《Long Live The Hokage》


 Chapter 1: The Proper Opening!

    Chapter 1: The Proper Opening!

    Name: Uzumaki Masahiko

    Age: 48 years old

    Ninjutsu: 68 Physique: 89 Chakra: 1000

    The Three Basic Body Techniques: LV 10 (100000) (Max Level)

    Shuriken Throwing Technique: LV 10 (100000) (Max Level)

    Earth Release: LV2 (16920/20000)

    Wind Release: LV3 (85462/100000)

    Fire Release: LV2 (14490/20000)

    Unique Skill: Perception

    Status: Jonin (Ordinary)

    Looking at his Status, Masahiko let out a sigh.

    Uzumaki Masahiko, whose real name is Zheng Yan, an unemployed ordinary college student. In the blink of an eye, 48 years have passed since he reincarnated in the Ninja Wolrd.

    Tonight is the eve of the New Year, and also the day when he will turn out 49 years old. The first time he managed to use chakra was when he became 5 years old, and it was also the first time he learned about his unique ability.

    His joy and happiness that he felt at the moment, gradually started to fade away in the following year.

    Because he realized that his ability is not as strong as he thought it was. Hes not some kind of genius, nor he was that lucky of a man; His unique System was there only to show him his status.

    Just now, his chakra amount made a breakthrough to 4-digits number. ording to many years of observation over his attributes, Masahiko found that a Genin Chakra is between 1~10, Chunin is between 10~100, and a Jonin needs more than 1000.

    Previously, his Rank was a low-level Jonin, now it became a majestic ordinary Jonin. In the war period, it can also be said that hes just another high-grade cannon fodder.

    The Uzumaki n is one of the biggest families in the shinobi nation. Fortunately, Masahiko had a good life because of that. He is the second son of the former n leader of the Uzumaki n. He has excellent talents and nock of ninjutsu guidance. Then why was it until the Ninja War era, and at the age of 48 years, he could reach the ordinary level of Jonin?

    Damn it! Hagoromo! Could you just kill me!!! Masahiko often curses himself and his pitiful fate; he always hoped that theter generation will at least know of his existence.

    As a Naruto fanatic, the first thing Masahiko did was developing one of the unique Jutsu that belonged to the protagonist Naruto, Haremu No Jutsu. However, when he first joined the war, out of his nervous, he made a clown of himself and used it.

    From then on, he became theughing stock of the Uzumaki n, and his legend became well known in the Fire Nation.

    In his previous life, he has been a single dog for 24 years. Thanks to this event, he lived as a lonely dog for 48 more years!

    At an early age, and like any other youngster, his lifes aim was to be famous and powerful. But the truth is, his achievement got stagnated and went downhill from the very first battle.

    However, he managed to live in this chaotic era.

    Thanks to his origins, somehow, he awakened special perception ability simr to a character from the future generation of the Uzumaki n.

    He had to ovee a lot of tough situation in this world, and he made a lot of mistakes. However, time cant go back.

    Oh! If I could just change this if only I could undo time

    He knew that thinking about something like this is useless, but he couldnt just let go!

    Suddenly, he heard gentle footsteps from outside, and not long after, he heard a female voiceing from behind the door.

    Second grandpa, tomorrow is my wedding day, all of the Senju n is gonna be there, dont forget to prepare yourself.

    I know, Mito.

    That girl outside was the granddaughter of his elder brother. She is also Masahikos first and only Friend in this world. The Kyuubis first Jinchuriki, and the soon to be the wife of the God of Shinobi, the Uzumaki n princess, Uzumaki Mito.

    Today she turned 15 years ago, her age has always reminded Masahiko of how old he had be.

    Tomorrow is gonna be the wedding day, and Masahiko was the one whos gonna apany Mito. After all, he was responsible for her after his eldest brother passed awayst year.

    Mitos father is the current head of the Uzumaki n. Thus, he couldnt go in personally. And as someone who is old enough and doesnt have anything else to do, Masahiko was the right man for the job.

    He hurriedly packed a few clothes in his carry-on harness, then he sat there staring into nothing.

    I will go to the Senju n, but not because I dont have anything else to do, its all for Mito.

    As the second uncle of the Uzumaki n leader, Masahiko is regarded as one of the eldest seniors of the Uzumaki n.

    Even though other younger shinobis in the Uzumaki n have climbed the position of an elder, Masahiko could only rely on his senior status to gain respect from others.

    After all, in this world, people only respect strength.

    And of course, due to that blunder, no one really respects him. The only thing that held him from falling to desperation is Mito. Ironically, the woman who could control the God of Shinobis heart is the only one who truly respects him!

    Thinking about it, his mind begins to wander. He thought about Mitos granddaughter, Tsunade, then he thought about the Novelist The Pervert Sage*, then about the Snake Scientist**, then the hero of this whole story, Naruto, and his rival Uchiha Sasuke, then

    *TL note #1: The author was talking about the legendary lusty novel IchaIcha by the Great Perverted Sannin Jiraiya.

    **TL note #2: The infamous Orochimaru.

    Why do I have to be this old? Even if I live through to see the Third Hokage and survive until my 70s or 80s, at most, I can only see the birth of the Three Legendary Sannin. At that time, Ill also be a dead man.

    Forget it, Ill just take a bath then go to sleep. I dont know who wille to escort us tomorrow. As the bridegroom, Hashirama wouldnte in person, hell wait at the Senju n residence. Other members of the Senju wille, maybe the second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, or the Uchiha n leader Uchiha Madara. Masahiko thought to himself.

    Masahiko checked his status bar one more time, then *poof* the age column number immediately changed to 49.

    The road of the ninja starts before 12. Its the time when the yet to be a Shinobi train and discover himself, at the age of 13 to 24, is when their power grows rapidly. Then at the age of 25-36 is when the improvement of the ninja bes rather slow.

    At the age of 37 to 48 is usually when it stops, no significant improvement at all. So what happens after 49? Will it decrease? He thought to himself, Ive just ranked up to an Ordinary Jonin, am I gonna go back to where I was after a few days? OH MY GOD, am I gonna end up being a Chunin again?!

    Oh God! If you give me one more chance! I wont care about the cold eyes and the mockery of the others, I will only seek strength! I want to be young again! Please, anyone Hagoromo!!! Masahiko shouted in his heart.

    Moments passed, then somehow the status bar of Masahiko blurred for a second, and then appeared again. But the number on the age column is now 47!

    Masahiko rubbed his eyes, he was shocked for a moment, but the number didnt change, its still 47. His eyes start to wet and said: I do really have a chance! It turns out that this is the correct way to use the system. The age is actually adjustable. I can be younger! My age didnt increase but rather decreased!

    Wait for me, Konoha! Wait for me first, second, third, and even fourth ninja war! Kakashi, Maito Gai I will be there to see you. I will see everyone!!!

    Now the once tired old-man mind is once again freshened. Masahiko thought about his meeting tomorrow with the God Of Shinobis, Senju Hashirama, His younger brother Tobirama, and also all the other members from the Senju n and maybe even the Uchiha n

    Masahiko couldnt sleep that night because of the excitement

    New Trantor, with a new novel, I hope that you liked the first chapter because more ising! Our Mc is quite the funny man, isnt he? Whatre your thoughts about his System so far? please leave ament <>

 Chapter 2: The Wedding Team

    Chapter 2: The Wedding Team

    The following morning, Masahiko walked out of his room with a pair of panda eyes and went to the n meeting hall.

    Along the way, one of the n Members who was doing his morning exercises gave him the usual cold eyes, but Masahiko, who was in such a good mood, didnt pay any attention to him.

    At the hall, Masahiko found himself the first to arrive. Out of his excitement somehow, he arrived too early.

    Except for a few people who were responsible for cleaning the ce, the intended participants havent arrived yet.

    The meeting wont start not until the afternoon, which is still in two hours, another hour after that, when the escort team will arrive to apany Mito to the Senju residence.

    His mind is excited, but his body was too exhausted. Anyway, its still too early, and Masahiko fell asleep in his chair.

    Two hours passed quickly, and the meeting attendants have arrived. These people are the true elites of the n, high ranked people who are mostly elders. In other words, everyone here is stronger than Masahiko.

    The other attendants have noticed that Masahiko was asleep, they havent said anything; only heed it with a smile, maybe they were just used to it.

    After a while, the Patriarch and three elders entered the room. Then they sit in the highest seats. The Patriarch (n leader) let out a cough, and the silent controlled the hall. When he was about to talk, he noticed that Masahiko was sleeping and couldnt help but say:

    Uncle, wake up! Why are you always sleeping?!

    Huh? Masahiko said, and everyone could notice the two dark circles around his eyes.

    Pfftt.. One of the nsmen couldnt hold hisugh and then burst out inughter. Everybody inside the meeting hall began to smile andughed together, while Masahiko was still dreaming.

    Okay, please contain yourselves, and lets start this meeting. The Patriarch immediately started the meeting to calm the situation.

    At any moment a team from the Senju n will arrive to escort Mito to the wedding, let us wee them in the best possible way.

    Yes, this marriage will bring us closer to the Senju n. In this chaotic warring era, this is gonna y a major part in our safety. Everyone must keep this in mind. One of the elders responded.

    The second Elder nced at Masahiko, then said, Patriarch, we believe in your wisdom on handling this event. And we believe that you understand that this is a crucial matter for our n because you are the wisest of us. But is it safe to only send one person from our n to escort the bride?

    I believe it wont be a problem. The securing of the bride is the Senjus responsibility. We dont have to worry about it. Masahiko-Dono will take care of Mito, and wait for her to settle down with the Senju. After a one, or lets just say more than a couple of months, if Uncle deemed that the situation is settled, he woulde back. The patriarch replied, while pretending not to listen to the ridicule of the other Elders.

    The third Elder nced at Masahiko with a slight dissatisfaction, and when he was about to say something, the Patriarch stared at him. He stopped there, and then he leaned back on his chair and let out a faint sigh.

    It seems that the third elder has nothing more to say, is there anything else? The Patriarch said.

    Masahiko seems to ignore the discussion as if it had nothing to do with him. He thought to himself, That damned Masayoshi (2nd Elder), does he still hold a grudge on me because I used to bully him when he was a child? Its been 40-damn years for god sake!

    A youth voice suddenly rose and said, Patriarch, please allow me to join the escort team. The safety of Princess Mito must be at most.

    This person is Uzumaki Hakubo, Masahiko sees him as a guy with heroic aura. Even though hes just 20 years old, Masahiko thinks hes already as strong as the elites of the n. Because the Patriarch only has one daughter, everyone used to joke that Hakubo will marry Mito and be the next Patriarch.

    No need for that put your faith in Uncle. Although you are strong, these kinds of matters require more experience rather than strength alone. The Patriarch refused.

    Patriarch, dont be too hard on him! Big boy here seems to think that Ive already grown older and weaker Well, hes not entirely wrong! Masahiko said.

    After saying that, the atmosphere has eased, and everyone smiled, some evenughing faintly.

    The door of the assembly hall suddenly opened, and a guard went inside and said, Patriarch the escort team has arrived.

    What? This is faster than we expected. Everyone gathers around me. The Patriarchmanded.

    The assembly gathered and went through the door. There was already a group of people waiting outside. There were three Jonin Commanders and almost eight elite Jonin. Theres no doubt about it; they were the Senju escort team.

    Its been a long time since Ive watched the anime. Does this world also have a sedan chair? And the sedan chair is carried by four ordinary Jonin? This really pumps my confidence. Masahiko murmured.

    Is there something wrong, Uncle?

    No nothing.

    Then a boy presumably in his teenage years came out from the sedan chair. He had three red markings on his face with the distinct pattern of the Senju n.

    This is really amazing, I finally had to saw you, Second Hokage. Masahikos body got paralyzed by excitement.

    The Patriarch kept reminding him not to say anything improper to Tobirama, perhaps as a precaution, because he always mutters things that seem strange to this world. Still, he did it from the first second, which made the Patriarch stare at him.

    Dont worry, deep inside his heart, he doesnt mind me calling him that. Anyway, Its been a long journey,e and sit for a while.

    Tobirama replied, Its not a problem. When big sister is ready we will leave, we have to reach our residence before dark for the wedding ceremony.

    Hes unexpectedly polite. Masahiko, who now is in a half-unconscious state, said that obliviously to the person before him, and everyone could hear it.

    Tobirama looked confused but he didnt pay him much attention, since Masahiko looked like an old man.

    The patriarch looked at one of his guards and said: Go quick, attend to the princess, tell her toe out, and help with her luggage!

    The Patriarch walked closer to Tobirama and said, Wee your honor, let me introduce you to a famous member of our n, Uzumaki Masahiko. He will help your team take care of our Mito.

    In half dazzling state, Masahiko thought, This is really him!, Then he said, Elders and Patriarch, you dont have to worry! Were escorted by 3 Jonin Commanders, and 8 elite Jonins, and of course me. Rest assured, the safety of this trip is guaranteed.

    Im not worried about your safety. This is my daughter. Youre only going with her because I cant. I will be waiting for you toe back and tell me in detail about everything that happened. I I really want to be there as her father. Its my daughters wedding. The Patriarch immediately replied.

    Then why dont you go and let the other handle it Masahiko finally woke up from his dreams and stopped before saying it.

    Mito finally came with thepanion of two Kunoichi. She walked gracefully toward the Patriarch, and then bowed to him, then bowed to the elders, nodded gently to the mass, and then sat inside the sedan chair.

    Everything is settled then, were leaving then. Patriarch Elders. Tobirama said that then bowed to them respectfully.

    Well, be careful then. Uncle! Please take care of my little Mito. The Patriarch said.

    Dont worry, Patriarch. Ill take care of her as best as I could. Masahiko smile with an earnest heart touch revealed from his eyes.

    Lets go! time passes as the team departed from the Uzumaki residence

    Thus Masahiko embarks on his new journey

 Chapter 3: Ambush!

    Chapter 3: Ambush!

    While you carry the luggage, I will handle the horses, were gonna take a safe road to our target This was thest sentence that anyone has said since their departure from the Uzumaki n residence.

    Upon seeing this, Masahiko tried to break the ice and started singing the First Opening of the original show, Heros Come Back, but s, the atmosphere got more embarrassing.

    In the meantime, Tobirama somehow managed to interrupt him and shifts the topic, Uncle, I believe you have managed to awake the special perception Ninjutsu of the Uzumaki family. I feel like you need to pay more attention to your surroundings from now on, the Senju has a lot of enemies, and we cant afford to run into an ambush.

    Im Mitos Second Grandfather, and it would be more appropriate for you to call me Second Grandfather as well rather than Uncle. Or maybe were not good enough for you to pay us your respect?! Masahiko decisively took advantage of the situation.

    Tobiramas lip twitched for a moment, then he replied: N-Not at all Second Grandfather, please pay more attention to our surroundings.

    I see that youve finally made your mind. Dont worry about this old man, kid. If someone appears within a one-kilometer radius, Ill let you know. Masahiko replied.

    Im not worried about you, old man, Tobirama replied with a cold stare. No longer able to respond, Masahiko realized his mistake and thought, Maybe Ive pushed my luck too hard this time

    Masahiko didnt care much about this, after a few moments, he started singing again: COME ON, everybody stands up!

    Stand Up, the best time is today!

    Move with blinding speed of hunter, dont slow everyone down, YEAH!

    Come On, Everybody Hands Up, our heroes wille back, count down the days, its 3-2-1 Make Some Noise

    (T/N: Lyrics from the first op: Herose back.)

    Mito, who was sitting in the sedan, couldnt help but say, Second Grandpa, somethings different about you today, did something good happened?

    Masahiko replied, Doesnt the song tell it all? The heroes areing, and I will be alive by the time it happens to make all kinds of noises

    Everyone except Masahiko looked confused; they couldnt understand what he was implying

    The group has once again entered an awkward atmosphere, without noticing, those weird noises Masahiko was doing has even made them speed up.

    As time pass, they have already crossed half of the distance, and the team is now about to enter a valley.

    Tobirama, this is a suitable ce for an ambush, if not, this ce wouldnt be called wild goose valley.

    Its a cruel thing for you to do, to bury an old man like me in such a scary ce, dont you think? Couldnt stand the quiet atmosphere Masahiko took the initiative to throw a dark joke.

    Unfortunately, in this world, theres no such thing as sarcasm, everyone is too serious, too dark just like DC: In this case, you should be more careful Second Grandfather. Tobirama replied with a serious tone that made Masahiko speechless

    Lets forget that youve ever said that Anyway, this is really an ambush! However, I dont understand why they waited until we passed through the valley to attack?! Masahiko told Tobirama just when they were almost out of the valley.

    Tobirama quickly stepped out of the sedan and yelled: Prepare to fight! He was sure that the enemies are weaker than his team.

    Wait, this Chakra Masahiko murmured, You fight them, Ill protect Mito, just be careful. He said to Tobirama.

    Tobirama nodded at him.

    Everybody was on guard as they tread slowly out of the valley.

    The moment they were outside, they saw seven people standing on the right side of the road. These people didnt even bother hiding; two of them were in the front and five in the back.

    Suddenly a familiar voice emitted from their side, Long time no see, Tobirama.

    Uchiha Izuna and Madara!? Finally, I managed to see the two legendary progenitors of the Uchiha. The five Shinobis behind them should be at least at the peak of Jonin level, just as you expect from the Uchiha n.

    This is bad, big brother is not here with us, and it would be hard to stop Madara. Tobirama thought. Then he said, Madara, you and your brother, shouldnt both of you be celebrating the new year? What are you doing in this dested ce?

    Of course, I came here to congratte Hashirama for his marriage, Madara replied.

    Tobirama panicked, thinking if only Hashirama were here

    Well, Thank you, Im really grateful. A familiar voice came from behind the sedan chair as a person appeared from the dark. Tobiramas eyes suddenly widened, Brother why are you here? He looked really confused.

    Well, how cant Ie when my soon to be wife is here waiting for me.

    Hashirama out of confusion, Tobirama kept saying his brothers name, which made the formere closer and embrace his little brother whispering in his ear: Just Shut Up.

    Hearing this familiar tone, his eyes suddenly became full of awe.

    Impossible, you should be there at the Senju residence preparing for the wedding, why are you here? Izuna shouted as his eyes were wide open; he used the Sharingan to check Hashiramas Chakra flow and verify whether he was the real thing or just a clone.

    Madara also activated his Sharingan.

    However, his Sharingan couldnt find any ws. However, to him, Hashirama was also an enemy and a friend for so many years, and he couldnt shake the feeling that something was off about him.

    Without any hesitation, he performed a seal, Fire Release: Fire Breath, the fireball flew towards the Senju members and Masahiko.

    Hashirama also performed a hand seal, Wood Release: Wood Wall, the wood began to sprout from the ground forming a wall.

    The fire hit the wall. However, the mes got exhausted before breaking it, and the Senju and Mito were safe.

    Madara, thanks for the fireworks, hahaha.

    Since the gift has been delivered, lets go, Izuna. Madara turned around as his eyes turned back normal.

    Yes, big brother. Izuna followed him immediately.

    .

    Poof!!

    The white smoke came out, and from it, Masahiko emerged saying: Theyre gone, they just left my perception.

    Its really you, big Grandfather. How could you possibly do that? Tobirama couldnt help but ask.

    That was not a wood release, I just used an earth release-mud wall, and then I used a transformation technique to change its shape to the wood.

    This is a trick Ive gained when I reached level 10. I can teach you if you want. Well, as long as we can get there safely, eh? Masahiko replied.

    Tobirama froze in silence; he simply didnt understand a word

    Since the crisis has been averted, lets continue our journey. After a while, Masahiko said that.

    Hmm?! Oh man, not this again! Why did theye back?! Masahiko murmured.

    Somehow those seven people were standing once aging in front of Masahiko and the others.

    Something just came to my thought. Hashirama, since youre here, why dont you try my new trick? Madara spoke.

    Hey, Hashirama

    Hashirama, why are you ignoring me?! Come out of the sedan!

    For a moment, the situation gotpletely embarrassing, which made Masahiko say, One more time, thank you for your gift, Madara.

    At that instant, Madara, the greatest ninja of the Uchiha n, experienced the most embarrassing moment of his life. In a cranky manner, he turned his head toward Masahiko, saying It was you? Old man? Is it a Genjutsu? How could you fool my Sharingan?

    Madara, how can you say this? Among all the opponents Ive ever met, I admit that your Genjutsu is the strongest. No one is better than you in Genjutsu. It would not be exaggerating to call you the strongest, my techniques are nothingpared to you! Masahiko was trying his best to talk his way out of this situation.

    Feeling like he was being humiliated, Madara started to lose his patience. Suddenly, His hand began to perform a series of seals.

    The other way around then Masahiko thought.

    Suddenly, Madara noticed a few Shurikens flying from a different direction toward him.

    He couldnt finish the hand seal and had to fall back. Looking up, he saw a few of those Shurikens changing their course to the point where he was currently standing, and the others aimed at his retreat path.

    This made him with no choice but to block it with his gauntlet.

    Well, my Shurikens throwing skill is also at level 10, Masahiko said.

    Madara, like the Transformation technique, even the most basic skill such as throwing Shurikens will grant you a unique ability when it reaches the max level. Just like before, I could change the shape of an Earth Release just by using the Transformation technique.

    So, Ill leave you to guess now What kind of surprise is the Shuriken Throwing Technique hiding? <strong> New Trantor, with a new novel, I hope that you liked the first chapter because more ising</strong>! <strong>The MC vs Madara already, who do you think will win?</strong>

 Chapter 4: Battle!

    Chapter 4: Battle!

    Masahiko could feel how dangerous was the situation, facing his current opponent, Madara, is like trying to kill a dragon. Even though Masahiko was older and should be more experienced, he still knows how strong Madara is!

    Tobirama, Ill face Madara, you people will handle the others. Ill teach this ignorant kid the true value of experience. Masahiko said that while pointing and waving his hand from Tobirama to Madaras face direction in a mboyant manner, Damn, I feel so cool. Masahiko thought to himself.

    Second grandfather, you Tobirama tried to stop Masahiko, but the former has already thrown his Shurikens toward Madara, so he immediately turned his head at the others and said: Handle the others, I will support him.

    Look at my Shuriken, look at my hand, and now look at this, Shuriken transformation!

    Masahiko shouted three times while at the same time he shoots dozens of Shurikens targeting the seven members of the Uchiha, suddenly, the shape of these Shurikens changed in mid-air and turned into dozens of Demon Wind Shurikens roaring while piercing the air, rushing toward Madara and his team.

    What the hell is this Ninjutsu! Everyone dodge it! Izuna shouted.

    The others except for Madara quickly jumped, avoiding Masahikos attack.

    Calmly, Madara took a single sidestep, avoiding most of these Shurikens, then caught the one that was targeting his escape path from the circle in the middle.

    With a look full of disdain, he said, Is this the experience gap you were talking about?

    Masahiko smiled and said, Of course not! I knew you will catch it, Shuriken-body Recement Technique!

    In an instant, the Demon Wind Shuriken swapped its position with Masahiko!

    While in the air, Masahiko threw a strong kick to Madara. Caught off guard, Madara couldnt dodge, nor block it. Masahikos kick hit Madaras chest, sending him flying for dozens of meters away.

    The dust rose due to Madaras crashing on the ground. However, it was so murky that nobody could see what happened.

    Big brother! Damn you, old man Izuna shouted. Then he rushed toward Masahiko to retaliate his brother, but Tobirama suddenly stood in front of him.

    Using a kunai, Tobirama tried to hit Izuna, but he blocked it with another kunai. The two got caught in a battle, while the others engaged Madaras Team.

    Damn it! The dust gradually faded away, Madaras body was covered in dust and dirt, while there was a speck of blood near his lip. Of course, this is didnt really hurt him physically, but sure it hurt his pride!

    The arrogant expression on Masahiko got wiped out, the moment he saw the expression on Madaras face. Obviously, he didnt like that; Madara was angry.

    Without hesitation, he directly released a Ninjutsu Fire Style: Dragon me Release Song Technique!

    Earth-Style: Hiding like a Mole Technique Masahiko immediately sink underground, and didnt emerge again until the me has faded away.

    Do you see? This is the gap Im talking about, and theres a big one between our actualbat experiences.

    Rather than using the Dragon me Release Song, you should just use the Great Dragon me Technique, this technique shouldnt be used against one single enemy.

    Now, Do you see how much chakra youve wasted on a useless technique? Masahiko said this while shaking his head as if he was a Master teaching his disciple.

    Now he made him really furious, suddenly, his Sharingan rotated Fire Style: Great Fire Ball!.

    Madara fired a gigantic Fireball from his mouth; it was about ten meters in diameters.

    Masahiko could feel the heat of the fireball even though it didnt reach him yet.

    Why are you using Sharingan it wont make your fire stronger you know? Well, if its just fire, I think I can handle it. Masahiko thought.

    Suddenly he performed a series of hand seals, rat-snake-horse-dog, Wind Style: Vacuum Wave. The vacuum wave shed the fireball right in the middle, splitting it into two.

    Fortunately I also know wind-style Jutsu. Im afraid this level of fire is too strong for my earth wall Its still too difficult to face Madara. Masahiko silently said.

    Masahiko didnt start to perform another hand seal, but instead, he said, Uchiha Madara, do you still want to continue this fight? The people you brought looks like they cant hold on any longer.

    Madara looked around.

    Izuna was having a hard-time fighting Tobirama, and the other five were in a tight spot too, most of them already got injured. And he still has Masahiko, as an opponent to take care of.

    Not to mention the Uzumaki princess in the sedan chair who supposed to be a genius

    Izuna, pull the others back. We are retreating. Madara said in a loud voice.

    Izuna hesitated for a moment, then he performed a hand seal, Fire Style: Great Fire Destruction! and created a distance between Madara and Masahiko while also provided an escape route for the other five who were surrounded. After the regrouping, they fled to the woods, except Madara, who kept standing in the same spot staring at Masahiko.

    You are too arrogant, Madara. Do you think you can stop us alone? Even my older brother wouldnt be able to do it. Just leave, we will let you today.

    Me? Run? Not a chance! I still have one trick up in my sleeve, which is supposed to be used against Hashirama.

    Well, since youre here, lets just try it on You instead. Madara said.

    His Sharingan rotated, then changed its shape, suddenly, blood started to drip out from his eyes as if it were tears, and a pale of a blue skeleton covered his body.

    Ten minutester, Mashiko was holding half-beaten Tobirama. Everyone was helpless against Madara.

    Masahiko Ninjutsu and Shuriken throwing technique werent enough to face Madara and his new technique, Susanoo.

    Among this group, only Tobirama and three elite Jonin could handle Madaras attacks. The others were already thrown on the ground.

    Even Masahiko know this would happen.

    Tobirama took a deep breath then he stood on his own.

    He looked at the three people around him lying on the ground while he felt relieved that they were only stunned by the impact.

    Madara has be so strong. We are lucky that Izuna has already left with the others. Otherwise, the situation would have been even worse. Tobirama said, then sighed.

    Yeah indeed, we are very lucky. If Izuna was still here, Im afraid that Mito would be captured now. And if it happened, how can I face my nephew? Masahiko replied. But deep down in his mind, he thought, I felt that Madara originally wanted to congratte Hashirama on his wedding, considering their friendship. Then why did he end up attacking us?

    If Masahiko knew that Madara has decided to seriously attack them because of the way he ran his mouth in front, Masahiko would be extremely embarrassed.

    At this time, Mito came out of the sedan chair, Im sorry I only sat there while you all were fighting, for now, let the three injured rest in the sedan chair.

    We are still in a hurry, so we should stop this fight. If we continue, Im afraid everyone wouldnt be able to cope with the situation any longer.

    This After thinking about it, Tobirama agreed and said: Everyone back to your formation, well continue our travel.

    Now, the bride, Mito, is walking among the team, while in the sedan chairys the three injured shinobi. Masahiko thought to himself if Hashirama opens the sedan chair and what he finds is not his beautiful bride but these three injured uncles, sure it would be hrious. Masahikoughed out loud

    Tobirama looked at Masahiko and asked, Second grandfather, the Shuriken Technique you used earlier is simr to the one Im developing now. Could you tell me more about it?

    The Flying Thunder God? Masahiko thought, No, problem, but you have to promise me one thing.

    No problem, what is it?

    When its time for the wedding, you should do this

    This

    Finally, the Senju n residence could be seen in the distance.

 Chapter 5: The Wedding

    Chapter 5: The Wedding

    The Senju n guards immediately saw them.

    When they reached the gate, many people were there to greet them.

    Among them was Tobirama and Hashiramas Father, Butsuma Senju, who is also the patriarch of the Senju n.

    Father, on the way here, we got attacked by the Uchiha n, three of our Jonin are injured. Thanks for the help of the Uzumaki n elder, Masahiko, we could manage ourselves. Tobirama immediately took the initiative to report the situation back to the Head of the n without waiting for any questions.

    Someone in the crowd suddenly eximed: The Uchiha, how dare they!

    Patriarch, please give us the word, and we will teach these damn Uchiha a lesson!

    Head n

    Stop it! the patriarch stopped the mumble Today is Mito and Hashiramas big day, its a day of celebration. As for the Uchiha, well have all the time we need to deal with themter.

    Is there anyone in here to treat these threes injuries? And wheres Hashirama? Someone get him here quickly and let us already start the wedding ceremony!

    Sorry for the rush, and the trouble that weve caused you and Mito. My son told me that you are Uzumaki Masahiko, right? I cant thank you enough for your hard work.

    Senju n patriarch, you dont need to be so formal with me, you can call me Masahiko. Standing in the presence of the Senju n leader, Masahiko could easily feel that his Chakra is several timesrger than his.

    For that, Masahiko didnt dare to make Butsuma call him grandfather too.

    What an enormous amount of Chakra! Indeed, hes the patriarch of Senju n after all. Hes way stronger than me, and even stronger the current Uzumaki patriarch. Im afraid in this era, only Madara and Hashirama can be considered on the same level. Masahiko thought to himself as he was being overwhelmed by the presence of the Butsuma.

    It didnt take long before two other figures appeared at the sport; they were the third elder of the Senju n and Hashirama.

    Observing Hashirama for a while and noticing how he was turning his sight to look at Mito from time to time made Masahiko want to burst inughs considering that he was the future God of Shinoibs.

    Hashirama is finally here, how are the preparations? Butsuma asked.

    Everything is ready, Patriarch. The Third Elder replied, which made the groom and the bride feel embarrassed

    In this case, move everyone to the lobby, Butsuma said.

    Cough Masahiko coughed a little.

    This immediately cleared his intention, Father, the Uzumaki n, is hoping that the wedding can proceed ording to their traditional customs.

    Thats right, this is was the Devils Deal that Tobirama had to agree on in exchange of Masahikos help on his new Ninjutsu.

    This is worked well because there werent any members from the Uzumaki n except for Masahiko and Mito, who really knew at that moment what her Second Grandfather was nning to do.

    Yes, the bride is also hoping for an Uzumaki wedding-style. Masahiko didnt know why, but at that moment Mito smiled at him and nodded, she didnt refuse, and she even took the initiative to help.

    Since Mito is also so demanding for this, we cant refuse. Tobirama since you seems like youre aware of the process, youre in charge of everything, is that a problem?

    Yes, father.

    The two parties walked into the hall, then Tobirama said: S-So Father and the Second Grandfather will be sitting in the main positions as the represents of the bride and the groom.

    The two new couples will stand here. He said that while he led both Hashirama and Mito to the center of the hall.

    Thinking about the next sentence, Tobirama couldnt help but twitch his mouth several times, in theplete silence that was controlling the hall.

    Then he continued saying: The main event of the wedding and I quote The Couples First Meal an apple that the new couples will have to eat together! then he hanged the apple between the two.

    Big brother, Mito-San, you can start eating it, but only with your m-mouth, you cant use your hands.

    This was the talk of all the people who witnessed this wedding for years. In short, it ended up with Hashiramas facepletely red and Mito, who looked weirdly okay, chuckling while looking at him.

    It was hard to hide theughs of everyone, including Tobirama. After all, he didnt have a chance to see his big brother in such a big pinch before. He finally understood why Masahiko asked him to do this in the first ce

    The second main event

    The exchange of Marriage vows between the new husband and wife! Tobirama felt embarrassed just by thinking about what he was gonna say next.

    Uzumaki Mito, do you take this man to be yourwfully wedded husband, to have, to hold, love, and respect, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do parts you?

    At that moment, Mito couldnt help but say: Yes, Im willing.

    After that, Tobirama used the same words to ask Hashirama, but before he could even finish the sentence, Hashirama rushed and replied, Yes, Im willing. this time, everyone in the room burst inughs.

    Tobirama also smiled, then continued over: Now for the third main event of the wedding, worshiping the ancestors!

    The two of you turn around and worship the ancestors!

    The two got stunned for a moment, they looked at each other, then bowed to an open space.

    Now worship the Elders!

    The two turned and bowed to Masahiko and Butsuma.

    Now w-worship each other!

    The two smiled, then bowed to each other.

    Now, into the bridal chamber!

    Tobirama whispered softly: Big brother, these are all of the main events. It might be a bit too early, but take Mito-San and go now before hees with any more ideas!

    This time, even Mitos face was red, the two went into a lot already, they looked at each other, then turned around: Father, Grandpa, elders, were going first.

    Yes. Butsuma opened the way.

    When the two of them went in, it didnt take the attendees long before they also left the hall.

    The only people who remained were Masahiko, Butsuma, Tobirama, and the two other elders.

    Butsuma kept quiet for a while then said: Masahiko-Dono should be tired after todays trip, the third elder here can help you to your room.

    Yes, Im a little bit tired, Masahiko called it a day.

    When the two went away, Butsumas face became suddenly darker: What the hell is that?! is that how the Uzumaki celebrate their weddings?

    The elder said: Its estimated that this is Uzumaki Masahakis idea. Ive heard a lot of rumors about him before, but this is unexpected even from him.

    Butsuma said: Forget it, this is doesnt affect the overall situation. They got married, and this is what we were looking for, a closer rtionship to the Uzumaki n.

    The elder replied: Yes, this way our n will get stronger, and we can put more pressure on the other parties, especially those damn Uchiha, we need to teach them a lesson.

    I cantpletely count on the Uzumaki n. They have always been the soft side, they may not be willing to help us win this war. Well, Hashirama has just got married, let him rest for half a month, then we will send him with Tobirama and the others. Butsuma said.

    Thats much better, his Mokuton Release will always have the upper hand against any enemy.

    ..

    The meeting there was still going on. Masahiko was in his room. This weird Chinese-Western-Modern wedding was his way to entertain himself in this boring life of his. Of course, he cant say he didnt enjoy it. After all, he made the future God of Shinobi Worship him.

    After he finally had the chance toy down on afortable bed after a very long day, Masahiko suddenly jumped from the bed, then he immediately sat up.

    Because some kind of information has suddenly shed in his mind, Witnessing a Major Event in Naruto World: The wedding of Senju Hashirama and Uzumaki Mito. Reward: Youve obtained 20 witness points!

 Chapter 6: The Witness Points

    Chapter 6: The Witness Points

    Name: Uzumaki Masahiko

    Age: 47 years old (-)

    Ninjutsu: 69 (+) Physique: 89 (+) Chakra 1003 (+)

    Three Bodies Technique: Lv.10 (100000) (MAX LEVEL)

    de Throwing Technique: LV.10 (100000) (MAX LEVEL)

    Earth Release: LV2 (16998/20000) (+)

    Wind Release: LV3 (85522/100000) (+)

    Fire Release: LV2 (14493/20000) (+)

    Special Talent: Perception

    Rank: Jonin (Ordinary)

    Witness Point: 20  Sure enough, that wasnt an illusion. Masahiko looked at his status bar, and there were 20 witness points, he also noticed a (+) sign on a few attributes. Just like a game, those attributes can be increased.  Witnessing and participating in this world, major events can Oh, these two days, Masahiko got blown away several times with all kinds of good news. First, he found out that his age can decrease, and now theres more to explore and practice.  But why this damn system doesnt provide a manual or some instructions. 48 years! 48 damn years I needed to wait!  But its not toote. Most of the events that have a major impact on Naruto-verse are not in the warring-states era.

    After this, there will be the establishment of Konoha, the battle of Valley of the End, the first, second, third, and fourth shinobi war He can see these things with his own eyes. As for the events he missed, The birth of the Hashirama and Madara, maybe only these two? He asked himself.

    Well, dont think about it. Lets figure out how useful this witness points are. If its like what I imagined, then I can get stronger. Masahiko thought to himself. Then tapped the (+) sign on one of his attributes.

    Physique: 90 (+)  Masahiko noticed a rush of power flowing into his body, and he could feel that his body is stronger. It seems that he can add points directly to the selected attribute.

    Then what about the Ninjutsu? Can he increase it? He tried then taping the Earth Releases (+) symbol. The properties of that attribute got directly enhanced to LV3 (26998/100000)(+).

    Is it actually increasing by 10000 points? This is ridiculous! But amazing!

    Masahiko thought about it for a while. Then he taped twice on the wind release and one time on the fire releases. This will transform both of them to the next level.

    At this time, Masahiko noticed that this has caused another change to his status, which is his Ninjutsu. It got increased by 28 points, and now it became 97 points.

    So adding points to a rted attribute will affect the other. He thought.

    In this way, I think Ill be able to, Masahiko quickly taped eleven times on the minus sign next to Age.

    The age column now changed to 36 years old. Because of that, the Physique attributes increased, exceeding from 100 to 102 points.

    At this age, his physique is at the peak. And as a result of reducing his age, his physical property got increased.

    But if I decrease my age lower, will my physical attribute decrease? He left it forter.

    Looking at the status bar, there are still 4 points remaining in the witness points. Thinking about it, he decided to add three more points to Ninjutsu and leave one Point in case something happens. By doing this, Masahikos status got improved

    Name: Uzumaki Masahiko

    Age: 36 years old (-)

    Ninjutsu: 100 (+) Physique: 102 (+) Chakra: 1003 (+)

    Three Bodies Technique: Lv.10 (100000) (MAX LEVEL)

    de Throwing Technique: LV.10 (100000) (MAX LEVEL)

    Earth Release: LV3 (27286/20000) (+)

    Wind Release: LV4 (105864/100000) (+)

    Fire Release: LV3 (24692/20000) (+)

    Water Release: LV0 (0/10000) (+)

    Lightning Release: LV0 (0/10000) (+)

    Special Talent: Perception

    Rank: Jonin (Elite)

    Witness Point: 1

    New Skills has appeared in his status bar, which is the water and lightning releases.

    Masahiko smiled with satisfaction.

    Sure enough, reaching a new level will unlock new attributes. I originally have only three elemental Chakra nature, but now I have five. As for the special attributes like the yin and yang, I guess some special conditions are needed to be met.

    Lightning and Water? Nah Lets ignore it for now, the wind release is already at level 4, Its better if I go for the Assassins Mace. Otherwise, It will be more useful to increase my physique. Masahiko murmured.

    (T/N: Assassins Mace (Chinese: ; pinyin: Shshujin) is a Chinese termposed of the characters for kill, hand, and mace. This term has its roots in ancient Chinese folklore, which recounts how a hero wielding such a weapon managed to ovee a far more powerful adversary. Shashou Jian was a club with which the assassin incapacitated his enemy, suddenly and totally, instead of fighting him ording to the rules.)

    Born with the wind Chakra nature, Masahiko has already lived in this world for 48 years. Thus if he could develop one of Narutos signature moves, what would it be? Of course, it will be none other than the Rasengan.

    However, its not as easy as it seems. To develop it, Masahiko needed to train with the water balloon first, and in this era, finding one is not easy This is what he thought when his wind release reached level 3.

    With some trials and errors, he manages to somehow develop the Rasengan. The certain next step, of course, will be him trying to create the more advanced version, the Rasenshuriken.

    Cutting leaves and waterfalls with it was easy, but to really wrap it up for practical use is still not viable to him.

    But now, he was thinking, this status bar gave him unlimited potential. Like, if he wants to develop the Rasenshuriken, he estimates that level 4 wind transformation is necessary, without it even if he knows the steps and how to improve it; still, it would be challenging.

    Because of this, he was not that excited when he received the lightning release. Because he knows that to develop Chidori and Raikiri, he will need at least to reach level 3 or 4 of lightning release. And he wasnt really sure when will he achieve that.

    In short, his new target is to develop the Rasenshuriken and participate in every major event in this world, especially the one with the Senju n. If he can attend, then he can get witness points, and then he can reach his peak of life with it

    Thinking about it, Masahiko became tired and fell asleep.

    The next morning, the sound of the knocks on the door waked Masahiko.

    Second grandfather, my father, demanded you to go to the hall to ask you something.

    Alright, you can go ahead, Ill prepare myself first.

    Masahiko washed his face and saw a familiar but strange face reflected on the water.

    Oh man, now I look 36 years old. How Im gonna exin this to them? Masahiko thought.

    In confusion he looked around, he found a brush next to the basin, it seems that the previous guest was ady.

    Ah, I know! Masahiko drew some red mark just below his eyes using the brush and then smiled with satisfaction.

    When he arrived at the hall, he found out that the Senjus patriarch and the newlyweds have already arrived.

    Good morning, Masahiko-Dono, you Butsuma opened his mouth the moment he saw Masahikos face. His words got cut short because of his shock.

    Oh, this? Ive finally finished practicing one of the Uzumakis secret techniques yesterday, The Reserve Seal, which can change my appearance, it lets me look younger. Masahiko exined quickly.

    Well, congrattion. Butsuma couldnt say any more words, its quite unsettling to see someone change from an old man to a youngster overnight.

    Second grandfather, I apologies for my actions yesterday, I was nervous, Im sorry about that. Me and father, thank you for what you have done in the past two days. Hashirama said.

    Masahiko looked at him, and he could notice that Hashirama has finally returned to his usual self as the God of Shinbois, no more shyness, and awkwardness from before.

    Okay, the matter has been settled. Theres nothing else that I want to say this morning. I only wanted for us to gather as a new family. So everyone can go back to tend to their own matters. Butsuma said.

    To be woken up this early I will go back and make up for this Masahiko thought.

    As he was going back to his room, he walked the same corridor as Hashirama. When he was about to reach his room, he was stopped by Mito.

    Mito looked at Hashirama and gave a sign for him to go first.

    Hashirama nodded, then he left.

    Second Grandpa, Im also practicing the Reserve Seal. Mito opened.

    Okay, good for you then. If theres nothing else, then I want to go back to sleep Masahiko yawned then smiled at Mito.

    But as far as I know, this technique can only be learned by women Mito said.

    Well, this is awkward Masahiko thought to himself while delivering one of the most awkward smiles in his entire life.

 Chapter 7: Teaching!

    Chapter 7: Teaching!

    Masahiko entered his room, thinking, What an idiot! While he face-palming himself.

    In an attempt to convince Mito, Masahiko could only exin the situation saying with themest expression, Well, your grandpa is genius. But it was clear that Mito didnt believe this.

    In other words, if she cant believe this Masahiko murmured.

    Ahh, forget it, just sleep already The amount of surprises Masahiko made and received during this whole wedding fiasco, made him didnt get enough sleep for 2 days. And it was already afternoon when Masahiko tried to get some sleep again.

    Ahhh so hungry I forgot to have breakfast. No one reminded me to have lunch, and I also didnt eatst night. For god sake, Im an old man, I forgot a lot of things!

    God! So hungry Masahiko has just realized that he hasnt eaten anything for the past 12 hours.

    Outside his room, he asked two Senju nsmen forunch, and they replied that they only eat twice a day.

    Oh yeah, I forgot about this part; this is the warring states period. Generally, theres no lunch Eating three times a day is my habit from my previous life What a stroke of luck Masahiko muttered.

    Desperately, Masahiko could only ask Tobirama for help. After asking here and there, he found out that Tobirama was in the training ground.

    Here in this era, the training ground is divided into four. The first is thergest, mainly used to train full-scale battle simtion or practice with high lethality.

    The second is for individuals who already participate in the war.

    The third is for war preparation. Generally, its for those who are around 12 years.

    Sometimes they send them to the battle even earlier. Butsumas sons were no different, Hashirama has joined his first battle at the age of 8.

    The fourth training ground is for children below the Genin level. Theyre considered to be the future of the n. This ce, security is the highest. Even sometimes, the leaders of each branch family can be found here.

    The fourth training ground? Tobirama teaching children? Well, Ill just visit it. When ites to the training ground, if I recall, the Uchiha has the biggest one. Masahiko thought.

    I remember they lost it once, during that battle, when the Senju has lost half of their manpower, and also where Madara younger brother was killed.

    I was not there at the time. Well, Ill make sure to be present at the Death of Izuna Uchiha. It should happen shortly.

    The Uchiha n has gone crazy chasing power. Even when the Senju proposed a ceasefire, their pride didnt let them ept it. Even with the help of the Senju, the Hyuuga n got crushed by the Uchiha, this has happened after they tried to take that training ground from them.

    The Warring States is full of hatred I am afraid that the establishment of Konoha will take nearly 20 years

    Man getting younger has caused me a lot of troubles Masahiko looked to the sky with a sad look on his face.

    Masahiko arrived at the fourth training ground.

    Tobirama was there helping the kids with their training. The moment he saw Masahiko, he immediately stopped.

    Children, this is the senior of the Uzumaki n, Grandpa Masahiko, his Kunai throwing technique is much better than me, let him teach you about it. Tobirama said.

    Well, thats not true Masahiko replied.

    Quit it, Grandpa, you know youre the best, please please do that thing from before

    The elders on Tobiramas side looked confused from the way he was talking, they never heard him talk this way!

    Masahiko couldnt no longer hold himself from the way Tobirama was praising him and said: Okay, let me briefly demonstrate my Special Shuriken Throwing Technique.

    Masahiko came to the middle of the field and tried to pull out The Cool Way Uchiha Itachi Tried To Teach His Little Brother Shuriken Throwing Technique Ninjutsu. And usher in a bunch of shiny little eyes.

    Just when he was about to be the coolest guy, he got interrupted by the snoring of his stomach.

    Not today. Masahiko said with a sad face while looking at the sky at 45 degrees.

    Hey, Grandpa, I havent eaten for a whole day too, I will take you to the dining hall to have something to eat.

    But I still need to finish this training section with the kids here.

    Oh, No! Go ahead, we will take it from here. The two elders hurriedly said, fearing that the Senju next generation would be destroyed by Masahiko if he stays any longer.

    Lets go, grandfather, lets eat and talk about that Ninjutsu from before, I have some things I want to ask you about. Tobirama said while he took Masahiko away to the dining hall.

    At the dining hall

    Udatte udatte udatteku Kirameku ase ga koboreru no sa~~ Drinking and singing, Masahiko looked very happy.

    (T/L: Masahiko was singing a line from the Naruto op 16.)

    Hey Tobirama, did you know that this old man didnt eat a thing for two days?

    Well, when you mention it Tobirama was speechless, looking at the empty tes in front of him. This is a meal for four people

    Well, now Im stuffed. Lets go, well practice Bukijutsu, I will teach you. Trust me, It will help you in the future.

    Grandfather, can we learn something else? I want to develop a space Ninjutsu, I thought it will be beneficial to create a Kunai with a seal on it to teleport quickly to enemies. Tobirama replied.

    Ahh, you mean the Flying Thunder God technique? Masahiko leaned toward Tobiramas ear and whispered with a smirk on his face.

    Flying Thunder God? What a great name! Tobirama got more excited after hearing that from Masahiko.

    Erhhmmm Of course, it is. Masahiko awkwardly said. It was you who named it. If you knew, I would have definitely got a copyright-strike from you. Masahiko thought to himself.

    Your goal is to be able to teleport the same way I did in the fight against Madara, isnt it? My technique has a long cooldown. But I believe you will manage to ovee that. Your technique will have a great advantage. There is no limit to using it.

    Cool down? Tobirama asked in confusion.

    Its time you need to wait to reuse the technique again. I need to wait half a minute every time I use it, and I cant really control that time. Masahiko answered.

    But I can give you some advice

    Of course, Masahiko has no talent for space techniques. But he has excellent knowledge of watching the Anime. With that knowledge, he can point some things for people and help them with their training.

    ..

    Thank you, grandfather; I will go back and study your teaching, maybe we should train again tomorrow. Tobirama said after a period of training. Masahiko could see Tobiramas enthusiasm in practice.

    Masahiko has nothing to do now. He went to visit Mito. When Masahiko passed by the patriarch, both of them only nodded and didnt say anything.

    After that, Masahiko went to the first training ground. He didnt find anyone there, so he started practicing his new Ninjutsu, the Rasenshuriken.

    In the following week, Masahikos life has be repetitive. Eat, sleep, teaching Tobirama the Flying Thunder God, practicing Rasen-shuriken, and visiting Mito. This kept happening for several days.

    After a few days, Masahiko managed to create a small spinning chakra shuriken on the palm of his hands. Although it was small, he smiled and felt satisfied with this development.

    He understands that as long he can increase the chakra input, he can do a big one, just like Naruto in the Original. But this technique is not only dangerous for his opponent, but also for him. It will cause him significant damage to the arm cells.

    Thus he decided that this technique can only be used as a killing move.

    This time, Masahiko is more rxed.

    Its already two weeks, Masahiko was nning to leave the Senju and go back to the Uzumaki n.

    Suddenly a series of words shed in front of his eyes. Witnessing and participating in a major event of the Naruto World: Developing and Entitling the Flying Thunder God. Reward: (+) 5 witness points.

    Is this also OK?!

 Chapter 8: Regression and Loss

    Chapter 8: Regression and Loss

    The absent-minded Masahiko bid his farewell to Butsuma, the newlyweds Hashirama and Mito, and Tobirama. Then he went on his way back to the Uzumaki n alone.

    Participate and witness the development of the Flying Thunder God Technique Well, in this case, I have to keep an eye on Tobirama. Or maybe, I should use the Kagebunshin-no-Jutsu to witness things like this.

    However, I dont know if I will receive the witness points through my clone. This sounds insane, but who knows, maybe there are some<em><strong>bugs</strong></em>in the system. Masahiko muttered to himself along the road.

    He thought if theres any way to increase his witness points before the establishment of Konoha?

    This road is calm and serene, the wind breezed slowly. And because hes going alone, the trip is faster than when he traveled with the wedding team. Hes now only five miles away from the Uzumaki residence.

    Suddenly he stopped. He remembered that hes now 12 years younger! How will he exin this to the n? If he says that he practiced the Reserve Seal, the Elders and the Patriarch will beughing at him.

    Crap, I totally forgot about this! How would I exin this? I found the peach of immortality Damn, this Is Naruto-world, not Journey-to-the-West. Or should I say that Ive reached the second puberty?

    Damn, how can I be so stupid The Transformation Technique. With a series of hand seals, Masahiko changed his appearance back to 48 years old. Well, sometimes the LV10 Sanshin-no-Jutsu cane in handy. Now I can go back.

    When he got closer to the n residence, the two guards at the gate spotted him. They looked at each other, then they went straight inside to inform the Patriarch.

    What the? I finallye back, and this is how they wee me? I mean, if they have to go to inform the Patriarch, one person should be enough. Masahiko said, while confused. He didnt understand what happened.

    But he didnt want to overthink it and walked to the gate.

    Before he could even reach the gate, the Uzumaki patriarch came to the gate in person, which made Masahiko stop.

    Hey, are you this eager to hear about your daughter? Well, I told you shes Before he finishes his sentence, Masahiko noticed that the Patriarchs face was filled with sorrow and seemed a little bit gloomy.

    Hakubo is dead. The Patriarch hardly squeezed these three words out of his mouth.

    What? Masahiko thought that he didnt hear it clearly, or he doesnt want to believe what he heard.

    I said Hakubo is dead The Patriarch repeats again.

    Masahiko listened very clearly this time and rush his way to the hall.

    When he arrived at the hall, Hakubos funeral was already underway. Masahiko looked at the third and second elder who seemed like they didnt recognize him.

    What about the first elder? Is he also asked Masahiko.

    The second elder looked at him and said, Big brother is fine, he suffered minor injuries, and hes resting now. We immediately rushed over after receiving the distress signal, but it was toote, and Hakubo passed away on the way back

    Masahiko carefully inspected Hakubos body; the lethal wound on the chest was made by some kind of sharp weapon that pierces through the lung.

    This wound Masahiko murmured.

    Yes, this has been done by the madmen from Kaguya n.

    Masahiko looked again at Hakubo lifeless face. He remembered when Hakubo volunteered to join the wedding team and protect Mito.

    Masahiko sighed and said, This damn warring states! Then he turned back and left the hall.

    The Patriarch was waiting for him outside the hall. Before Masahiko could say anything, the Patriarch said, Yesterday I got a report about mysterious activity east from our vige. Hakubo and his team epted the task, and went to investigate it.

    When they arrived at the location, they identified the mysterious group in the ce. It was the Kaguya n.

    They were found by the Kaguya n, and Hakubos team got attacked. In order to cover his teammates and give them a chance to retreat, Hakubo engaged with their Head n, who was the one who led the attack

    Then I think you can figure the rest. The rescue came after that. Although the first elder got wounded, they managed to defeat Kaguyas Head n Then Hakubo Died on the way back. The Patriarch slowly told Masahiko about the ident.

    I have two questions. Why the Head of the Kaguya n attacked my family? And the second maybe a little bit ridiculous considering now is the warring era, but, do we have any feud with the Kaguya n? Is it because of Mitos marriage? Masahiko asked.

    No, I suspect its because of the frost bone grass. The Patriarch replied.

    Oh, I understand. Masahiko faintly replied.

    And now we have to repay this injustice, and prepare for war The Patriarch said.

    I know. Masahiko replied, then he turned and left.

    Frost bone grass, is a light blue herb that is very rare. It can suppress the Kaguya n hereditary disease. Masahiko knows that this herb has be rarer and rarer, and will extinct soon.

    Otherwise, the Kaguya n number wont be dwindled like now. They are one of the ns that existed in the warring states period, and as powerful as the Senju and Uchiha.

    If its not because of their disease and the frost bone grass getting rarer every day, the Kaguya n might be in the same league as the Senju and Uchiha n.

    So, because they found the frost bone grass in the Uzumaki territory, their Head n decided to lead a team to recover the herbs. Masahiko thought to himself.

    Hakubo died because of this, war is inevitable He murmured while he went home.

    For half a month, I went on a journey, and when I got back, I was greeted with bad news. Now Im tired both physically and mentally. Masahiko muttered.

    In the past two weeks, Masahikos strength has increased significantly, and even though he didnt really practice his Ninjutsu, his Elite Jonin status still remains. Which made him feel satisfied.

    Im still not strong enough to deal with the Kaguya n. Not to mention that in the near future, I might have to help the Senju fighting the Uchiha Masahiko thought about this as he began to meditate.

    Hes trying to find a way to be stronger. However, the only way to enforce justice in this world is power.

    From witnessing Tobiramas Flying-Thunder-God Technique, Masahiko obtained 5 witness points. And with the previous 1 points, now he has 6 Points. He wonders how he can maximize his strength by distributing these points.

    Thinking of this, he immediately added one to Chakra.

    Technique: 1004 (+1) (+)

    Hey, why I didnt feel any difference? Masahiko didnt feel anything, so he added more.

    This time, he felt the obvious difference, which was the chakra strength, now it feels like two levels stronger than before. In other words, a Ninjutsu with the same chakra input can be two levels stronger than before.

    Masahiko found this ecstatic, and he dumped the rest of his points to Chakra.

    Chakra: 1004 (+5.5)

    Oh, after +5, the next attribute increase will be only 0.5? If I keep doing this, soon I will be unmatched. Masahiko thought as he looked at his status bar.

    Finally, Masahiko finished distributing all his witness points. He felt satisfied now that his Ninjutsu power increased by 50% and a half.

    Well, it seems this way he might have a chance against the Kaguya n.

    Its such a good decision. Now everyone will acknowledge me as a true Uzumaki. Masahiko said in his heart.

 Chapter 9: Help!

    Chapter 9: Help!

    The gloomy atmosphere controlled the Uzumaki Residence for the rest of the day.  Hakubo was popr among the Uzumaki n members. Brilliant even though hes still young, handsome, and humble. If he learned the Flying Thunder God, you would have mistaken him for Minato.

    Unfortunately, I was born in the warring states era. Masahiko thought of it.

    During his 48 years of life in this world, Masahiko has witnessed a lot of deaths, to the point where he got really used to it.

    He knows that there will be more tragedy in the future. Life alwayses with death in the world; otherwise, he wouldnt be reincarnated here in the first ce.

    Live At least until you see the end of this story Masahiko set his conviction.

    The next day, Masahiko woke up early, ate breakfast, and then rushed to the hall.

    The remnants of yesterdays funeral have not thoroughly cleaned yet; Hakubos body was already buriedst night. But the atmosphere still remains.

    Uncle, you are here. The patriarch greets Masahiko as he sat in the main hall. His face looked tired.

    Masahiko knows that if his family is going to start a war with a stronger n, they will need to strike first, a preemptive strike. The pressure on the patriarch must be heavy during this time, he cant hastily make a decision. But Hakubos death cant be in vain. This war must happen.

    Uncle, you should go to the Senju and ask them for help. The patriarch spoke.

    But if the Senju joins the battle, the Uchiha will definitely interfere. Masahiko replied.

    Weve got no choice. In terms of power, were far behind the Kaguya n. Only by bringing the Senju and Uchiha to the battlefield well have a chance to win. The second elder has already gone to the Hyuga n to ask for help.

    Already? I understand I will immediately go to the Senju. Masahiko nodded. He understood what the patriarchs intent is. If he managed to make this battlefield have all the five sides, then the Uzumaki will have a chance.

    Masahiko departed and walked along the same road he traveled from before. This is the third time this month.

    Okay, I can do this Masahiko cheered himself.

    Although theres an inw rtionship now, It wont be easy to convince the Senju to provide reinforcement. Masahiko thought. I have to be witty and find an opening to act.

    His journey was calm and smooth, without even realizing he was already in Senju territory.

    Hmmm something is strange. The chakra concentration is unusually high. It seems Tobirama and Hashirama is doing something. Masahiko could detect many Senju nsmen in the distance.

    They seemed to be led by one of the East-Senju elders, Tobu Senju. Masahiko said while he was looking from a distance.

    Whos there? Hashirama felt that someone was watching them from afar. Now their attention is directed to Masahikos direction.

    Masahiko was surprised that he got noticed. So the God of Shinobi can even sense him from this distance?

    Second Grandfather? Didnt you already left? Tobirama was surprised upon seeing Masahiko. Of course, its just yesterday when Masahiko bid farewell to him.

    Ahh Yes, theres something that I forget to bring. Masahiko said, without telling the real purpose of hising.

    The room shouldve been clean up already.

    Masahiko then interrupted Tobirama and said, What is this? Am I not weed here?

    Of course not! Youre more than wee here, in fact, you can stay as long as you want. Hashirama replied with a smile. But Tobiramas face seemed dark.

    Sure enough Masahiko replied, Well if this the case, why dont you start doing some Hand Signs to use your Wood Release, and build me a cabin here, itll be warm in the winter and cool in the summer, its more convenient than a small room dont you think?

    Hashirama looked confused, Did I something wrong, Tobirama?

    Tobirama shrugged

    Come on, Im just kidding. Dont take it seriously. Masahiko said with a smile, Hey, where are you going?

    Before Hashirama could speak, one of the elders said, Cough We are going hunting.

    Masahiko closed his eyes for a second, then smile and said, Well, happy hunting.

    Masahiko shook his head and went towards the Senju n residence.

    This kind of lie wont deceive me. Masahiko thought.

    Did he think he can fool me with such a lie? Tobu leading a team with both Hashirama and Tobirama in it, along with a bunch of elite shinobis. This can only mean one thing

    Things have changed now I do no longer need to ask for help Diplomacy can be really tricky sometimes.

    Masahiko thought for a moment and made up his mind.

    I will just go back there and do nothing Masahiko muttered, and he went straight to his room. He picked up some rocks and put it in his bag as if it were the thing he lost yesterday.

    Its about time

    As he went to the hall, a guard halted him and said, Masahiko-Dono, the patriarch is calling for you.

    I know. Masahiko replied with a smirk.

    Well, stay tough now Masahiko thought to himself as he walked to the main hall.

    Ah Masahiko,e back to get something? Did you managed to find it? As soon as he entered the hall, Butsuma greeted him.

    Well, yeah, sort of Masahiko replied shortly and didnt take the initiative to open the conversation.

    Butsuma paused for a while, then he said: The two of us already be inws, family supposed to help each other.

    He sighed then continued: Ill get to the point, the Kaguya family suddenly intruding our east Senju brothers. Various tribes are disturbing us, and I hope that the Uzumaki could lend us a hand with the fight against the Kaguya n.

    Oh, this decision cant be made by me alone. Ill have to consult this with the patriarch and the other elder first. Masahiko replied while he wasughing inside.

    Okay then, I hope you can bring me good news!

    Be assured Butsuma-Dono, I will try my best to persuade our patriarch. After all, now were family. There shouldnt be too much problem. Masahiko quickly took this chance to act like a good man. Even Butsuma was slightly moved, and instantly, he looked at Masahiko in a different way.

    Masahiko then bid farewell to Butsuma. He returned home with a bag of rocks, of course, the rocks got thrown away halfway. There are actual types of equipment for weight training, theres no reason to use some stones.

    Back to the Uzumaki n, the patriarch himself greeted Masahiko.

    Uncle, back so soon? Did the Senju agreed to help us? The patriarch asked.

    Well The Senju asked us for help, Masahiko replied.

    What?

    Then Masahiko exined the situation to the n patriarch.

    Is that so? Well, this works better for us. The Senju will be the main attacking force, and our people will receive fewer casualties. The patriarch smiled and continued: If this is the case, I dont have to go in person, let the elders go with the Senju. The patriarch smiled.

    I will go too. Masahiko hesitated first, then replied.

    The patriarch was confused, its unusual for Masahiko to volunteer to participate in war, the previous patriarch had to force him to even participate in a battle. But why now?

    Okay then, please be careful.

    Then, I will go back to prepare. Masahiko ended this conversation, then he went home.

    From now on, I will have to participate in everything Masahiko sighed.

    I hope this war will be rewarded

 Chapter 10: First Battle!

    Chapter 10: First Battle!

    On the evening of the same day, the second elder returned from the Hyuga n.

    They refused? I had a feeling they will. The patriarch sighed, and it didnt go well.

    It seems their conflict with the Uchiha for these past few years really cost them a lot of casualties. Masahiko said.

    It seems to be the case. If not, they wouldnt have passed this good opportunity. The patriarch felt helpless, It seems that some of the casualties will be inevitable

    Dont worry, this old man will protect our people. Masahiko said as he tried tofort the patriarch while pointing his thumb to himself.

    The look the two of them have given him upon hearing him say these words made Masahikos suddenly turn red.

    He turned then and exited the hall. While walking out, he said to himself, Im not the same Masahiko from a few years ago This battle will surely surprise everyone.

    In the early morning of the following day, after eating breakfast, Masahiko rushed to the font of the assembly hall.

    Many groups from the branch families have arrived, and surely more people wereing.

    About half an hourter, the patriarch arrived, followed by the second and third elder.

    The patriarch looked around and said, Almost everyone is already gathered here. I dont have much to say, just be safe.

    I will hand over themanding for this operation to the second elder. The patriarch said as he looks at the second elder.

    You can count on me, Patriarch. The second elder replied.

    After the second elder and the patriarch finished exchanging a few words, they turned around to face the crowd and shout, Lets go!

    Yes. The shinobi troops answered in unison, then they marched to the eastern-field battlefield. Masahiko also went with them.

    Masahiko investigated the troops, there are at least dozens of elite Jonin, two peak level Jonin, and at least hundreds of ordinary Jonin.

    Its almost half of the manpower we have. It seems the n really determines on punishing the Kaguya n. Masahiko thought.

    They had to march a whole day until they arrived at the campground.

    Along the way, Masahiko noticed a lot of Senju shinobi and Kaguya scouts, but he didnt pay too much attention to them. Because during the war, enemies or allys shinobi will, of course, traverse here and there on the battlefield, especially now, when the Uzumaki n dispatching hundreds of its shinobi, of course, it will attract attention.

    When the marching shinobis got closer to the Senju n camps, Hashirama and Tobirama took the initiative to meet the Uzumaki n first.

    Thank you for the help, the Uzumaki n hard work will not be forgotten. You can set your camp around here and take a rest, after dinner well hold a war council with the elders.

    After the dinner, the Uzumaki and Senju representative met. Shockingly to Masahiko and the Uzumaki elders, they found the east-elder of the Senju, Tobu lying on a bed with a lot of injuries.

    Heh It seems that Ive grown too old to handle such fierce battles. The east-elder spoke slowly and weakly.

    Unbeknownst to them, this morning, the Senju had a confrontation with the Kaguya n. Both sides suffered casualties, it was a close battle. In the struggle, the Kaguya second elder and the other elders appeared.

    Hashirama and Tobirama barely manage to hold the enemys second elder, but the Tobu was defeated by the other Kaguya elders. This battle onlysted for 10 minutes.

    Hah it seems I cannot catch up with the younger generation damn those Kaguya. If it wasnt for these two, Im afraid I wouldnt even be here talking to you. Tobu seemed like hes using all of his strength to speak, despite his weakened state, he looked at Hashirama, and Tobirama then smiled. It seems hes delighted with the next generation of the Senju.

    Now that two of you are here, I can rest assured. I was worried the Kaguya might attack us tonight He seemed like he didnt care that Masahiko was there.

    Despite what Tobu has said, Tobirama already understands what kind of people Masahiko is in terms ofbat. The experience he showed when fighting Madara two weeks ago and helping him with the Flying Thunder God technique, made him realize that Masahiko is not just an ordinary senile old man.

    This battle took an unexpected turn of event, I thought if we join force with the Senju, we will have an absolute advantage over the Kaguya, but Masahiko thought to himself.

    He didnt expect the Senju east-elder to get injured this bad. It will be troublesome, he thought. After the Uzumaki two elders finished their conversation with Senju Tobu, the two of them and Masahiko left the camp.

    The Uzumaki troops were exhausted, they sleep early and soundly.

    In the early morning, when the sun still didnt rise. A loud noise woke Masahiko while he was half awake.

    A loud sound emitted from the outside of the camp. Alert! The Kaguya n has attacked, prepare for battle!

    Masahiko was surprised. He jumped out of his bed. Surely the Kaguya already know about the alliance between the Senju and the Uzumaki. But the thing that troubled him Why did the Kaguya dare to attack us? They must have something up on their sleeves that Masahiko didnt know.

    When he left his room, he found that the Uzumaki second elder has already gathered the troop; the east elder also came with a guy who was helping him to walk.

    After a few moments, the Kaguya already arrived in front of the coalition camp. But the patriarch wasnt standing in the frontline.

    Damn You Kaguya. You dare to show your face here. Are you courting death?! The east-elder shouted.

    The Kaguya patriarch, Hirakimasu, standing in the third row, quickly ordered his men to charge against the coalition army.

    Im going to kill you for real now, old dog (referring to the east-elder)! Taketori Kaguya shouted loudly.

    Tobu looked both worried and angry. Sure It will be hard to stop Taketori. Even when he wasnt injured, he couldnt manage to stand for five minutes against him.

    The elders of the Uzumaki n looked at each other, while they looked anxious, Those damn madmen, they dispatched their entire forces in here! They left their n defenseless, and they didnt care at all!

    Hashirama, you handle their patriarch. Well take care of the rest! Senjus second elder said to Hashirama.

    Wood-style: World of Trees Wall<em>(Mokuton: JukaiHeki)</em> Without hesitation, Hashirama unleashed a Jutsu. The wooden wall is not aimed for attacking, only to halt the Kaguya n charge. Although some of them manage to pass it.

    Four of the Uzumaki elder quickly flickered to 4 different directions, forming a formation. Standing in each corner of the battlefield, the four of them perform a hand seal.

    Barrier-Jutsu: Four Violet mes Formation. The purple barrier trapped the charging Kaguya shinobi, separating them from theirrades.

    Good! Tobu shouted, shoving the guy who was helping him stands.

    Hashirama attack the patriarch. Ill kill the other elders myself. I will never die like a useless old man, today I will die like a true ninja and stop these scums. Brothers! y the Kaguya n! He shouted furiously, driven by his desire for revenge.

    Wait! Tobirama interrupted, he looked at Masahiko and said, Second Grandfather, can you handle the other elders?

    Masahiko nodded, Dont call me an Uzumaki If I cant handle scrubs like them!

    Tobu look confused and mad because Tobirama stopped him from engaging the Kaguya elders.

    But when he saw Masahiko in action

    Both of them exchanging blows rapidly. Masahiko was shing around the battlefield using his Shuriken technique. The Elders were also formidable, with spikes, as sharp as des but hard as stones, protruded out of their arms.

    The nging sounds between Mashiko Kunai and Kaguya Elders bone des decorated on the battlefield. Mashiko threw some Rasengan, but he wasnt fast enough to crush the Kaguya elders down. However, Masahiko has managed to hold them for a quite long time.

    Although he didnt understand whats happening, seeing this made Tobu freeze, then he began to calm down andmanded the others to attack the remaining sides.

    Due to the number difference, the Kaguya begin to suffer heavy losses.

    Damn! This barrier Ninjutsu, wont trap me! Dance of Grass! Realizing his imminent defeat, Taketori spawns hundreds of bones from the ground. The four Uzumaki elder got hit by these bones, and the barrier formation crumbled. Hashirama leaped to avoid this brutal technique.

    The sun is about to rise, the bodies were scattered across the battlefield, one of the elders shouted to the Kaguya patriarch, Patriarch, we lost too many shinobi. We have to retreat! His shout broke the madness on the battlefield.

    Damn this retreat! Hirakimasu shouted loudly.

    The Kaguya retreated.

    After every single member of the Kaguya n left the battlefield. The Uzumaki and Senju dropped their guard, and sighed in relief, they really managed to hit the Kaguya n hard.

    Todays battle is over. Masahiko sighed, then he looked on the horizon.

    I wonder how manyrades Ive lost today

    War

 Chapter 11: The Uchiha Plan

    Chapter 11: The Uchiha n

    A month has passed.

    asionally Masahiko will take a stroll on the road, and from time to time, Senju or Uzumaki nsmen will show respect to him by bowing or greeting.

    This feeling of respect For the first time in my whole life He muttered to himself while a stream of tears was running out of his eyes.

    During the past month, there have been seven or eight confrontations against the Kaguya n.

    Because of the Kaguya patriarch, Hirakimasu is an expert in ninjutsu, both sides had a hard time dealing with him. After all, to stop someone like Hirakimasu, the coalition army will need at least a bunch of Elite Jonin and the Uzumaki second elder to hold him off. This drastically reduces the other sides strength, which is kind of reckless.

    But, in these battles, Masahiko proved that hes more than capable of fighting toe to toe with any other Kaguya elders like Taketori. Thus giving the others an advantage on his front.

    Both the Senju and Kaguya n cant add more reinforcement on this battlefield, its because the Uchiha havent yet shown their selves.

    Although the coalition forces didnt worry about that. First, Tobu have recovered in just half a month. Second, Hashirama has improved drastically in this war. Now his power is on par with a n patriarch. Well win this war! Many members of the coalition army be more confident because of the recent development.

    However, the coalition army also understands that since the Kaguya didnt make any move for sometimes now, they must be nning on doing something soon.

    At the Kaguya n camp. Hirakimasu, Taketori, other Kaguya elders, and several Elite Jonin held a war council.

    Damn! We have sent three letters to the Uchiha already. Havent they replied yet? The second elder of the Kaguya spoke. Recently their advance has been halted by Masahiko. He ended up killing one of them in one of the battles. Taketori was very angry because of this.

    Second Elder, I think the Uchiha wants to drag this battle longer, to weaken both sides. One of the Elite Jonin replied.

    Those damned eye freaks! Uchiha one day I will teach them a lesson Hirakimasu said this in anger as he hit the table.

    We dont have any other choice; we need to send them a letter again. The second elder interrupted Hirakimasu and tried to contain the situation.

    <em>Grr..</em> Fine, Hirakimasu growled, but he epted the suggestion.

    On the following day, the Kaguya resend a letter to the Uchiha.

    Tajima, the n patriarch, received the letter, then he gathered his aide; several Elite Jonin, Madara, and also Izuna.

    As he sat in the main hall, Tajima raised his hand while holding the letter and said, This is the fourth letter from the Kaguya n, Madara, what do you think?

    Father, the Kaguya has already sent four letters. This means they got driven into a corner by the other sides. They might fall sooner orter. Its time for us to help them and attack the Senju. I suggest an immediate attack!

    Okay is there anyone who has a different opinion? Tajima said to the crowd.

    At that moment, the Uchiha great elder, Shinji, spoke, When we asked their help to defeat the Hyuga, we ended up paying them an entire mine. The risks here are even greater, and they expect us to help them for free?

    Tajima nodded, he thought for a while. Then he said, Good point. Then how can we benefit from this situation? Kaguya n now only have three elders and a few high ranking shinobis. This is a great opportunity to get back our mine.

    Father, do you mean The hall suddenly became noisy.

    Yes! We wont attack the Senju, now its the time to pay the Kaguya a visit! Tajima made his mind.

    Father, are you sure? the Kaguya n are our allies. Madara interrupted. At that time, he was still a man who upholds justice and loves his family.

    Silence! Madara, remember. In war, loyalty is vain! We have to reap the benefit as much as possible! Tajima shouted at Madara. After thest ambush, our forces have been reduced, you lost your brother, remember? If we dont act now, in the future, the Senju will surely have the upper hand! We can seize Kaguya resources and use it for the goods of our n!

    Madara closed his eyes; he still remembers his sorrow when his brother was in by the Senju. He doesnt want to lose anyone dear to him anymore. Thus he agreed.

    Since theres no more objection. Assemble a team! Tomorrow night well pay the Kaguya n a visit! Tajima said this with a big grin on his face.

    The Kaguya messenger returned to the camp with good new.

    He immediately went to the patriarch and excitedly said, Patriarch! Good news, after I sent them the letter. They held a quick meeting. Then I saw them gathering their forces and packing up.

    Those damn freaks, atst, theyll join the war. Hirakimasu smiled in relief, Tell the other elders. Let the people enjoy the night today. Tomorrow well march with the Uchiha! And we will crush the Uzumaki and Senju!

    The Uchiha arrived at the Kaguya n camp. Hirakimasu didnt know a thing about the Uchihas n. He never expected the Uchiha would stab them in the back.

    Weird. Its been three days since the Kaguya attack. They didnte today too. Have they finally gave up? Masahiko felt confused.

    The people in the war council felt suspicious, they were watching each others looking for an answer; however, they didnt know the reason behind this ceasefire.

    However, after a while, they got the answer.

    Report! The Uchiha have already made their move! A ninja spy from the Senju came.

    The council went silent.

    Ten minutester, Tobu broke the silence and said, Although this alreadyes to our expectation, the Uchiha joining the war is really shocking news Now an all-out battle is inevitable. We will suffer higher casualties.

    Am I not strong enough? Masahiko thought to himself, I promised to protect the n, but I could only hold my stand against the other elders. If I could kill their leader, this war probably would have been already over.

    Hashirama looked conflicted, hes anxious, Madara Will we meet again in the battle? Have you forgotten our dreams? He thought to himself.

    Brother, dont be so tense. Tobirama could sense his brothers anxiousness and tried tofort him.

    Afraid not. We already put a n in case this happens. The Senju already informed me that the reinforcements are on the way. Everyone dismisses, tomorrow we will have a fierce battle! Tobu tried to break the tension and reassured everyone.

    Yes! Masahiko responded, then left with the others.

    Up until this moment, no one had any idea about how surprising tomorrow will be

 Chapter 12: The Kaguya Clan’s Despair

    Chapter 12: The Kaguya n��s Despair

    The next day, just as the two sides were waiting for reinforcement, sudden information shocked the entire battlefield.

    The Kaguyas iron mine ownership got changed, well to be more urate, it returned to its original owner.

    The Uchihaunched an attack on the mine without prior warning. The mine is only guarded by one Elite Jonin and few low ranked Shinobis, facing the full brunt of the Uchiha attack. In a mere thirty minutes, the mine was captured by the Uchiha.

    When Hirakimasu received this news, he almost vomited blood. Although he had a bad foreboding about this whole matter, he tried to be optimistic, maybe the Uchiha are only angry because the Kaguya rubbed their mine and they took it back.

    In the evening, Hirakimasu gathered his entire aide. He didnt wait for the Uchihas reinforcements any longer because it was clear by that time that it will nevere.

    Everyone was silent; the council atmosphere was filled with hatred, resentment, fear, sorrow, and despair.

    Suddenly one of the elders shed in the council with tears in his eyes shouting, Patriarch, the Kaguya n is finished

    That hunch he had be true, Hirakimasu was about to fall off his chair!

    Taketori looked at Hirakimasus reaction, and couldnt help but ask: Who did it!?

    Its the Uchiha said the Elder.

    Hirakimasu sat on his chair with his mouth is open wide, he clearly was in disbelief. His bad premonition became a reality.

    Surely they nned this attack. Its not just out of coincidence. This news will reach the Senju sooner orter. We should prepare ourselves to defend. Hirakimasu said this with a hint of despair in his tone.

    Turned out, the Uchiha didnt stop after capturing the mine. Instead, they went attacking Kaguya n territory one by one, capturing them!

    Hirakimasu closed his eyes with pain. He could imagine how the Uchiha were plundering and massacring his people.

    This is the order, gather the men, we will strike back at the Uchiha! Hirakimasu immediately issued an order, he ended up abandoning the battlefield against the Uzumaki and Senju.

    On the other side of the battlefield, the Uzumaki and Senju didnt know that the Kaguya n territory was attacked by the Uchiha. However, what they know is their reinforcement is not far away, it will arrive within the next hour.

    When they found out that the Kaguya is somehow gonna withdraw from the battlefield. The Alliance Army took this opportunity tounch an attack.

    After a whole month of one battle after another, strategies and tactics didnt mean a thing, every single one met his opponent, and they continued from where they stopped thest time.

    However, five minutes into the assault, Masahiko felt that something was off.

    Oy old man, are you nuts? Why are you so reckless today? Masahiko yells while avoiding a bone spike attack.

    Taketori didnt answer him, but it was clear for Masahiko, this is the look of a dead man.

    The hell is this, something is really wrong Masahiko was in a dilemma.

    Not only him, but the other Alliance Shinobis also felt something is wrong, the Kaguya nsmen seems hollow. They look like theyre just throwing their lives away!

    But fortunately, theres no protagonist nonsense among the Kaguya, their recklessness just led them to their demise. It doesnt matter how strong they are, their reckless and anger, was blinding them, and they wont defeat the Alliance Army.

    The situation got driven into a stalemate, with the Alliance Army fighting in fear that the Uchiha will join the fray at any moment, while the Kaguya fighting like theres no tomorrow.

    Hashirama and Tobirama felt that something has happened behind the scenes.

    Taketori suddenly jumped in, and unleashed a wide area bone attack, forcing Hashirama and Tobirama to bounce back.

    Patriarch, this old body had his shares of battlefields, Ive been fighting for my entire life If this continues, you will die here, and who knows what will have happened to our n after you, not to mention that you have to take revenge from the Uchiha. Ill hold them here; you should retreat with the others And teach those Uchiha a lesson! Taketori said to Hirakimasu.

    Great Elder Hirakimasu whispered, then looked at Taketori right in the eyes. He closed it for a second, then opened it again; It was decided.

    Everyone, retreat!

    Taketori smiled in relief. Bone-Dance: Bone Prison! He turned his attention to the Senju brothers then unleashed his final Jutsu.

    He consumed his life force in the process, his body began to wither and crumbles. Blown with the wind, his crumbling body was fading.

    The earth is shaking, numerous bone spike rose from the ground circling the coalition army, and closing in on them, forming a prison, andpletely trapping the coalition army in it.

    After a long-distance away, Hirakimasu stopped to look back, he saw the bone prison rising from the ground and trapping the coalition army, even the other Kaguya nsmen were horrified by the size of the bone prison.

    Bone-Dance: Bone Prison Its a rather simple skill, almost everyone can pull this Jutsu.

    Theres a forbidden skill in the Kaguya n where an individual can increase the size of his bone in explosive rate by using ones vitality to elerate the growth of bones.

    With such a huge bone prison, the Great Elder may have already exhausted all of his vitality Hirakimasu whispered.

    Everyone! Continue, we will reim ournds from the Uchiha! We cannot let Elder Taketoris sacrifice in vain!

    Inside the bone prison, the coalition force tried many things to escape. They try to dig underground; s, the bones were also trapping them from beneath.

    Hashirama tried to use wood-style Jutsu, but his wood couldnt prate the bone wall.

    Ten minutes have passed; everyone tried their best to escape. Tobirama was the only one who wasnt trapped. He threw a marked kunai outside just before the bone prison waspletely closed, then he uses the Flying Thunder God technique to avoid the entrapment.

    Tobirama tried to break the bones from the outside. However, he also didnt seed.

    Masahiko realized that his breaths became heavier, It seems we will run out of air soon, we cant wait any longer.

    Masahiko thought, I didnt expect my new technique to be used here for the first time.

    Everybody, get back! Masahiko shouted, Wind-style: RasenShuriken..

    An enormous amount of chakra gathered in Masahikos palm, the chakra then whirled, and took the form of a ball. From the ball four shuriken-likes chakra de protruded in four directions. The unique Ninjutsu of the future protagonist Naruto has now appeared in the warring states period.

    A great explosion burst. When the smoke disappeared. The bone which the coalition army couldnt even make a scratch on it got destroyed by Masahiko!

    Second Grandfather, I didnt know you were hiding such a powerful Ninjutsu! Hashirama was surprised.

    Yeah, me too. Masahiko replied halfheartedly, I didnt expect the side effects of this technique to be this devastating.

    Masahiko got injured, his body was bruised, his chest felt heavy, while his right arm was hanging and dripping blood.

    Im afraid I cant join the next fight Said Masahiko.

    Only noticing that Masahiko was severely injured, Hashirama hurriedly said, Dont worry, Second Grandfather, take a rest, and hand over the rest to us!

    After half an hour, the Kaguya troops finally reached the vicinity of their territory. To found their vige scorched and the bodies of their brothers scattered all over the ce.

    I will never forgive you! Do you hear me! I will kill each one of you, Uchiha! Hirakimasu shouted in pain and bitterness.

    At the same time, at the coalition army side, the Senju reinforcements arrived

 Chapter 13: When The moon Crosses the Ocean

    Chapter 13: When The moon Crosses the Ocean

    Initially, the reinforcements were marching to the coalition army camp, but upon hearing the explosion made by Masahikos Rasenshuriken, they shifted their destination to the battlefield.

    The reinforcements consist led by the Senju third elder also informed the coalition army that the Uchiha has attacked Kaguya n.

    So thats the reason Taketori seemed so desperate to stop us pursuing their army Said Tobu.

    If we know this beforehand, we wouldnt stop their retreatment. Let them kill each other, Tobirama said.

    However, Its obvious that Hashirama wasnt a fan of this.

    Madara, you really remember our promise. This must be some form of help from you. Maybe this will be the first step for our n to coexist. Hashirama said in his heart, he was so happy he didnt have to fight Madara.

    Seeing the coalition army manage to exit the bone prison, Hashirama took the initiative to say, Elders, this time we really passed the point of no return with the Kaguya n. I suggest we took this opportunity to join forces with the Uchiha and crush the Kaguya.

    No, we dont have too. The Kaguya n has suffered heavy losses, and now theirnd is besieged by the Uchiha. Their fate is sealed. Said the Senju elders.

    Hashirama seemed disappointed, he doesnt want to miss this opportunity to fight side by side with Madara, but he didnt object to the elder decision.

    Masahiko noticed the disappointment in Hashiramas eyes. Thus he said, Even though the Kaguya strength has been greatly reduced, Im still not sure the Uchiha can defeat them in one go. Besides, if they really manage to crush the Kaguya, then they will get all the resources when it was us who fight with them to death for a whole month.

    As soon after Masahiko said this, the other elders of the Senju hesitated, We cant let the Uchiha take that from us! We still fit for battle. The reinforcements have juste too. We cant just go back.

    Everyone, get ready to go!

    Hashirama seemed to be happy with this, Madara, wait for me. He thought to himself.

    The coalition army took a short break, then they continued their pursuit.

    After about an hour, the coalition army finally reached the Kaguya n territory. They could see the battle between the Kaguya and the Uchiha in the distance.

    The Uchiha forces were led by their second elder, Shinji Uchiha, and their third elder. Of course, Madara and Izuna are also among their ranks.

    It was difficult to distinguish who was who during the fierceness of this battle, however, Masahiko could spot Izuna fighting the Kaguya third elder.

    Izuna was at an advantage because one of the Kaguyas third elder arm is broken due to his previous fight with Masahiko.

    Even though the Kaguya still didnt recover from their fight with the Senju and the Uzumaki, they fought fiercely.

    Hirakimasu especially was fighting like a madman. The two Uchiha elders were helpless against his furious attacks.

    Hirakimasu suddenly stopped, he seemed like he already noticed the arrival of the Senju and the Uzumaki, so did the two elders of the Uchiha.

    Hey, look who came, Mizuko Senju! I warn you to stay out of this if you value your life! Shinji said coldly to Senjus third elder.

    You dare to say that to me when you got your ass handed by him? How disgraceful to betray your allies!

    The Uchiha elders went silent; they were speechless against Mizuko words.

    Senju and Uchiha together? Is there no one who here dares to fight me honorably! All of you have to resort to such dirty tricks just to kill me? Hirakimasu said angrily.

    Bone Flower Dance: Dance of Larch! Hirakimasu took the initiative to attack.

    Water Release: Water Barrier! Mizuko used a water barrier to repel Hirakimasus attack. The water barrier didnt stop Hirakimasu, it deflects his attack to the direction of the Uchiha elders.

    Now, Shinji and the other elder didnt have any choice but join their forces with them.

    As if a silent agreement was made, three elders from the Senju, two from the Uzumaki, and another two from the Uchiha attacked Hirakimasu together.

    Hirakimasu was cornered, Facing seven enemies at once he fought furiously, but also recklessly, for some time, he managed to hold his ground against them.

    On the other side of the battlefield, Hashirama decided to fight alongside his nsmen.

    At the same time, the Kaguya second elder was engaging two assants at once, with wounds covering his entire body.

    Tobirama and Izuna fighting in different front, it was evident that they still resent each other. However, Tobirama, with his new Flying Thunder God technique, dominated his enemies.

    Masahiko felt that they have an absolute advantage in this battle, so he thought he doesnt need to join the fray. Beside his arm was still injured.

    Ha!!! Suddenly, Hirakimasu break free from his encirclement. He looked around him to find his people has driven consumed by anger.

    Brothers! Hear me! The Land of Fire has no ce for our family to live anymore! Everyone, regroup, well retreat to the east, to the Land of Water! When the timees, we wille back again and retake ournd! Hirakimasu shouted loudly.

    Second Elder, after I die, you will be the patriarch. Lead them to thrive and strive. If the opportunity show itself, avenge us!

    No, patriarch, I can use the forbidden technique too, youre the leader, you go with our people! The second elder said in desperation.

    No, Ive already used too much of my power. The damage has gone deep into my bones marrow. I will die soon! Dont worry about me! Quickly retreat with our people, we cannot afford to have any more casualties! Hirakimasu said as he returned to the battle.

    Senju! Uchiha! I will hunt you even after my death! Forbidden Technique  Bone Transformation! Hirakimasu shouted as he unleashes his final technique.

    Hirakimasus body got quickly covered with bones,yer afteryer, except for his eyes.

    His speed and strength increase magnificently. He leaped toward the seven elders. While the formers threw everything, they got at him.

    Hirakimasu didnt dodge any of it. He took everything the elders throw at him head-on, without even fazing.

    Fighting against the unbreakable bone armor, the seven elders didnt stand a chance and got all defeated by Hirakimasu.

    Upon noticing their elders defeated, Hashirama and Madara stopped their chase and engaged Hirakimasu.

    Boys! Its still 100 years early for you to face me! Hirakimasu rushed toward them, then shoot a bone out of his hand. If it werent for Hashiramas Wall of Eternal Forest, Madara would surely be impaled to death.

    In the warring states period, there are four people known to be the strongest, Butsuma Senju, Tajima Uchiha, Hyuga n patriarch, and of course, Hirakimasu Kaguya.

    No, at this rate, Hirakimasu will win, hes truly worthy of being called the strongest of the four Masahiko muttered as he watching the battle from afar. Such a disy of power is truly fearsome. I wonder when I will be as strong as them and not get spiked by a flying bone

    The battlested for half an hour. If it were not for the bone disease which imed Hirakimasu life in the end, Madara and Hashirama would have surely died. This was Kimimaro all over again.

    Masahiko entered the battlefield during this fight. He went back and forth four times and took the Senju and Uzumaki elders, who were gravely injured, out of the battlefield,

    Hashirama and Madara were also got injured. Their chakra got almost exhausted. This is was the cost of stopping Hirakimasu.

    The battles on the other sides were also finished. The Kaguya third elder got killed, and the rest of the Kaguya have already escaped to the sea. Masahiko saved four people and gained everyones gratitude. However, deep inside, he was sad.

    He still felt disappointed, his arm was injured, and he couldnt put an excellent performance in this battle, and its difficult now to im everyone to call him Uzumaki Yang Guo.

    (T/N: Yang Guo, courtesy name Gaizhi, is the fictional protagonist of the wuxia novel The Return of the Condor Heroes by Jin Yong.)

    But a smile quickly got drawn on his face, when some familiar Chinese words suddenly pop in his mind. Participate and Witness Major Events in this world: Kaguya n Extinction (1/2). Reward: 50 witness point.

 Chapter 14: Black Zetsu Appears

    Chapter 14: ck Zetsu Appears

    The Kaguya n Extinction (1/2)?

    Is it possible? Masahiko thought about it. Its true that most Kaguyas nsmen who use their Kekkei-Genkai suffer a lot of strain on their bones and muscles, and die.

    In the Land of Water, the ce there said to be damp Frosty Bone Grass cant grow in that kind environment. When he thought about it, in the warring states period, the Kaguya n has already extinct.

    As for the others who already fled to the Land of Water, they will establish a new family there.

    However, ? It seems like I will have to go to the Land of Water in the future to witness the Kaguya rebellion and demise. Surely I will get more witness points out of that.

    The 50 points Ive got this time have to be used wisely. Looking at the growth rate of Madara and Hashirama, the era of two Gods of Shinobi is drawing near.

    Suddenly, Masahiko felt somethings wrong, using his sensory skill perceives he could sense a dark aura in the battlefield.

    Whos there? Masahiko suddenly turned around and shouted to a direction.

    The Senju and Uchiha elders who have just barely escaped death became anxious again, and the regrly turned tense. However, no one showed up.

    Sorry, sorry, maybe I got it wrong Masahiko said.

    The Uzumaki elders were even more embarrassed. They thought that Masahiko now has be more reliable. They didnt expect him to do such a silly prank, especially now when everyone is so tense.

    My sense never wrong Is it ck Zetsu? He kept thinking about it although he already apologized.

    Masahiko, who already knows the plot of Naruto, knows that ck Zetsu is the main factor behind all evil in this world, and he ns to unseal his mother, Kaguya.

    Masahiko was giving this matter a lot of attention; he expects that ck Zetsu is already active in the warring state era.

    When he was younger, he discovered something that has never been mentioned in the Naruto story, the existence of an underground ck market.

    ording to the testimony of the n elders, these ck markets already existed even before they were born.

    Until now, no one knows who is the founder of these ck market.

    These ck markets are specializing in gathering intelligence all across the Shinobi World, so information is its mainmodity. Its spected that these ck markets were founded by ck Zetsu, to assist him in his ns.

    The recent event somehow supports this spection. Things have been strange recently. Like how did the Hyuga n manage to infiltrate The Uchihas fourth training ground, and how did the Kaguya find frosty bone grass in Uzumaki territory, it seems that these confrontations were arranged, its not just a mere coincidence.

    Im sure you are the one behind the shadows, ck Zetsu Until recently, he began to feel a dark aura around this battlefield, it wasnt a shinobi, nor samurai, but something else. Masahiko was sure that most of the conflicts between the ns in the past few years are rted to someone, and now hes confident it was ck Zetsu.

    Its time for me to start learning my n Fuinjutsu When he thought about the Edo Tensei, the Kyuubi, and even the resurrection of Otsotsuki Kaguya, Masahiko felt like he needed to focus more on learning the Uzumaki Fuinjutsu.

    At that moment, somewhere in the dark, a ck shadow appeared.

    Good perceive technique, I almost got exposed! ck Zetsu thought for a moment then said: How did he know, though? No one even knows about my existence!

    ck Zetsu was left confused, he didnt think anyone would expose him. But somehow, when he thought about Kaguya, he got more excited. Mother, wait for me, I will definitely resurrect you! Those traitors, Ashura and Indra, I will punish them! Their descendants have already fallen to my hand, Senju, and Uchiha, one day, sooner orter

    But these Uzumaki, they make things moreplicated.

    ck Zetsu walked into the shadow and disappeared.

    On the battlefield, the Uzumaki, the Uchiha, and the Senju were gathering any resources that once belonged to the Kaguya n.

    Masahiko was surprised that the amount of treasure would pile up this high.

    The first thing they agreed on was the Uzumaki cut. They received twenty percent of the total loot, the Uzumaki second elder didnt object. Besidespared to the Uchiha and Senju, the Uzumaki is the weakest. They were already satisfied to receive twenty percent.

    However, the Uchiha insisted that the loot needs to be divided half by half. Half for the Senju and half to them. But the Senju objected this, they dered that the Senju has contributed more in the war effort. And they want to acquire sixty percent of the remaining loot. There was an argument between the Senju and the Uchiha.

    Madara said in a loud tone, We will take half of it! Do you have problems? Dont you try and pick a fight with us!

    Masahiko was stunned, he got agitated by Madaras rudeness while handling in this matter. A heated argument in the council was inevitable. Just before Masahiko could scold Madara, Hashirama stopped him.

    Forced to choose between a friend and family, Hashirama took the first.

    He said to Mizuko, Elder. Just divide the loot by half, the Uchiha also suffered a significant casualty, and our people already tired of fighting. It wont do us any good if we fight the Uchiha now.

    Upon hearing this from the soon-to-be patriarch, Mizuko reluctantly agreed.

    In the end, the remaining eighty percent of the loot was equally shared between the Uchiha and Senju. Then the council was dismissed, and everyone returned to their respective vige.

    The Uzumaki were also preparing to leave. They packed their share, and went home; the loot was more than plenty for them.

    But, the Uzumaki has also suffered quite a massive loss. Before the fight, Masahiko recalled that there were more than a dozen of Elite Jonin with them, but now only eight remained. These were the backbone of the n. Fortunately, there werent any casualties among the elders.

    As for the ordinary Jonin and Chunin, only gods know how many they lost.

    In short, our n has suffered a heavy loss. It can be assumed that our n patriarch and elders wont agree to assist the Senju if theyre nning on fighting the Uchiha, not until we recover This is also a good opportunity for me to learn some Fuinjutsu. Masahiko thought.

    Masahiko and his team finally reached the vige in the evening.

    The patriarch and the elders greeted them at the gates of the vige.

    The patriarch didnt ask anything about the battle. Instead, he arranged a weing feast for them. And the loot was ced in the n warehouse.

    Masahiko just simply ate his dinner. He didnt pay too much attention to the patriarchs speech about glory, sacrifice, honor, and others. He had a lot in his mind, not to mention his injured hand.

    He gently bid his farewell to the elders and patriarch, then returned to his room to rest, he applied medicinal herbs on his hand and then went to sleep.

    This marked the end of January, and he was really tired.

 Chapter 15: Uzumaki Secret Techniques

    Chapter 15: Uzumaki Secret Techniques

    On the following day, a funeral was held for those who sacrificed themselves in the battle. New tombstones were erected in the burial ground. Many mourning parents, siblings, children, lovers were there crying. After all, these people were part of families, some of them were loving fathers, some were faithful sons or a good friend

    Although this was not my first time, I really dont want to attend any more funerals Masahiko muttered deep in his heart.

    After the funeral, Masahiko went to see the Patriarch and ask him for the ns secret techniques scroll.

    All of our n secret techniques are written here in this scroll. I heard a lot of good things about you from the elder in thest battle. Thus, I thought I should grant you this scroll. Guard it with your life. The Patriarch already prepared it for Masahiko and handed the scroll to him.

    Turned out, that the second elder told the Patriarch about how Masahiko turned the tides of the battle for the Uzumaki n, he knows that Masahiko is now way stronger than before. So he decided that it was time for Masahiko to learn the n secret techniques.

    Masahiko replied, I will guard this with my life, dont worry about it.

    Of course not uncle But you know, sometimes you

    Masahiko quickly replied, Rest assured, rest assured, remember this current me is different from the past me, you know.

    Masahiko looked at the Patriarchs face, and it seems he was still in doubt, but Masahiko didnt care about it, he got the scroll, so he took it and went back to his home.

    So, before I learn these techniques, I have to solve this problem with my right hand first. I dont want people to call me The One-handed Uzumaki Jeez Although it will be cool Masahiko shivered a little, then he looked at the scroll.

    Usually, this kind of injury takes months before it fully recovered. After all,pared to Naruto, when practicing Rasenshuriken, Masahiko didnt have a medical-nin like Sakura in case things go awry.

    My body is not strong enough to sustain such an after effect. Its time to invest some of the witness points on physique. Masahiko unwound the bandage on his right arm. Then he opened his status bar and added 10 witness points to physique.

    Sure enough, ayer of skin suddenly appeared on Masahikos right arm. He tried to move it, but it was still painful. Thus, he put 5 more points to the physique, which caused an instant regeneration!

    Wow! It regenerates almost instantly. Still, Ill bandage it for another two months. Or else exining this will be a pain in the ass

    Hmm lets see He opened the scroll. Fire Sealing Method, Evil Sealing Method, Four Symbols Seal, Five Elements Seal, Eight Trigram Sealing Style, Reverse Four Symbols Seal Where is the Shiki Fujin Seal? Did the Patriarch hide it from me?

    No, he wouldnt do that. This Jutsu must havent developed yet. I dont know who created it, but it must be worth a lot of witness points.

    The first one who used this Jutsu is Namikaze Minato to seal the Kyuubi, and Kushina is the one who taught him every sealing technique he knows Does this mean Kushina is the one who developed the Shiki Fujin technique?

    In this era, Kushinas Grandfather, and Grandmother should be alive, do I have to look them up? Ah, forget about it, its impossible. Ill just keep an eye on Tobirama, he developed most of the Forbidden techniques after all. Masahiko thought a lot, then he shook his head, and begin to learn the seals.

    Masahikos affinity for Fuinjutsu is good; after all, he is an Uzumaki. In just one day, he managed to ustom to it. And a new attribute appeared on Masahikos status bar.

    Fuinjutsu/Sealing-Technique: Lv1 (1/10000)

    Masahiko tempted to add some point to it, but he restrained himself. He decided to continue on learning Fuinjutsu on his own.

    About two monthster, Masahiko learned two new simple seals, Explosive Seal and Binding Seal. His Fuinjutsu also advanced to LVL2. Later, in order to learn Five Elements Seal, he needed to improve his earth and water attributes.

    Masahiko actually didnt put any point in Fuinjutsu, he improved it by training alone. He went so deep into training he forgets that he has witness points.

    .

    In a blink of an eye, five years have passed. (T/N: this sentence shocked me xD)

    During these five years, Masahiko managed to learn all of the Uzumaki sealing techniques, except for the Reverse seal. His sealing technique has surpassed even the masters of the n, and reached LVL5!

    Not until that moment, he realized that five years have passed away.

    For the people in the warring states period where lifes expectancy is only 40, five years is a long period of time.

    However, in five years, he actually got younger He is now 31 years old. But he still maintained his 48 years old appearance.

    During these five years, he isted himself with no regard for the events happening in the outside world. He just trained himself. But now after he finished his training, he immediately went to find the Patriarch, to ask what happened during these past five years.

    Uncle, you finally came out! Your body Are you okay? Masahiko didnt expect the Patriarch would be the one to speak first.

    Dont worry, Im fine. If you can do it, of course, this uncle of yours can do it too.

    Im sorry, uncle. The thing is Last year, the first elder resigned from his position, saying that his body is getting weaker. Now hes meditating in his house all day. Even the Second and Third Elders want to retire, but we dont have anyone to fill for their position. Thus theyre still hanging on it until we provide recements.

    Of course, this is not just happening in our n, the other ns have also faced the same problem. The old generation can no longer keep up. Now its time for the young Shinobis. After all, Im almost 40, too; it wont take long before The Patriarch exined it to Masahiko.

    If I didnt have this system, I would be 53 too. Of course, my body would have also degraded. Masahiko thought to himself, then he said to the Patriarch, You dont have to worry, I can still kick butts for another two years at least. So, Ive wanted to ask, did anything big happened recently?

    Big? Well, except for the war, nothing else happened. Two years ago, a big battle between the Senju and Uchiha took ce in the Wind Valley, Butsuma Senju and Tajima Uchiha were killed in the battle. Now the position of the n patriarch has passed down to Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha, respectively.

    The other ns thought that losing their Patriarch will leave the Senju and Uchiha vulnerable. But they proved them wrong. This era has brought a new level of shinobis. Hashirama and Madara, now are the strongest Patriarch among all ns.

    We are more closely rted to the Senju, not to mention Mito is now the wife of Senjus Patriarch <em>Sigh</em> Its a relief to know she married a strong man. It seems that the Patriarch is still missing his daughter So nothing has actually happened? Madara and Uchiha are now at the peak of the warring states period. A new era will being soon. Masahiko thought.

    However, in these past five years, I didnt age a day, in fact, Im getting younger and stronger, Masahiko thought to himself, and a smirk drawn on his face as he looked at his status bar.

    Name: Uzumaki Masahiko

    Age: 31 years old (-)

    Ninjutsu: 245 (+) Physique: 118 (+) Chakra: 1570 (5.5)(+)

    Three Bodies Technique: LV.10 (100000) (MAX LEVEL)

    de Throwing Technique: LV.10 (100000) (MAX LEVEL)

    Earth Transformation: LV3 (30458/100000) (+)

    Wind Transformation: LV4 (116764/200000) (+)

    Fire Transformation: LV3 (29985/100000) (+)

    Water Transformation: LV2 (10000/20000) (+)

    Lightning Transformation: LV2 (10000/20000) (+)

    Fuinjutsu: LV5 (200000/400000)

    Special Talent: Perception

    Rank: Jonin (Master)

    Witness Point: 34

 Chapter 16: Family Visit

    Chapter 16: Family Visit

    When Masahiko told the patriarch about the result of his practice, he got very pleased about it.

    In this case, your strength The patriarch couldnt finish his sentence. Ah, yes, Im stronger now. Masahiko faintly answered, but the smile on his face exposed his excitement.

    So, have you consider to be an elder for our n?

    Masahiko was about to refuse the patriarch offer when suddenly the guard knocked on the door.

    Come in. The patriarch said to the guard.

    Patriarch, Masahiko-Dono, weve received a message from the Senju. They said theyreing to visit. Senju Hashirama and Mito are on their way.

    What? Mito ising? The patriarch got overfilled with joy, which made him forget about his offer to Masahiko. All of what he can think about is his daughter Mito.

    So Patriarch, are you sure they justing to visit? Hes bringing Mito with him I dont think she only came here to visit her father, I think theyre here to ask for help. Remember that youre not gonna instantly agree the moment she asks you, Okay? Masahiko couldnt help but ask.

    Dont worry about it, Uncle. The patriarch replied.

    Of course, I am!

    Ahh Forget it, Ill talk to him again tomorrow. Now I have to think about a good way to spend my witness points. Maybe I can advance to patriarch level this time. Masahiko thought.

    On the following day, Masahiko and the patriarch stood in front of the main gate. When the Senju arrived, the patriarch was there to greet them. It was Hashirama, Mito, and the captain of Senju guards (self-proimed), Tobirama. After five long years, Masahiko has finally got the chance to see the three of them again. Hashirama and Tobirama have be more mature, and Mito shes like shes always been. However, she has a diamond-shaped mark on her head now.

    Mito, it seems you have sessfully cultivated the Yin Seal, Masahiko said with a smile.

    Yes, grandfather, yes, indeed, The Yin Seal. Oh, I almost forgot how about yours? You practiced the Yin Chakra Sealing Technique too, right? she said that with a grin smug on her face, obviously, she was teasing Masahiko for that lie.

    Hashirama noticed that now he understands the meaning of this symbol on his wifes forehead.

    Isnt this technique can only be practiced by women? Its yin energy cultivation after all. Hashirama asked Mito, he was really confused. Masahiko couldnt help but wink at Mito in a subtle gesture.

    Yes, husband, how silly of me. How can grandpa practice such a technique? Mito looked at Masahiko, who have the appearance of 48 years old man, and grinned again.

    Well I dont know Hashirama was left dumbfounded; he didnt know whats happening between the scenes.

    Okay Masahiko sighed; he was relieved that this topic didnt continue any further. Fortunately, Tobirama didnt say anything about this too.

    The three of them continued their conversation for a while before the Uzumaki patriarch invited them inside.

    Hashirama walked with the Uzumaki patriarch and had a little chat. Really? Mito is pregnant? In excitement, the patriarch forgot to lower his voice.

    Masahiko suddenly became curious, did he heard wrong, or Mito is really pregnant.

    Yes, father, thats the reason behind our visit here today. Hashirama scratched his head and said this while blushing.

    Why didnt you tell me earlier? Quick, have a seat. The patriarch became more excited.

    Masahiko quickly took a look at Mito. He kept looking at her carefully, but it seems her pregnancies havent reached three months yet. Pregnant or not, Mito is still a strong Shinobi.

    Masahikos eyes opened wide, hes dumbfounded, But If Mito is pregnant Then Hashirama is the father?

    In his past life, when he watched the anime, the identity of Mitos children was kept shrouded in mystery. Its was unclear who was Tsunades Father. He even had a theory before Obitos identity was revealed that the masked man who attacked Konoha is Hashiramas son.

    Now hes really gonna have the chance to see the God of Shinobis son!

    Masahiko is excited; he cant wait to know this child. Mito couldnt help but be excited too. After all, she didnt see her father for a while.

    The five of them finally entered the n hall, Masahiko witnessed the show of father and daughter bond. Then after a while, the patriarch returned to normal.

    Hashirama, I was happy when I heard that youve be the Senju patriarch. And Im very grateful that you spread some time to let me see my daughter.

    The patriarch suddenly said, Hows the situation on your front? Is everything being okay?

    Masahiko sighed and prayed in his heart for Hagoromo that Mitos child wont inherit his grandfathers stupidity.

    Unexpectedly, Hashirama answer, Its not bad, we always have the upper hand.

    But Hashirama suddenly stopped dramatically.

    Here we go! Masahiko shouted in his heart.

    We encountered a small problem, in the south-western corner of the Land of Fire, with a small n attacking our people there.

    Small n? The patriarch got puzzled. Is there any small n whos stupid enough to mess with the Senju?

    Yes, theyre called the Libra n (Jugo from Naruto Shippuden n), Hashirama answered.

    Their number is small, but they have special transformation ability, upon transforming they go berserk and fight to the death. It has caused us a lot of trouble.

    The more I hear, the more I feel familiar. Libra? Is it Jugos n?

    Masahiko couldnt remember correctly. After all, he died 50 years ago!

    When the patriarch heard this, his face turned red, If I dont act for this mockery, then I Uzu

    At that very moment, Masahiko felt like palming his face. Fortunately, Hashirama interrupted him saying: Calm yourself father, Its not like we need an army; we just need one shinobi from Uzumaki who is proficient in Fuinjutsu to seal their transforming ability.

    Oh, is that so The patriarch calmed down. Then, I will send one of my elders to go with you.

    An elder? Thats great, and who is this elder? Hashirama was pleased hearing this news.

    Masahiko was confused, he remembers very well that the patriarch said all the elders are about to retire. This made him have a bad feeling about this.

    Well, the previous elder has already retired. But this one I believe you know him so well. In fact, hes sitting with us right now. The patriarch then looked at Masahiko.

    Masahiko got shocked; he looked like if he saw a ghost.

    He doesnt want to be an elder, he wants to be free. But he also wants to see the Libra n. He thought maybe he will be rewarded by some witness points. He got a mixed feeling about this.

    Second Grandfather? Hashirama got puzzled, Can he perform Fuinjutsu?

    Dont worry, son-inw. The patriarch reassured Hashirama while tapping on his shoulder, He was practicing his Fuinjutsu for five years. Hes now the strongest seal user in our n.

    If this the case, then Im sorry for doubting you. I couldnt be happier than this. Hashirama said this then continued, We also prepare something for the second grandfather. Tobirama! Show the present. Tobirama reluctantly took out a scroll and hand it to the Uzumaki patriarch.

    This is a new technique developed by my brother, Hashirama exined.

    He calls this Kagebunshin-no-Jutsu, its very suitable for the Uzumaki n who have greater chakra reserve than most shinobi.

    The patriarch unfurls it. After seeing it, he asked Tobirama about the Jutsu, and they all looked curious and excited.

    Among them, only Masahiko seemed displeased.

    Kagebunshin? Damn Tobirama! You should have told me first. I could have got some witness points from that!

 Chapter 17: Hurry!

    Chapter 17: Hurry!

    Due to Hashirama worries about the ns affairs, his visitsted for only one day. Then in the following day, he bid farewell to the Uzumaki Head n and left.

    When theye, they were only a group of three. Now they be four, with Masahiko as the fourth member.

    They went all the way back to the Senju n.

    Along the way, Masahiko seemed a little upset, he kept grumbling, and he was even avoiding eye contact with the others.

    Tobirama didnt know what could have offended Masahiko to this degree, he didnt realize that the former was even considering kidnapping him so he could witness the birth of the Edo Tensei Technique then letting him go

    The situation was awkward. But it didnt take them long before they were already in the vicinity of the Senju.

    When they reach the main gate, the people were already standing there to greet them. The Senjus nsmen immediately bow whenever Hashiram walked near them. Although it felt strange at first, Masahiko rememberedter that Hashirama now is the Head n.

    Mito went back to her room. Hashirama went to the assembly hall, and Tobirama went to deal with some of the ns affairs.

    Masahiko finally managed to see the other side of the God of Shinobi. About an hour passed, now its already afternoon. Masahiko was already sleepy.

    Hashirama finally finished two days worth of paper works. Then he said, Second Grandfather, Im sorry you must have waited for so long. Heh Oh Its okay the patriarch sure is busy, so I sleep. Masahiko said this while half awake.

    Brother, youve finally finished youre work. Grandpa, now lets set off! Tobirama shouted.

    Masahiko got freaked out by his shouting and muttered in his heart, Thats it. Im kidnapping this kid and making him develop Ninjutsu for me

    No, Tobirama, this time you stay. Hashirama said to Tobirama, I dont know how long this expedition will take. So, I need you to stay and take care of our n.

    I understand, brother, Tobirama replied. Ill wait for your return. You can leave the n to me.

    Although he reluctantly agrees, Masahiko understands that this is the best decision.

    Hashirama smiled and said: Second Grandfather, should we leave now? Our destination is quite far. Well have to find a small town along the way to spend our night there. Its estimated that we will arrive at our destination tomorrow in the evening.

    Is it so far? Then lets eat some food before we depart Masahiko felt a little hungry after he knew that he wont have the luxury of eating a good meal again for two days.

    Okay, then Hashirama couldnt help but agree. He asked some people to prepare a meal for them. After finishing their food, they depart to Libra n.

    The afternoon has passed, and it was already afternoon, and neither of them could find an excellent ce to spend the night.

    Thinking about it, in this troubled time, there are only a few handfuls of small viges or towns across the Land of Fire.

    In the end, helplessly, Masahiko didnt have any chance but to continue. After a few more miles, they stopped in an empty space and eat something then slept for the night.

    Is this I slept for one night with the God of Shinobi moment? Masahiko thought.

    Of course, Masahiko is excited, but his excitation is not because of lewd reasons. Hashirama said to Masahiko, Second Grandfather, Ill sleep first, and you will keep the watch, and then after a few hours, we will change shifts.

    You dont really have to do that; you can use your wood-transformation to make a house, Masahiko said faintly

    Oh, thats right. Hashirama just realizes this.

    Sure enough, hes a different guy when hes not acting like a Head n Masahiko said in his mind.

    Hashirama created a wooden house using his Ninjutsu, then the two entered and slept inside for the night.

    The next morning, they woke up, Masahiko washed his face and eat some snacks, then the two continued their journey.

    They didnt take a break in the afternoon. They continued running until they reach their destination in the evening.

    Masahiko could feel their Chakra from a distance. It was the Libra n. The strongest one between them is only at the Jonin Master level, but something seems strange about their Chakra.

    This is natural energy? Masahiko left puzzled, But how can natural energy have such an evil feeling in it?

    Second Grandfather, there is the Libra n. Said Hashirama.

    I know, I have perceived it. Masahiko replied, But something is wrong. Something is not right with their Chakra. Where is your squad stationed?

    Its not far from here. Hashirama pointed at the direction, then he suddenly became confused, Second Grandfather, I cant feel their chakra

    They looked at each other and then quickly rushed to the pointed direction.

    They were worried that something terrible happened. They looked around and didnt find any traces for the Senju nsmen. They keep looking for about an hour until they sensed their presence one mile from there.

    Hashirama was afraid that they moved because the Libra n has attacked them.

    The two finally arrived at the source of themotion, they could hearughter and singing from a distance, which made Hashirama feel relieved, it didnt seem like a war camp, its more like a party

    Ah patriarch, you are back! Several Senju nsmen noticed Hashirama and Masahikoing and immediately greeted them.

    Where is Senju Tengoku? The moment he was sure that his team was safe, he couldnt help but sigh and ask his men about the team captain.

    The captain is in the middle of the camp; Ill take you there, Patriarch. One nsman saw them and helped them find the captain.

    Masahiko, Hashirama, and two other people went to the captain camp.

    They entered a big hut, to find the captain, Tengoku, sitting in the center of the hall, the former immediately stood up when he saw them and said: Patriarch you are back?

    Well, I dont really get what happened here Hashirama is even more confused.

    After you left, the Libra n took the initiative to negotiate a peace agreement with us. Their patriarch exined that their n attacked us out of the mistake, and theypensate us for the damage. Tengoku exined to Hashirama.

    So since the other n already apologized. It didnt feel right to set our camp in their vicinity anymore. Thus we moved out the camp to this ce. And waited for your return. Senju Tengoku exined.

    So, thats why the people outside are partying? Hashirama asked. Yes, Patriarch Tengoku answered, They have been fighting for years. Its been a while since thest time they could blow off some steam. So I let them enjoy the night and rx.

    Its okay, as long as our people are safe. Hashirama turned to Masahiko, Second Grandfather, Im sorry to drag you here just to find that the problem has been solved. Hashirama apologized.

    Its fine, I dont mind it, Masahiko said it with a smile.

    Patriarch, theres one more thing. Their leader wants to meet with you. It seems he has something to discuss with you. But I still cant trust them

    Okay, I understand. Rest for tonight. Tomorrow I will see them. Hashirama doesnt seem to be worried about the security issue; hes confident in his own strength. Second Grandfather, are youing?

    Well, since Im invited, I will go! Masahiko said to Hashirama, he was still curious about the strange Chakra he sensed earlier.

    He doesnt want this trip to be in vain.<strong> I want to say something first... You''re all Legends!!!!We did it everyone 4.0/5.0I can''t thank you enough Guys <>Now for the Next Goal!4.5/5.0Can We Do It!I''m counting on you guys ^.^PLEASE Maximum Rate on NovelUpdate </strong><strong>_____</strong><strong>I would also apperciate it guys if you can report the repost of this novel on Webnovel...</strong><strong>as always please leave ament and give me your thoughts on the story so far before you leave! </strong><strong>I can''t thank you enough for the support on Patreon, we''ve reached 18 Patreons, in just a few day not muchpared to</strong><strong>others here, still I''m very happy that someone appreaciates my work and wants to suppot me <>For those who would like to support and read moreThis is our Patreon I just posted the chapter 32 there:</strong>

 Chapter 18: Blood Seal!

    Chapter 18: Blood Seal!

    On the following day, Masahiko and Hashirama went to meet the Libra n leader after he turned down Tengokus request to follow them.

    When they arrived, two Libra guards greeted them. The moment Hashirama told the guard about his identity, one of the guards went to inform their patriarch.

    Not long after, the Libra patriarch came out to meet them. It turned out that Libra patriarch is the source of the unusual chakra that Masahiko sensed before. His level is about the Jonin master level.

    Wee, Senju Patriarch! I am the patriarch of the Libra n, Said the Libra patriarch. Please, this way. He said as he directed Hashirama and Masahiko to the assembly hall.

    They sat together with a few Libra nsmen who also joined them at the assembly hall. Then the Libra Patriarch took the first word, If Im not wrong, Senju Patriarch, you went back to your n to find someone who can use Fuinjutsu, right? He then looked at Masahiko and said, This must be the man, an Uzumaki nsman, isnt it?

    Someone with red hear, if not an Uzumaki, what else could he be? Acting like youre a big deal Masahiko sighed in his heart.

    Hashirama stayedposed. He doesnt want to make this conversation awkward.

    The Libras Head n didnt add a word after that, which made Hashirama with no choice but to answer.

    Yes, thats right. I initially asked Uzumaki Masahiko here to help us seal your transformation But now

    Can our transformation really be sealed? Libra n patriarch cut Hashirama words short.

    Hashirama doesnt really know the answer to that question; thus, he turned his head and looked at Masahiko.

    In theory, everything can be sealed.

    Thats it! If our transformation can be sealed, please do so. Libra patriarch said.

    Hashirama got surprised. It seems that Masahiko has given a sure look on his face.

    After examining the Libra Chakra, Masahiko finally understood what the strange feeling he felt before was.

    Its indeed natural energy, the Libra people use an imperfect form of Sage mode to possess this chakra. But because its notpatible with their body, it erodes their chakra and causes their bodies to mutate.

    Masahiko was afraid that the sealing this will be tough.

    Hashirama is about to ask the reason when suddenly a person came barging in, Brother! Dont let them seal our chakra! A huge dark-skinned man appeared, his appearance was simr to the Clouds people.

    If they seal it, how can we protect our people? The big guy continued. Second Brother The patriarch replied, Do you think we can protect our people with this cursed transformation?

    Dont do anything rash, brother. The Senju patriarch is here. I warn you not to do anything to him! Said the Libra patriarch.

    Impossible! Han shouted as he started to transform and lunged a punch toward Hashirama.

    Steel Fist Transformation! Hans arm got bigger and tried to grab Hashirama.

    Ahh Its like the Akimichi n, Jutsu Hashirama said this while evading the hand, he seems rxed.

    Earth-shattering fist! Seeing his attack failed tond on Hashirama, Hans hand got even bigger. Then he strikes the earth below, creating a shockwave.

    Hashirama almost lost his bnce.

    Giant Fist! Trying to seize this opportunity, Hanunched another strike.

    Wood-style: Wooden Wall! Roots started to sprout out from the earth, forming a fiveyered wall in front of him. However, this wall got immediately destroyed by Hans punch. Unfortunately, the building theyre in also destroyed.

    This is indeed a Sage transformation; it can lower the power gap between a Jonin and a patriarch Masahiko was surprised by this explosive power.

    Because of themotion, the Libra rally to the source of the noise.

    Hashirama saw a lot of people already gathered, he weaved a hand seal, Wood-style: World of Trees Barrier! (Mokuton: JukkaiHekki).

    Although Hashirama tried to limit his power, a hundred feet tall wooden wall appeared.

    Han got caught by the roots that sprouted beneath him and got bound to the wall. He kept struggling to get out, but it was in vain; he couldnt escape. His strength begins to drain out of his body until he turned back to normal.

    The patriarch stood between the crowds and Hashirama, then he said while looking at gatherings and Han, Look at this! This is the power of Senju patriarch! Do you think our transformation stands a chance against this? Believe me, it wont! All it brought to us is suffering! Ten years ago our n had 3000 members, now? Less than 1000 remains!

    More than 100 years ago, our n founders settled here and found out about this transformation.

    In the beginning, this transformation gave us power, but as time passed by, more people devoured by this transformation and turned into bloodthirsty monsters!

    Especially now, more and more people have sumbed to its power. We dont even know what this is!

    So, as the Seventh patriarch of the Libra n, I beg of you, please let go of this power. Let the Uzumaki elder seal it.

    It didnt take him a long time before he got everyones agreement with this decision.

    Upon seeing that, the Libra patriarch looked at Masahiko.

    Masahiko thought for a moment and then said, Can I check this transformation first? I need to know the details

    The Libra patriarch immediately agrees, and he let Masahiko examine him.

    Sure enough, the mutated Chakra has been integrated into your blood. Masahiko said slowly, If you want to seal this power, I have to seal your blood power too. You and your descendant will lose this power, unable to transform. This mutated blood will gradually weaken your chakra veins, and eventually, youll lose your ability to use Ninjutsu.

    Of course, its also possible if you have offspring with the unsealed person, your child will have the ability to transform again.

    Regard of all of this, do you still want to seal this power?

    The Libra patriarch clenched his teeth and said, Yes. At least our children wont have such an evil power, and live in peace for the rest of their days.

    Masahiko spent half a month there to develop a unique blood sealing technique, then spent another half month to seal every Libra nsmen. After the process was over, a message shed in Masahikos mind Witness and Participate in a Side Story  The Libras redemption. Reward: 2 witness points.

    What the hell? Only 2 points?

    Masahiko muttered in his heart, This is not worth my hard work for the past month!

    And this is only counted as a side story Is it because the Libra family didnt y any vital part in Narutos story? The previous event with the Kaguya n rewarded me with so many witness points because theyre rted to the Otsutsuki n, and their descendants will y a major role in Sasuke Kidnapping Arc.

    Ah forget it, 2 is better than nothing.

    After the sealing process waspleted, Hashirama came to find Masahiko to return back to the Senju n, but he was stopped by Masahiko.

    Hashirama, do you want to know how the Libra nsmen can transform?

 Chapter 19: Shikkotsu Forest

    Chapter 19: Shikkotsu Forest

    At a mountain behind the Libra vige, Masahiko and Hashirama went there searching for something.

    Found it! The concentration of natural energy at this spot is the highest. Masahiko shouted, Rasengan!

    Masahiko mmed the Rasengan into a rock wall, <em>Boom</em> the following explosion revealed a cave behind the rock wall that leads deep into the mountain.

    The two looked at each other and nodded, then they went inside the cave.

    After walking for fifty or sixty meters, they saw a vast underground hall with a massive gate at the end.

    There are five gigantic doors in the hall. The pattern on the gate bears the insignia of death.

    This is the Goju Rashomon? Masahiko thought to himself, the two then examined the surrounding area and found a summoning contract scroll.

    Second Grandfather, do you want to sign the contract? Hashirama already has his wood style. Thus he thought he doesnt need a defensive Jutsu.

    Hashirama, look carefully this is not ordinary defensive Ninjutsu, feel the strength of this gate. Its the ultimate defensive Ninjutsu. I dont know whether my chakra is enough to summon this. I think it would be better if you sign it yourself. Masahiko refused.

    After scrutinizing the contract, Hashirama bit his thumb and used his blood to write his name on the contract scroll.

    Upon doing this, a sentence appeared, Witness and Participate in a Minor Event in This World: Five Gates of Rashomon, Reward: 2 witness points.

    Although he obtained witness points, Masahiko wasnt satisfied, because this is not what he was looking for.

    Second Grandfather, weve already searched around the ce, Theres nothing else, lets Hashirama said.

    No, theres something else here! Masahiko interrupted Hashirama. He used his sensory skill, suddenly Masahiko felt something behind the middle gate.

    Hashirama, use Kuchiyose-no-Jutsu to recall the middle gate. Hashirama used the summoning technique/Kuchiyose-no-Jutsu to recall the middle door.

    Hashirama got confused for a moment; he didnt know that recalling the middle gate would cost him so much chakra.

    Surprised, huh? Im afraid the current Hashirama wouldnt be able to summon more than one gates, not until he reaches his peak Masahiko thought about it.

    In the spot where the middle gate stood before, a tunnel appeared.

    Another tunnel, lets go, Hashirama, Masahiko said.

    Hashirama nodded, Masahiko led the way. They ventured deep into the underground. The cave wall seemed to be changing the deeper they went as if they have entered another world.

    Good natural energy Masahiko took a deep breath and whispered. Is this the Shikkotsu Forest?

    Shikkotsu Forest, Mount Myobu, and Ryuchi Cave are the three legendary realms where summoned beast Katsuyu, Gamabunta, and Manda originated. The three legendary Sannin have also practiced in these legendary realms; Jiraiya at Mount Myobu, Tsunade at Shikkotsu Forest, and Orochimaru at Ryuchi Cave.

    In the original, theres no clear information about where Hashirama has learned his Sage transformation. But judging from the healing capability of his sage mode, its simr to the characteristic of Shikkotsu Forest. Also, the mark on his face when he enters sage mode is identical to Tsunades mark. So it most likely that Hashirama has learned his sage mode in the Shikkotsu forest.

    Its most likely that he learned his Sage Mode in Shikkotsu forest, isnt it? Can I also learn it? Masahiko said to himself, but he feels like he has forgotten something.

    The Shikkotsu forest is not a lush forest where birds are singing, and flowers are blooming. Its a ce covered in mud.

    After all, this is the ce where it lives. Masahiko thought to himself, then looked up to find a huge slug staring at him from above.

    Masahiko is stunned, Ah, its really here Can slugs read minds? However, he tried no to overthink it. But the Slug wasnt looking at Masahiko.

    Instead, it stared at Hashirama, then said, Asura! What are you doing here?

    Hashirama was confused, he looked around, but no one beside Masahiko was there.

    Is it talking to me? But my name is Hashirama No one besides, still, she was looking at his direction.

    Wait Wow, that huge Slug has just spoken! Hashiramas expression was like a child who has seen a slug for the first time. Masahiko felt like he wanted to palm his face, hetterly embarrassed him in front of a sage!

    No, its not him? The Slug muttered, Its been hundreds of years, Asura should have passed away a long time ago. But this sensation, this chakra, is he Asuras reincarnation?

    So, you two, what purpose do you have toe to my forest?

    What is this ce? Even though he knew, Masahiko still asked.

    Here is the Shikkotsu Forest, one of the three legendary realms. I am the sage of this ce.

    The slug sage said this slowly, like a snail.

    O wise sage, can you teach us Sage Mode? Masahiko said.

    The moment he understood that this Slug is a legendary sage, Hashirama got excited.

    Sage mode? The Slug paused for a while, then she wiggled its head slightly.

    Its not that I wont teach him. Youre the first to visit us for hundreds of years. But you

    Masahiko replied coldly: Why not me?

    Well, youre not ready yet, your Chakra is not up to the standards, I can teach you along with Hashirama, but you wont be able to use it.

    Its okay, as long as I can learn Senjutsu, Masahiko replied, he remembers in the future there will be a lot of people who can learn this Senjutsu, for now, Masahiko is satisfied.

    For the chakra attribute, Ill find the solution sooner orter.

    Well, then I will teach both of you the Sage Transformation.

    Human chakra is consisting of spiritual chakra and physical chakra. The Sage Transformation or Senjutsu is the practice of absorbing the natural energy from nature and then mixed it with human chakra; thus, these three energies will be mixed perfectly. First, you need to learn the way to perceive the nature of Senjutsu

    After the exnation, Hashirama and Masahiko understand the specific cultivation process of the Forest Shikkotsu Senjutsu.

    Suddenly a word shed in Masahikos mind, Witness and Involve in a Minor Change of a Major Event in This World: Senju Hashiramas Acquisition of Sage Mode, witness point obtained 10 (*2).

    Minor change? What is the difference? Masahiko didnt understand.

    After he thought about it for a long time, Masahiko realized that it was too early for Hashirama to learn Senjutsu.

    Madara will receive his Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan at least after another five years These two are no longer on the same level!!!

    What should I do? If Hashirama obtained an absolute victory over Madara, Konoha might not be the same!

    This is a serious matter

 Chapter 20: The light At the End of the Tunnel

    Chapter 20: The light At the End of the Tunnel

    Masahiko thought about this for a long time. Theres nothing he can do now. He could only ept this oue.

    He noticed a minor change in his Reward this time. His witness points are different. The usual symbol is (+), but the previous is (*), and when he looked at his status, his witness point has increased by 20 points.

    So, if I changing the story, I get me more points? Masahiko muttered to himself. In this case, I can

    No, I have to be careful about this, or else the story will go beyond recognition. There are still many things to witness in the future

    It said Minor Change, then surely Major Changes also exist. Lets see, minor change, now is when Hashirama learned Senjutsu earlier than the original, so it shouldnt have a significant impact on the story, right?

    Also, if Madara is stronger than Hashirama. Then the Uchiha will emerge victorious in the warring states era, and the Senju will be doomed.

    A lot of ideas were running in Masahikos mind. But ultimately, he decided to keep the way as it is.

    I still have to learn Senjusu Masahiko thought.

    After an entire day of training, mastering Senjutsu has been proven to be harder than what they initially thought. So Hashirama sent a wooden copy of himself to report back to the Senju about the conclusion of the Libra family situation. Thus he could keep practicing here for a little longer.

    Masahikos irritation for not witnessing the Kagebunshin-no-Jutsu development gradually faded. Now he feels sorry for Tobirama, his big brother will be missed for a while, and Tobirama will undoubtedly be very busy.

    For one month, Masahiko and Hashirama kept practicing the Sage Mode. By that time, Hashirama basically has mastered it, but Masahiko got stuck in the second stage, where he has to absorb natural energy into his body and blend it with his Chakra.

    After two more months, Hashirama has perfectly mastered using the Senjutsu, while Masahiko was still stuck in the second stage.

    At that point, Masahiko has finallye to the conclusion that the system has restricted his capability of learning Sage Mode because he has not yet obtained Yang Chakra. Thus his cultivation for Senjutsu is halted.

    After figuring out that he cant learn the Senjutsu, Masahiko shifted his focus to find the best way to allocate his attribute points.

    Seeing how Hashirama has mastered the Senjutsu, Masahiko ned to follow Hashirama into the battle with the Uchiha. After all, he doesnt want to miss the opportunity to gain witness points again.

    However, with his current strength and with his newfound powers, Masahiko believes that Hashirama is by fare will be better than Madara the next time they meet, unless Madara awakens his Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan sooner.

    The method to get stronger by learning Senjutsu is not working for him, Masahiko could only rely on his witness points for now.

    Before, he had only 34 witness points left. Now, because of these events with Hashirama yield 24 points, the total is 58 points. This is the highest number he ever had.

    Thinking about it when he added 5.5 points to Chakra his Ninjutsu power got 50% stronger than usual, what if he increases it to 10?

    ording to the limitation that was restricted after adding 5 points, the next points will only be increased by 0.5. Thus, Masahiko added 9 witness points to the Chakra attribute. But in the end, it only became +9.2

    Hell! After 9 points, it changed to only 0.1 per witness point? Masahikoined. Nheless, he still put 8 more points to it.

    Chakra: 1582 (+9.75) (+)

    Huh? Only 9.75? This damned system is trying to rip me off, it doesnt want me to reach +10 Ahhh, damn it Masahiko has already added 17 witness points, he wasnt willing to give up now, so he added 5 more witness points.

    Finally, his property bar changed.

    Chakra: 1582 (+10) (Convertible)

    Convertible? The Plus (+) sign is gone, but its now saying convertible!

    Well, I think 10 is the maximum, isnt it? It seems I dont have to use all of my damn points to do it He said, with a little hint of irritation in his tone

    It seems that my Ninjutsu power got doubled, but what does convertible means?

    Masahiko tried to tap the convertible word, suddenly he felt like if hes being wrapped in a strange sensation of dark power, after a minute, it returned to normal. But when he saw his status bar, drastic changes have happened.

    Name: Uzumaki Masahiko

    Age: 31 years old (-)

    Ninjutsu: 245 (*2) (+)

    Physique: 118 (*2) (+)

    Chakra: 1521 (+10) (convertible)

    (While in Sage Mode, you consume 1 chakra point per hour)

    Three-Bodies Technique:

    LV10 (100000) (Max Level)

    Throwing Technique: LV10 (100000) (Max Level)

    Earth Attribute: LV3 (30458/100000) (+)

    Wind Attribute: LV4 (116764/200000) (+)

    Fire Attribute: LV3 (29985/100000) (+)

    Water Attribute: LV2 (10000/20000) (+)

    LightningAttribute:LV2 (10000/20000) (+)

    Yang Attribute: LV1 (0/10000) (+)

    Sealing Technique: LV5 (200000/400000) (+)

    Special talent: perception

    Rank: S-

    Witness point: 36

    Sage Mode? I didnt expect it to be the present. I couldnt hope to learn the Senjutsu. Masahiko immediately felt the natural energy circting in his body, which instantly changed his condition. After learning the Senjutsu, my body naturally obtained the yang attribute, well this is a surprise. And my physical and ninjutsu ability has been doubled! And my rank now it became S-? Maybe this is at the patriarch level, which is below the Kage level. Well, the S rank should be in theter generation, isnt it?

    Masahiko smiled with satisfaction. This time his promotion is excellent, and there are still 36 witness points remaining. After considering it, he decided to try and put some points to Yang Attribute.

    After investing some points to the Yang Attribute, now it reaches LV2. And Masahiko feels an increase in his Ninjutsu and Physique attributes.

    Nice! The Yang Attribute can increase my energy and gradually makes mepatible with the Senjutsu, isnt it?

    Masahiko thinks about it. He feels that his wide array of ninjutsu is enough for now. For defense, he has the Earth-style, and for the offense, he has the Rasengan.

    So, what should I do next?

    In the end, Masahiko chose to invest his witness points into the Yang Attribute at the sum of 19 points, his Yang Attribute immediately reached level 5. 16 witness points remained, so he put 7 on the Earth-Attribute, and the other 9 to the wind attribute.

    Feeling his body lighter and stronger made Masahiko happy and satisfied. But looking again at his status bar made him excited. Name: Uzumaki Masahiko

    Age: 31 years old (-)

    Endurance: 296 (+)

    Physique: 321 (+)

    Chakra: 3458 (+10) (convertible)

    Three-Bodies Technique: LV10 (100000) (Max Level)

    Throwing Technique: LV10 (100000) (Max Level)

    Earth Attribute: LV3 (100458/200000) (+)

    Wind Attribute: LV4 (206754/400000) (+)

    Fire Attribute: LV3 (29985/100000) (+)

    Water Attribute: LV2 (10000/20000) (+)

    Lightning Attribute: LV2 (10000/20000) (+)

    Yang Attribute: LV5 (0/400000) (+)

    Sealing Technique: LV5 (200000/400000) (+)

    Special talent: perception

    Rank: S-

    The Uzumaki n was born with higher chakra reserve than ordinary ninja, now Masahikos Chakra is in a league higher than his peers. With the Yang Attribute, his physical state has increased rapidly, and his chakra amount now has be more than double from the initial amounts. Moreover, even without the Sage Mode activated, his Rank is S-.

    Now, even if I face the current Madara, Im more than capable of holding myself! Finally, I can uphold my honor as an Uzumaki! Mashiko said in his mind.

 Chapter 21: Windfall

    Chapter 21: Windfall

    Masahiko used all of his witness points in one go, and now his strength increasing magnificently.

    Finally, I am as strong as a patriarch And theres also the Sage Mode. This time I really get a lot! Mashiko was very satisfied with his improvement, this trip has basically reached its purpose. Now hes waiting for Hashirama to finish his training, then go back to the Senju Residence together.

    Two dayster, Masahiko has already got used to his new power, and Hashirama finished the Senjutsu training.

    Now, even though Hashirama cant enter Sage Mode instantly, he already shortened the transformation duration to one minute, and he can maintain the Sage Mode way much longer than Masahiko. It seems it will take a while for both of them to finally grasp their grips on the Sage Mode.

    The two finished their practice and talked for a while about it. Then they bid their farewell to the Slug Sage.

    Before you leave, I have something for you The Slug Sage leaned toward them and hand them a scroll.

    This is the summoning contract of my family. After you sign it, you will be able to summon me. Although I cant help much inbat, I can still help in medication and healing Katsuyu, the slug sage, said slowly.

    Upon seeing the scroll, the two of them looked at each other; they didnt expect such a gift.

    Masahiko felt confused; he knows that Hashirama doesnt have any summon.

    Is this due to the Minor Change? Or does he actually have one? However, he never used it in the original, or did he never sign the contract in the first ce, and left it for Tsunade?

    Masahiko didnt know the answer to any of these questions.

    Outside the Shikkotsu Forest, Hashirama handed the summoning scroll to Masahiko.

    Second Grandfather, Ive already signed the contract with the Rashomon. This time Ill give the Katsuyus contract to you. Hashirama said.

    I  cant It belongs to your granddaughter

    Masahiko was in a horrified that hes gonna change something else, and his mouth slip.

    My granddaughter?

    Nothing nothing the wind is nice, eh? Well, if you insist, Ill take it. Masahiko couldnt help but take the scroll.

    Later Ill give this to Tsunade, I cant mess with this. Masahiko thought about it, it doesnt seem too bad to ept the scroll.

    A sentence suddenly appears in his mind, Witness a minor change in an important side story of Naruto World: The contract scroll of Katsuyu. Obtained 2 (*2) Witness points.

    He got 4 witness points. He decided to only use it for an emergency.

    After finishing their training in the Shikkotsu Forest, they decided to go back to the Libra n again.

    When the two arrived, they found that the Libra n was preparing to move their n. After sealing the blood, Masahiko also informed them that the concentration of natural energy in this ce affects their mutation.

    In the past three months, the seal that Masahiko ced on their bodies stabled. The Libra n decided to move from this ce to avoid more exposure from natural energy.

    This time, when the two arrived, the Libra patriarch came to greet them, personally, and Dahan also came.

    The moment, Dahan saw Masahiko and Hashirama, the expression on his face seemed still a little uneasy. It seems that the previous event displeased him.

    However, he didnt dare to show his disagreement, recalling that Hashirama has mopped the floor with him.

    The Libra n has a fantastic spirit now, its simply radiance. They were ready to embrace the future. And the Patriarch has even invited them for dinner.

    Masahiko couldnt wait to stay and eat. During his time in the Shikkotsu forest, he didnt eat anything but leave and grass. Masahiko was really eager to eat some meat

    However, he remembered that Hashirama was still the Patriarch of the Senju n His immediate presence is required. Thus, they needed to hurry and go back to the Senju.

    The two simply eat lunch and then departed to the Senju vige. A for Hashirama recement, the clone was already at the Senju n for three months. After all, during this warring era, the presence of someone as influential as the Shinobi God is crucial.

    On the way back, Hashirama said to Mashiko, It seems that sealing the transformation ability of the Libra was the correct thing to do. Although their transformation could give them a short burst of strength, the aftereffect is really dangerous. Moreover, the Libra patriarch felt stronger now after he got rid of his transformation

    For now, they might feel fine, but Masahiko hesitated, But, Im afraid that their descendants

    Hearing Masahikos words, Hashirama asked, Afraid of what grandfather?

    The Im afraid that they will eventually lose their Ninjutsu and be nothing more than a civilian. And in this troubled world Masahiko continued

    So, their descendants will end up being normal civilians? Hashirama whispered to himself, Thats the risk, or they can keep the power only to find their extinction in the future

    It seems that Hashirama was concerned about the future of the Libra n.

    Hashirama, dont tell anyone that I can perform Fuinjutsu on the blood. This ability is too dangerous.

    I understand, grandfather; Ill keep it to myself until the day I die, Hashirama promised, they continue their trip in silent.

    After a day and a half, they finally reach the Senju vige.

    Big brother! Youre finally back! Just before they reach the vige, Tobirama was already waiting at the main gate.

    Hah, how does it feels to be like a damsel in distress? Masahiko sighed, but he still threw a sarcasticment.

    Hearing Masahikos explicit joke, Tobirama turned around and said, Second Grandfather, thank you for your hard work.

    You boy, I can feel like you still hesitate to call me grandfather

    Masahiko smiled, Just call me Mashiko is fine Look, Hashirama and Mito wont kill you

    Grandfather, I cant Tobirama interrupted immediately.

    No, Grandpa Hashirama was about to say something, but his words got cut short. The moment he took a nce at the Patriarch office, he immediately tried to walk in the other direction.

    Dont you dare walk away, big brother! There are still so many unfinished documents! Tobirama shouted, scolding his brother.

    Big brother, after all, Im not the Patriarch. There are some things I cant handle. Tobirama said with a hint of resentment in his tone.

    Masahiko felt goosebumps all over his body upon witnessing this scene.

    Masahiko always thought their brotherly bond was the closest and the most selfless in the Naruto world. After these two years knowing them, now Masahiko feels

    Tobirama, theres something hidden beneath your calm demeanor

 Chapter 22: The Return of The Hyuga Clan

    Chapter 22: The Return of The Hyuga n

    Masahiko thought about the uing sh between Hashirama Senju against Madara Uchiha, and how it will be yield with enormous witness points and bring a climax to this warring states era.

    However, this was far from happening.

    In recent months, the Senju and Uchiha have been in a ceasefire, as if they have been caught in a strange honeymoon period.

    It may be a year-round campaign for the ns to maintain their territories, both of them have a vast territory. Thus they entered a temporary truce. It looks like they wont be able to fight for a quiet short time.

    While staying at the Senju for three days, Masahiko felt tempted to visit his beloved granddaughter.

    The usual grumpy face of Masahiko turns cheerful whenever he wants to visit Mito. Of course, the current Mito appearance is a little bit different from the girl in his mind because of the bulge on her belly.

    As for Hashirama, his tedious paper works duty has been finallypleted for now. And, he cant wait to spend time with Mito again.

    After two days of doing nothing. Masahiko intended to return to the Uzumaki n and wait for the fun to happen.

    Suddenly, Hashirama received a message from the Uchiha n.

    Masahiko has been bored with waiting, but now his wait is about to be paid.

    The Senju got the news that the Hyuga n ising back. And the Uchihas attention now is totally directed to them.

    Speaking of the Hyuga, its already been around 12 or 13 years since the incident that forced the Uchiha to move their training ground to a secluded area.

    This time, the Hyuga is nning to reenter the shinobi world, and they want to take their ce at the top. The ns elite now has beenpletely reformed by the new generation.

    Speaking of the old generation, the three legendary n leaders have already left this era leaving the Hyugas Patriarch alone. Butsuma Senju and Tajima Uchiha met their end at the battle of the Wind Valley. Kaminari Kaguya met his demise 5 years ago, covering the retreat of his n.

    The Hyuga n will return to the battlefield, they will think they are the strongest now. Well, it may be partially correct. The Hyuga will certainly be stomped by Madara and Hashiramas current strength and experience. Masahiko thought, However, Im looking forward to seeing this

    However, things took an entire turn of event. A herald bearing the Hyuga insignia has juste to the Senju patriarch. He informed them that the patriarch of the Hyuga wants to see the Senju patriarch, and out of the blue, the Hyuga were already at the main gate of the Senju Residence.

    Wow, so rude Masahiko thought, It seems the old generation is really looking down on the younger generation; as a result, they will get wiped by them from the scene before they even notice!

    Its was exactly what Masahiko has already expected, the Hyuga n patriarch is fine again, and after their return, of course, he wants to know the current situation of the warring states.

    Of course, the Hyuga cannot be underestimated, and Hashirama couldnt act so rash in this matter. After the Kaguya n fled to the Land of Water, now the Land of Fire has only 3 dominant ns in it, which are the Senju, Uchiha, and the Hyuga.

    Hashirama personally went outside to greet Hyuga Tenjin; behind the Hyuga patriarch, theres a number of his personal guards.

    Then, led by Hashirama, Tenjin and his men entered the main hall. Both of the patriarchs sat together. After a long silent, Hashirama opened the discussion with a question, one that left many people in confusion a decade earlier. Tenjin-Dono, why did you attack the Uchiha n thirteen years ago? I understand your n and the Uchiha have some kind of hostilities, but didnt this create more and more hatred between you?

    Tenjin replied with a hint of bitterness: Well, its true.

    Thirteen years ago, we received a secret letter from the Senju. Asking us to sneak to their training grounds while the Senju fighting them and cooperate in fighting the Uchiha.

    At that time, I didnt think much. After your n engaged the Uchiha in battle, I quickly sent a small group to the Uchiha an Infiltration.

    So, when the Senju were fighting with the Uchiha, the formers security was surprisingly low. My squad managed to go in without being found, and when they reach the fourth training ground, they immediately begin their attack.

    After this attack, the Uchiha retaliated, but the Senju didnt keep their promise

    I was very eager to ask why Butsuma didnt lend us hands. But now, thinking about it, it was unnecessary. Just by listening to your question, I can tell that you dont know about this secret letter

    Hashirama and Masahiko looked at each other, then Masahiko immediately went to find one of the older elders who had already retired.

    After a while, he came back, then looked at Hashirama and shook his head a little.

    Upon seeing that, Tenjin closed his eyes and said, It seems that someone was plotting against us

    Having said that, Tenjin clenched his teeth and said: If I just know who was it

    On the side, Masahiko shook his head slightly, thinking, I dont know if its true or not, but I think we will never know, If he couldnt find him with those eyes at the time, no one will

    Tenjin tried to move on from this topic and began to talk about the purpose of this trip.

    In fact, he didnt need to say anything, these days, if you have a thing with the Uchiha. You dont have any choice but to turn to the Senju.

    Coming with the Senju to an agreement is not that difficult. The Uchiha has already severed their alliance with the Kaguya, standing alone, they cannot face the Hyuga and the Senju.

    Because now the Uchiha is stronger as they have razed the Kaguya ns, they will not stand idly. Madara wants to avenge his brother.

    Therefore, reconciliation wont work in his favor; if the Senju and the Hyuga were to join forces, he would never be able to face them.

    However, even if the Hyuga and the Senju are longtime allies, the formers wont cooperate for free.

    Of course, the Hyuga is aware of this. Tenjin said, Showing our gratitude, we have prepared some small gift for you, and an important piece of information.

    Hmmm Intelligence? Hashirama said as Masahiko was getting curious about this information.

    Senju patriarch Did you notice the medium ns in the west fighting fiercely against each other?

    I do know, but what does their quarrel have to do with us? Hashirama asked.

    Theres a small iron mine there Where chakra conductive metal can be found.

    Chakra conductive metal? Hashirama got surprised: This is

    Masahiko also though about it. Chakra conductive metal? Whether this is the old warring states era or the future, chakra conductive metal is a raremodity. Its pitiful that Masahiko, in his whole 53 years life, never seen a chakra conducting weapon, the Uzumaki n does have this metal, but the number is tiny.

    Chakra conductive metal. What will happen if I made a shuriken using this metal?

    Thank you for your information, patriarch Tenjin! Hashirama ended their talks. I will discuss this matter with the Uchiha.

    Thank you, patriarch Hashirama, we will take our leave.

    While taking Tenjin outside, Hashirama suddenly remembered something. Do patriarch Tenjin knows which n the chakra conductive material mine belong to?

    Its a small n called the Sarutobi.

    Wait! The Sarutobi?

    Masahikos expression got frozen; he didnt know that the Senju will end up rubbing the Sarutobis mine resources in the Warring States Period<strong> I want to say something first... You''re all Legends!!!!We did it everyone 4.0/5.0 (4.1 currently :D)I can''t thank you enough Guys <>Now for the Next Goal!4.5/5.0Can We Do It!I''m counting on you guys ^.^PLEASE Maximum Rate on NovelUpdate _____I wanted to inform everyone that we''ve won the fight,</strong><strong> your reports andments on Webnovel forced their hands into contacting</strong><strong> that guy who stole my trantion and asked him to stop due to a lot of</strong><strong> negative reviews and reports :D Thank You GUYSSSSS, you Rock!  I wanted to inform you also that I''ve tranted 2 bonus chapters this month, </strong><strong>honestly, it''s been a rough one, but I''vee through! Been sick for days now and I''m gonna take this opportunity to rest for few days I hope it''s fine with you Until then I want to see a lot ofments :p So PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE leave some, and share your thoughts about the story so far before you leave! One More Thing: We''ve reached 22 Patrons so far, </strong><strong>I wanted to thank everyone who supported me, and also ask you guys,</strong><strong> on how should I go with it from no on, how do I sever you most on Patreon,</strong><strong> please if you have any suggestions don''t be shy to share it</strong><strong> with us in thements. For those who would like to support and read more This is our Patreon I just posted the chapter 37 there,</strong><strong> Masahiko did a achieved something amazing in that chap :o</strong>

 Chapter 23: The Situation in the West

    Chapter 23: The Situation in the West

    On the following day, Masahiko woke up early and prepared himself to run around the Senju n to move his body.

    When he was running, he saw someoneing from a distance to the vige.

    Hashirama, did you go outst night? Masahiko felt confused. This is hisst chance to stay with Mito in the house; after all, it wont take long before his department to the west!

    Ah, Grandpa, morning exercise? Hashirama smiled and said, Why are you so surprised? Didnt the Hyuga n asked us to talk to the Uchiha yesterday? Thus, I went to the Uchihast night.

    Come again? Alone? What about Tobirama? Asked Mashiko.

    Tobirama went to the west to explore the mine and gather some intelligence. Second Grandpa, it will be so kind of you if you dont tell him about my visit to the Uchiha when hees back

    Oh, okay, I understand, Masahiko replied.

    He understands that Hashirama went to see Madarast night, and there was no ident. Well, Hashirama has already mastered Senjutsu anyway.

    Ah, Madara must be anxious by now Masahiko thought.

    After another dull day, and another boring week, Tobirama finally returned.

    However, when Hashirama greeted him, Tobiramas face seemed to be uneasy.

    Big brother, the situation in the west has be moreplicated, Tobirama said.

    Now the west has be aplete mess. Too many ns and family were involved. If we participate, Im afraid we will incite another conflict.

    Which ns and families? Asked Hashirama.

    Now the west is divided into three groups. The first isprised of the minor ns and families, including the Sarutobi, Shimura, Fuma, and a few more. They are allying with the Sarutobi to defend its mine. The medium-sized group isprised of the Aburame, Inuzuka, and the Hatake. And thest, the strongest group isprised of the Yamanaka, Nara, and Akimichi n. These three ns canplement each other techniques, their joint formation is called the Ino-Shika-Cho; thus, they are the strongest of the bunch.

    We dont have to be hostiles to all of them, we can just join one of these three alliances. Masahiko smile while saying this.

    Tobirama looked at Masahiko and said, At first I thought so too, but joining them will cause other problems. The strongest group wouldnt want an outsider to join their synergy. The medium group, while rtively strong, Im afraid this will cause a dispute amongst them regarding the Chakra Conductive Meta. While the weakest group is too weak, and what can a single patriarch do against six?

    Masahiko thought, for now, it wont be a problem for the Senju to face six ns at the same time. But what problematic is now the other Elders already at semi-retired age, such a battle will force most of them into retirement, then when this warring states age reaches its full-scale battle, the Senju wont be able to keep up with the other Major ns.

    Moreover, you cannot dispatch all of your forces when you have the Uchiha, who are ready to leap from the shadows at any given time.

    Yes, they have six patriarchal level shinobi, while we only have three of us.

    Big brother, I, and second grandpa are the only shinobi that can stand their grounds against a patriarch, we could be ganged by many ns at the same time, and the Ino-Shika-Cho patriarchs might provide a harder challenge. Tobirama seemed anxious.

    Masahiko smiled and said, Youre thinking too little of your older brother and you shouldnt underestimate me either. I can even take ten of them.

    Tobirama chose to ignore Masahiko, then he looked at his brother and said, Even if you can fight four of them, Im afraid you cant go there personally. Im afraid the Uchiha might strike, and we dont have anyone to stand against them. Especially Madara.

    Tobirama, dont worry about the Uchiha. Masahiko looked at Hashirama then continued, Madara must be training now in a ce where no one is.

    Training? Tobirama got a little bit confused. However, none of them gave him an answer.

    Although Tobirama didnt get the answer, he didnt think much about it. He felt that his brother has done something good.

    In the meantime, Tobirama said, In this case, then we will leave tomorrow? Ill gather a squad. But who should I bring?

    Yes, we leave tomorrow. As for whom to take, bring Sora, hes one of our fines Jonin and need to refine his skills through experience. Also, if you need, take some Eltes, let them bring their own teams, lets use this chance to practice real war situations. Hashirama said.

    Yes, Sora is the only shinobi at the peak level of Jonin, although he doesck experience.

    Not a problem, we have you and second grandpa. As for the rest of the patriarchs, just leave them to me. After meeting with Madarast week, I begin to understand more my own strength, even against these six patriarchs, I believe I can defeat them.

    Yes Its evident that Toberama wants to say something, but he stayed quiet.

    Dont worry, we can deal with the west for now. The Uchiha wont make any move for a while And youll be amazed by how much your big brothers influence can affect the war.

    Okay. Tobirama seems to still be unsure about this. Then left to gather the forces.

    Now there are only two persons in the hall, Masahiko and Hashirama. Second grandpa, did you sign the contract?

    Ah, yes. I will use it in this uing battle. You can count on me to treat all of the Senju nsmens wounds. Masahiko said. Compared to the Fifth Hokage Senju Tsunade, Masahiko was still not quite sure about his amount of Chakra. Maybe he will end up using another few witness points.

    No, I think If I somehow ended up being too harsh on these six Patriarchs, would you keep them alive? Hashirama is a little bit embarrassed saying this because it was a silly request.

    No problem! Masahiko said this happily. As soon as Hashirama said this, he understands what this means.

    In order to stop all kinds of conflicts, Hashirama is already considering the idea of establishing Konoha. Masahiko thought.

    Seeing the grateful face of Hashirama, Masahiko exit the hall. Although the result of the Ninja God training is very satisfying, Hashirama still

    In short, Masahiko grew more respectful to Hashirama, when hes the God of Shinobi himself, you cant help but admire him, but the rest of him is all awkwardness.

    With Hashirama and Tobirama both busy preparing. Masahiko shook his head. Then he started writing a letter to inform the Uzumaki n.

    Generally, the content of the letter is like this. You dont have to worry about me. Im in good hands here with the Senju. As a great elder of the Uzumaki n, I ask you kindly to assign me as the ambassador of the Senju n. Regardless, thank you, Uzumaki patriarch.

    Sending this letter, Masahiko didnt know how the patriarch will feel when he read it.

    The time passed, following the Senju forces, Masahiko and others finally reached the Sarutobi n after walking for two days.<strong>Helloooo, Masahiko is back! Everybody stand up,   , 3 2 1 make some noise~~~x''D</strong><strong>LLH is rated 4.0/5.0 on NovelUpdatewe need to reach our Next Goal!4.5/5.0I''m counting on you guys ^.^PLEASE Maximum Rate on NovelUpdate </strong><strong>I wanted to say thank you for your love,ments, and support in the previous month,</strong><strong> and I''m still counting on you guys to keep on doing that sorry~~ </strong><strong>So as always please leave ament before leaving, it really helps me to carry on! One More Thing: We''ve reached 24 Patrons so far, </strong><strong>I''ve came with a batter weapo.. I mean Way to convince you guys to subscribe</strong><strong> For those who want to read more, or support me </strong><strong>This is my Patreon:</strong>

 Chapter 24: One Bell

    Chapter 24: One Bell

    In the Sarutobi n residence.

    Masahiko and Hashirama were invited to their n living room to discuss the alliance terms. However, Masahiko was so damn bored.

    They didnt even reach the part where they discuss the war tactics. Theyre still talking about the distribution of the benefits.

    Masahiko wasnt listening to their wrangling anyway, so he went out for fresh air.

    The Sarutobi ce is not small, although its still iparable with the Senju, it doesnt lose to the Kaguya.

    And to put it bluntly, the western area of the Land of Fire has the feeling of sparsely popted and itsnd is not fertile.

    Well, its also near the borders of the Land of Wind, and the desertification is quite significant too.

    By using the fancy word, desertification, Masahiko suddenly felt that his cultural skill has increased.

    Thinking of these things, Masahiko suddenly found himself wandering on the borders of the residence.

    Here, he found two teenagers who are practicing.

    They were about 12 years old, which is the age when Naruto graduated, but theyre already ranked Jonin.

    Masahiko looked at them and felt both confused and relieved. If it were not for the witness points system, he would be as strong as these boys when he was 49 years old.

    Youngsters, they really dont give others a break Masahiko muttered to himself.

    Hearing his voice, the two kids stopped and looked at Masahiko with confused expressions. It was obvious that this was their first time seeing a person with red hair.

    One of them hesitantly asked: Uncle I heard people from the eastern area say that the Uzumaki have red hair Are Uncle one of them?

    When the young boy called him uncle, Masahiko felt happy and overfilled with joy. Although being around the Senju boys is really cool, but he always feels very old around them, calling him Grandpa.

    Boi, you have a great eye!

    Even he didnt know why he praised that young boy, for recognizing him as an Uzumaki, or because he called him uncle.

    The two boys looked at each other and apparently couldnt figure out why Masahiko is so happy.

    The other boy hesitantly spoke: Uncle Dont you have something to do here?

    Oh, nothing, Im just wondering. Masahiko smiled and said, I have nothing to do anyway What do you think? Do you want me to help with your training? Ill make you grow stronger. Take a look

    Rasengan! Masahiko hit the ground, and the dust burst from the explosion.

    See this scroll? I have a bell here. Anyone who can take this bell from me will be rewarded by teaching him this technique that Ive just used. Masahiko is obviously acting mischievously.

    The boys looked at each others and looked at the crater left by Rasengan and became thrilled, and at the same time, both of them said, Then we will take the bell from you!

    These two didnt immediately charge forward to Masahiko. Instead, they threw some smoke bomb and hid in the bush.

    It seems children who train until the end of the warring states are stronger than those in Narutos era. But even blind people can tell that Masahiko is not weak, as he knows how to move.

    However, Masahiko is not Kakashi. Hes an Uzumaki, he can detect enemies, even behind these bushes. This hiding trick wont fool him.

    But to keep the boys enthusiasm, he pretends to look around looking for the boys. However, his acting skill wasnt as good as his Ninjutsu. If youre seriously looking around, then why are you looking at the sky, theyre not some kind of birds that gonna jump in your hand In short, hes trying to fool and lure his opponents.

    Sure enough, looking at Masahikos pathetic act, the boys changed their hiding spot.

    They kept ying hide and seek for ten minutes.

    Okay, its futile to hide I am a ninja with perception skill, you cant hide from me.

    The moment they heard this, the two kids jumped out of the bushes and look for a crack in Masahikos defense.

    Ken! One of them shouted.

    Alright, Wind Style-Vacuum sphere! The others throw a Jutsu.

    Several high-pressure wind sphere got spewed from his mouth and hit Masahiko.

    Masahikos initial n was to train the boys, even though theres only one bell, but this kind of cooperation is good, theres no need to dispute.

    But, somehow, Masahiko got caught off guard by the wind sphere, which made him feel embarrassed.

    One of the teenagers who were about to attack stopped. He said, Uncle, are you really gonna take the two of us at the same time?

    The crying Masahiko inside, smiled at the outside, and gave him a thumbs up and said, Boy, you have your way with words. But isnt your friend is the one with the legendary Ninjutsu that stopped me?

    This wont work on me! And my name is Ken Shimura, not Ten!

    Ah, sorry sorry I wont get distracted again. Nowe! Masahiko forced a smile.

    Ken got triggered and said to his friend, Sasuke! This time you attack too.!

    Oh Masahiko couldnt help it; he smiled and looked closer.

    The boys looked at each others and seemed puzzled; this uncle is weird after all.

    I see You are amazing, Ken and Yasuke You remind me of someone. Masahiko said.

    Uzumaki, uncle! Shall we continue?

    Hehe My name is Uzumaki Masahiko, remember that

    The other boys said, My name is not Yasuke! Its Sasuke Sarutobi!

    Well, both of you relieved me from my boredom, for that I shall grant you both this ninjutsu. Masahiko seems to be familiar with Sarutobi Sasukes name, but he couldnt quite recall where it came from.

    It took an hour to teach both of them about the basics Rasengan technique.

    The boys begin to practice, and Masahiko went somewhere else, then it took him an entire hour to remember.

    Right! Sasuke Sarutobi! Masahiko suddenly remembered. Hes the father of Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Sandaime Hokage!

    Wait! Did I just change the course of history again? And the Shimura boy

    Ahh Forget it, Ill think about itter.

    Masahiko thought about it for a while. But he just ended up shrugging it off

    Well, in any case, I would be there when their descendant born, this matter will be solved by then

    Masahiko wandered for a long time, and he didnt find anything interesting. So he went back to see the two boys practicing the Rasengan.

    Watching them practicing the Rasengan, Masahiko recalled a familiar memory about this scenery.

    Suddenly Tobirama came and said, Second Grandpa, Big Brother has finished the discussion, tomorrow we will upy the Sarutobi n to the mine, and guard it against any iing attacks The Sarutobi patriarch has prepared a banquet for us, and big brother asked me to find you.

    Well its about time, Im already hungry. Masahiko rubbed his stomach and smiled.

    As for Sasuke and Ken, food is more important!<strong>LLH is rated 4.0/5.0 on NovelUpdatewe need to reach our Next Goal!4.5/5.0I''m counting on you guys ^.^PLEASE Maximum Rate on NovelUpdate </strong><strong>First I wanted to ask about something that one of you guysmented in thest chapter,the ''Scribblehub?''</strong> <strong>If you were Masahiko what would you do</strong><strong>Change the plot or keep it way it is?</strong><strong>Please Please Please leave ament and share with us your thoughts. One More Thing: We''ve reached 25 Patrons so far,</strong><strong> not much but I think were on the right path, </strong><strong>please support me on Patreon, and don''t make me use my next meme :p</strong><strong> For those who want to read more, or support me </strong><strong>This is my Patreon:</strong>

 Chapter 25: 30 Minutes away From the Battlefield

    Chapter 25: 30 Minutes away From the Battlefield

    Its quite funny how six medium-sized ns are fighting against each other for the mine. But up until this point, its still in the Sarutobi possession.

    The Senju reached the mine unimpeded, and immediately set a camp; no n but the Senju is here.

    The small n coalition finally decided that they will not participate in the war as long they got 10% of the ore, and if the Sarutobi wants them to participate, then they will ask for 30%.

    Regardless of that, with both Hashirama and Tobirama here, they felt these two are enough to cope with six other ns.

    In results, the Senju moved to the mine and set a camp with the help of the Sarutobi n.

    The moment they were there, Masahiko saw some of the Sarutobi and Senju nsmen taking things out from their bags Pickaxes? Then those people start to dig around where the Chakra conducting ore was excavated.

    Masahiko couldnt help but whisper, This is

    Hashirama exined, Yes, they are mining the ore. While we wait for the other ns toe, we can take advantage of this period to mine for ourselves. As for the pickaxes, we brought them before we came here.

    Masahiko got stunned, but he wondered: If thats the case, then why not just mine all the ore?

    Huh? It will need a lot of people to carry such a big amount!

    Too big? Dont we have sealing scrolls for that? The moment it slipped out of his mouth, Masahiko, remembered that in this era the sealing scroll hasnt been invented yet.

    Sealing scrolls? Whats that? Hashirama asked curiously.

    Uhh Nothing Masahiko didnt know how to exin that

    Speaking of it, the sealing scrolls havent been invented yet. Is it possible to develop it with my current sealing level?

    Well, Tobirama, me, and the other Shinobi will join to mine the ore. Ill go now. Hashirama then said, Second Grandpa you can do whatever you see fit.

    Masahiko thought about the sealing scroll for quite a time. But because he doesnt have the materials, he could only figure it out in his mind. Thus, he decided to join the mining group.

    Masahiko chose a corner where no one is standing there, and took a pickaxe, then started to dig, after a while the pickaxe got broken.

    After destroying three ore pickaxes continuously, Masahikos skill got improved, and he couldnt help but think.

    No way!

    Masahiko looked at his property bar. Sure enough, one more skill popped up.

    Mining LV1 (1/100)

    Skill Mining? He feels discouraged, somehow.

    But then Masahiko noticed how low the experience was, and he put 4 points in it. Thus

    Mining LV6 (10000/20000)

    Suddenly his skill increased by 5 levels!

    All of a sudden, Masahiko was digging as if God himself was helping him. Wherever he digs with his pickaxe, a pile of ore appears!

    It turned out the Europeans technology can be defeated by skills He turned to look at Hashirama, to find that the former has already dug a huge ore reserve.

    Masahiko wasnt gonna lose to him, he took a pickaxe and dig until the evening. He ended up with more amounts of ore than the whole of the Senju

    Well, as long as he beat the God of Shinobi, he was fine.

    Meanwhile, at the six ns camp.

    The moment they received the information about the Senju upying the mine, the patriarchs of the six ns held a council at the Nara camp.

    What? Senju? Izunuka patriarch said in surprise. Is it not enough for them to upy the lush and fertilend in the east? They want to rob us of this mine too? Nara patriarch, what do you say about this?

    Although they are hostile to each other, they all believe in the Nara n strategy-making capability.

    Its not that bad to have the Senju involved. The Nara patriarch slowly said, The six of us were about to fight against each other, but looked at us now, were allies.

    On the other side, the Senju doesnt have many allies. And they have a tense rtionship with the Uchiha too. So if the Six of us unite, we wont lose against the Senju.

    They dont have a lot of people. Ive detected less than 1000 chakra presence. But three of them had a massive amount of Chakra Im afraid its several times bigger than us. The Yamanaka n patriarch spoke.

    They must be Hashirama and Tobirama, I am afraid they are stronger than us. As for the other, It should belong to one of the Uzumaki nsmen. But he shouldnt be too hard to be dealt with. The Akimichi n patriarch said.

    This is why we have to join forces and chase them away, isnt it?

    I hate to admit, but you are right. Although we have different interests, in the presence of these foreign parties who dare to waltz in our territory, our sh would be imminent. And its possible that the Senju is stronger than we might think.

    The Nara patriarch then said, We wont fight them heads on. We are fighting a war of attrition. We cant just do it with six peoples. We have six armies, and its at least three times bigger than their forces, this is what they dont have!

    As for the Uzumaki, his Chakra is quite massive too, theres a chance that hes also a patriarchal figure. At this moment, please join our cause, Hatake patriarch.

    The Hatake n is unique, even amongst the six ns. Their number is small, only less than a hundred people. But they are considered to be a medium family just because of their unparalleled fighting skills, and their patriarch is also the strongest between the six.

    Since the beginning of the council, the Hatake patriarch just sat in the corner with his sword on leaning on his shoulder and didnt speak a single word. The reason behind his participation is not really because he wants it, but because the Inuzuka and the Aburame promise to give him the ore and a good quality ninja knife.

    To response to the Nara Patriarch suggestion, he nodded, then went back to his silence.

    Then, its settled. We will gather our peoples, and tomorrow, the biggest sh in the warring states era will break out! The Inuzuka Patriarch said.

    We dont need to rush things The Nara patriarch said, The Senju is probably mining now. We have all the time we need to prepare and rest our people. We will attack when theyre about to return back. Then we will take their ore for ourselves! They dont know it yet, but theyre digging for us!

    The people in the council were amazed. The Akimichi and the Yamanaka patriarch quietly muttered, It appeared, the old fox of Nara!

    Theres no one opposing this idea, as it seems beneficial for them. And during this wartime, a few days preparations could make a huge difference.

    So, the Senju kept happily mining the ore for half a month

    The other six ns havent attacked yet. And Hashirama thought that theyve already given up the idea of fighting for this mine. Thus he prepared his men to pack up and leave.

    Suddenly someone came carrying a message.

    The Six-n-Coalition army is 30 minutes away from the camp, prepare to battle!

 Chapter 26: Attrition Warfare!

    Chapter 26: Attrition Warfare!

    It has been smooth sailing for all of this time. Hashirama didnt expect it to go south just when they were about to leave.

    Half an hourter, the Six-n coalition reached the mine.

    The six patriarchs stood in the front of the formation, then Naras patriarch shouted, Senju Patriarch, thank you for your hard work. As a way to show our gratitude, we will let you off with 20% of the ore.

    Hashirama didnt look like he paid him any attention, he at Masahiko, and the former looked back at him and gave him a little nod.

    Hashirama moved forward a few steps, then he shouted, Mokuton-World of Trees Wall! Thendscape around him suddenly crackled, and roots started to emerge from the ground. The battlefield suddenly turned into a lush forest.

    Everyone attack! Big brothers roots will not attack our people! Tobirama let out a battle cry and charged first, then Senju Sora soon followed.

    Masahiko didnt charge rashly; instead, he took a few steps backward.

    The six patriarchs looked at each other, then the Nara patriarch shouted, Attack!

    Then, except for the Hatake patriarch, the other five went to surround Hashirama.

    It seems that the Hatakes patriarch was looking for Masahiko.

    Masahiko smiled and waved his hands. Oy, is it the Hatake Patriarch? You and I dont have to participate now, why dont you apany this old man to sit here and watch the battle?

    The Hatake patriarch looked coldly at Masahiko, then he nodded slowly, and sat down next to Masahiko with a sword in his hand. After a while, the Hatake patriarch said, You and I will fight, and I will win it in a sh but its not because they want me to.

    Masahiko looked at him and felt irritated, his mouth was twitching on one side, and he almost couldnt restrain the urge to jump and fight him.

    The Inizuka Patriarch saw that and couldnt help but ask Nara: Dont worry about him, the five of us are enough for the Senju Patriarch, and as long as hes keeping that Uzumaki guy away from the battlefield its fine.

    Hashirama didnt look serious; he didnt directly attack the five patriarchs. The five patriarchs could sense that somethings wrong; thus, they didnt act upon it. They had three times the numbers of the Senju. So a long drawn fight is advantageous for them.

    However, after half an hour, the battle went out of the six patriarchs expectations.

    Tobirama, unexpectedly, was facing the strongest nsmen of the six, yet he didnt falter. He wasnt the only one, even Sora Senju also managed to handle most of the elites himself. Andstly, the Senjus Shinobi even when they fight three times their number, still manage to maintain the upper hand.

    Hashirama looked fine for the whole time, even though they managed to hit him once or twice.

    Something is wrong! The Nara patriarch muttered to himself, If the Senju were this strong, then they should have already united the country of fire long ago!

    The Nara patriarch didnt see anything out of the ordinary at first. Until he saw a small something attached to the Senju.

    Huh? A medical type of Kuchiyose? So Nara turned and said, Aburame Patriarch, pay attention to the Uzumaki.

    Something is wrong about his Chakra; it seems only half than before. The Aburame patriarch replied.

    Of course The Nara patriarch turned to the Hatake patriarch, Hatake patriarch, quickly finish him! The Uzumaki are using a medical type Kuchiyose to heal the Senju!

    Ah, its found out Masahiko then stood up, and so does the Hatake patriarch who also pulled his sword from its sheath.

    Hatake patriarch conjunct his de with chakra making it more sturdy and sharp. It looked like it can cut anything into two halves!

    White Light Chakra Sabre? Masahiko whispered: The sword of the famous Konohas hero, it exists now? What a surprise!

    The Hatake patriarch waved his knife to Masahiko, then fell from the top of Masahikos head.

    As Masahiko was supposed to be split in two <em>poof</em> Masahiko suddenly turned into a wooden log.

    Recement Technique? The Hatake patriarch raised his brow.

    The White Light Chakra Sabre emits a streak of white chakra that follows when swung. Since the Hatake patriarch practice this technique a multitude of times. He reached a level when almost no one could escape his de, the erratic movement is hard to follow.

    Masahiko felt he was being locked, but his LV10 Three-Bodies-Technique is not just for show, he at least can fool the Hatake patriarch.

    Whew A close call Masahiko sighed with relief. So whats that nonsense you were saying about finishing me in a sh again? Hah? Masahiko said with a grin on his face.

    Masahiko teased the Hatake patriarch with Usopps sly sigh from One Piece. And man did it made the Hatake patriarch furious!

    He didnt say anything but leaped with his sword pointed to Masahiko. Honestly, this is just an ordinary de, but the chakra infusion is what makes this de very strong.

    Masahiko didnt make another substitute. He was worried that hes gonna consume his chakra, so he kept his focus on sending chakra to the slug, and prepared his Status Bar opened to add more witness points if things went ugly.

    Since the Sikkotsu Forrest training and the point distribution, Mashikos Physical has exceeded 300. In terms of pure technique capability, hes already way stronger than Hatake patriarch.

    He took his own sword and started a sword-fight. Even though hes not as terrifying as the Hatake patriarch, but his own swordsmanship and three-body-skills prove to be enough.

    The battlested for half an hour. Masahiko chakra is almost depleted; he gradually fell into a disadvantage. Fortunately, the Hatake Patriarch Chakra is not big too, so he also was losing a vast amount of hisbat strength.

    At that point, the situation on the other side became apparent; the Senju was riding the wind. They had the absolute upper hand over the other six-n forces!

    The Nara patriarch shook his head, One wrong move This is all it took for us to lose Nara thought, then said: Senju patriarch, lets stop this fight and avoid any more unnecessary casualties.

    As for the distribution of the ore, since you seem to be confident fighting the five of us, then let this fight decide who win all and lose all!

    Then he turned around and looked at the other patriarch, I already decided, does anyone have another opinion?

    The other four noticed the situation on the battlefield. Upon seeing how their nsmen are getting beaten, they didnt oppose it.

    When he heard this, Hashirama shouted, Tobirama! Take the others to safety, leave the rest to me!

    Meanwhile, the fight between Masahiko and Hatakes Patriarch was still going. However, it got interrupted by the two sides forces retreating.

    Therefore, Masahiko and the Patriarch were forced to stop and follow their allies.

    Masahiko wanted to finish this fight and finally prove himself, but he didnt want to do it against Hashiramas will.

    Therefore, he recovered the little Katsuyu and left the battlefield, knowing the result, after all, he trusted Hashiramas strength even more than Hashirama himself.

    At this time, in the center of the battlefield, only Hashirama and the five patriarchs remained.

    The Showdown is about to begin!

 Chapter 27: Clash Of Titans!

    Chapter 27: sh Of Titans!

    At the heart of the battle.

    The two sides stood in front of each other, and the atmosphere is getting heavier.

    Hashirama alone is about to face the five patriarchs of Nara, Akamichi, Inuzuka, Aburame, and Yamanaka.

    Even though they had the number advantage, they still didnt dare to underestimate Hashirama.

    The patriarchs looked at each other.

    The Nara patriarch gently nodded to the Aburame patriarch, while the Yamanaka patriarch was also ready to move.

    Shadow Imitation Technique!

    Secret Technique: Locust Swarm!

    Secret Technique: Mind Disturbance!

    The three patriarchs attacked at the same time and from three different directions.

    The Mokuton-World of Trees Wall is approaching! Against three people, Hashirama didnt budge. The spawning roots didnt only act defensively but also offensively against these three.

    Facing Hashiramas attack, the three patriarchs stepped back and tried to dodge, they didnt dare to face it head-on.

    The Inuzuka n patriarch couldnt react at the right time and didnt have a choice but to block it, but s, the impact was strong enough to make him scream in pain. It is evident that the Inuzuka patriarch has received a heavy blow; even his Ninken became defensive and barked at Hashirama.

    The Inuzuka patriarch patted the head of his Ninken, then theybined into a two-headed dog unleashing the Fang-Wolf Fang Technique, they jumped and spine extremely fast, and destroyed the roots their vacuum vortex, then rushed toward Hashirama.

    Without any hesitation, Hashirama weaved a seal. Mokuton: Mokujin No Jutsu!

    Dozens of meters from Hashirama location, Masahiko saw the ten of meters tall wooden Golem.

    Masahiko whispered, Its my first time seeing this technique, its really outrageous. This battle should be settled

    When he was about to finish his sentence, the expression on his face suddenly stagnated: Hey, hey! This is too exaggerated Just when Hashirama has finished summoning the Golem, the Akimishi Patriarch suddenly pulled out one of the strongest technique that Masahiko has ever seen in his whole life, in an instant, he became 100 metersrger, which made the Golem next to him look like a child!

    Masahiko felt a little bit worried, but he whispered: Well, maybe the size is just

    <em>Bam</em>!!! Just before he could even finish his sentence, The Akimichi patriarch one-shotted the wooden golem!

    Oh shit! Does this fat family have always been this strong? Masahiko shouted out loud.

    In fact, Masahiko surprised because he didnt think that the Akimichi n patriarch would be this strong. Because their Patriarch in the original, Chojis father, was only a Jonin, and none of them could pull out such a strength.

    Tobirama asked, Second Grandpa, dont you know? In terms of physical capabilities, in the Land of Fire, the Akimichi is the second strongest just after the Kaguya.

    Second strongest? Masahiko has taken aback a little, Then what about the Eight Inner Gates user?

    Eight Inner Gates users? Whats that, Grandfather?

    I also dont know what it is, and where can I learn it Masahiko slowly answered.

    Before Masahiko discovered the leveling system, he already considered learning the Eight Inner Gates as a mean to receive a burst in power for a short time. He wanted to prove himself even for a short time by using the Eight Inner Gates.

    In the fourth ninja wars, Madara made ament about Hes insulting me for not bringing out the Red Vapor By these statements. Its assumed that Madara has heard of the Gate of Death before in the warring states period.

    However, Masahiko has spent two years of his life investigating the existence of the Maito family in the Land of Fire, but he couldnt find them.

    Its possible that maybe they are unique for each generation, and its not inherited through blood. Or perhaps, judging by Rock Lees appearance, this technique is only inherited to those who have thick brows?

    After he came to this conclusion, Masahiko has even considered putting thick brows and go out

    Because he was deeply thinking about the Eight Inner Gates technique, he almost forgot about the Hashirama VS Akimichi battle, until something shocked him.

    Suddenly he saw a bigger wooden golem in the sky. It was almost equal to the size of the erged Akimichi n patriarch. Both of them now locked in a duel. The other patriarchs couldnt interfere; the scale of the battle is just too big.

    Mokuton-Wood Transformation! Hashirama used a hand seal; the wooden golem then grew dozens of hands and grabbed the Akimichi n patriarch.

    Super Push! The Akimichi patriarch shouted. His palms then got more prominent, then he started crushing the golem hands one by one.

    Secret Technique: Shadow sewing!

    Secret Technique: Destroying Fang!

    Secret Technique: Poisonous Swarm!

    Seeing an opening that was created by the Akamichi Patriarch, the other three patriarchs didnt hesitate to attack and finally managed to crush another wood golem.

    Hashirama tried to spawn another wooden golem, but the Yamanaka patriarch suddenly used Secret Technique: Mind Control!

    Although it would be impossible to control Hashirama, this mind attack was enough to stun Hashirama for a while. Thus he didnt have any choice but to defend against the other patriarchs attacks!

    Kuchiyose no Jutsu: Five Layers Rashomon! Hashirama summoned all of the five gates of the Rashomon to block their attacks and provided more than enough time for him to prepare for his new move.

    The following fights felt like an Infinite loop. They attack, defend, attack again, defend again. The five patriarchs, now led by the Akamichi patriarch, continued on fighting against Hashirama for another half an hour.

    At that time, their chakra was already consumed by half; thus, Nara tried to stop the battle with a tactical agreement.

    Senju patriarch, it seems were evenly matched. Im afraid this stalemate will be dragging for too long. What about we divide it 50-50? The Nara patriarch said.

    Hashirama didnt answer and standing on the hand of his Wooden Golem.

    Senju Patriarch? Nara patriarch ask once more.

    Not good! Akamichi Patriarch, attack him, quickly! The Yamanaka patriarch sensed some strange chakra cirction inside Hashiramas Chakra Flow.

    However, it was toote, Hashirama opened his eyes, with a pale blue pattern appears around them, he activated the Sage Mode!

    Sage Art: Gate of the Great God! Several Torii Gates fell from the sky, targeting the Akimichi patriarch, the gates pin the patriarch neck, hands, body, and feet, and firmly suppressed him. He wouldnt be able to escape even if he shrinks back.

    Not good, everyone, be careful! Even though he was stunned, the Nara Patriarch warned the others.

    However, its all for vain now that Hashirama has entered the Sage Mode

    Sage Art Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands! Hashirama sped his hands together and summoned a gigantic Buddha Kannon wooden statue with hundreds of arms.

    Top Buddha Transformation! Suddenly, The Kannon statue hit the ground with its numerous hands.

    In the distance, Masahiko saw this and smiled: Now its really settled

    Sure enough, after the Kannon Hundreds Arm Assault, the battlefield was covered in dust. After a few moments, the dust settled, and a huge crater could be seen. The ce right now looked more like a valley.

    Hashirama closed his Sage Mode. And the five patriarchs except for the Akimichi were unconscious, the former was still trapped, of course, it would have been ended badly for him if Hashirama wanted to target him with his attacks.

    Hashirama only took a break for around five minutes before Tobiramas return with the army for the support. Now, the five patriarchs who were so beat up and their forces were surrounded by Hashirama and his allies, waiting for their inevitable death!

    Looking at them, Hashirama smiled, and instead of attacking, he said: Lets go, were celebrating our victory tonight!

 Chapter 28: Forging!

    Chapter 28: Forging!

    On the way back, Hashirama didnt say anything. They already sent an envoy to the Sarutobi with the 10% of the mining results, as for how theyre gonna divide it among them and the other tribes, he didnt care because it wasnt the Senjus business.

    Masahiko was unexpectedly happy, not that he cared about the Sarutobi or anything, but he also got rewarded, Witness and Participate in the Side Story in Naruto-verse: Chakra des. +2 Witness Points.

    It took him a while, but he remembered that the Chakra des are Asuma Sarutobi de knuckles. It was a surprise that the weapon has got created at this time.

    If Asuma is the great-grandson of the current Sarutobi Patriarch Then the weapons line of heritage is really long then.

    During this month, he used 1 point on the mining attribute, then earned 2 points from witnessing this event, which means he made in total 1 point.

    This month is really full of surprises, Ive never expected that the warring states era really make yield witness points, and theres maybe more Masahiko is not satisfied with this result, he wants more.

    After returning to the Senju, Masahikos favorite part took ce there; the celebration!

    While feasting and drinking to celebrate their victories, Hashirama stood up and said, This time, we have harvested a great amount of the chakra ore, for those who want to forge a Chakra weapon they can ask Tobirama. Now lets enjoy this party.

    The Senju nsmen looked at each other, they were reluctant to ask first. Masahiko seeing, this he smiles and stood up, Tobirama, I need two weapons.

    Tobirama nodded; its reserved.

    Upon seeing that, everyone jumped on Tobirama with their requests.

    To create a Chakra de, only a small percentage of the conductive ore is needed. The material for such a weapon cant be entirely made by the chakra ore. Steel is still necessary to keep the durability of the des. So in the process, the chakra ore and the normal metal will be mixed. Thus, this amount of resources is considered significant!

    On the next day, Masahiko came to the Senju n workshop. This ce was full of materials and cksmiths who were working on the weapons.

    Its very rare to find the chakra ore in the warring states period. So only the most experienced cksmiths are allowed to work on it.

    Second grandpa, currently were flooded with orders. So I apologize before hands, we will need to wait before we can get our weapons.

    Not a problem Wait, we? Are you also gonna get a weapon?

    Yes, I need a sword for the Flying Thunder God, Tobirama replied.

    Masahiko thought, Is it the one that was stolen from Konoha? Sword of the Thunder God?!

    Well, if I get involved in this, I will at least get 2 points, but if I

    Masahiko turned to Tobirama and said, I dont like waiting, Ill forge it myself. Dont worry, I will forge yours too. Then he weirdly winked.

    Second Grandpa, you want to forge for yourself? A few days ago, he saw how talented is Masahiko in mining, but he didnt expect him to also know how to forge.

    Masahiko nced at him, then said: You will be surprised.

    Inside the workshop, Masahiko took a hammer then started to hit the iron.

    Masahiko hit the iron until his face started to drench in sweat. Is this called forging? Obviously, he had no idea about what he actually needs to do.

    Masahiko kept hitting the metal for half an hour, but the forging property didnt appear in his status bar.

    Masahiko nced at the room to find out that some of the cksmiths were looking at him, he felt embarrassed and said: I havent done this for many years, my hands be stiff.

    One of those cksmiths looked at the metal and thought Stiff or not, this is doesnt look like cksmithing! and couldnt even hide the disgraceful look on his face.

    ording to his experience with the mining, the attribute should appear after a few trials, but he was doing this for an hour, and nothing happened. However, he wasnt gonna give up, Masahiko kept trying until it was already dark, just when thest cksmith was about to leave the workshop, Masahiko got finally rewarded for his hard work.

    cksmithing LV0 (0/100)

    AAAAAH! Finally! Masahiko was two minutes away from giving up. Fortunately, the cksmith attribute appeared!

    Out of his happiness, he added 1 point without thinking.

    cksmithing LV06 (10000/20000)

    This is really amazing, Im feeling years of cksmithing experience rushing in my mind

    Masahiko wanted to start the work on the two swords at once, but he saw thest cksmith leaving the workshop and closing the door behind him. Moreover, Masahiko was hungry; he just remembered that he didnt eat dinner.

    After dinner, Masahiko used all the new experiences he got from the cksmith attribute to find the best way to create the two swords.

    It turns out that LV6 is the limit of the mortals. Which is a cksmith master, I think its also the level of the Senjus cksmiths Masters.

    Masahiko looked at the remaining WP, and there were 4 points.

    Its good to leave points for emergencies, but also, theres a chance that after I create the sword of the lightning god, I will gain more witness points.

    Masahiko gritted his teeth and added 3 points to his cksmithing attributes.

    cksmithing LV8 (40000/60000)

    At this pace, the two swords will be ready tomorrow! Masahiko kept thinking about this until he fell into sleep.

    On the morning of the next day, Masahiko rushed to the workshop with a high spirit.

    In just half a day, the two swords were already in Masahikos hands. Level 8 cksmithing is sure different. Its not a surprise that he could make them this fast. But when he was trying its bnce, he identally swung the sword to one of the furnaces and left a crack on it.

    Ill get into trouble! Crap! Masahiko became anxious and nervousness, then he took the sword and went out quickly.

    After thinking about it, Masahiko went to the Senju training ground to test the sword.

    Because this is was a Chakra de, Masahiko immediately tried to inject it with his Chakra.

    Oh Masahiko narrowed his eyes slightly because of the dazzling light that wasing from the de.

    Officially, this sword cannot be used for sneak attacks, but maybe I can blind enemies with injecting more Chakra in it, Masahiko said to himself.

    Masahiko measured the de bnce, inspected it for a while, then threw it.

    Masahiko was about to do a seal, but all of a sudden, his expression changed, in an instant; he reced positions with his sword!

    I dont need to do a seal Masahikoughed, Well, isnt this the flying thunder technique?!

    Masahiko looked back to the ce where he was. Then he shook his head Well, its not as convenient as using a sealed paper, but I think maybe it depends on the situation. The des cant be used as disposable items It seems that a sealing scroll is more feasible. Making a summoning scroll like the one the Seven Legendary Swordsmen had for their swords will be better.

    Tomorrow, Ill show them the work of their second grandfather! Hahaha

 Chapter 29: Raijin No Ken

    Chapter 29: Raijin No Ken

    Masahiko couldnt wait until the next day, he was too eager to show off in front of Tobirama, so he went to find him.

    When Masahiko showed the sword to Tobirama, the former was left in awe.

    Second Grandpa Did you learn how to cksmith?

    Learn? I can forge weapons from a long time ago. Do you see this de? I created it myself. Masahiko felt like hes being doubted.

    Tobirama inspected the swords in Masahikos hands. It looked like a fine sword, the edge was sharp, it was no different than any normal ninja sword.

    Tobirama thought about it, then he gave his opinion honestly, Isnt this like any ordinary sword?

    What? Look at it! Look at it carefully! Masahiko said this angrily, then he injected the sword with his chakra, a dazzling light glowed from the de.

    Understand? Masahiko said.

    Ohoho I Cannot see anything now. Tobirama said after he blinked with his eyes showing a helpless smile.

    Masahiko, .

    After a variety of demonstrations that took Masahiko for about an hour to exin, Tobirama finally had no choice but to submit to Masahiko.

    Second Grandfather, you said you want to make a sword for me. This is fine as a prototype, but now the workshop is already closed. Lets go tomorrow.

    No, its still open, theres no way its closed when a cksmith needs it the most. We can make it now. Masahiko said with a smile.

    Tobirama couldnt help but follow Masahiko.

    But halfway, a shinobie to them.

    Tobirama-Dono, the patriarch is looking for you.

    Like having an unexpected savior, Tobirama looked happy, while Masahiko seemed irritated.

    But drawn by curiosity, Masahiko followed Tobirama to the hall. Why does Hashirama have to call Tobirama at this hour?

    At the patriarchal hall.

    Oh, you are here. Hashirama opened the discussion, There was an ident in the workshop.

    Whats wrong big brother? Tobirama asked in confusion.

    A furnace has been blown up as if it was struck with a sharp weapon before.

    Masahikos expression turned gloomy and looked down.

    Seeing the change in Masahikos expression. Hashirama asked, Second Grandpa, dont tell me

    I was careless, Masahiko said with deep remorse in his tone.

    Ahh Forget it Only two master cksmiths have been slightly injured, but please, pay more attention next time, okay? Hashirama knows that Masahiko didnt have the slightest intention to harm anyone.

    Well, Ill be more careful next time Ill treat these two cksmiths masters to a drink. Masahiko tries to wrap this matter, he felt so embarrassed.

    Seeing Masahiko walking away, Tobirama breathed with a sigh of relief.

    Big brother, the second grandpa has already promised to make me a sword, I

    Never mind, but for now, let him deal with this first Hashirama doesnt want to discourage them.

    The next morning. Masahiko found Tobirama and then dragged him to the workshop.

    Looking at Masahiko, Tobirama reluctantly asked, Second Grandpa, why do I have to go too? Cant I just wait until my sword is finished?

    Handing the de and obtaining it is different. Masahiko nced at him, When you make your own weapon, it feels more like a part of you than just a mere de.

    How is that? Tobirama wanted to know more, but Masahiko got already busy forging his sword.

    Tobirama didnt have any choice but to watch. Looking at Mashiko in action, gradually, his irritation was gone. Masahiko obviously hasnt forged for more than a week, but something is interesting in his technique.

    Is this the work of a god? No I must be crazy! Tobirama muttered to himself.

    Half a dayter, Masahiko finally finished the sword; this one should be a sess.

    Take it and try it, Masahiko said as he handed the sword to Tobirama.

    Tobirama tried to swing it a couple of times, he checked its bnce, then he tapped on the de and nodded with satisfaction. Good, very light, bnced, and easy to use.

    Now, try to cut something. Masahiko felt like hes getting underrated!

    Dont worry, it wont break.

    Tobirama tried to cut the wooden stick on the side, and easy it got cut into two halves. Tobirama nodded, A good weapon!

    Good? This is an artifact! Masahiko took the sword, while his face was turning red, then he injected the de with lightning attribute chakra.

    Okay, this time it will beplete.

    At that moment, Tobirama felt like he wanted to ask Masahiko about his deal with glowing lights

    However, when it was handed again to him, he felt like it can cut through anything!

    Come, lets go to the training ground and try the sword. Masahiko saw how Tobirama was hesitating, so he took the initiative.

    The twoe to the first training ground, Masahiko then exined the ability of this sword to Tobirama, This sword can be turned to a light sword by injecting a lightning chakra into it. It can resist most Ninjutsu. When in contact with your enemy, it will electrocute them. And It can also make your opponent paralyzed. The de can also be retracted when not in use.

    Tobirama tried to retract the de and was able to do it.

    It can resist most ninjutsu? Tobirama still couldnt believe this part.

    Well, try it! Rasengan! Masahiko said, then attacked Tobirama.

    Tobirama tried to deflect the Rasengan using the sword, but it suddenly got split in two.

    A-level Ninjutsu? And the sword can actually block it!

    Hehehe, see it can even deflect or block an A-level or higher.

    Masahiko then threw some more ninjutsu at Tobirama, Wind Style-Wind de., then Earth Style-Earth Dragon Bomb!

    One by one, Masahikos Ninjutsu got deflected, blocked, or even cut by the sword.

    Well, Grandpa, enough with the warming up How about you try me with your strongest Ninjutsu? Tobirama looked confident.

    Are you sure? Masahiko smirked.

    Masahiko felt a little bit reluctant at; first, it didnt seem right.

    But Tobirama has seen Masahikos strongest Jutsu in the battle against the Kaguya, and he still wants to face it.

    Sage Art: Rasen-Shuriken! Mashiko shouted, then threw Narutos signature Jutsu.

    Tobirama, shocked, Grandpa, are you trying to kill me?

    Tobirama tried to deflect it, but because of its concentration of chakra, he barely managed to escape with his life.

    The Rasen-shuriken destroyed the terrain of the first training ground. But Masahiko was still not satisfied.

    Sure enough, its not as strong as Hashiramas True Several Thousand Hands

    At that time, the expression on Tobiramas face was as scary as when he tried to kill Sasuke with his finger!

    Well, dont be angry. Masahiko smiled and said, This Grandpa wouldnt have used that Ninjutsu if he didnt have faith in you. I know you are strong. Thus I showed you my respect in the form of that Jutsu.

    Now, since you look like a satisfied customer, why dont you give it a name then?

    Tobirama calmed down and said, Well, to be honest, yeah, Im satisfied. Since it works well with lightning, then Im gonna call it Raijin No Ken.

    Just the exact words he wanted to hear!

    A sentence suddenly appears in Masahikos mind.

    Witness andpletely change the side story of Naruto: The Raijin No Ken Sword, +2 Witness Points (*10).

    Completely change? *10?

    When he thought about, now theres no chance that this sword is gonna be destroyed by Narutos Rasengan and Sasukes Chidori!

    This has really brought a big profit!

 Chapter 30: Naughty Boy

    Chapter 30: Naughty Boy

    The cksmith workshop has been busy for a whole month, and now it has finallye to an end.

    In the meantime, Masahiko sweet-talked Tobirama to give him more chakra ore and created another Fuma Shuriken for himself, which will be more than enough for the time being.

    The Fuma Shuriken was made, and Masahiko needed to start working on the sealing scroll matter.

    It took a total of half a year to test which wooden bark is the most suitable material to make a scroll to finally found out that the best one was already then one the Senju had.

    Aplish almost nothing for this past 6 months, Masahiko was really eager to start working on the scroll to one more get surprised with the New Years arrival.

    He spent the New Year with both Tobirama and Hashirama. Masahiko is now younger by one year, now hes 30 years old, but in the eyes of others, his appearance is that of a 55-year-old man.

    In the new year, Masahiko spent his time researching and inventing the sealing scroll.

    Initially, he thought that it wont be so difficult to make a sealing scroll with his sealing technique. However, the sealing scroll also rted to space ninjutsu, and Masahiko didnt know the first thing about it and needed to ask Tobirama for help.

    The Senju was frequently going to war, and with Tobirama usually leading the expedition or the strike team. One, two, three years, has passed by.

    It took him three years to see those Chinese Characters before him, Masahiko almost felt like crying

    Witness and cause Minor Change to the Side Story of Naruto World: Sealing Scroll, +2 witness points (*2).

    I spent three god damn years to only obtain 4 witness points

    Minor change? Does this affect the original creator or something?

    Damn! Who is the original creator of this scroll, is he so powerful? Bet hes so powerful, he could match our Fuinjutsu in making this crappy scroll

    But luckily, I have other gains My Fuinjutsu already increased by one level, which is equivalent to spending 20 witness points

    In the end, Masahiko didnt have a choice but tofort himself.

    Grandpa, Kenji hase to see you~ A young childish voice surprised Masahiko and made him jump from his chair, and all of a sudden, a series of sad shbacks shed in his mind.

    Masahikos face suddenly went dark, No! He came out!

    Senju Kenji is the child of Hashirama and Mito, and also the future father of the Godaime Hokage, Tsunade. In the past three years, the person Masahiko who was very eager to meet has be his bane of existence.

    Perhaps he inherited Hashiramas genes a little bit too much, this child seems to beck of affection since he was little.

    In the past three years, the sealing scroll that Masahiko trying to make was torn five times by Kenji, Masahikos beard was either cut or burnt four times, and he also secretly reced Masahikos scroll material three times

    Kenji-Kuuun~ grandpa ising for his hug. Masahiko quickly collected the newlypleted scroll and hide it, then he weed the boy.

    Ahh, let me hold my beautiful nephew. Masahiko tried to contain the situation by holding Kenji.

    Ohh grandpas beard! Knowing what will happen next, he quickly handed Kenji back to Mito.

    Second Grandpa, are you still busy making the scroll? Do you need my help? Mito smiled and offered her help.

    No need, I just finished it. I was about to report the good news to Hashirama and Tobirama. Masahiko exined with a hint of cheerfulness in his face.

    Oh! Congrattions, Grandpa! Hashirama said that he will be in the hall now. And it seems that Tobirama still outside since yesterday.

    Huh? Going out again? Which small n is not stable this time?

    In the past three years, after that secret meeting between Hashiram and Madara, the Uchiha and the Senju didnt fight again. It seems that Madara realized that their power is no longer equal, and a full-blown conflict will be risky. So although the fighting has continued, it was only about beating the small unsettled ns.

    Its not small n grandpa. It seems to be that the Daimyo of the Land of Fire has called. Mito replied.

    The Daimyo? Masahiko is puzzled. This world is not only habited by Shinobi only.

    The Land of Fire isprised of civilians as its main poption, and only a fractal percent are Shinobis. While the civilians are more than ten million, the Shinobis are only a few thousand, and thisrge poption is governed by the Daimyo.

    Some ns can have a bad tendency, like when they start to fight and kill another n. This can affect the economy. Therefore, the Land of Fire separates each n and recognizes them without interfering in their affairs.

    The Shinobis are only asked to maintain that superficial respect, and thats the case, especially for those big ns like the Senju and the Uchiha.

    But for the Daimyo to call for the Senju and for what specific reason is unknown. Masahiko felt confused.

    Then, Masahiko, Kenji, and Mito went to the patriarchal hall.

    Otou-Sama! The little boy shouted Masahikos face be green hes surprised by this little demons ability to be so polite in front of his father as if the only person who picks up on is Masahiko. No wonder Mito always smiles proudly in the back. Her child has a noble ss manner in front of Hashirama

    Grandpa, here you are, any new about the sealing scroll? Hashirama said.

    Its finished. After I write the material and the procedure on how to make it, it can be mass-produced. Masahiko said with a smile.

    Great! Then in the future, we dont have to worry about supplies and logistics!,Hashirama smiled.

    Hashirama, what about Tobirama? Masahiko asked.

    Oh, hes going to the Land of Fire capital. It seems something is happening there. Dont worry about him, grandpa. Hashirama said indifferently.

    After a brief conversation with Hashirama, Masahiko went back to his room and begin to record the procedure on how to manufacture the sealing-scroll and also made a summoning scroll for his two new Fuma Shuriken. This busy period wille to an end.

    Its been nearly four years since Masahiko left the Uzumaki. Hes been thinking to rest for a few days, bid farewell to Hashirama, then return to the Uzumaki.

    Unexpectedly, Hashirama summoned Masahiko to the assembly hall on that night.

    Second Grandpa, I just got a letter from Tobirama, and they require the presence of a lot of ninja ns, such as the Uchiha, Nara, Aburame, Akimichi, Yamanaka These ns has already arrived there, Tobirama is afraid that he wont be able to handle it alone. Im thinking about sending you.

    I am going? Masahiko felt confused, You still have a lot of people among the Senju nsmen, why it should be me?

    The Uchiha are represented by Izuna, Madara didnt go. And I am not in good standing with the Land of Fire government. Hashirama felt embarrassed to admit this. As for letting you go, its Tobiramas personal request, Grandpa. Tobirama said, although you sometimes sound weird A-Ah, I mean, sometimes your way of thinking is out of the box

    Well, thats mean! I just sometimes have some crooked ideas Masahiko said bitterly. Sigh Well, I will go. I will do my best for the sake of the n. But after this I will bid my farewell, its been four years since I left home, its time for me to go back. And I hope the next time I meet your family, youll do something about this little bear behavior

    (T/N: Bear Child: Inte Language, Bear children have a derogatory meaning. This namees from the north and refers to those annoying children. The ignorance of the bear child is often the result of the parents excessive indulgence.)

    Okay, Im sorry to trouble you Wait, when did Kenji was naughty?

    Ha? I almost jump off a bridge because of his harassment! Masahiko turned away and left the hall.

    Hashirama was left with ck question marks on his face.

 Chapter 31: The Nation of Fire

    Chapter 31: The Nation of Fire

    At the Capital of the Fire Nation.

    After one day of traveling, Masahiko finally reached the center of the Fire Nation. Located on its center is the famous capital of the Fire Nation.

    As the heart of the economy of the Fire Nation, the capital indeed looks lively. The low rise building and family pavilion can be seen densely pack the city.

    Although its been 58 years since Masahiko crossed to this world, Masahiko never even once visit a rtively advanced metropolitan area in this world. At least now, his long desire to visit this world metro-city is finally reached.

    There are no high rise buildings like in the 21st century. The architecture here has more local and traditional vor. Masahiko took a walk on the streets in the downtown area, and he could hear the shouting and hawking sounds of some vendors.

    The handmade pottery from the Wind Nation, the clothes from the Water Nation, stone carving from the Earth Nation, and many more

    There are a lot of merchants traveling to this city while bringing goods from all over the world.

    Its really amazing. Even in this war-torn era, just to make ends meet, people will travel here. Its surely true that even at this time, business is a viable alternative than fighting.

    Suddenly, Masahiko heard something familiar, Dont miss ourtest product! The first in the whole country, only in our shop you can find

    Masahiko surprised a little, he slightly nodded his head, A familiar marketing method

    He walked closer to the salesman. And the salesman was surrounded by a big crowd. He tried to dive closer to themotion.

    Held by the salesman is a headset. Masahiko didnt know this kind of thing might appear here in this world. But when he looks around the crowds, from their reaction, it seems that this thing is not unfamiliar.

    Well this world, after all, is written in a contemporary era, it does have a stroke of modernism in it. So I think things like this may be normal

    The salesman continued his talk, This is thetest radio headset developed by my store. Just wear this, and it doesnt matter how far apart you and your partner are you still canmunicate through this. A lot of shinobi are using this now. This radio headset can be used in battlefields to rymand without any dy! Only for 100 million Ryo, quickly! The stock is limited.

    Masahiko shocked. This thing He wasnt sure, but it seems this technology is still a raremodity in this era, distancemunication, but again for 100 million?

    In Narutos story, the bounty on Asuma Sarutobis head was 30 million Ryo. And at that time, the 30 million Ryo isparable with the present 3 million Ryo.

    As for 100 million Ryo, its the same as the entire saving of a small n.

    Sure enough, a lot of people were curious about this, but no one wants to use their cash on this.

    Only fools will buy it Masahiko thought, but suddenly he hears a familiar voice.

    Ill buy it!

    Masahiko looked at the source of the voice and saw the Nara patriarch who, was about to buy the radio headset.

    When he saw his acquaintance, Masahiko was thrilled, Nara patriarch! Hahaha, we meet again

    When the Nara patriarch saw Masahiko, he suddenly remembered the battle a few years ago at the Sarutobi mine; they lost thanks to Masahikos summon technique. This made his face suddenly turned pale and wanted to leave immediately.

    Masahiko couldnt help butugh more and tried to stop him.

    Why the rush? Nara patriarch, its not easy to see some acquaintance in the capital.

    I just thought that this radio headset is too expensive and only a fool will buy it I mean Your family is wealthy!

    The Nara patriarch was helpless. If he understands right, Masahiko was about to call him a fool.

    He reluctantly said, Oh yeah well probably He didnt seem to care.

    Is Nara patriarch also summoned here by the government?

    The government? No, Im here just for shopping. Nara patriarch said.

    Oh, is that so. Masahiko could feel that the Nara patriarch is trying to hide something, You want to buy this? Why not justmunicate using the Yamanaka technique?

    The Naras expression suddenly changed, he didnt expect Masahiko to know about this.

    Dont be nervous, I have lived for 58 years. Of course, Ive heard things. Masahiko tried to exin.

    The Nara patriarch nodded, reluctantly tried to believe Masahikos words, and turned away.

    Ohh This time Masahiko didnt stop the Nara patriarch; heughed then walked away. Teasing a smart person is more fun than teasing Hashirama, Masahikom thought.

    After that, Masahiko lost his interest in continuing his sightseeing. After asking a few people, he finally arrived at the Daimyo estate. After exining his intentions to the guards, he was taken to the Senjus room.

    Second Grandpa, youvee? How was your trip? Tobirama greeted Masahiko as he entered the room. Well, smooth. I guess youre now stuck with my crooked ideas Masahiko nced aside.

    Tobiramas face looked stiff; he was cursing his older brother for running his mouth in his heart.

    How could you say that?! You always helped us these past years. I couldnt be thankful enough.

    Well, apologie epted. Whats going on this time? Masahiko said while Tobirama thought, I didnt make an apology!

    Its not clear yet, because the attendees to the meeting didnte yet. But as time passed by, a lot of ns representatives gathered here. The big ns and the small families areing from all over the country. I think something big is about to happen. Tobirama exined.

    Everyone? Masahiko asked awkwardly.

    Tobirama smiled, and he said, Yes, they alsoe. In fact, because of our inw rtionship, their room is ced next to us.

    What? I have to go and see my nephew then. Masahiko said with a hint of guilt.

    Masahiko walked to the next room with the Uzumaki name written on it, then knocked on the door.

    The door opened, and it was the Uzumaki patriarch who opened the door.

    The moment he saw Masahiko, the patriarch froze for a while, then he smiled and said, Second Uncle! Long-time no see, you still havent changed!

    Wow, you are a lot older Although he tried to look like a 55-year-old man, Masahiko couldnt be honest with himself, and he maintained the 48 years old appearance with some changes. The same thing didnt happen with the patriarch, now hes in his 40s, and the stress that he was dealing with seemed to affect his body too. He looked even older than Masahiko.

    Masahiko saw this and felt a little bit embarrassed. In order to obtain more witness points, he stayed at the Senju. Even so, he should have visited more and helped his nephew. Patriarch, after this thing is settled, I will go back to the Uzumaki with you.

    The Uzumaki patriarch got filled with joy. With you around, itll be easier! Over these years, the second and third elder has also retired, and you werent in the vige. Only my second and third brother left, its be very hard to guard and manage the vige, the people seemed dissatisfied, thinking that Ive be a dictator.

    Masahiko rolled his eyes and said, Dont worry, it wont be the same when I go back. Ill go back and teach the younger ninja. As for other things, I will be counting on you.

    Yes, uncle, as long as you go back The Uzumaki patriarch nodded.

    Well, Ill be next door. Im here to help Tobirama with the Land of Fire matters, so donte and look for me! Masahiko then went back to the Senjus room.

    The Uzumaki patriarch sighed, This second Uncle is still the same

    _________________________________________________________________________________________

 Chapter 32: 108 Shinobis

    Chapter 32: 108 Shinobis

    In the early morning of the following day, Masahiko followed Tobirama to see the Daimyo of the fire nation.

    Fortunately, the Daimyo is not such a sissy, he showed himself in the meeting.

    At the same time, Masahiko and Tobirama met his infamous rival Uchiha Izuna and Uchiha Senso. The current patriarch, Madara, of course, couldnte.

    Uchiha Izuna looked at Masahiko and sneered, Has the Uzumaki really became the dogs of Senju? This old man is following you even to this ce?

    Old man? Are you sure hes not older than me? Masahiko smiled and said, relying on his forever 48 years old face, Masahiko could notice the look of Uchiha Senso filled with a hint of despise.

    Elder, ignore him, no ways hes younger than you. Izuna saw how the elder looked embarrassed and tried tofort him.

    s, all that has been said

    In short, Masahiko felt even happier when the elders face turned red.

    Cough With a single cough, Daimyo at the center of the stage attracted everyones attention, and the mumble stopped.

    Seeing the silence, the Daimyo said, This time, I summoned all of you here today, because an assassination attempt on me by a Shinobi, that took ce a few days ago.

    After the death of Santaro, none of my guards can make me feel safe again.

    Of course, you werent called here because I suspect that the assassins were sent by you, but because I feel my safety is threatened.

    I hope that the major ns can send a few elite shinobis to protect me and form a group of 12 guards.

    And of course, I will reward anyone who participates, so what do you think?

    Several people in the audience looked at each other but didnt say anything.

    Major ns acknowledge the status of the Daimyo and understand his current situation. First, because the Daimyo has managed to improve the economic situation of the Fire Nation, thus making this country prosperous.

    Of course, the shinobis ie also increased. Second, because the Daimyo dont really have enough fighting powerpared to the shinobis ns, and thats the main reason why they didnt have a problem with him.

    The Daimyo requested to form a 12 guardian shinobi to protect him; its like a form of military employment directly from the Daimyo, not the states. Its not like a conscript from the states, but because this is a request from the Daimyo himself, regarding his security issues, they couldnt refuse.

    This may seem like a simple matter, but by bing the shadow protector of the Daimyo, this group will be authorized to do a ndestine operation, and they can even act on behalf of the Fire Nation. So the formation of this group can shift the bnce between the ns. This is why this matter is not as light as it seems.

    The Uchiha Senso raised his hand, then stood up, Daimyo, I apologize, but we will have to think about this matter further with our n.

    Tobirama winked at Masahiko, of course, he also was gonna object this, and as the representatives of the team, Tobirama couldnt make the decision. So he depended on Masahiko to work things out.

    Masahiko stood up and smiled at the Daimyo, and then he said, O Daimyo, for your safety, its understandable for you to form a twelve guardian ninja. But the assassin might not only target you alone, your wife and children are also threatened.

    So for the safety of the nation and the government, how can 12 people be able to do it? I think it would be more reasonable to form 108 guardian Shinobis instead.

    The Uchiha duo looked at Masahiko with wide eyes, they seemed very surprised. At that moment, Masahiko didnt dare to turn around to look at Tobirama.

    Then Masahiko continued to defend his argument. If the 108-Shinobi is to be found, then it will greatly change the story; thus, he will yield numerous witness points.

    On the podium, the Daimyo smiled and said, Oh, thank you for your suggestion, I will consider the idea of forming a tram of 108-Shinobi further!

    Several representatives bid farewell to the Daimyo and return to their room.

    While walking to his room, Masahiko couldnt bring himself to look at Tobirama. Besides, initially, he was sent to assist him, but now the result was out of everyones expectation.

    Tobirama, I

    Second Grandpa, your solution is perfect! Masahiko tries to apologize to Tobirama, but Tobirama interrupted him out of excitement.

    Huh Masahiko is confused, and he doesnt know what to say.

    If the Daimyo formed the guardian twelve, then the smaller ns who have been called could join, their position will rise, and the other powerful family, surely wont be able to refuse. But if he wants to form a team of 108 shinobis, all of the ns win end up refusing, and the whole proposal will be in vain.

    Sure enough, bringing you was the right choice!

    At the moment, Masahiko has frozen in his ce and felt like he was gonna faint out. He didnt think that his words will have an in-depth evaluation like that.

    Ah, yes, yes Masahiko reacted, Exactly what I thought. I didnt expect you to uncover it this soon Masahiko yed along; he estimated that the witness points wont be that much anyway.

    Its just like what Tobirama expected, the Daimyo have summoned the Senju and the Uchiha, and other the ns again. Not to discuss the forming of 12 guardian ninja, but to talk about the forming of the team of 108 shinobis.

    Sure enough, even the smaller family who could benefit from this has refused the Daimyos proposal.

    In a room, on the other side of the Daimyo estate, the Ino-Shika-Cho ns were gathering there.

    The Yamanaka looked very concerned about this, and said, What should we do about the Daimyo now? If the 108 Shinobi team is gonna be formed, with this kind of power, Im afraid they will attack us at some point!

    As he said, he looked at the other two patriarchs, The Daimyo is quite the clever man I heard he recalled the Senju and the Uchiha to meet with them privately. If the Uchiha gets a good chance, it might be the end for us

    The Nara patriarch shook his head, Not necessarily the Uchiha, maybe its the Senju When he said this, he remembered Masahikos slender face.

    Akimichi, what do you think? The two looked at the Akamishi patriarch at the same time.

    Hmmm Ahh I think the buffet by the Daimyo yesterday was delicious. Maybe I should let my familys chefse to learn it.

    The other two could only sigh and shake their heads. They ignored the Akamichi patriarch and continued their discussion.

    The other ns came to the same decision as Ino-Shika-Cho and objected the Daimyos proposal, but in the end, he was still the Daimyo, and they needed toe out with a proper way to refuse this proposal.

    The next day, the Daimyo summoned the Senju and the Uchiha again.

    Compared to yesterday, the Daimyo face seems displeased, especially upon seeing Masahiko.

    Masahiko wanted to prove hes innocent, and swear that hes on the Daimyos side.

    Before the Daimyo could say anything, Masahiko opened the conversation, The 108-Stars of Destiny that I proposed yesterday I feel like I didnt think that through. And the Daimyo dont really need that much of people. The recruitment, maintenance, and how to make sure they work well together will also make an issue. I still think that 12 are not enough, how about 24?

    The Daimyo somehow was getting calmer. He let out a sigh and said, I didnt think about it too yesterday. I dont even think I can afford to pay the cost of this employment As for the specific number, I think I have to consider the needs first.

    I will hold a banquet in the evening to gather you all together, and we will discuss it againter.

    Masahiko and the others nodded and bid farewell to the Daimyo.

    While walking, Tobirama said to Masahiko, The Daimyo is indeed a powerful man, he will rethink his proposal, and settle this matter. But thanks to you, things worked out for both sides, Grandpa! Ha, ha, ha! Masahikoughed proudly

 Chapter 33: The Settling of The Dust

    Chapter 33: The Settling of The Dust

    In the evening, the Daimyo household held a grand banquet.

    The Daimyo, his wife, and his three children attended the banquet. Theres also the shinobi ns. When Masahiko looked around, he could recognize a lot of people.

    The Senju, Uchiha, and the Uzumaki didnt say anything about their previous meeting with the Daimyo. They remained quiet in the banquet. From the Six ns that fought the Sarutobi and Senju more than three years ago, only 5 attended the banquet.

    The Hatake n patriarch didnte. There are also some minor ns attending the banquet, but Masahiko only familiar with the Sarutobi n patriarch. The person from Shimura n who stood next to the Sarutobi patriarch might be the Shimura n patriarch. The patriarch from the Fuma, Yamashiro, and the Hayate n also attend the banquet.

    However, Masahiko eyes were fixed on a slightly familiar guy from a particr n,

    That is it the Kurama n? So theyre the n in the anime, right? I dont think they exist theyve been mentioned in manage, these people are not canon, so in am I in the anime world? A spinoff? Masahiko was confused. There are some differences between the anime and the manga.

    Crap I hope that there will be no special awakening for their members If that happens, then there will be troubles! Im not ready to engage in a fight with someone who has a god-damn AIZEN LIKE ABILITIES!

    Masahiko thought deeply about this matter, the Daimyo then called the maid to serve the food. The maid put the te of dishes on the table. Seeing this, Masahiko abandoned his thought, the food was on the table, and nothing in the world mattered to him more than food.

    The Daimyo sure lives up to his name, this feast So this is the feast in this world, huh? What a grander sight. Masahiko doesnt really know about the feast in this otherworld, but from the sight of it, hes impressed. And if not for the trouble of protecting the Daimyo, he would want to stay in this ce.

    Masahiko didnt really mind about Tobirama sitting with him on the same table. Then he starts to eat ravenously.

    The Daimyo seemed to have started a speech about something. But Masahiko paid no attention to it. Finally, when he was already full, he looks at the Daimyo and heard him saying,

    Thats it. Thank you for your attention, and please enjoy the feast

    Masahiko took a break. He ate for 20 minutes, and when he finished sating his hunger, the Daimyo speech was over. Theres nothing much to say regarding that matter.

    Seeing how everyone started eating, Masahiko, who is already full, felt bored. He took a cup of tea and started observing other peoples ways of eating.

    There are a lot of types of people here, ording to his observation. The mysterious nature, such as the Aburame Patriarch. The gant type, like the Akimichi patriarch. And the t model, such as Tobirama and the queen drama. Yes, he was talking about Uchiha Izuna.

    <em>SLURRPP</em> Masahiko put one leg on the other and sipped his tea.

    All the patriarchs were ring at Masahiko. The patriarchs didnt seem toofortable being watched when theyre having dinner. Masahiko couldnt help butugh deep inside.

    Nothing, nothing, please continue your dinner gentlemen, Im only peacefully drinking my tea here.

    Half an hourter, except for the Akimichi patriarch, everybody was full already.

    The Nara patriarch stood up and said, O great Daimyo, thank you for your hospitality, may we know your proposal this time?

    Theres no need to hurry, well continue our discussion after the Akimichi patriarch finishes his dinner. The Daimyo said.

    The crowd was left in silence again, except for the sound of the Akimichi Patriarchs chewing.

    Half an hour has passed, the Akimichi patriarch hasnt finished eating yet, the Daimyo let out a long sigh, then shook his head, and opened the talk, Well I think maybe we can begin our talks now, the Akimichi patriarch can continue to eat, you dont need to worry about it

    Now that everyone is gathered here, I believe you must be asking why Ive called you here.

    And yes, its still about my personal protection squad that I want to assemble. I know maybe 108 Shinobis is too much, and everyone in here knows that Ive initially wanted to form a 12-Guardian Shinobi.

    12 may be enough to protect me, but Im afraid they wont be able to protect my wife and children too.

    So after a long of thinking and consideration, I decided that the most efficient way is to form a 36-Guardian Shinobi to protect me, my family, and the entire pce.

    Masahiko listened to the Daimyo speech, and somehow he wants tough, but he held it. Masahikos previous proposal made the Daimyo have huge ambitions. Hes no longer satisfied with 12 Shinobis, but to make things agreeable and reasonable for the time being, he made it 36.

    The attendants looked at each other, Tobirama stood up and said, O Daimyo, sending someone to protect you is our duty.

    Upon seeing that Izuna didnt just sit idly, he stood up and then said, Daimyo, there are 15 ns and families in total, if each n send one person then you could have at least 15 people. The Uchiha will send two shinobi, then the number will increase to 16. I think its enough to protect you.

    Daimyo, the Senju will also send two people. Tobirama immediately said.

    The Daimyo looked happy with this development, looking at the other patriarchs, hoping that someone will stand up like the Senju and Uchiha. However, in this period, when the Uchiha and the Senju already decide something, nobody dares to refuse.

    The Daimyo sigh in relief, even though its not what he wanted, but having 17 people is way better than 12

    Hyuga Patriarch, pleasee out.

    Tobirama tried to squint his eyes to get a better look, and much to his surprise, the patriarch of the Hyuga, hase from the room behind. Tobirama was surprised that he didnt participate in the first ce. It looks he was here the whole time.

    Hmm! Izuna stared at him coldly; his eyes seemed full of hatred. He kept looking at him for a while, but the Hyuga patriarch doesnt seem care. The tension between these two families is still far from being over.

    The Hyuga patriarch didnt say anything to Izuna, he greeted the Daimyo and said, O great Daimyo, its an honor to serve you. Your safety is the duty of the Land of Fire Shinobis. The Hyuga will send three of our top ranking shinobi to join your guard force.

    Three?!

    Tobirama is surprised, and for him, this is a little bit unpleasant. As an ally, he should have consulted with him first.

    It didnt make much sense for Tobirama. Ten years ago, The Uchiha almost destroyed the entire Hyuuga n, and now they only have one patriarch and a bunch of retired elders. Maybe the Hyuga did this to keep a good rtionship with the Daimyo.

    Evidently, its useless to escape from the Daimyo sight. If the Hyuga didnt participate in this guard force, then who knows hows their rtion with the Daimyo will be in the next few years

    Now, the guard force has 20 peoples participating, but somehow the Uchiha and the Senju feels something is off.

    The Uzumaki n patriarch stood up, My n suffered a heavy loss in our conflict against the Kaguya n a few years ago. Its a heavy blow to our ranks. So we would like to recover, for now; thus, we apologize from the depth of our heart, O Daimyo, we cant send people to join the guardian force.

    In addition, the Kurama n also refused to send people.

    In the face of these excuses, the Daimyo didnt try to force them but said, Thank you for your support. As a result of this, I announce that the 18-Guardian Team has officially been formed. I hope you will choose the right people and send them as soon as possible. And I want to thank the Hyuga n for sending the most people.

    Masahiko quite pleased with the result, although his n to make the 108-Stars of Destiny Team is not realized, changing the number of the guardian ninja from 12 to 20 is good enough to change the story and give him witness points.

    The dust has finally settled. People from all ns returned back to their rooms, and tomorrow morning, they were going back to their ns.

    After the event, Tobirama and Masahiko were preparing to go back to their rooms too. Suddenly Tobirama ask Masahiko,

    Second Grandpa, have you finished the Sealing Scroll?

    Masahiko answered, Well, I have, didnt anyone tell you?

    Tobirama shocked, Nobody told me anything

    Masahiko then replied, Then, you know now Anyway, because I already finished most of my affairs with the Senju, I will go back to the Uzumaki. Maybe itll be a few years when we will meet again. Also, if you ever developed any new Ninjutsu, you have to TELL ME Remember, your Grandpa will always be there for you!

    Tobirama: .

    _______________________________________________________________________________________

 Chapter 34: The Maiden

    Chapter 34: The Maiden

    After the ns summit, Masahiko followed the Uzumaki n patriarch back to the Uzumaki vige.

    Nephew, are there any promising young geniuses in our n recently? After Im going back, I think I will take some disciples under my wing. Masahiko said while they walk home.

    Well, maybe there are few, I dont know much. You can go back and gather all the children under 12 years old, and pick whoever you want

    Masahiko rolled his eyes, this Patriarch didnt give him a clear answer, pick whoever you want? What are they? Vegetables?

    Well, if you have any rmendations, just tell me. Im looking for the talented one, even if they are not that strong, its okay, Im looking for potential.

    After saying this, Masahiko suddenly remembered something.

    Why hasnt the witness points for the 18-Guardian transferred yet? Is it necessary to be formally established with its entire members first?

    I really hope the ns will quickly send their people to join the guardian force

    After one day of running, Masahiko and the Uzumaki patriarch finally arrived at the Uzumaki n vige. Masahiko finally saw his hometown again after four long years.

    After these four years, a lot of things have changed, Masahiko said, a lot of new buildings were added to the vige.

    The poption has doubled in these past years since thest time you were here; thus, new houses were built. The Patriarch exined to Masahiko when he saw Masahikos puzzled face.

    Masahiko nodded.

    The Patriarch looked at Masahiko and said: Well, Ive been out for five days, I should be going back soon to deal with the ns affairs. Im going back to my house. You know your way from here, right?

    Upon saying that, the Patriarch turned and left.

    Masahiko took a walk to his home, which he didnt see for four years. Along the road, he saw both familiar and unfamiliar faces. Those who knew him greeted him.

    He arrived at his home when he opened the door; he was surprised that it was clean and tidy. It seems that the Patriarch to care of the cleaning for this whole time.

    After having a quick look, Masahiko went to his bedroom andid on his bed.

    Since Ive obtained my first witness point, I have been busy myself searching for more. I spend most of my time doing just that. But is it really worth it? There should be a lot of things to witnesster. Was it worth it to stay for all of these years at the Senju?

    Contemting Now he sees himself as a man who always in pursuit of strength. His sole purpose is just to be stronger.

    With my current strength, except for the twin Gods of Shinobi, theres nothing that can threaten my life in this era.

    Maybe I should slow down a little bit. The System is not going anywhere, its mine. For a few years ahead, I can clear my mind, wait for the establishment of Konoha, and train some disciples, I think. Just think of it as my pension.

    Masahiko suppressed these feelings and rxed his body. He was so tired that he only took out his sweat-drenched clothes off and slept with nothing but his undies.

    In the early morning of the next day, Masahiko was awakened by the sound of the door being opened then closed again.

    What the hell is this? Is the Patriarch visiting me this early, wait! This chakra is not his

    The one who opened the door was a girl with dark gray eyes, holding a small bucket of water and a few rags on the other hand.

    When she saw Masahiko, the girl got stunned for a moment, then she threw the water at Masahiko.

    Pervert!

    Masahiko got sshed by the cold water, but he couldnt help but smile helplessly.

    Its not my fault that you sneaked in my house and found me naked

    About half an hourter, at the patriarch hall.

    Grandpa, I didnt know you were back, Im sorry

    The girl repeatedly bowed and apologized to Masahiko.

    Okay Nanako, grandpa Masahiko is not angry with you. You can go and continue your work. The Patriarchforts the girl and sent her away.

    When the girl went out, Masahiko stared at the Patriarch. What happened this morning is surely left Masahiko with some question.

    The Patriarch exined, Nanako is an orphan. Shes not talented in Ninjutsu, at the age of 11 she was still a Genin, so I asked her to do some chores, including cleaning some houses.

    Orphaned Masahiko said faintly.

    In the warring states period, there arent actually a lot of orphans. Theres a lot of deaths and injuries, and the people who participate in wars know about these risks, they usually have rtives to take care of their children if anything happens.

    Usually, people have three to five brothers. The families are huge, which also means that they have a lot of uncles. So if their fathers die, their uncles will take care of them. This is like an unwritten rule in the warring states. Thus even if ones parents are dead, usually another member of their family will take care of them.

    So shes not very talented in ninjutsu. Thats why shes helping with the chores, huh? Masahiko still left questioned, Doesnt she have any other rtives in the Uzumaki, an uncle or an auntie?

    The Patriarch smiled and said, Her uncle is Uzumaki Murasaki As for her parents, they died when she was still a child; she used to live with her grandparents. But they passed away two years ago.

    Murasaki has also died in the war. I dont want her to bepletely abandoned, so I took her under my care.

    Masahiko nodded, I understand, but as your second daughter, her character is not gentle. She poured a bucket of water on me, its very different with Mito.

    The Patriarch smiled bitterly, Well, her natural character is quite rough, I want to teach her to be gentle, but

    Masahiko shook his head, Nah, this is good As an orphan, she has to be able to protect herself.

    Ah, dont forget to gather some of our n youngsters for me to choose as disciples Masahiko stopped for a moment, then continued, Nanako can join too

    Hearing this, the Patriarch seems very pleased, Thank you, uncle.

    Masahiko then walked away and waved his hand, I woke up by a bucket of cold water this morning. I want to clean myself properly

    At Masahiko house,

    It seemed like a deja-vu after he entered the house, Nanako opened the door holding a bucket of water and a few rags on her hand.

    Masahiko instinctively tried to dodge, but suddenly Nanako bowed to Masahiko (a Dogeza) and apologizes.

    Oh No water this time Ahem I already talk to the Patriarch, and he forgave you, so what are you doing here? Masahiko asked Nanako.

    Grandpa Masahiko, Ie to clean the house. Nanako stood up and picked her cleaning tools.

    Oh, okay, its fine Im gonna do it myself. The Patriarch seems to be looking for you, so you better go to him. Masahiko replied.

    Ah I understand. She then turned and ran out again.

    Masahiko looked at the cute little sheets on the bed and the cleaning tools that Nanako left. Hepletely lost motivation to do the chore. No, no, no Dont sleep now! I better have something to eat and then clean myself.

    Oh my dear sheets, I gotta hurry and dry them soon

 Chapter 35: Choosing Disciples

    Chapter 35: Choosing Disciples

    In the afternoon, at the patriarch hall.

    Masahiko stood in front of eleven children. And looked like he wasnt pleased.

    I just finished drying my sheets with a variety of wind and fire release Jutsu Just when I was about to sleep, the patriarch summoned me here. Masahiko thought.

    Besides Nanako, there are 10 other children. Eight boys, two girls. The oldest is around 10 years old, while the youngest is 8 years old.

    The patriarch looked at Masahiko and ask, Uncle, are you dissatisfied with these children?

    Masahiko came back to reality at that moment and looked carefully at the face of these young kids. The youngest girls eyes are a little bit wet.

    Not really. Its just I have a unique selection method. And eleven is too much, so maybe I will eliminate some of them.

    The patriarch sighed with relief, Oh, its not a problem, testing them is normal things to choose the right disciples.

    In this case Masahiko turned to the children. There will be three tests tomorrow, the first is gonna be a physical test. Now go home and prepare yourself, and tomorrow meet me again at the fourth training ground!

    The children then bow to Masahiko, then left. Everyone except Nanako, she stayed.

    Grandpa Masahiko, Na Nanakos talent is not that good, tomorrow I

    Dont worry about it, I will be the one to decide. If you cant meet my requirements, then I will eliminate you tomorrow. Now go back and prepare yourself

    Nanako blushed, then bowed her head, then walked out funnily. Uncle, the test of physical strength isnt it a little bit unfair for these young kids? Especially for these three girls. The patriarch asked.

    Masahiko looked at the patriarch, I have my own method!

    Now I want to go back and rest, anyone who tries to disturb me today will have to fight me.

    The next day, Masahiko went to the fourth training ground.

    The children have been waiting for quite a while there. Theres also some children and adults there who want to see.

    It turns out I have attracted a lot of attention, Im finally being considered as a highly respected elder Masahikos heart filled with joy.

    But things are not as it seems, When he walks closer, everyone gave him a cold eye.

    So that is the legendary Uzumaki Masahiko? When I was young, my father told me that he is

    These children are going to be handed to him?

    Look, its the second uncle of the patriarch, so now he became an elder

    Now, let us begin the test! Masahiko shouted. Not only the children, but he even shocked the adults watching.

    Noticing the silence around him, Masahiko nodded with satisfaction.

    The first test is physical strength. Kagebunshin no Jutsu!'' Masahiko summoned eleven Shadow Clones, My shadow clones will supervise you while doing the push-ups. Be sure to use all of your energy, the more you do, the better!

    The people around him begin to talk.

    Does he really want these children to do that? Their ages are different, not to mention the girls. How can he call this fair? The crowds begin to stir up.

    Masahiko didnt pay any attention to them and watched the children doing push-ups while supervising them with his Shadow Clones, nodding with satisfaction.

    However, after two minutes, Masahiko got a headache. The youngest girl, the 6-year-old girl, who only managed to do 43 push up, couldnt do it anymore and ended up crying.

    A young woman and man rush from the crowd, they shoved Masahiko aside and tried to calm the girl. It looks like they are the girls parents.

    Ten minutester, the 10-year-old boy who did the most push-ups stopped, after he reached the number 1237. It was synchronized with that little girl stopping her crying.

    Masahiko nced around and saw how the kids were barely catching their breaths, then nodded slightly.

    Rest for half an hour, then we will start the second half of the Physical Strength test.

    The young couple quickly looked up to Masahiko, Elder Masahiko, my girl is too young, this physical test is Before he could even finish his sentence, Masahiko interrupted him saying, The second half is still push-up! The purpose is to see who can score more than the first half.

    The crowd around finally realized that this is not a test of strength, but a test of perseverance.

    The children who overdone it felt stunned. .. The break is over, lets start the second test.

    The second test is memory ability. I will perform a series of hand signs, and you have to remember the sequence correctly.

    Hare  Snake  Horse  Ram  Bird  Tiger  Hare  Snake  Horse  Ram  Bird  Tiger  Hare  Snake  Horse  Ram  Bird  Dog  Rat, Fuinjutsu: Evil Sealing Method! In just 4 seconds, Masahiko managed to weave 20 seals. Okay, is there anyone who could remember this? Masahiko asked the children.

    Oh I remember, hey, grandpa Masahiko. The previously crying girl raised her hand.

    Okay, go ahead.

    Sure the little girl does it slower than Masahiko, but she managed to correctly do the twenty hand seals.

    Masahiko nodded slightly, no wonder such a child is rmended. Her memory is quite exceptional.

    Then, we continue

    He turned to the other kids and started doing the same seals again, not until the fourth time, one after another began to memorize it sessfully.

    Nanako was thest one to try and do it correctly. In front of these talented kids, she felt ufortable

    Break is over, now we will continue the second half of the physical test!

    Masahiko once again used 11 shadow clones to supervise the children doing the push-ups.

    The winner was an 8-year-old boy who managed to do 670 in the first half and 800 in the second half 3 children get a negative result, the 10-year-old boy from before, the 6-year-old girl.

    The third one was the girl who was looking at Masahiko while clenching her teeth. Nanako felt like this test is revenge from Masahiko because she poured the cold water on him yesterday.

    Masahiko could see that, and he was barely holding hisugh.

    The crowds begin to talk again. Things became interesting after they realized the purpose of the first test, so they were trying to figure out what Masahikos third test will be.

    Although theres a lot of difference in their age, I think it willbat ability test, since its the most important thing for a Shinobi

    I think it should be about chakra control ability

    No, it must be about the basic three-body-technique

    Upon hearing this, Masahiko shook his head slightly. No one could guess it right.

    The third test is cognitive-test! I will ask five questions, the more you answer correctly, the higher youre ranking will be!

    The first question: There are two barrels, one can hold three pounds of water, one can hold five pounds of water, and water can be used at will. How you can get precisely four pounds of water.

    Second question:

    Thest question: There are 10 birds on the tree, If I killed one, how many birds remaining on the tree? What the hell is this? Riddles?

    Masahiko looked around; he saw the confused faces of the crowd and almostughed Lets whos the smartest kid here!

 Chapter 36: First Lesson

    Chapter 36: First Lesson

    The selection kept going on all morning, and Masahiko ended up choosing three from the eleven candidates. He looked at his new disciples in front of him and nodded slightly.

    The first disciple is the crying 6-year old girl, Yuriko; Masahiko thinks she has a high learning ability. Her chakra attributes are certainly wind and fire, perfect to learn Masahikos techniques. The second disciple is the 8-year-old boy, Kenichiro, who have great perseverance. Masahiko ns to teach him Lightning Releases and Taijutsu, he nned to teach him Konoha Senpu technique just like Gai, and then im it for his own.

    Andst is Nanako, the 11 years old girl. Masahiko didnt expect this, but Nanako, who seemed awkward at the beginning, could answer four out five questions correctly. The only one she couldnt answer is thest; it was a brain teaser. Masahiko nned to teach her Fuinjutsu. Because different than ordinary ninjutsu, Fuinjutsu, or sealing technique is a test of the users cognitive and mental ability.

    Very good, thus the first Konoha team is officially established! Masahiko clenched his fist, then raised it, with a smile.

    What is the first ss of the first session, Grandpa? that was Nanako Asking.

    Is there a second-team, Grandpa? Kenichiro asked.

    Grandpa Masahiko, what is Konoha? Yuriko asked.

    Facing these series of questions, Masahiko just ignored these kids.

    You just need to know that all of you are the first team of Konoha, and you the rest in the future.

    Now, its the time to teach you some powerful ninjutsu!

    Upon hearing, the three children forgot all about their questions and became excited, including Nanako.

    But before that, I need to know what Jutsu youve already mastered, then I will decide what to teach you next.

    I only have three-bodies-technique* grandpa. Crying Yuriko whispered. *This three-bodies-technique means the three basic ninjutsu for academy students to master; Which are the basic ninjutsu, basic Taijutsu, and basic Genjutsu.

    Its already excellent. I will teach you another one. Masahiko nodded and smiled. If Naruto knew that this crying girl has mastered three-bodies-technique at the age of 6, he would feel like killing himself

    I can do the three-bodies-technique and some basic Lightning Release, Kenichiro said proudly.

    Very good, lightning, just like Sasuke. Masahiko nodded.

    Masahiko then turned to Nanako.

    What about you?

    Nanako looked down, I only know three-bodies-technique.

    Masahiko smiled and didnt scold her.

    Then I will teach all of you something interesting

    Masahiko nced slightly, and he could see how all three of them seemed like they were looking forward to this, then he said, Shuriken throwing training!

    Theyre motivation suddenly copsed, and started to doubt this whole thing. Masahiko smiled wickedly when he saw their expression.

    It will be your first lesson. Dont you dream of learning great ninjutsu, before you master the basics!

    Masahiko brought three target dummies then said: Look when you can do this, I will teach you other ninjutsu.

    Upon saying that, he took out three Shurikens and put them in his right hand and then threw them simultaneously. The three Shurikensnded precisely on the center of the dummies target marks.

    And also, I have to teach every single one of you something else separately.

    Yuriko, youre first, the rest of you start practicing Shurikens throwing.

    Masahiko brought Yuriko to an empty space, then he weaved a series hand seals, Snake  Ram  Monkey  Boar  Horse  Tiger, Katon-Great Fireball Technique! Masahiko released a big fireball and shoot it to the sky.

    Yuriko got surprised, Masahiko then said, You dont have to summon the fireball, your chakra isnt enough to do it. I only want you to copy the hand seals. It requires six hand seals to cast a fireball, and I want you to do it in less than two seconds. Now go and practice it.

    Yuriko nodded, Yes, Grandpa.

    Hey call me Sensei next time, okay? Now go back to practicing Shuriken throwing, and call Kenichiro over.

    Okay, Sensei. Yuriko nodded, then she went back and called Kenichiro over.

    Kenichiro, your perseverance is good. There are lots of physical techniques that you can learn. Besides, doing the shuriken training, you have to carry weights every day. Whether its weighted clothing or bracelet. Its for your self-restricting practice. Masahiko said. I will go to the cksmithter to forge some weights for you.

    Got it, Sensei. But Kenichiro then tilted his head and ask, But teacher, what is self-restricting practice?

    Self-restricting is a form of practice. The main object of this training is to push your potential. When you reach your limit, you will need to break it, by putting a handicap on yourself to challenge that limit. To put it simply, its to make your training harder by adding more heavyweights or adding more repetitions. It will make your training more rigorous. Just do your best so you can keep on moving forward, you have the gift of perseverance, and thats what makes you a genius too!

    A great ninja said this before, keep that in mind, Masahiko exined. ( T/N: A quote from Maito Gai.)

    Kenichiro seemed to understand and nodded his head, saying, I understand Sensei!

    Okay, now go back and call Nanako over.

    A couple of minutester, Nanako came and stood in front of Masahiko.

    Masahiko looked at her, then smiled and said, I was surprised by how good your logical thinking is. From five questions, you managed to nail four of them.

    Nanako smile and blushed, The first four questions are rted to the water in the bucket. And every day, I use the buckets and water to do the chores

    Ah, I see, so thats why The expression on Masahikos face changed, and he seemed quite displeased, he felt the urge to drop her as an apprentice, but Masahiko felt like he should give her a chance to prove herself first.

    Well, it doesnt matter how you answer it Since now, you are my pupil and considering that your ninja skill is not that remarkable. Then you will start learning Fuinjutsu with me. Masahiko took out a scroll, then continued, This is the principle and the foundation of the n Fuinjutsu, you can check it outter, and start studying it.

    Now go back practicing Shurikens throwing.

    Masahiko gave guidance to his pupils one after another. Then he returned to the Shurikens throwing practice ground. He found a stone to sit on and kept watching from a distance his pupils training.

    Of course, the fourth training ground has a lot of people training there. The eight children who were eliminated before also were practicing there, working hard to show their effort, hoping that Masahiko would change his mind.

    Besides these children, there are also some instructors from the n who were responsible for teaching other kids. Theyve been paying attention to Masahikos teaching. But after watching for a while, they didnt find anything notable.

    This kept going for an entire week, the three kids Shuriken throwing technique has improved a lot, so he ended up adding more targets, which was enough for them to practice on for a while.

    As for the separate training, except for Kenichiro, who has be used to the self-restriction practice, the other two kids have made only a little progress. Masahiko didnt feel disappointed about this. He understands that Fuinjutsu and hand seal training cannot be learned in a short time.

    Masahiko wanted to keep the rxing life he has been living for this entire weak, but then a line of familiar Chinese characters popped into his thought, interrupting his peaceful life.

    Witness and do a major change to the storyline of Naruto World: The Twelve Guardian Ninja. Reward: +5 witness points (*8).

    Major change Masahiko didnt expect to get 40 witness points from this!

    Masahiko checked his status bar, and he has 65 witness points after years of hard-working.

    Now, its time to distribute some points, and verify that guess in my heart!<strong>Well I should be honest with you guys I''m a little bit sadwe''ve made a goal this month and we didn''t reach it...Masahiko is still rated 4.1I wanted it to reach 4.5 this monthI''m gonna leave the link here and I want everyone to do their parts Into helping this novel reach more peoplePLEASE Maximum Rate on NovelUpdate </strong><strong>This is my 14th chapter this month, I said I''m gonna trante just 10 but just like the previous month, and ended up ending 4 more chapters,</strong><strong>This is thest one I hope you enjoy reading itand I hope that everyone is happy with these releases...I''m gonna take a few days to rest, then I will be back</strong><strong>with more chapters for youThank You Everyone!</strong><strong>We didn''t reach our goal on Patreon toobut still i''m very grateful to those whoSupported MeThank You!We''ve reached chapter 51 on Patreon</strong><strong>please join my Patreon if you want to read moreand support me and this novel</strong>...<strong>Thank You <></strong>

 Chapter 37: Scorch and Dark Releases!

    Chapter 37: Scorch and Dark Releases!

    Masahiko looked at his status bar. Name : Uzumaki Masahiko Age : 27 years old Chakra: 304(+) Physical: 323(+) Technique: 3614(+10) (Transformable) Three Body Technique : LV10 (100000) (Max Level) Shuriken-jutsu : LV10 (100000) (Max Level) Earth Attributes (Doton) : LV4 (110223/200000) (+) Wind Attributes (Futon) : LV5 (214328/400000) (+) Fire Attributes (Katon) : LV3 (32335/100000) (+) Water Attributes (Suiton) : LV2 (10000/20000) (+) Lightning Attributes (Raiton) : LV2 (10000/20000) (+) Sealing Technique (Fuinjutsu) : LV6 (402328/600000) (+) Special Talent : Perceptive Mining : LV6 (10030/20000) cksmithing : LV8 (40059/60000) Rank : S- (Lower Patriarchal Level) Witness Points : 65

    Something was troubling Masahiko. When the wind attributes reach level 4, he could learn the basic Rasengan, then when it reaches level 5, he could use the Rasengan easier and also learned another variation of it, like the Rasenshuriken. When his Sealing Technique reached LV5, he managed to learn all the secrets sealing techniques of the Uzumaki n until there wasnt any more to learn.

    However, judging that the max level is 10, there are still 5 more levels to reach. Masahiko wonders, what kind of things will happen with each level-ups?

    Masahiko looked at his wind attributes and put 19 witness points. Wind Attributes (Futon) : LV6 (404328/600000) (+) (Fuseable ) Can be fused ? Masahiko noticed a new note beside the wind attribute, then took a deep breath. Is this the Kekkei Genkai (bloodline limit)?

    Masahiko thought for a while, then suddenly his face turned ck.

    Wait! What attribute can be fused with the wind release? he thought.

    Although he has seen the anime before, he didnt really have a clear insight on thebinations of the Kekkei Genkai. He can only remember thebination of the wood, which is the earth, and water attributes. But Masahiko thinks that it will not be easy to use since it requires the Hashiramas gics, and even if he obtains it, his chakra wont be enough to use probably, which means, Yamato Captain, just another failure!

    Masahiko looked at his status bar again.

    Hmmm, wind, and soil? Dusty? Nah

    Wind and fire? Well, wind canplement the fire attribute. Not bad.

    Wind and thunder? Is there anything like that in the story?

    Wind and water? Ice Well, this is something I can consider.

    Now considering between the fire and water attribute, Masahiko took quite a while thinking which one should he invest for now. Finally, he decided to choose the fire attribute. Also, another consideration, if he could also fuse the earth and fire, attributes to create the Dust Release, the technique of Onoki, the Third Tsuchikage. That technique looked sexy since he has the opportunity to obtain that technique, he should pave that direction.

    Masahiko clenched his teeth and added 37 points to the fire attribute.

    Fire Attribute (Katon) : LV6 (402335/600000) (+) (Fuseable )

    Seeing now the fire attribute can bebined, Masahiko couldnt wait tobine it with the wind attribute.

    Scorch Attribute (Shakuton) : LV6 (806663/1200000) (+) (Removable)

    Scorch? Masahikoughed out loud.

    Isnt this the technique of the famous Kunoichi Pakura of the Scorch Release Or something?!

    It didnt matter, he got his first Kekkei Genkai, and he was eager to use it.

    Masahiko quickly walked to the first training ground. There, he concentrates, he didnt weave any hand seal, he just imagining it, concentrating. Several small fire orbs gathered around his body.

    Just by the mere thought, Masahiko could adjust the size of these fireballs.

    Masahikoughed sincerely, Zehahaha! Go! My little fireballs! Several fireballs quickly sted forward, causing a cloud of smoke.

    The smoke slowly faded away, Masahiko looked at the craters left on the ground and nodded slightly.

    Well, this isnt half bad, its quiteparable with the Rasengans strength. Now with this, my skill-set has be wider.

    I need to test it more Masahiko did a hand sign. Scorch Release: Super Stream Kill!

    When Masahiko felt chills just by watching his own Ninjutsu.

    I think its possible to evaporate the water of the human body instantly using this technique! I should be cautious using this one.

    After half an hour, Masahiko conducted a detailed test on his new Kekkei Genkai. And surely the result made him really pleased.

    This is a Ninjutsu that can both attack and defense. These fireballs float around the body, which allows the user to flexibly use it in offensive and defensive situations.

    After he finished experimenting, removed the fusion, then suddenly, a bright idea shed in his mind.

    Masahiko has fused the wind attribute to the fire attribute before. What would happen if the fire was merged with the wind?

    Dark Attribute (Meiton) : LV6 (806663/12000000) (+) (Removable)

    Theres another form of Kekkei Genkai? Dark attribute? What is this?

    After thinking for a while, Masahiko remembered something. The dark release (Meiton) appeared in Naruto Movie: Will of Fire, it was the Jutsu of the main viin of the movie, Hiruko. That Jutsu brought a lot of trouble to Naruto.

    He remembered that this Jutsu could absorb other Ninjutsu and emit blue mes. This is actually a very powerful Bloodline Limit!

    Lets see the method of using Masahiko thought about it. Fortunately, when the Kekkei Genkai is formed, some information rted to the technique will also get nted in his mind. Otherwise, he would have to wait for god knows how long to ask Hiruko about it.

    Masahiko weaved some hand seals. After more than fifty hand signs, a symbol appeared on Masahikos hand. Kagebunshin-no-Jutsu (Shadow Clone)! Masahiko created a Shadow Clone and made it use the Rasengan.

    Meiton-Kyuuketsukoo (Inhaling Maw)! Masahikos shadow clone then attacked him with the Rasengan, and Masahiko blocked it with the palm of his right hand. The mark on his right hand glowed, then the Rasengan was somehow sucked into Masahikos right hand.

    Masahiko is quite pleased by the result. The clone then weaved another hand seals, Futon-Great Fireball Technique. Then the clone spews the fireball at Masahiko.

    Masahiko stretched his hand in front of him with his palm facing the direction of the fireball.

    Meiton-Inhaling Maw! The fireball couldnt even reach Masahiko before it gotpletely absorbed.

    Then Masahiko stretched out his hand, Meiton-Jajimento (Judgement)! The chakra from the two absorbed techniques got transformed into light blue mes and flew toward the Shadow Clone.

    Doton-Mud Wall! The clone released a mud wall to defend of Masahikos attack. But the blue me prated it directly and hit the Shadow clone.

    Masahiko nodded, Well the power is good. But ouch the clone really took a beating. The memories of the shadow clone return to the caster when the clone disappears.

    By distributing the witness points, Masahiko got two new Kekkei Genkai. Masahiko is delighted by this oue, whether it was the scorch or dark release, he really managed to improve his attacking ability. As for the defense, with Dark Releases unique ability, he no longer needs the Shuriken Substitution Technique anymore.

    Masahiko then looked at his status bar again. There were still 10 witness points left. Clenching his teeth, he spent 9 points on the Lightning attribute.

    He originally wasnt nning to use the Lightning Release, but that boys main Nature Chakra is Lightning, and he needed to learn it so he could teach him

    After distributing a lot of witness points, now Masahikos attributes have been greatly improved. Name : Uzumaki Masahiko Age : 27 years old Chakra: 533(+) Physical: 323(+) Technique: 3614(+10) (Transformable) Three-Body Technique : LV10 (100000) (Max Level) Shuriken-Jutsu : LV10 (100000) (Max Level) Earth Attributes (Doton) : LV4 (110223/200000) (+) Wind Attributes (Futon) : LV6 (404328/600000) (+)(Fuseable ) Fire Attributes (Katon) : LV6 (402335/600000) (+) (Fuseable ) Water Attributes (Suiton) : LV2 (10000/20000) (+) Lightning Attributes (Raiton) : LV4 (100000/200000) (+) Sealing Technique (Fuinjutsu) : LV6 (402328/600000) (+) Special Talent : Perceptive Mining : LV6 (10030/20000) Smithing : LV8 (40059/60000) Rank : S Witness Points : 1 So now Im promoted to S rank? Neat! Masahiko sighed emotionally: Unconsciously, Ive be one of the strongest people in the Land of Fire. Masahikoughed out wickedly.

 Chapter 38: Shinigami Mask

    Chapter 38: Shinigami Mask

    Three yearster, Teacher, isnt my monkey mask cute?

    Masahiko looked at the monkey mask. The n has been too stable in recent years, and more children are being born every day. Somehow, every child in the Uzumaki n loves these masks. Thus today has held its first Mask Festival.

    Sensei Seeing Masahiko distracted face, Yuriko whined.

    Oh, it looks good on you where is the other two? Masahiko returned to reality and asked Yuriko.

    Kenichiro is still practicing, he doesnt want toe. Yuriko frowned, Nanako-Chan is still choosing her mask

    Masahiko nodded.

    In the past three years, Kenichiro was the most satisfying student. It seems the self-restriction training method benefited him greatly, or maybe because his physical talent is very high. At the age of eleven, in terms of physical strength, hes already on par with a Jonin, which is seriously amazing!

    It was astonishing to the point where he made Masahiko also gave it a go and try the self-restriction training, but eventually, he gave up. Certainly, Kenichiro is on the right path to bing on the same level as Maito Gay and Rock Lee.

    As for Yuriko, who is now a 9-years-old girl, Masahiko feels that her character didnt change a bit; shes the same shy girl from before. Sometimes she could be a little crybaby, which made Masahiko feel like he was raising a daughter. However, shes very talented at Fuinjutsu, and her ninjutsu learning is exceptional. She already mastered almost all of the Futon and Katon techniques that Masahiko taught her. Masahiko ns to teach her Rasenganter. Its a matter of time before she grows up, and she can be a real ninja powerhouse.

    Thest student Sensei, here Ie, look at my mask, its pretty, isnt it? Just when he thought about her, Nanako suddenly appeared in the distance, shouting.

    Masahiko looked at her helplessly. The past three years helped Nanako to reveal her true self. After being thoroughly together with Masahiko, shes usually polite, but sometimes she exposes her hot temper side, Masahiko thinks that her personality is more or less like Sakura.

    Masahiko couldnt think of any normal girl that would call the Shinigami mask cute

    Wait, what? A Shinigami mask?

    Masahikos face changed upon seeing her mask. He carefully observed the mask and said, Nanako, What a good looking mask! Would you let me take a better look at it?

    Sensei, you didnt even look at my mask Yuriko seemed a little bit jealous.

    Masahiko ignored her, then he took the mask that Nanako handed him. And after a careful inspection, he let out a sigh of relief.

    Its just simr in shape, huh? Masahiko muttered to himself and didnt sense the existence of the Shinigami itself in the mast. But why? is it a hint?

    Masahiko is still somewhat concerned because Nanakos Fuinjutsu has really leveled up rapidly in the past three years. He wouldnt be surprised if she ended up developing the Edo Tensei in the future.

    I think theres more into this Masahiko said while handing over the mask back to Nanako. Then turned to Yuriko, who was still pursing her lips.

    Yuriko, can your monkey mask.

    After taking the monkey mask from Yuriko, Masahiko inspected it, then put it on his face for a second.

    Teacher, you look like a monkey! Yuriko said happily.

    Masahikos face turned ck, he quickly took it off his face, then handed it back to her.

    Maybe because I was sent by the monkey

    (T/N: Okay, this is a tough one, this sentence is a reference from the movie Journey of The West, it became really popr on the inteter on. Masahiko referred to himself as a funny man because maybe he was sent by a monkey, this sentence has been said initially to a bodhisattva who got invited by The Monkey in the movie, OMG, this is taking so long, anyway the red kid in the film found him really funny, so he asked him if hes funny because he was invited by the monkey. You might not find it funny, but I decided not to change it and exin it in this note)

    Regardless of whether his two pupils understood his sarcasm or not, Masahiko then said, Lets go to the festival mask together.

    Nanako and Yuriko nodded happily.

    Animal masks, character masks, Shinigami masks

    Masahiko has no interest in the animal masks, which are for kids. Character mask

    Hell, howe theres a character mask with my face on it? This is not funny. However, the moment he saw the owner of the shop, his face darkened.

    Arent you the original second elder of the Uzumaki? Didnt you retire? Why are you selling masks? The stall owner is none other than Uzumaki Masao, the second elder of the Uzumaki before Masahiko.

    Masahiko! Masao smiled then looked at Masahiko. In the past few years, I had nothing to do, so I started making these masks, but my grandson didnt really like it, so I just thought I should sell it.

    How old is your grandson? Why doesnt he like them, every kid in the vige do?

    My grandson is 11 years old but he spends most of his time practicing all day. Masao said with a proud smile.

    Upon hearing this, Masahiko got suddenly stunned. Is your grandson name is Kenichiro? Masahiko asked.

    Masao nodded.

    You let me teach your grandson while we used to have grudges against each others?

    It has been 50 years. I dont care about these past conflicts, what done is done, and I think youve already forgotten about it too. Moreover, after Ive witnessed the battle of the ore with my own eyes, I believe theres no one more suitable than you to teach Kenichiro, Said Masao.

    True, Ive forgotten about those old conflicts Masahiko squinted his eyes looking at him, then continued, But we have a new one now, and its called copyright infringement.

    What coffee-right?

    Copyright! Masahiko pointed at the mask with his face. Then without saying anything, he turned around and wanted to leave with his two pupils.

    Sensei, wait a minute! Nanako stopped him.

    Ten minutester, Masahiko was looking helplessly at Nanako, who was putting on the Masahiko Mask.

    Oh, thew awareness of these peoples is too weak. After the establishment of Konoha by Hashirama, I will ask him to iste them from others! Masahiko mumbled to himself while shaking his head.

    Sensei! That is the ce where I bought the mask! Nanakos words interrupt Masahikos train of thought. He looked up and saw various types of death masks. The moment Masahiko walked near the booth, the owner immediately greeted him, Wee Masahiko-Sama! Did anything catch your eyes?

    The owner of the stall then noticed Nanako, who was standing behind Masahiko and said: Oh, hey little girl! Do you want another mask? This kid has a good taste, the previous one of its kind

    Upon hearing the praise, Nanako smiled. She wanted to get closer to the stall, but Masahiko stopped her.

    The only one? Really? Why did you only make one? Masahiko asked the stall owner in confusion.

    Oh, actually, I didnt make that mask. The stall owner answered.

    All of these masks have been made by me. I inherited that one from my father. Its still in great condition, so I thought I should sell it. Im not sure if one of my ancestors has made it, but Im the owner of this shop now, and I

    Okay, I understand. Masahiko interrupted him he felt like he was gonna start telling a long story. Then he said, Nanako, Yuriko, lets go. The two nodded.

    Im not really sure, if this mask was left by some great Shinobi, or if its just a in old junk

 Chapter 39: Shiki Fujin

    Chapter 39: Shiki Fujin

    Masahikos house.

    Masahiko held the Shinigami mask in his hand and carefully examined it for nearly half an hour.

    Sensei! What are you looking at, even though it looks scary, its just a mask.

    The two students kept waiting impatiently for the whole time, Yuriko seemed okay, but Nanako was about to reveal her other personality.

    Im afraid theres something in this mask Masahiko muttered.

    After a careful examination, Mashikos perception ability finally found something.

    Its a soul! Whose soul is this? Masahiko muttered to himself again.

    In this era, the soul is something unfamiliar to people. At least Masahiko never heard of any ninjutsu that deals with the soul until now. In this world, the soul can be manifested, some people can see it, and even manipte the soul of the dead at will.

    Masahiko took a deeper look at the Mask, and suddenly his expression changed and be serious.

    Its a terrible seal. I never expected the Uzumaki have such a powerful predecessor.

    After observing the Mask for a while, Masahiko could finally guess where it came from.

    This Mask is probably a catalyst for a certain technique. Around one hundred years ago, the Uzumakis ancestor faced an invading enemy, the Uzumaki then use a powerful technique to fend the invaders. The technique managed to destroy all of the enemies and also sealed their souls inside the Mask. And for one hundred years, the soul kept fighting one another. The invaders soul has already reached its limit, thus its knowledge, wisdom, and lost its will to fight, then became a death god that feeds only by absorbing the souls of others

    Masahiko Fuinjutsu is already level 6, but he thinks that its still not enough to apply a sealing technique as powerful as the one on the Mask. He estimates that the ancestor who used this seal is probably around level 8 of Fuinjutsu. And so does the enemies who he needed to seal at the cost of his life.

    The identity of the enemys soul, which was trapped inside this Mask, is still unclear. Although in the warring states period, a conflict between two forces does frequently happens, only sometimes either side besmitted to exterminate the other orunch a full-force assault.

    Because they always fear, whoever loses will be left vulnerable for the other n to attack. So generally, when one side has felt like they already have driven into the corner, they will try to negotiate a cease-fire or peace, theyll even pay for tributes. But it seems that the Uzumakis ancestors would rather die thanpromise with this enemy, indicating that the enemy is probably a foreign force!

    From the plot of the anime that Masahiko has seen in his previous life, he estimates that the enemies are probably the ancestors of the Gold and Silver Brothers from Kumogakure.

    The Kinkaku and Ginkaku brothers are quite interesting. They could devour the nine-tails flesh and blood, and control Rikudo Sennins Six Treasures Damn Kishimoto, how many brain cells have you fried toe out with this plot!

    Sensei, who are these brothers? And who is Kishimoto? Nanako asked.

    Masahikos face turned stiff, then he looked at her, Did I said something just now?

    When she nodded, Masahiko helplessly pped his forehead.

    Oh, boy Nothing, its just you know sometimes Sensei likes to mumble to himself something that doesnt make sense, you dont have to think about it. Masahiko simply didnt want to exin.

    Ah Nanako, could you catch a chicken for me?

    Nanako looked confused, but she was still willing to catch the chicken.

    Sensei, what do you want to do with the chicken? Yuriko asked Masahiko while Both of them looked confused.

    Sensei will show you how to kill a chicken.

    Yuriko seemed a little bit confused but still excited nheless. A child is just a child.

    After a while, Nanako came back, holding the struggling chicken by the feet. Hold the chicken steady, snake  boar  ram  hare  dog, Fuinjutsu  Release! After he performed a series of hand seals, the Mask somehow changed its facial expression, showing a creepy smile, Fuinjutsu  Chicken Sealing Technique!

    The chickens soul is escaping from its body. The chicken which was moving before now stopped its struggling. Nanako, who was holding the chicken, felt dizzy, then she suddenly copsed.

    Seeing this, Masahiko quickly put a seal on the mask Four Symbols Seal! He re-sealed the Mask, then he held Nanako using the other hand, and the spiritual manifestation from the previous fell back into the Mask.

    Did I just witness the rebirth of the Shinigami! But because of its hunger, its still fragile. It can only seal a chicken soul. But it can make Nanako dizzy. Well, for a high practitioner like me, the Shinigami doesnt have any effect on me.

    Sensei What are you doing? Nanako gradually regained her energy. The moment she saw the lifeless chicken in her hands, she quickly threw it away, then she stared at Masahiko.

    Nothing, nothing, youre okay. Masahiko shook his head, again and again, feeling a little guilty.

    Give me my mask! Nanako grabbed the Mask then pointed at Mask in Masahiko, but he didnt respond at all.

    Did you just kill the poor chicken? Nanako shouted.

    Eh Yeah Masahiko smiled helplessly.

    Nanako, Sensei has sealed the Mask back, you dont need to worry Yuriko beside him tried to help.

    Nanakos face turns red, and she was about to explode.

    Half an hour passed by. Masahikoforted Nanako, and now she looks calm.

    Nanako, you must keep this Mask safe. When its time, I will reinforce the seal, the n might end up using it. Masahiko exined.

    Then Masahiko exined the origin of the Mask to the two girls, and both of them listened carefully.

    So this Mask contains the souls of the enemies? Why not destroy it? Nanako asked after she understood the story behind it, and began to wonder.

    Masahiko got stunned since he knew that this Mask is the Shiki Fujin, he never thought about destroying it. Its a critical Ninjutsu that various Characters will use in the future, and he didnt want to change the plot

    Hesitating, again and again, Masahikos finally made his mind, This ninjutsu should just be lost in time.

    Hes still afraid of the consequences. However, with a Rasengan, he destroyed the Maskpletely, at that moment, he felt a sigh of relief. When he finally made his mind about this matter, a voice interrupted him.

    Ah, Sensei, no my mask Nanako was about to explode again. This is what youve asked me to do Masahiko said to Nanako upon seeing her, but she didnt seem happy about it. Therefore, Masahiko quickly ran out, I want to check on Kenichiros practice, you two can go to the mask festival and have fun. You dont need to practice today!

    Masahiko went to the third training ground muttering to himself: These kids have no respect for their Sensei

    He looked at Kenichiro practicing from a distance, and felt somefort in his heart, at least, one of his students is reliable.

    1493, 1494, 1495 2000. If you cant do that, you will do sidekicks, from two thousand times the moment he Masahikoing over, Kenichiro bounced upright, OOH! Battle Time!

    Mashikos face turned ck

    No way! Forget it, Im going home

    Back at home, a Chinese sentence suddenly shed in Masahikos mind,forting his heart that was broken by his students.

    Witness and Change a Major event in the story of this World: Shiki Fujin. Reward: 2 (*10) Witness Point.

 Chapter 40: Don’t Do It!

    Chapter 40: Don��t Do It!

    Two yearster.

    2322, 2323, 2324 Five thousand sidekicks, you will do 10000 squat jumps if you cant finish it!

    Dont get me wrong; this is Masahiko doing his training, not Kenichiro

    One year ago, Masahiko identally lost in a physical duel with Kenichiro. Thus to regain his honor, he begins his training regime.

    Although he wasnt used to it at first, this is didnt prevent some people from being shocked, to them, he was a 63 years old man, and the amount of this physical training is unbearable even for younger people, but in reality, he was about 22 years old, his body didnt take a lot of time to get used to this kind of training.

    Sensei! Ive finally managed to do it! Kenichiro said from a distance, with a face full of excitement.

    Masahiko stopped side kicking, and with a bitter smile, he said, Thats really fast

    What Kenichiro is practicing is the new technique that Masahiko taught him, Chidori. Initially, he didnt want to show him this technique so soon. But theres no other way. After he started his physical training, Masahiko discovered that his physical talent wasnt as good as Kenichiro.

    Regardless, Masahiko taught Kenichiro Chidori to slow down his physical training and distract him. As a Sensei, its really shameful to be weaker than your disciple But without Masahiko even noticing, Kenichiro already mastered Chidori in one month.

    Although he was feeling a little bit bitter in his heart, he tried to hide it and replied with a disgusted expression, Youre happy with! Shame on you, Yuriko is younger than you and mastered the Rasengan in three days!

    Youre right, Sensei! I will work harder! Kenichiro shouted out loud, then he immediately started doing push-ups.

    Masahikos face turned pale, when he thought to himself, If you try any harder, I will be theugh of everyone in the n

    He immediately said, Physical training can be temporarily slowed down. Have you already forgotten about the advance version of the Chidori?

    Kenichiro immediately stopped his push-ups and bounced up, I remember Sensei, the Raikiri, I will start practicing it immediately!

    Masahiko watched Kenichiro, who quickly rushed away to practice, then let out a sigh of relief, being around a genius will always make people feel stressed. Yuriko is fine, although, shes really talented in Ninjutsu, Masahiko has lived for 60 years, and he has mastered hundreds of wind and fire releases that he can teach them to her slowly But Masahiko has never really worked that hard on his physical strength, as an Uzumaki member his body was naturally strong enough, and after he received his system, he fully relied on it to improve it.

    This years hard work has brought some good results as it was shown in Masahiko status bar; the physical attribute has been improved by 100 points. Now Masahikos physical attribute is close to 500.

    However, this is not enough Although the current physical status of Kenichiro is only around 300 points, hes just 13-year-old now. If this continues it will only take him 5 years to Masahiko muttered in his heart, No, I cant let this continue.

    How many sidekicks have I done again? Masahiko murmured.

    Forget it, 2000, lets continue!

    2001, 2002, 2003

    After an hour, Masahiko has finished 5000 sidekicks and 10000 squat jumps. Just when he was about to rest, Nanako ran over.

    Sensei! The Patriarch is looking for you! Nanako, whos now a 16 years old girl, has caused quite an uproar amongst the boys. Because she has grown up and became really beautiful.

    Whats wrong, Nanako? Did you break one of the boys heart again? Masahiko couldnt help butugh.

    As soon as these words came out, Masahiko regretted what he has done and prepared to receive the bacsh from Nanako.

    However, unexpectedly, Nanako just blushed when she heard Masahikos joke and said: No, the Patriarch has asked for you, the second and the third elder are already there. It seems like something big is going on

    Masahiko blinked, he couldnt believe what he saw. Its been five years, but this is the first time he saw Nanako behaving in such a cute way.

    Theres something behind this kind of behavior Masahiko muttered but didnt ask her. Well, Mito got married to Hashirama when she was just 15 years old, Nanako is 16 years old now, he wouldnt be surprised if there were some action behind the scene.

    Masahiko paused, and then he replied, Okay, I understand. He waved his hand toward Nanako and walked toward the assembly hall.

    After half an hour. At the Uzumakis assembly hall.

    Masahiko shouted, Founding a country? Is this a joke?

    Thats right, the Patriarch called Masahiko to discuss with him the establishment of the Uzumaki Vige.

    Masahiko nced at the second and the third elders, then said: What do you two think?

    Uncle, we share the same idea. This was the second elder. The current two elders are actually Masahikos second and third nephews.

    Masahiko remembered that in the original story of Naruto, the Uzumaki Vige was actually a thing. But it was destroyed by another country.

    Why do we suddenly have this idea? Masahiko still didnt understand.

    The other three looked at each other, and then the Patriarch slowly said, Its because of our poption. Since our war with the Kaguya, our n has been closed to itself for almost 14 years. By then we only had 3000 members, but now we have 10000. In addition, theres a lot of nobatant civilian who wants to join us because of the war. Their number is roughly estimated to be 100000 peoples.

    Masahiko nodded with a thoughtful expression, When you mention it, this is a good chance for Nanako to find love, we have so many kids under 16 years old

    The Patriarchs face turned ck, Uncle, can we focus on the business here?

    Masahiko smiled, I know. But after we dere ourselves as a country, our rtion with the Senju in the Land of Fire will be hindered a little, to who we will turn if we get attacked by a foreign enemy?

    The second elder asked in confusion, Foreign enemies? Ournd is surrounded by the sea and on our west is the Senju. Even if were not that close to them, they will not attack us, right? I dont think so. And our Northwest was once upied by the Kaguya n. I didnt hear of any n taking that side

    Masahiko wondered, How about the Land of Water across the sea and the Land of Lightning on the north?

    The three of them looked at each other, then shook their heads, Theyre still in a civil war, why should they bother adding more enemies ande to us for trouble?

    Masahiko is stunned, and then he remembers something. In a few years, the five great shinobi viges will be established, but the others dont know yet. Masahiko still doesnt feel very confident in his current strength, he wouldnt be able to defend against the Cloud, or the Mist of they came for trouble. But if he can only wait until Konoha is established then I feel that something big is gonna happen in the Land of Fire after a few years, lets wait for a while

    Although the Patriarch and the other elders were left dumbfounded by Masahikos words, they are not that eager to rush for the founding of the Uzumaki Vige. Its okay for them to wait for a couple of years and look for more people to join them and build the Land of Whirlpool.

    This way, the state-founding assembly took a temporary break, and Masahiko went back to his house with a gift.

    Witness and Change the Story of Naruto World (Side Story): The Founding of the Land of Whirlpool. Reward: 2 (*10) Witness Points.

 Chapter 41: Rising Storm

    Chapter 41: Rising Storm

    In the past month, after the founding of the Uzumaki Vige event, Masahiko decided not to do anything at all, train, eat, sleep, and repeat. Everything seems so calm, rxed. But he didnt know a storm was brewing from the north, ready to be unleashed.

    After five years, Tobirama visited the Uzumaki residence, and Masahiko finally got a chance to see him again.

    Tobirama, didnt you said that you wille to me when you develop a new Ninjutsu? Or do you think this Grandpa is no good for you anymore

    Masahikounched such rhetoric, putting Tobirama under pressure. Second Grandpa, recently, I had a lot of good ideas, such as illusions that can fool your opponent, a technique to multiply explosive tags, a water technique that helps you move faster

    Masahikos face became gloomy and said: Infinite Darkness Jutsu, Tandem Paper Bombs, Instant Water Transmission Have been all developed.

    Masahiko then looked at Tobiramas face, to find that the formers face was more ominous.

    Did my older brother betrayed me and leaked this information to you, Second Grandpa? Im still developing these techniques, but you already know the name!

    Masahikos face was stiff; he didnt realize that he said this out loud. He quickly nodded, Yes, your older brother is my inside man

    Hashirama, sorry for the trouble

    Far in the Senju residence, Hashirama was thinking about the development and construction of the vige. Suddenly he sneezed. Then with a smile, he looked to the sky and said: Madara, are you thinking of me too?

    Back in the Uzumaki n, Tobirama is trying to trick Masahiko to go to the Senju.

    Second grandpa, in addition to these few techniques, Im working on a new one.

    Masahiko thought to himself, I feel like hes hiding something He already developed all of the techniques he had in the anime, the only one left is The Edo Tensei, however, he couldnt evenplete it before his death. Thus, he will start working on it at least 10 years from now

    Thinking about this, Masahiko suddenly remembered when Tobirama was chased by the Kinkaku forces, he put his hand on the ground, and he could detect all of the Shinobis around him and their strength level. Masahiko forgot the name, but he could remember the use of it. This must be some kind of perceptual ss Shinobi technique.

    Hey, what kind of Ninjutsu you are developing now? A Perceptual Ninjutsu? Masahiko asked decisively.

    Detection type? Not really. He replied Tobirama got puzzled by Masahikos assumption. Is it essential to develop such a skill? Moreover, I already have the best perceptual shinobi by my side, so why wouldnt you go back with me, and help me with my new Ninjutsu? (Implying to Masahiko).

    Masahiko shook his head, Youre still trying to trick me into going with you to the Senju. We can do it here. Why do we have to go back to the Senju? Just tell me, what is the matter?

    Tobirama smiled awkwardly, he took a deep breath then sighed, I still cant fool you, Grandpa Its the Uchiha, weve been preparing for war recently.

    What! Why didnt you tell me sooner? We have to go quickly. Ill pack my stuff. Masahiko turned and go, leaving Tobirama more confused than ever.

    Masahiko rushed to his house while he looked very excited. Its finally time to war against the Uchiha! Konohagakure, here Ie!

    Masahiko thought about it, but he decided to bring his three disciples along. No one else from the Uzumaki is going, so his three disciples will have the mostbat experience after this.

    Hashirama will be there. I might end up facing the people from the Uchiha I hope the Ninja God and the Genius Shinobi Inventor would help me protect them They should be enough.

    After an hour, Tobirama saw four peoplesing his way, carrying luggage.

    After a brief exnation, Tobirama epted, then they informed the Uzumaki Patriarch about this. Thus their journey to the Senju began.

    On the way, Tobirama exined the situation to Masahiko.

    Nine years ago, after Hashirama paid that visit to Madara, the two ns stopped fighting. However, the Uchiha has never stopped invading other small ns territories.

    However, it seems they stopped dealing with small ns and decided to go bigger. Im afraid that Madara is going after my brothers head.

    Masahiko heard Tobiramas exnation, but he didnt seem very worried about it. He wondered to himself, Im afraid thats not the case. This fight will leave Madara blind, and this will be thest battles between them

    But Masahiko kept thinking. Its not like Madara to be reckless, he always been a man with a n. He will move only if he has a n. So if what Tobirama said is true then Hashirama will be in deep trouble.

    Sensei, Uncle Tobirama is talking to you! Nanako said to Masahiko because she saw that Masahiko is lost in his thought.

    Masahiko snapped, he regained his awareness, then smirked, What uncle? Tobirama? From my point of view, you should call him Tobirama-Senpai.

    Upon hearing this, the three students reacted differently; Nanako just sighed and shook her head. Yuriko felt a little embarrassed, but she wanted to do it. And Kenichiro showed his excitement, then shouted: OOH! I understand, Sensei!

    Masahiko felt embarrassed by his disciple behavior. Its different when you have a Lee Disciple, but youre not a Gai!

    The quarrel between the teacher and disciple didnt really bother Tobirama, he even ignored it. He kept thinking about the Uchihas next step.

    After reaching the Senju, he simply left his three disciples then got dragged by Tobirama to see Hashirama.

    When he saw them, he looked delighted: Ah, little brother, youre finally back! A while ago, the Uchiha sent us a written challenge to war.

    A written challenge to war? Masahiko looked puzzled. In the warring states period, albeit the constant battles between n and families, he never heard even once a war invitation letter.

    Show me the letter

    Ah! Second Grandpa! Youre here too!

    Masahiko didnt pay any attention to Hashirama, and he immediately took the letter from the top of the desk.

    After three days, you will have a final showdown at the Valley of the Wind?

    Masahikos looked pale as if he has seen a ghost. Its the decisive battle already? But its happening too fast. There was never anything mentioned in the story about a written challenge to war. Is this a new development? Masahikos head got filled with questions.

    When Tobirama saw the content of the letter, he looked worried.

    Big brother, is this a trick? What if they backstab us and attack the vige after we go to the Valley of the Wind? Hashirama shook his head and said, No! Madara is not that kind of person! Now go prepare our people to depart tomorrow morning to the Valley of the Wind!

    Big brother Tobirama is obviously didnt agree with this, but when he saw the long-lost serious expression on Hashiramas face, he couldnt help but nod in agreement.

    So who will stay to protect the vige?

    Hashirama took a moment to think, then he answered, Let Sora stay

    Sora Senju, after the Battle of Sarutobi Mine 9 years ago, has sessfully reached the lower patriarchal level strength. Now, hes the new elder of the Senju.

    Elder Sora Tobirama paused for a moment, then said, I understand, Ill inform the people.

    After he walked out, Hashirama looked at Masahiko and said, Second Grandpa, this battle will not be like the ones we have faced before, if its too dangerous for you, you can just stay here

    Masahiko nodded, Im here to protect my disciples. So dont worry, I wouldnt act rashly

    Hashirama:

 Chapter 42: Valley of the Wind

    Chapter 42: Valley of the Wind

    At dusk, in the Valley of the Wind, the wind breezed, creating a whistling sound, it blew the grass swaying, as if it was dancing. Under the crimson sky, Masahikos cape was fluttering by the blow of the wind

    Numerous people of the Senju were gathered on the vast in, staring ahead, their clothes were embraced by the winds. All of them were d in the Senjus n armor, which is fitted for each of them. Masahikos armor was distinctively different. He was wearing light clothes with a cloak on his shoulders.

    Well, some people prefer coolness over protection, and this was the case for Masahiko.

    Tobirama was also there, he looks at Masahiko, then he suddenly palmed his face and said, Second Grandpa, you dont understand, weve asked you to hide in the army, how you would do that with this dress?

    Masahiko nced at him, then snorted, Maybe youre the one who really doesnt understand. Your older brother is trying to hide me in this massive army. But theres something more important than my safety alone As he said that Masahiko turned back, making Tobirama do the same. His disciples behind were wearing the same cloaks and light clothes, Masahiko made them wear theme so both of them can recognize each other easily on the battlefield.

    Hashiramay unseen by the unwary eyes. He stood near the tall grass; behind him, there was a dark brownnd, with a simr color to his armor and dark hair.

    Ten years ago, the valley if the Wind witnessed a great war. The wholend was scarred; blood soaked the earth, turning it red. Now, the grass is flourishing and covering these old scars, perhaps nature got flourished from the corpses that filled it in thest great battle.

    Hashirama recalled that old battle, Here Is the ce where father and Uchiha Tajima fell in battle

    Masahiko saw the looks of reminiscing on Hashiramas face, and he quickly remembered the war he heard about a decade ago. It was the most influential and known war of the warring states. It was the war that marked the end of the older generation, where thest of the four great patriarchs have perished. And also where the younger generation of the Senju and Uchiha climbed to the top.

    Masahiko looked anxious; he was thinking, I dont know if Im considered from the older generation or, the younger now? After all, Im ten years younger than my second grandson

    On the side, the new Second Elder of the Senju noticed Hashirama gazing silently to the horizon, however; he couldnt help but interrupt, Patriarch, the Uchiha said that the war will break out on the dawn of the third day, and we came here two days in advance, wouldnt it be wise to let the people rest first?

    Hashiramae back to his sense quickly, then shouted, Everyone, set up the camps and rest!

    In the previous times, the Shinobi will just end up resting in the open space, and at most, they will bring with them one or two tents for important meetings.

    But now, thanks to Masahikos invention, the sealing scroll

    Just in half an hour, the mountain got filled with tents all over the ce. Although they werent here for a vacation

    They were even summoning food and meat from the scrolls Masahiko got stunned at first, then he smirked and muttered, Hahaha What a great man I. Inventing this sealing scroll has granted me fresh meat everywhere!

    On the side, Tobirama looked in disbelief; he looked at Hashirama and said, Big brother, I didnt tell them to carry these things

    With a guilty smile on his face, he said, Ah, I think they did on their own. Then shouted, Since everyone has brought with them this fresh meat, lets hold a banquet while the Uchiha is not here yet!

    Oh! Long live the patriarch! The crowds shouted happily.

    Thus, right before the valley of the end event, a grand banquet got suddenly held. Fortunately, the Uchiha kept their word and didnt show up before these three days.

    On the following days, Tobirama dragged with him Masahiko and used water and earth techniques to clean the ce. He was afraid that the Uchiha will know they had a banquet just before the battle.

    After the cleaning, several Shinobis gathered around and prepared to build fortifications.

    Of course, the significant advantage ofing to the battlefield sooner wasnt only to have a banquet but to seize the opportunity of having a great position on the battlefield.

    The Valley of the Wind. Damn it, why are people calling it valley it a freaking in! Masahiko couldnt stay quiet about this. He was angry because Masahiko tried once again to y it cool in front of Hashirama, he wanted to set up a trap on the cliffs, surrounded by them from both sides, Masahiko nned to use a technique and make the cliffs copse and bury all of the Uchiha armies. But it turns out the Valley of the Wind is actually a vast in.

    Hashirama then said, Second Grandpa, its actually a valley before, but itsndscape got changed from the previous wars.

    Masahiko then nodded, Hmmm I see Then this ce should be renamed then. How about the Five-Head of the Sakura? (T/N: Referring to Sakuras huge forehead, get it?)

    Tobirama just quietly followed his brothers on supervising the establishment of the fortifications.

    In fact, there was no defensive fortification; they were just digging in some hiding ces and distributing some Bomb Papers in it, so the lower-ranked shinobis can still y a more significant role in this battle. The Warring States Period has always been like this. Masahiko felt that he doesnt need to interfere with this. So he called his three disciples to give them some instructions before the beginning of the battle.

    ording to Masahikos judgment, between the three of them, the most powerful one is Yuriko, but here weak confidence made her unable to win against Kenichiro once. Masahiko was most worried about her. So after he thought about it, he assigned her in the trench to help there. Hoping she wont have to face the enemies directly.

    As for both of you, follow me in battle. I will point out the appropriate enemies for you to fight and test your skills.

    Kenichiro was excited and agree with a loud roar. But Nanako seemed worried, Sensei, let me protect Yuriko

    Masahiko nced at her and said, No! You didnte all the way here to do that! I have taught you how to use Fuinjutsu for actualbat. This battle is the right opportunity to test your skill!

    After he finished assigning these tasks for his disciples, Masahiko then just waited idly, looking at the Senju brothers boringly, while supervising the preparations of fortification.

    Time has passed, and now its already noon. The Senju have finished all of the preparations, and now they were resting in their tents, waiting for the arrival of the Uchiha.

    At this time, Masahiko suddenly felt a slightly familiar chakra.

    This chakra Its not the Uchiha This is Senju Sora!

    Surely, in the distance, they can see a figure approaching quickly. It was the great elder Sora who should have stayed in the vige.

    Tobiramas face suddenly changed, Big brother!

    Hashirama quickly rushed toward him, Sora then promptly said, Patriarch! I saw Madara near our vige!

    Hashirama says, Is he alone?

    Sora replies, Yes, I only see and sense him.

    Hashirama nodded, Madara, do you n to fight me one-on-one? Tobirama, you take charge of preparing our people to face the Uchiha, I will go back to take care of Madara!

    Hashirama then hesitantly said, Sora Lets go!

    Both of them quickly rushed back to the vige.

 Chapter 43: Young Again!

    Chapter 43: Young Again!

    After Hashirama left, the Valley of the Wind fell into silence.

    Throughout the war for this past century, Hashirama has been the undisputed strongest Shinobi in the Warring States. In the heart of the Senju, as long as their patriarch is with them, no enemy cannot be defeated.

    Now that Hashirama has left, the fire in Senju nsmens heart got withered.

    Looking around, Tobirama said, What happened with all of you?! The patriarch has left, but so does the Uchihas patriarch! Do you want to lose to the Uchiha?

    Upon hearing Tobirama saying that, the Senju got quickly fired up again. Just the thought of them going to the Uchiha made their blood boil. How could they live with themselves after that?

    Masahiko thought for a while. He couldnt help but feel that something is wrong. Neither of Hashirama or Madara is here. Is this the one where Izuna dies?

    However, after half an hour, Masahikos face is changed dramatically. He felt something ominous. His perceptive ability sensed a group of shinobising from a distance, it was definitely the Uchiha. But the most important thing is, they were led by Madara!

    Oh, crap! Hashirama got yed, theres no such event in the original story. Did I change the plot? Is it because Hashirama learned Senjutsu earlier? Masahiko looked around and felt that the whole Senju army is not enough to stop Madara.

    Hey! Masahiko turned around and look at Nanako and Kenichiro, Change of n, both of you go back and protect Yuriko, Im afraid I cant take care of you in this battle.

    Sensei Kenichiro tried to find out the reason, but Nanako quickly dragged him. This was the first time for Nanako to see Masahikos serious face.

    Shit! Things went south really quickly! Masahiko was anxious.

    Second grandpa, why did you order them to fall back?

    Masahiko smiled, The next battle, we will need all of our strength in this battle.

    Tobirama didnt quite understand at first, but after a few moments, he finally did.

    On the horizon, a ck dot suddenly appeared then another one,ter these dots became a ck line, then in a moment, the darkness filled the vast in in the distance.

    ALL OF YOU COME TO ME!! Masahiko shouted. His battle cry made the Senju Shinobis by his side terrified as the wind burst out around. At that moment, Masahiko thought: if its really Madara, then I will need to deactivate the body transformation technique.

    To maintain his 48 years old appearance, Masahiko used the body transformation technique all the time. His level 10 body transformation technique didnt really use a lot of energy; it usually doesnt produce any notable side effects. But against Madara, he will need every drop of Chakra.

    At the Sarutobi mine battle, Masahiko didnt break his body transformation technique, even when the Hatake patriarch is fighting against him. But this time facing Madara.

    Tobirama didnt ask again, just by looking at the horizon, now he understood the situation, why Masahiko has sent his disciples into the backline, and why he seemed so serious. He now understands who they are up against.

    He turned his head to Masahiko quickly, Second Grandpa, I will stop Madara, you just need to quickly deal with Izuna, only by that we will have a chance!

    After Tobirama said this, he saw something unusual with Masahiko.

    Masahiko smiled, then took off his hat, and his cool cloak.

    What is it? Are you surprised by my handsome young face? I will handle Madara and show you how strong I am now.

    Second Grandpa You Tobirama was speechless; he widened his eyes and opened his mouth with an evident touch of shock on his face. At that moment, Masahiko thought that Tobirama got surprised by Masahikos handsome face.

    Immediately, Tobirama turned around, facing the Senjus army, who seems to be panicked, Brace yourselves! In order to defeat Madara, the Second Grandfather Masahiko has drained all of his vitality! Hes willing to sacrifice himself for all of you. We just need to defeat the others, then the victory will be ours!

    The moment they saw Masahikos young face, many people were touched by his sacrifice, then they shout, Destroy the Uchiha!

    Wow, I didnt know that Im this handsome! Masahiko is proud of himself.

    Madara was now getting closer; the army was only 200 meters away from the Senju entrenchment. When he finally reached the attacking range of the Senju, he quickly looked around, but seemed disappointed, Hashirama is not here Madara said this, then stared at Izuna.

    Masahiko knew it, even if he had a great grudge against Hashirama, Madara wouldnt use such a dirty trick to win against him.

    Big brother Izuna looked at Madara. This is a rare opportunity

    I know! Madara interrupted Izuna, and without any more words, Madara used a hand sign, Katon-Great Fireball!

    Seeing the enormous fireballing their way, Tobirama prepared to counter it, but before he could finish his hand signs, Masahiko suddenly stopped him. He stepped forward and said, Watch this, Meiton-Dark Vacuum! Masahiko then straightened his arm, then faced his palm to the fireball. Suddenly a diamonds shaped mark appeared on his palm. When the fireball was about to hit him, the mark on his hand observed the fireball in.

    Madara! Your opponent is me! Masahiko proimed this while he looked at Madara.

    This technique Madara got slightly surprised, then he looked at Masahiko. An Uzumaki?

    Next to him, Izuna whispered, This Uzumaki guy, Big brother Doesnt he look familiar?

    Madara thought for a moment, suddenly a forgotten memory shed in his hand, You were that old man fourteen years ago!

    Masahiko smirked, Madara, I didnt expect that you would recognize me

    Madara got really angry, You old far! Still acting so mighty in front of me! Come on, I should have killed you 14 years ago!

    Upon saying that, Madara was about to rush forward, but Izuna stopped him.

    Big brother, the old guy somehow draining his vitality, he wont be able to keep this form for a long time. The Senju has already prepared their fortifications, and now theres him, if somehow you were dragged by him, our people will suffer heavy losses.

    Our people have just arrived in this in, we need to take a rest. We are not in a good position. And Hashirama wont be here for at least 8 hours.

    Big brother focus on the big picture!

    Izuna managed to convince Madara; thus, he shouted: All of you fall back one kilometer, we will rest for a while!

    When he saw the Uchiha temporarily retreating, Tobirama sighed with relieve, but he still was worried, he turned to Masahiko and said: Second Grandpa, how long can you keep this form, if you cant hold on, we will just take the initiative to attack!

    Mashikos face turned ck, Tobirama was talking to him as if he was gonna die at any moment.

    Looking at Tobirama, Masahiko said, No We just need to stall. The best choice we have it to waiting for Hashirama to return We need to stall as long as we can.

    Tobirama nodded, indicating his understanding.

    Suddenly, Masahikos three disciples rushed to him, Yoriko, who here eyes were in tears, shouted, Sensei The girls cry and hug Masahiko.

    Seeing how she was gonna start crying, Masahiko quicklyforted them, Dont worry, I am fine, this Sensei of yours still has a long life to live

    Despite Masahikos attempt tofort them, all of the three disciples looked sad and sorrowful, while Yoriko could no longer hold her tears that flowed down on her cheeks.

    Masahiko felt helpless.

    Sigh How did I end up in this situation? Why are they acting as if Im gonna die?

 Chapter 44: The Fight Against Madara

    Chapter 44: The Fight Against Madara

    An hour has passed, and the sun was half set, between the mountains.

    Patriarch! Theres no sign for the arrival of the Uzumakis troops. An Uchiha Scout reported to Madara.

    Madara, who was sitting on a big stone, showed impatience, and said, Izuna! Its getting dark in a few hours we need to attack.

    Izuna looked confused, But dark is good for us, brother.

    Madara shook his head in pain, then cover his face.

    When Izuna saw this, he was surprised, Big brother! Your eyes!

    Noticing that something is happening with Madara, Izuna immediately issued the order, Everyone, gather up and prepare to attack!

    On the other side of the battlefield, Masahiko sensed the movement of the Uchiha thanks to his perceptive ability, then turned helplessly at three pupils still crying beside him.

    Well, dont cry, this teacher of yours is not dead yet I want all of you to go back to the rear, the battle is about to begin!

    After seeing his disciples go back, Masahiko himself felt like crying, What the hell?!! I wont be able to exin this unless I really die

    Tobirama saw the Uchiha is advancing toward them, and shouted, Everyone, into your position, gets ready to engage!

    Masahiko looked at the Uchiha army in the distance, they were still quite far, he nodded slightly and nned his move. Several small fire orbs appeared in front of him. The balls seemed very dense, then gradually changed its shape and turned into small shurikens. Scorch Release: Rasenshuriken!

    Several zing spinning Shurikens prated the Uchihas rank.

    Madara opened his eyes, and without saying a word, the pattern on his Mongekyou Sharingan rotated, Susanoo! Suddenly, the light blue giant fisted all the Shurikens apart.

    Old man! You said I am your opponent! Then fight me! Madara shouted inside of the Susanoo, then rushed toward Masahiko.

    Masahiko looked at him, then gave him his usual mocking face, while rushing toward him.

    Tobirama ran in front of him, then shouted, People of the Senju! Attack! Then he quickly rushed to Izuna, his old rival.

    While Masahiko rushing to Madara, he says, Madara! I hope you wont embarrass yourself again, the same way you did fourteen years ago!

    Madara gave him a stern look, but didnt answer him, as they were getting closer, he started doing hand signs, Katon-GokkaMekkyaku (Great Fire Annihtion)! A bigger zing me then the previous got spewed from Madaras mouth. This time, I will burn you to crisp!

    Masahiko looked at the iing mes but didnt prepare any defensive Jutsu. He threw a Shuriken, which pierced its way through the fire, then when it appeared in front of the Susanoo, itunched the Shuriken Substitution Technique.

    Masahiko Suddenly appeared from nowhere in front of Madaras eyes, then he smirked and shouted, Meiton-Judgement! A blue me appears from Masahiko palm, targeting the Susanoos chest directly, and leaving a hole behind exposing Madara. Then without any hesitation, Masahiko kicked Madara. He got thrown back by Masahiko kick, which made his control over the Susanoo is weaker, and the blue giant gradually dissipated.

    Madara, Ironically, the history repeats itself! Even after 14 years, I keep kicking your butt! Masahiko watched Madara barely holding his nerves and couldnt help butugh.

    Madara felt ashamed, Damn old fart! Youre always using so many strange Ninjutsu

    Madara then took a stance, I didnt really want to use it, but I cant let this old geezer mercy anymore

    Susanoo! Both of Madaras eyes shed blood tears. His Susanoo then stood up and grew out two pairs of arms, with two of them holding huge lightsabers.

    Masahiko jumped back, with visible cold sweat on his forehead, Shit! Fight against the previous Susanoo was already hard Now this?! Damn! You really want me dead, dont you?

    Madara got tired of Masahikos nonsense and attacked him with two swords from above.

    Doton-Earth Shore Return! Massive bs of rock appeared between the two of them. But surprisingly for Masahiko, this didnt stop the Susanoos sword and cut through them like butter. Fortunately, Masahiko used a substitution technique before he has to share the same fate as his Rock Walls.

    Masahiko wiped his forehead, Phew this is intense Im afraid that Im really screwed if I dont take him seriously

    Suddenly, Masahiko used the Sage Mode!

    The feeling that Masahiko gave him now is totally different, and he could surely feel it, he got stunned for a moment, then said: Isnt this the same technique as Hashirama! Obviously, it brought some bad memories to Madara.

    Sage Art: Futon: Rasenshuriken! Masahiko shouted that Rasenshuriken is clearly in a different league than the previous one.

    Madara looked at the Rasenshuriken getting bigger, then sneered, Acting so mighty old man, you know that youre far worse than Hashirama, right?

    Madara blocked it with one sword; however, at the moment of the impact, the expression on his face suddenly changed. Without hesitating, he crossed the second sword and tried to block it, but still, he got pushed for a hundred meters before he could entirely block its power.

    I might be far worse than Hashirama, but youre far worse than him too! Masahiko poured fuel on the fire.

    Sure enough, Madara cant withstand hearing someone saying that Hashirama is better than him. As soon as he stood still, Madara put the Susanoo des in a defensive position, then he started doing hand signs, Katon-Great Fire Ball!

    Youre really worthy of being Hashiramas rival, you managed to figure out how my Shuriken Substitution works But I still have three special kunai. Masahiko smiled, then he threw the unique three shurikens in three different directions.

    Madara quickly used his bloody Mongekyou Sharingan. The marks on his eyes were spinning at high speed. He was trying to figure out where Masahiko will appear next. But then suddenly he felt something, Underground!

    Masahiko appeared from the ground beneath Madaras Susanoo. Sage Art-Chidori Sharp Spear! Madara countered it with his de. But Masahiko deflects it, then he seized this opportunity to leap closer to Madara.

    Meiton-Inhaling Maw! Masahiko touch Madara Susanoo. Not to be fooled for the second time, Madara used Genjutsu. The sudden mental attack stun Masahiko for a second. Masahiko is now in a difficult position, so he didnt have any choice but to use the Shuriken Substitution again.

    After he has set a distance with Madara, Masahiko gasped slightly.

    Damn this Susanoo! Theres no way to break through its armor besides using the Inhaling Maw! Now Madara knows how to counter it, things went bad to worse! Its no longer possible to defeat him Masahiko looked around; Tobirama was doing fine, and the Senju were winning, while his disciples were cooperating nicely to protect each other.

    Then I can only wait for Hashirama toe back I got to stall him as long as I can

    Masahiko disabled the Sage Mode. The chakra consumption is high; its not suitable for a prolonged battle.

    Madara noticed how anxious Masahiko is, and said: Old man! Things arent going your way anymore? You shouldnt provoke me in the first ce! Then he rushed toward Masahiko.

    Scorch Release: Extremely Steaming Murder! Masahiko didnt want to use this dangerous technique, but except for the Rasenshuriken that consumes a lot of Chakra, he only had this technique to give Madara some trouble.

    Sure enough, It couldnt prate through the Susanoo, but through theyers, the heat reached Madara and burned him a little bit Which made him angry!

    Old Fart! Youre so dead!

    Masahiko,

    Whoops, it turned against him, doesnt anyone know how to logout of this world? This is a very urgent matter!

 Chapter 45: Not My Fault!

    Chapter 45: Not My Fault!

    The sun was setting, and the battle is nearing its conclusion.

    The Ninjutsu battles havee to an end at that point, and it gradually turned into a physical confrontation.

    Masahiko didnt really have the time to think about his three disciples. In the face of Madara relentless assault, Masahikos physical strength seemed to reach its limit.

    Oh man! if I just started training my body sooner Masahiko sighed in his heart.

    He could only feel grateful to his disciple for losing that bet and for Madara, who was having problems with his eyes.

    Although he was facing death head-on, Masahiko stayed calm, because he could notice that the Senju have managed to gain the upper hand.

    In the distance, Uchiha Izuna was fighting Tobirama.

    <em>ng</em>

    The sound of their des shing was echoing through the battlefield. Tobirama seemed to gain the upper hand in this battle.

    <em>ng</em>

    Izunas sword suddenly got broken; Tobirama was in an advantage because he was using the Raijin No Kin that Masahiko has forged for him.

    Desperately, Izuna could only use his Genjutsu to avoid Tobirama attack, thetters movements got stagnated because of it, and Izuna managed to dodge the falling sword.

    Katon-Great Fire Ball!

    Facing the iing fireball, Tobirama used a hand sign, Suiton-Water Dragon Bomb!

    Their two Jutsu collided. The water and me explosion created a mist, which obscured their vision.

    Tobirama threw some Kunais, but Izuna avoided and blocked it with half of his broken sword using his Sharingan.

    Damn it! My eyes are at its limits As he barely manages to avoid the Kunai, he suddenly noticed that one of them had strange symbols on it.

    Flying Thunder God! Tobirama shouted, crossing through the in.

    Surely, this is it Masahiko murmured, Its the end

    Initially facing Masahiko, Madara stopped his attack, his eyes now fixated on his brother.

    Masahiko saw that the story seems to be going back on its right track. Thus, he couldnt help but sit on the ground regardless of the situation around him. Tired, relieved, excited, he had mixed feelings that he couldnt express, but Masahiko knew one thing, he really needed to put his butt on the ground, and rest for a moment.

    This fight is the most dangerous fight Ive ever faced, if it continues just for another 10 minutes, I would have really died

    Masahiko shook his head, then smiled bitterly, Ive never fought this serious, all that I was doing in my entire life was running away using my perception ability, but this time

    Masahiko fainted out for a moment, thinking about this, but he suddenly realized that he could no longer see Madara. He turned to see thetter rushing toward Tobirama while using some hand signs.

    Damn it! This is bad! Hashirama isnt here, no one can stop his charge, but me Masahiko got terrified, he gathered all of his strength to get up and help Tobirama.

    Suddenly, he heard a familiar voice emitting from the side of the battlefield, Mokuton-Wall of Tree!

    Ahh So this is really the end His butt, which was half step away lifted from the ground fell back again. Hashiramas stupid voice sounded at that moment as if it was the voice of an angel!

    Masahiko sat there for the rest of the battle; he watched the Uchiha slowly crumbles. And watched the fight between Hashirama and Madara, then he sawtter retreating, crying his brother Izuna.

    Sure enough, even with such a big advantage, Hashirama still let Madara escape, Ahhh The story is finally returning to the right track

    Masahiko recalled carefully what he has done in the past few years, looking for the thing that has caused this change, looking for the thing that caused him this crisis!

    Did this happen because I forced Hashirama to learn the Sage Mode earlier? Masahiko murmured, I hope if the system could give me more exnations Masahiko then looked back and saw Sora unconscious and sealed by Hashiramas wooden release.

    The battle was over, Madara has already escaped, and Hashirama came to see Masahiko.

    Second grandpa, thanks for what you did, youve bought me a lot of time Are you ok?

    Masahiko shook his head and teased him, Im fine, youre not getting rid of me yet He didnt exin his appearance and then asked. Whats the deal with Sora?

    When Masahiko asked this, Hashirama answer with a little bit of confusion, I dont know either Sora suddenly went crazy! He attacked me on the road, and he kept murmuring about how he was always an Uchiha.

    But thats impossible. His parents are both from the Senju. Also, Im not feeling any kind of Genjutsu ced on him.

    Masahiko suddenly got shocked, then though out loud, Could it be the Kotomatsukami technique?

    Hashirama asked, What Gods?

    (T/N: The Kotomatsukami: Literally meaning: Distinguished Heavenly Gods.)

    Ah Forget it, after a second thought, it cannot be that technique. Masahiko replied exining his thoughts. If one of the Uchiha somehow managed to awaken that technique, they wouldnt use it on Sora, but on Hashirama and end this war.

    Masahiko thought about something from five years ago. At the Daimyo pce, he remembers he saw something that concerned him at the time but forgot about itter. One of the attendees was from the Kurama n; this n has only been mentioned in the anime as he recalls.

    Hashirama, have you heard about the Kurama n?

    Hashirama thought for a moment then answered, The Kurama n, huh? I heard of such n located at the west side of the Land of Fire.

    Sure enough Masahiko sighed and didnt know if he shouldugh or cry.

    He always thought that he did something wrong that changed the plot of the story, but now he found out that it had nothing to do with him. Damn you, TV TOKYO! Now I even need to deal with your shitty fillers (T/N: TV TOKYO: Narutos Animation Studio.)

    Masahiko looked at Hashirama then exined, The Kurama n is not that strong. But every few generations, there will be someone from their family who will awaken a special Kekkei Genkai with unfathomable power in Genjutsu. This power can control other peoples five senses.

    Hashirama then suddenly picked up, Ahh Did Sora got controlled by that technique? Second Grandpa, Can you undo it?

    Masahiko shook his head. This kind of Genjutsu can only be undone by the caster. Im afraid you have to go there yourself, youre the only person who could be immune to that Genjutsu.

    Big brother, weve lost 500 men, 1000 people got slightly injured, and 12 suffered serious injuries. Im afraid we cant return to the family immediately, we need to deal with injuries first

    After saying this, Tobirama look at Masahiko, Second grandpa, youre three disciples are fine. Youve got injured too, you need to rest

    Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief, he was gonna rest for a while, but he suddenly hesitated, then jumped up

    He suddenly bit his finger and shouted, Kuchiyose no Jutsu (Summoning Technique)! Then summoned an enormous slug.

    Ive recovered a little bit of my Chakra, I should be able to rescue some seriously injured men, bring them to me.

    Tobirama got touched, he nced at Hashirama and said: Big brother, Second Grandpa, is now looking more like a Senjus Patriarch than you.

    Hashirama seemed speechless; he could only face these words with a smile.

    Then the two brothers ordered some of Shinobis to bring the seriously wounded to Masahiko. Seeing all the injured, Masahiko nodded at the summoned slug, then it split into several smaller slugs and treated their wounds.

    Twenty-five minutester, Masahiko reversed summon the slug with a tired look, now he has really exhausted his Chakra.

    He looked up to the sky, with Hashirama, Tobirama, and all of his three disciples surrounding him, while his eyes got filled with tears, and said, Ahh It seems this is the end

    Thinking of this, suddenly Masahikos vision got dark, then he fell on the ground.

    Thest thing he heard is

    Second Grandpa! *2

    Sensei! *3

 Chapter 46: The Battle of The Soul

    Chapter 46: The Battle of The Soul

    At that moment, Masahiko fell on the ground.

    Although it wasnt a normal thing for him to lose strength and fall on the ground, Masahiko knew that it had nothing to do with the draining of the vitality nonsense that Tobirama was talking about Did I use a lot of Chakra? This is hisst thought he had before he went unconscious.

    The Battlefield of the Valley of the Wind.

    After Masahiko fell, his disciples burst into tears.

    Hashirama shook his head and said, Second Grandpa, youre already on your way to the other side, and the Senju n will never forget your sacrifice.

    Tobirama got saddened; his heart was full of sorrow. He took two steps forward then looked at Masahiko carefully, then he suddenly looked at Hashirama

    Big brother

    Hashirama didnt hear Tobirama, he kept weeping on Masahiko, talking to himself. He got lost in his thought, while his face was full of emptiness.

    Big brother! Get yourself together! Second Grandpa is still alive, hes breathing steadily, he just falls into sleep

    Huh? Hashirama look at Tobirama, his face got filled with confusion and joy mixed up.

    Really? The three disciples quickly looked at Tobirama, they seemed to be overjoyed with this news.

    Deep into Masahikos consciousness.

    Masahiko found himself in a ce that was both familiar and unfamiliar.

    Is this the Uzumaki vige? The ce is right. When did these buildings change to ck and white? And the vige is very vast. Is it because of the poption explosion?

    After that, Masahiko saw a huge battle breaks out. He couldnt hear the sound, and couldnt recognize the people, he could only watch the battle from the ck and white light behind the shadows.

    Many people were falling down into the darkness, while two people who seemed to be the leaders appeared in the distance, fighting against each other until one of them took out a disc shaped object. After a few exchanges of blows, both of the figures were simultaneously sucked into the disc-shaped object.

    Disc? No Its a mask Masahiko whispered helplessly.

    I thought, that Ive destroyed the Shinigami when I got those 2 witness points from the system, but I was actually doing the Death a favor, Ive let him free

    So, Ive pulled by him now into this darkness by him? Masahiko gently shook his head.

    Some of the souls that were passing by told Masahiko that his soul, as a person who crossed over from another dimension, is stronger than ordinary people.

    The ck and White world suddenly got destroyed, leaving him in this vast dark space, with only one soul left there with him.

    Oh, is that a Shinigami? In just two years, it has already grown this much I remember thest time I saw him, he was barely capable of sucking a chicken soul. But How the hell did I turn into a stickman?! Masahiko looked down, to see his hands and legs, to find it very think, he really got turned into a stickman!

    The Shinigami then rush to Masahiko, and Masahiko turned away and ran.

    Hell, is this how strong my doubled soul is? Im just a stickman! Seniors, Im gonna die!

    Okay I have to rely on myself. This is my Spiritual World, and I should be the master of my own world. Somehow this time, Masahiko thought of the first time he yed the video game League of Legends in his previous life.

    Okay, I got this Lend me your strength League of Legends! Lend me the Twilight Dawn armament Upon shouting this, suddenly, a sword and a shield appeared in front of Masahiko. (T/N: One of Diana Leonas skin, the Twilights Dawn/ Leona is one of League of Legends Champions.)

    Masahiko got overjoyed, put on his stance, and turned around to face the Shinigami, Death! Taste this, Zenith de! (T/N: One of Leonas skills.)

    Five minutester

    The stickman, who now has lost one of his arms, was running away into the deep darkness. The gap in power is too big. Masahiko de seems to not that effective; he stabbed the Shinigami several times, but it doesnt hurt him at all. In the end, he didnt have any choice but to run away. Im lost if I dont do anything! System!e out, and help me! Name : Uzumaki Masahiko Age : 22 years old (-) Endurance: 553(+) Physical: 489(+) Technique: 3834(+10) (transformable) Three Body Technique : LV10 (100000) (Max Level) Shuriken-jutsu : LV10 (100000) (Max Level) Earth Attributes (Doton) : LV4 (121223/200000) (+) Wind Attributes (Futon) : LV6 (425628/600000) (+) (Fuseable ) Fire Attributes (Katon) : LV6 (412335/600000) (+) (Fuseable ) Water Attributes (Suiton) : LV2 (10000/20000) (+) Lightning Attributes (Raiton) : LV4 (103608/200000) (+) Sealing Technique (Fuinjutsu) : LV6 (413228/600000) (+) Yang Attribute : LV5 (200000/400000) (+) Yin Attribute : LV-1 (-1000/0) (+) Special Talent : Perceptive Mining : LV6 (10030/20000) Smithing : LV8 (40059/60000) Rank : S (Lower Patriarchal Level) Witness Points : 41

    Huh? Yin Attribute is LV-1? Is it because Ive lost an arm? But it can be considered a blessing due to misfortune; The Yin Attribute has finally appeared on the status bar. Masahiko then decided to add all of his witness points to the Yin attribute.

    Yin Attribute: LV6 (409000/6000000) (+)

    Masahiko, the stickman, grew out a new arm, he felt like somebody is inting him like a balloon, hes soul was expending widely.

    He waited for the changes on his body to bepleted, then Masahiko looked up, and suddenly he saw the Shinigami is already in front of him, and he shoved him by reflex.

    Only then, Masahiko managed to have a better look at the condition of his soul. Unexpectedly, Masahiko didnt be a giant, but he regained his true appearance, with a new sensation of strength.

    Is this the strength of the LV6 Yin Attribute? So, if I can reach level 9 or 10, I will be able to roam the world in a spiritual state like Hagoromo? Masahiko thought about it, then he shook his head, Hell, I will be immortal at that point!

    Masahiko then looked at the Shinigami, who was continually struggling to get up. If its decadester, your power would be enough to absorb the Nine tails, and I wouldnt be able to match you But now

    Masahiko went closer to the Shinigami, he clenches one of his fists, then smashed the Shinigami.

    <em>Boom</em>

    The Shinigami then dissipating, and its fragments got absorbed into Masahikos body. At that moment, Masahiko felt that his soul got stronger again.

    Yin Attribute: LV6 (510000/6000000) (+)

    Good, the increase is equivalent to 10 witness points, and

    Suddenly a sentence came shing in front of Masahikos eyes. Witness and Completely Change the Main Storyline of the Naruto World: The End of the Shinigami, Obtained witness points +8 (*10).

    With the previous 2 points (*10), I got rewarded by 100 witness points in total from this storyline, right? Masahiko muttered, Changing such an important storyline will multiply the reward only by *10. Does this mean that the highest multiplication that I can get from the system is *10?

    Masahiko didnt want to think about it further. To learn this without any instructional book is really a pain in the butt.

    Its time to get out I dont know how many people are waiting for me. Did I saw Hashirama shedding tears after I fall? Well, when you think about it, my life was really in danger.

    The moment he thought about it, the Spiritual World disappeared, and Masahiko opened his eyes.

    Second Grandpa! You finally woke up! A gentle female voice came from the side.

    Masahiko thought about many of the first persons he would see when he opens his eyes, but he never expected that this person would be Mito.

    s, it was Mito, and 8 years old Senju Kenji who was ying around.

 Chapter 47: The Mind’s Eye of Kagura

    Chapter 47: The Mind��s Eye of Kagura

    Second Grandpa! Kenjis sound was the first Masahiko heard after he woke up from the darkness.

    Masahiko smiled, Ahh, little Kenji, Ive almost mistaken you for Mito, I havent seen you for five years, you grew up to look a lot like your mother

    Second Grandpa, Hashirama was so worried Mito said.

    Oh, is that so? Masahikoughed, Well, Im happy you two are still in a good rtionship.

    Masahiko looked around the rooms; it brought him back some memories.

    Is this The same room I lived in before? Fourteen years ago, I came here with you, and you married Hashirama.

    Mito chuckled, Yes, and its the same room where you practiced your Yin Seal

    Masahiko smiled helplessly and seemed like he finally understood why Mito was waiting for him here.

    Masahikos pupils, Hashirama, and Tobirama all thought that Masahiko has drained all of his vitality, and this was caused him thisa, but Mito knew that hes supposed to look like this; thus, she was so worried.

    Masahiko felt embarrassed for troubling her, he then smiled and said: Im okay now, theres no need to worry

    Mito nodded, I will take Kenji to the training ground, he hasnt practice today.

    Masahiko nodded, Go.

    He waited from Mito and Kenji to go out, then Masahiko shook his head a little in doubt. After he opened his eyes, he found out that the world has undergone a subtle change.

    Is it because of the new Yin Attribute? Masahiko whispered as he watched his status bar.

    The Minds Eye of Kagura?

    Masahiko noticed that his perceptive ability is now gone and reced with another skill called the Minds Eye of Kagura.

    Masahiko, he clenched his fist andunched it to the air, then shouted, Minds Eye of Kagura Start!

    For a brief time, Masahiko could see the chakra flow of the entire Senju n. And he could even extend his detection range to a few miles.

    Minds Eye of Kagura, is this Karins ability? Masahiko always thought that his perceptive ability is simr to Karins, only the previous one before had lower detection area because his talent was not good

    Is this the advanced version of my perception ability? Is it because my soul power has be stronger? Masahiko muttered, It seems that Karin talents of theter generation are very great. If it wasnt for Orochimaru, she would have be as good as Kushina.

    Masahiko uses his newfound ability to observe the entire residence.

    There is the Patriarchs Hall, where Hashirama is there Wait, hes not Maybe he went to see the Kurama n.

    Masahiko was eager to study his new ability carefully, but he suddenly felt three people with three familiar Chakras behind the door.

    Come in! Masahiko took the initiative to speak before one of them could even knock on the door.

    Sensei! His three disciples came in.

    We heard from auntie (Mito) that you are awake. The three pupils said in unison.

    Masahiko scratched his head a little, Auntie? Yuriko, you can just call her big sister Mito.

    But shes at the same age as my mother

    No, I think its still better to call her big sister rather than auntie

    Okay

    Ending this debate on how to address Mito, the three disciples finally remembered why they came in here.

    Masahiko repeatedly exined that his younger appearance is not the cause of draining his life force, but rather a special technique, but They didnt believe a word.

    In the end, Masahiko couldnt convince them and didnt have any choice but to drive them to go out of his room, saying that he needed to rest.

    After they left his room, Masahiko lolled back on his bed. Of course, he wasnt gonna start training, he just needed to think about what he needed to do next.

    If they dont believe it, the others wont too. Masahiko thought for a while, then suddenly clenched his fist and shouted, Thats it! Every day, by using body transformation technique, I will get older one year. I will keep doing this until my appearance is like 50 years old Isnt it a clich thing for a person to shorten his life span after getting a burst of unbelievable power?

    Then lets make it 53 years old!

    Live 5 years less with every use, this way, I will be able to use it three or four times more

    Masahiko finally found a reasonable way to exin his change of appearance. And that shocked his three disciples when they found out that Masahiko was getting older in the next few days.

    Masahiko didnt rush to exin the change of his appearance but kept observing the training of his disciples.

    To his relief, Nanako seemed more serious in her cultivation and gradually showing extraordinary talent in Fuinjutsu. Yuriko now has a better personality, not childish and timid anymore, more mature andposed.

    As for Kenichiro, his effort and hard work really paid off, his development is getting faster and faster. Thus, the following dialogue often happens in the training ground.

    Kenichiro,e here! Let me see how strong you are.

    Sensei Kenichiro wiped his sweat and rushed to Masahiko.

    Ah! With a scream, Kenichiro flew back.

    Masahiko couldnt reallyment on this, he trained Kenichiro roughly sometimes, hit him, kick him, or maybe throw him. But all of this is done so he can get stronger, so the next time he fights, he can stay at the battlefield longer.

    Masahiko had a lot of doubts about Kenichiro even if he didnt get his guidance, his talents shouldnt be buried. However, in the Original, Kenichiro has never been mentioned. He was afraid something happened to him.

    Did he died early in the story before he could get stronger?

    This kind of routine has been happening for a week until Hashirama finally returned, followed by Sora, who looked embarrassed. Both of them went straight to the assembly hall.

    What? Brother, youre letting the Kurama n walk from this? The hall suddenly became noisy

    Im not surprised at all Masahiko, who also was sitting there, said calmly.

    Dont worry about this, Sora Hashirama looked at Sora and tilt his head a little.

    Senju Sora took the first two steps and walked to Masahiko, then kneeled and bowed his head, Thank you for the sacrifice you made this time. If it wasnt for you Then maybe our n would have perished there.

    Masahiko rolled his eye and think, Oh, you need more than one apology kid. The sacrifice Ive made was too big. I was nning to maintain my 48-year-old face forever, now Im stuck with my 53-year-old appearance. My handsome face is gone

    Instead, he said, Youre wee, you werent yourself.

    Upon hearing Masahikos words, Sora raised his head and looked at Hashirama, Patriarch, I have made such a huge mistake. Im willing to let go of my position as an elder, and I will rush to front lines in the future wars!

    Hashirama shook his head, There wont be more wars in the future will need you in the future. I did what I did with the Kurama n to show our intention to the other ns. After a while, I will visit each one of them and convince them to build together one peaceful vige!

    Brother, you still have this unrealistic fantasy?! Tobirama said lightly.

    Its not fantasy! I will convince them! Including the Uchiha. I will eventually talk things through with Madara. We share the same dream, after all.

    Tobiramas expression suddenly changed.

    He hesitated for a moment, then he shook his head, Big brother, my sword hit Izumi hard Im afraid he will die from that wound.

    Hashirama:

 Chapter 48: Hiruzen Sarutobi And Danzo Shimura

    Chapter 48: Hiruzen Sarutobi And Danzo Shimura

    A monthter.

    The Senjus Fist Training Ground.

    Sage Art: Lava Release: Rasenshuriken!

    The Rasenshuriken hit its target, but Masahiko didnt turn his head to look; a real man will never look back to see the explosion

    In the past month, Masahiko has stabilized his appearance as a 53-year-old guy and finally managed to convince his three disciples.

    Masahikos life wasntpletely idle, he does some little stuff here and there. The previous event with the Shinigami, grant him 80 points, Masahiko added 28 points to earth attribute, and finally fused it with fire, creating theva release. Then he added another 20 points to Yang attribute, which enhanced his physical abilities and increased his Chakra.

    The remaining 32 points are kept by Masahiko forter use, ready to develop the Dust Release

    The breeze blew through Masahikos face, with someone suddenly appearing next to Masahiko.

    Second Grandpa, my older brother requests your attendance Tobirama words got cut off short.

    Your big brother calls me? Masahiko said as he turned to look at Tobirama.

    Hey What happened to the training ground? Masahiko acted like he was innocent; The ground behind him got smoldered from his technique earlier.

    This kind of power is enough to break Madaras LV2 Susanoo But now Im really afraid that he had already awakened his Eternals, I feel like Im always one step behind Masahiko said.

    Im going to find your brother! Masahiko then turned, leaving the dested ground to Tobirama.

    Masahiko arrived at the Senju Assembly Hall, Hashirama was already waiting for him there.

    Masahiko snorted, then said, Are you preparing to leave Hashirama? Going alone?

    He nodded, Yes, my visit has already got dyed for a month, and it cannot be dyed anymore.

    Do you want me to go with you? Masahiko asked.

    Oh Hashirama hesitated, I want you to go with me, but this gonna be considered as a statement from the Uzumaki to the other ns. Thus, I will understand if youre willing to refuse my invitation.

    Masahiko thought about that for a while, and asked: Which n are you going to visit first?

    The Sarutobi n, we already cooperated before, it will be smoother to go to them first.

    The Sarutobi Masahiko suddenly recalled the time when he met Sasuke Sarutobi 9 years ago.

    At this time, maybe the Third Hokage is already born there Masahiko murmured, then he said, Okay, Ill go with you.

    Masahiko packed his stuff, then Hashirama and Masahiko started their journey with three small figures tailing them in the rear.

    This is was the first time for his three disciples to leave the Uzumaki Vige, and now they are reluctant to go back. Thus, they wanted to follow Masahiko.

    When they arrived at the Sarutobi family, everything was smoother than expected. Because the previous patriarch of The Sarutobi n has been reced by the new patriarch, 22-years old, Sasuke Sarutobi.

    Hes called the Hope of the Sarutobi. At the age of 22, he already reached the peak of the Jonin level. If he gets even stronger and reaches the Patriarch Level, then the Sarutobi will no longer be considered as a medium n in terms of strength.

    Sasuke Sarutobi is very respectful toward Masahiko; he even calls him Sensei. After he heard Hashiramas proposal, even though he hesitated at first, after he agreed, Sasuke has even offered to help Hashirama to convince the other ns.

    The atmosphere became calm for a while, Masahiko then smirked, and turned to his three disciples saying, Come, say hello to your Senpai!

    Then after that, Masahiko introduces his disciples to Sasuke, This is the second disciples, Nanako. He pointed at her.

    This is the third disciples, Yuriko.

    Hum Masahikoughed then pointed at Kenichiro with a smile, The White Dragon Horse, Kenichiro

    (T/N: The White Dragon Horse, a reference from Journey to the West is ordained as the Great Strength Bodhisattva of the Eight Heavenly Sections and Dragon Horse of the Eight Heavenly Sections.)

    The Monkey King, Tripitaka, Pigsy, Sandy, and the White Dragon Horse have finally gathered up!

    (T/N: The Monkey King, Tripitaka, Pigsy, Sandy, and the White Dragon Horse are the main characters of the novel Journey to the West.)

    Our team is finally assembled; we can start our journey to the west to spread the Sutra.

    Yuriko and Kenichiro looked at each other, and Nanako rolled his eyes and let out a sigh. Then she said, Sasuke-Senpai, dont mind what teacher said, hes getting older

    Sasuke then burst intoughter. Then he became more serious and asked, Sensei, can I teach others the technique you gave me 9 years ago?

    Teach it? Although Masahiko didnt rely on the Rasengan anymore, he didnt want anyone to pass on Narutos signature Ninjutsu to future generations.

    My son, Hiruzen. Sasuke said while smiling, Hes just four years old. Ive checked his chakra attribute, and he has all the five of them by nature. He will definitely surpass me and be a great ninja.

    The third Hokage is four years old now, there are still 5 years remaining until the establishment of Konoha Masahiko kept thinking and got lost in his thoughts, while Sasuke waited for his answer.

    He noticed that and answered quickly: Ah, yes, yes! Masahiko kept saying that until the disappointment on Sasukes face got wiped out.

    Things returned clear and m, and Hashirama exined his idea of the vige to Sasuke. Hashirama envisioned a beautiful future ahead.

    Although Sasuke is not an idealist like Hashirama, he believed in thetters power, and said, Patriarch Hashirama, I will help you convince my allies to join your cause, the Shimura family wont have a problem with this. And the others will most likely agree. Because for small ns like us surviving in this warring states period is the most important thing, and joining hands with you will grant them that wish.

    Sasuke then looked at Masahiko, Now, the patriarch of the Shimura, Ken will definitely agree.

    Masahiko thought to himself, Shimura Ken, will also have a son at the same age as Hiruzen

    Sasuke got surprised, How did you know? Yes, he has a son, his name is Danzo Shimura. But his talent is not as remarkable as my son, he only has wind attribute. Sasuke said this with a proud expression.

    Masahiko sighed, Your two sons will be one of the most influential figures in the world

    Sasuke looked joyful, I hope so, Sensei!

    After that, Sasuke and Hashirama discussed their next step, while Masahiko and his disciples are waiting on the side, listened boringly.

    At the end of the discussion, Masahiko said, Hashirama, I will take my disciples back to the Uzumaki, I cant join you for the rest.

    Masahiko didnt want to join Hashirama any further because theres basically no witness points to get from this, and there was some urgency in Masahikos heart.

    Now that Madara has awakened his Eternals, hes afraid that he has to face him again sometimes in the future. With his current strength, Madara will mop the floor with Masahiko. He wants to quickly get back home and train. There are still five years left until the establishment of Konoha, he will at least need four years of preparation for the next battle.

    When Hashirama heard that Masahiko is going to leave, he got stunned. At first, Masahiko looked so excited. He didnt expect Masahiko to leave this quickly.

    Second Grandpa, your body Hashirama thought for a moment.

    Masahiko rolled his eyes, My body is okay, dont worry. And besides, I am still the great elder of the Uzumaki. There are many things in the n that I have to deal with.

    Hashirama didnt believe what Masahiko has said, but he didnt stop him.

    Sensei, I hope that the next time I see you, it will be in ourmon vige, Sasuke said.

    Masahiko nodded, then turned away with his three disciples who didnt look happy to go back so early.

    A for the 4-year-old Hiruzen, Masahiko didnt bother to see him, because after five years he will see him everyday

 Chapter 49: The Hachimon Tonkou

    Chapter 49: The Hachimon Tonkou

    Three yearster

    Name : Uzumaki Masahiko Age : 21 years old (-) Ninjutsu: 632(+) Physical: 824(+) Chakra: 4543(+10) (transformable) Three Body Technique : LV10 (100000) (Max Level) Shuriken-jutsu : LV10 (100000) (Max Level) Earth Attributes (Doton) : LV6 (436598/600000) (+)(Fuseable ) Wind Attributes (Futon) : LV6 (497738/600000) (+) (Fuseable ) Fire Attributes (Katon) : LV6 (462243/600000) (+) (Fuseable ) Water Attributes (Suiton) : LV2 (10000/20000) (+) Lightning Attributes (Raiton) : LV5 (200007/400000) (+) Sealing Technique (Fuinjutsu) : LV6 (413228/600000) (+) Yang Attribute : LV5 (400000/600000) (+) Yin Attribute : LV6 (510000/600000) (+) Special Talent : Mind Eye of Kagura Mining : LV6 (10030/20000) Smithing : LV8 (40059/60000) Rank : S Witness Points : 32 points

    Masahiko looked at his status bar and sighed slightly.

    So to say, during these past three years, Masahiko has been working hard to improve himself, and the result is indeed quite significant. And he also saved 30 witness points.

    However, his rank is still S. Which means that theres no qualitative breakthrough happening. Thus his skill is still limited like before.

    In terms of age, when he reaches 20 years old, it can only be increased, and even with aging, it doesnt decrease like before. It seems that Masahikos dream to be 18 years old forever will just stay as a dream.

    32 witness points Hmm, too few, even if I use all of it, there wont be many breakthroughs happening. He muttered to himself, he didnt even get the point out of any events in these three years, it seems that there isnt a lot of events happening in Warring States Period after all.

    Hashirama basically has persuaded all of the ns, except the Uchiha n. The Senju and Uchiha had several skirmishes. Madara didnt make a move yet, its estimated that hes still adapting to his new Eternals.

    As a result, the Uchiha, who once were on the same level as the Senju, start to losing ground, and the once-proud Uchiha tribes surrounded the Senju one after another.

    It seems the final battle ising near, but my strength

    Arghh, Im the failure of the Uzumaki! Masahiko sighed and shook his head.

    Sensei, we are here. Far away, Kenichiro shouted, followed by Yuriko.

    Masahiko only has two disciples now Nanako of course, she got marriedst year. Now shes about to be a mother. Her husband is none other than the guy who scored the most pushups on Masahikos apprentice test, Uzumaki Gensuke.

    Sensei, we juste from sister Nanakos house, she asked me to give you her greeting, Yuriko said.

    Masahiko nodded, then said, Is there anything else?

    Yuriko nced at Kenichiro, andtter shouted, Sensei, lets have another spar! Ive developed a new technique!

    Masahiko felt helpless. In these past three years, each time Kenichiro makes a little progress, he woulde to Masahiko to learn.

    Okay,e on, lets see your new technique Masahiko replied.

    Ohhh Here I go, Sensei! Kenichiro shouted, Eight Gate Release-First Gate Open, The Gate of Birth!

    KAI!

    The violent energy rushed into Kenichiros body, and the air burst out!

    Shit! Masahiko got caught by surprise, Kenichiro managed tond a punch right in the center of Masahiko body, he tried to block, but still, he was sent flying.

    Sensei! Yuriko quickly run to Masahiko aid.

    Are you ok?

    Kenichiro wiped his forehead from sweat, Fuhh I didnt expect my new trick to be this good? He closed the gate, then rushed toward his Sensei.

    Its good, of course, it cant get any better. Masahikoughed while replying.

    At the same time a sentence appeared in front of Masahiko, Witness and Change the Side Story of Naruto World: Hachimon Tonkou, Eight Gates., Witness Points Obtained 10(*2)

    Small changes, huh? It seems the Hachimon Tonkou was invented by Kenichiro after all, but now it got developed earlier. His physical talent sure is outrageous.

    I should have known it, the Senju had the Hachimon Tonkou in their scrolls technique in the original not because they were the ones who developed it, but instead because they were close to the n that did it

    With his talent and perseverance I believe in his twenties he will reach the patriarchal level strength, and it wouldnt be surprising if he bes the patriarch himself. Hes the grandson of the former Second Elder Masao after all.

    Masahiko kept thinking, and suddenly he heard Yurikos voice next to him. Kenichiro, look to what you have done! Sensei is an old man. You shouldnt punch him hard, you Baka Youre really a BAKA!

    Masahiko felt embarrassed while Yuriko was scolding Kenichiro, Sensei, Sensei! Are you okay? Im okay, Kenichiro you will be my Sensei in the future! Masahiko stood up and said hurriedly.

    Its over, Yuriko, I think Sensei has hit his head Kenichiro said.

    After half an hour of exining, his disciples finally understood, after a lot of exnations that made Masahiko wipe the sweat on his forehead in the end.

    Kenichiro, How many gates you can open? Masahiko asked.

    Six Gates! Kenichiro replied happily.

    Masahiko thought for a moment, Considering the physicalparison, I should be able to open the seventh gate, thest gate, hmmm Might be possible, but I dont want to die!

    This technique can hurt the body of the user and must be categorized as a forbidden technique. You cant teach it to other people carelessly. Well, even the two of us will need to train more to use it. But you cannot open the eighth gate, it will burn your entire life force, and you will certainly die, unless you have a Naruto on your side, but still its not worth it.

    A what?! Kenichiro thought for a moment, then said, Well, I know about the pain, I tried to open the five gate, and I felt unbearable pain.

    Masahiko suddenly felt scared, and thought, Geez its just the fifth gate, what if I opened the seventh gate. Maybe I should only open the fifth

    Teacher, you and Kenichiro will practice this, then what should I do? Yuriko asked.

    Oh Masahiko hesitated, the 14 years old Yuriko already learned all of Masahiko wind and fire Ninjutsu, theres nothing else that Masahiko can teach her.

    Yuriko, you are not suitable to learn physical techniques And I already teach all of my fire and wind Jutsu to you I can try to teach you tobine it Masahiko said this, he somehow felt unconfident. Its impossible to teach someone a Kekkei Genkai without the right bloodline.

    Teacher, did you forgot? I already learned how to use Earth Release, not long ago! Yuriko said angrily.

    Masahikos face became stiff, Huh, is it? I dont remember?

    Yurikos face is getting more cutely angry; Masahiko hurriedly triedforted her, saying, Well, Im sorry, Its my bad! Ill teach you the Earth Release, Ill teach you! Man, youre getting more like Nanako!

    In the following sixth months, Masahiko immersed himself with his disciples in training.

    Half a yearter.

    Then, Hachimon Tonkou: Seventh Gate: KAI! A shout from Masahiko echoed on the training ground.

    Ouch Off!

    Oh god, its very painful!<strong> Heyoooo~~I wanted to thank every single one of you whomented, reacted, supported me... Maaan, I really love you guys <>I might be a little bitte, butI will always try to be better and get you guys more chapters, so worry not ^^Also I''ve came with good news this time!Some of the good guys here, jga and Noble adviced me to start a discord channel... Does it called a channel? or a group?munity maybe?I don''t know really xD that''s the thing I don''t know anything about this Discord thing more than using it while gaming because it cost less inte speed than other programs...Yea I know embarrassing xDDD But our friend here, Jamie (Aileus), is a legend, he actually offered help, but ended up doing the whole thing on his own! saying "I''m just doing this for fun, I''ve been using discord for years and if I can bring together amunity with it for fun then I''m satisfied ^.^, stops me procrastinating as well."He also said talking about the trantion quality of L.L.H:"It''s at a really high quality anyway, not checked a lot of novels on trantionotaku but yours is definitelyon par with stuff I read from wuxiaworld." Just saying x''DBack to our topic, so everyone I hope that you will fulfill Jamie''s dream and join our discord and have fan, he got some games there and ns and shit I don''t understand but it looks fan xDAnd it will be good for interaction and bothering me all the times to trante more, </strong><strong>so yea x''D Join!https://discord.gg/dU8nz5Thank You!</strong>

 Chapter 50: School Knowledge Shouldn’t be Forgotten!

    Chapter 50: School Knowledge Shouldn��t be Forgotten!

    After Masahiko managed to open the seven of the eight gates, he stopped practicing.

    I manage to open the seventh gate, now I should be able to stand a chance against Madara and Hashirama. The mighty Uzumaki hero is back! Masahiko muttered to himself.

    Sh But its still too painful. Masahiko clenched his teeth, hes not as strong as the thick eyebrow duo yet.

    Hachimon can be used without any attribute. But before that, I got 20 additional witness points to distribute. Its surely enough to develop the dust release.

    Earth Attribute (Doton) : LV7 (606598/1000000) (+)(Fuseable1/3) Wind Attribute (Futon) : LV6 (607738/1000000) (+) (Fuseable1/3) Fire Attribute (Katon) : LV6 (602243/1000000) (+) (Fuseable 1/3)

    42 witness points were used; Masahiko looked at his earth, wind, and fire attributes, and nodded with satisfaction.

    Level 7 can reallybine three attributes, hahaha Here Ie!

    Masahiko couldnt wait tobine the three attributes together.

    Fuuuu..Sion! HAAA!? The three attributes started to connect to each other, forming a triangle; three lines appeared,bining the three Releases together. The Wind connected to the Fire, Fire to the Earth, and Earth to Wind. (T/N: A reference from Dragon Ball.)

    Dust Attribute (Jinton) : LV7 (1816579/3000000) (+)

    This is it Masahiko let out a sigh of relief, he finally got the dust Jutsu, but it seems that something is still missing

    Masahiko didnt overthink; he quickly went to the forest outside the vige to test his new Ninjutsu.

    As for why not go to the training ground This is the Uzumakis training ground, not the Senjus.

    First, he sensed the surrounding with his Minds Eye of Kagura but didnt feel any people nearby; thus, he immediately used a hand sign, Jinton-Detachment of the Primitive World!

    A conically shaped light appears from Masahikos hands, then it swept like an arc in front of him, destroying all of the trees in front of him, and created a vast crater in the distance.

    This power Masahiko was speechless. Its not that strong In terms of destructive power, its the same as my Rasenshuriken. Masahiko felt confused and scratched his head.

    But upon clearly inspecting the damage, he saw that while Rasenshuriken is more explosive, the dust release will disintegrate anything it touches.

    Masahiko nodded and finally felt satisfied.

    So, lets try another trick If Im not wrong, I should be able to

    Masahiko looked around and felt that he could manipte the dust particles in the air, which he could only achieve when the Earth Release reached LV7.

    Masahiko manipted the dust freely, then he moved it under his feet. Slowly his body got lifted until he finally was floating.

    Nice! Now I can fly!

    Masahiko smiled and floated in the air.

    Lets try another trick! Masahiko shouted, Jinton-Detachment of the Primitive World!

    A light white emitted in his palms, but it quickly dissipated.

    Masahiko has almost lost his bnce and fell from the air.

    I cant use the enhanced version? Well, Im not gonna lose to that imp then Sage Mode, Start!

    Masahiko transformed to Sage Mode, and shouted again, Sage Art: Jinton-Detachment of the Primitive World!

    This time the white light object in Masahikos hands finally fired out. Before Masahikos eyes, there was nothing but white light, he didnt even hear an explosion sound.

    After a moment, the white light got dissipated entirely. Now there was only one colossal pit left in front of Masahiko. No trees, no grass, only a vast pit.

    The forest Its disappeared? Amazing! Masahiko didnt even think about the power of this technique, all that concerned him at that moment is how he was gonna beg Hashiramater to rebuild this forest for the Uzumaki n.

    After thinking about it, Masahiko finally reacted to what his technique has actually done.

    Almost half of my chakra is consumed, which is three times more expensive than using one Rasenshuriken But the destructive power is probably 30 times more powerful.

    Masahiko feels ecstatic, after 66 years of living in this world, now he finally has his own final killing technique. Even Madarasplete Susanoo will be seriously damaged by this technique.

    This technique is even stronger than the Hashiramas during the Mine War

    Masahiko thought for a moment, then he suddenly sensed a group Chakras approaching the ce, led by the Uzumaki patriarch.

    Masahiko looked at the forest destroyed by him, Carrying forward Lei Fengs spirit, one shouldnt keep good deeds in his name Masahiko floated in space, then flew away. (T/N: Lei Feng was a soldier in the Peoples Liberation Army and is amunist legend in China. After his death, Lei was characterized as a selfless and modest person devoted to the Communist Party, Mao Zedong, and the people of China.)

    Back to the training ground, Masahiko wanted the fun to continue, but half of his Chakra was consumed.

    Lets lift the Dust Release first, then restore my chakra Masahiko muttered.

    Remove, separate, disassemble

    Why is there no separate symbol behind the dust release?

    Masahiko examined it for a while, the three attributes are still firmly connected, and theres no method to separate them.

    Doton-Earth Pir! Masahiko weaved a hand sign, then a sharp pir from the ground emerged, at that moment, he felt a little bit relieved.

    Hmmm How about this

    Come out, my little fireball!

    Little Fireball?

    Lava Release: Chakra Mode?

    Uhh.

    After repeated trials, Masahiko found that the Kekkei Genkai from these three elements were unusable. After all, the lines were connecting the attributes from end to end, and there was no way to fuse them.

    Oh, No! My little fireballs, my Shakuton, and Lava technique! They can never be used again! Why does this damned dust release doesnt want to be removed? Masahiko shouted in his heart.

    A tall, middle-aged man with sses suddenly appeared in Masahikos mind, The triangle is the most stable structure! He said while lifting one of his fingers.

    That was Masahikos high school math teacher, and this memory was from more than 70 years ago.

    Triangle is the most stable structure? Masahiko muttered to himself, then he grinned bitterly, This system is trying to teach me that my high school knowledge shouldnt be forgotten.

    Ahh Forget it, I can still use the dust release, and those Kekkei Genkai are also not that strong. Masahiko tried to be optimistic.

    But soon, his face got pale again, because someone came to inform him that the Uzumaki patriarch is looking for him. Is it because of the forest? Oh man, did he saw me flying from there?

    When he came to the patriarchs hall, he saw that his nephews face looked normal, so he felt relieved.

    Uncle What kind of Ninjutsu is that? What a powerful Ninjutsu! The patriarch said.

    Masahiko froze, Ah? Ninjutsu? What Ninjutsu?

    Uncle, dont try to deny it If you werent the one who has caused it, you would have been the first person to go there, but you didnt, which means its you. Some of the nsmenughed.

    The expression on Masahikos face changed. He didnt expect that there was such a w in his n. Masahiko was about to exin, but the patriarch then said, its okay, Im not mad, you have developed a powerful Ninjutsu! Im so happy for you! Were in troubled times, if the forest is gone, then its gone. We cant do anything about it.

    Troubles times? Masahiko forgot about exining, and asked in confusion.

    Recently Madara appeared again, whenever he and Hashirama fight, their battle destroyed the surrounding for miles away, they are evenly matched. I sent people to investigate it, and it didnt seem like it could be done by humans. Now everyone calls them the Gods of Shinobis! The patriarch exined.

    Masahiko felt ecstasy at that moment.

    Madara has finally appeared again? The final battle is drawing near! Konoha is finallying!

 Chapter 51: Truce Agreement

    Chapter 51: Truce Agreement

    Knowing that the Senju and Uchiha were gonna start their final showdown, Masahiko felt excited.

    He packed up his clothes early and waited for Tobirama toe and try to cheat him into joining them as usual.

    He didnt expect a whole week to pass, but it did, and none came to ask for Masahiko

    Tobirama doesnt know how strong his Grandpa currently is, yes, yes, its normal that he didnte to me Masahiko could onlyfort his narcissists heart.

    After waiting for more three days, Masahiko decided to give up on waiting and go by himself.

    Ill take the initiative then

    Masahiko bid farewell to the patriarch and his three disciples, then he went to the Senju.

    This time, Masahiko has forbidden his disciples to follow him. In thest battle, they didnt get any chance to practice. In the face of Madara and Hashiramas full might, he wouldnt have time to look out for them.

    Arriving in the Senju vige, the gatekeeper was already familiar with Masahiko and let him pass through. Masahiko went straight to the assembly hall, and he saw Hashirama inside the hall.

    After entering the hall, Masahiko quickly asked, I heard that you will fight the Uchiha? Why didnt you tell this second grandpa of yours?

    Tobirama didnt say anything. Hashirama then said, Second Grandpa? Who told you that we will fight the Uchiha? I just sent them an armistice agreement.

    Tobirama just looked at both of them exchanging words. The situation suddenly became awkward. Masahiko felt stunned by this, his face let a pained expression. Tobirama just kept looking at Masahiko. Then Masahiko continued by saying

    Hashirama boy I mean Madara will never ept such a truce agreement unless you send your brothers head with it.

    Tobirama,

    Hashiramaughed out loud, then he stopped for a moment, and seemed like he fell into thoughts.

    Oy oy brother, dont tell me that youre actually thinking about this When he saw this, Tobirama turned and red at Masahiko.

    Hashirama shook his head, then let out a sigh, and said, Second Grandpa, do you mean that Madara wont agree with this truce?

    Of course not! Would you agree if Tobirama was killed? Masahiko asked back.

    Hashirama thought for a while, then he nodded.

    Hashirama, you idiot! Masahiko said helplessly.

    Ah I didnt mean that I nodded to say that I understand that Madara wont stop. Hashirama quickly exined.

    Big brother, you two can keep talking, Ill go to visit the injured nsmen. Tobirama couldnt stand the situation, these two them made him extremely ufortable

    After Tobirama left, Masahiko asked, Do you have anyone injured? Well, I can help you with that.

    No, Second Grandpa, they got injured ten days ago, theyre almost recovered. I dont know why Tobirama remembered to visit them now. Hashirama scratched his head in confusion.

    Masahiko felt likeughing out loud, Hahsirama is really an idiot!

    After things got calmer, Masahiko finally asked about what he really wanted to know, How did you felt when you fought against Madara the other day? He should be really strong now

    Ah Yes, I almost lost. There were traces of fear in Hashiramas eyes.

    Masahiko suddenly became serious, What happened there?

    I dont know how did Madara get his hand on the Kyuubi  He has be powerful Hashirama slowly told Masahiko about the battle.

    Masahikos face quickly changed, he felt shocked and remembered what the Uzumaki patriarch told him.

    The battle between those two was massive, itpletely changes the shape of the earth for miles away from their battleground. I thought he was just exaggerating I didnt expect that Madara could get his hand on the Kyubi this fast!

    If this is true, then will the Valley of the End battle also happen earlier?

    Masahiko was anxious, but he turned to Hashiram and smiled, then said, Dont worry, next time, your Grandpa will be there to help.

    But Hashirama shook his head, Second Grandpa, I have learned something from that battle and improved myself. I will defeat him the next time we meet. You shouldnt use that technique!

    My technique? Masahiko wondered, How did you know that Ive learned the Jinton?

    What Jinton? Hashirama puzzled.

    I mean your youth technique, the one where you drain your life force to get younger.

    Oh Masahiko felt like face-palming himself, and shouted in his heart, Being younger is your special skill, remember, remember God Damn It!

    He kept reminding himself, then Masahiko looked up and saw a bamboo slip in front of Hashirama.

    Ohh, a bamboo slip! Masahiko whispered.

    Hashirama was already used by Masahiko spacing out from time to time, and he got easily destructed from the main subject; it was a part of Masahikos charm. He threw the bamboo slip to Masahiko, and thetter opened it and smiled happily.

    What was written, To build a harmonious and ideal world, to realize our dream of a country we can call our own, to eliminate the hatred, the Senju is willing to set an example, be the pioneer, and stop the blood-shedding.Hashirama Senju

    Hashirama saw how Masahiko was smiling, and asked in wonder, Second Grandpa, this is the draft for the armistice agreement. Is there any problem?

    Not really a problem, its just ah, nothing. Masahiko couldnt find the right words to express what he felt.

    The armistice agreement is more like a letter between the mother inw and son inw when they have a problem rather than a formal letter between leaders.

    When did you issue this agreement? Masahiko asked.

    Uh, this morning, Hashirama replied awkwardly.

    Well, the Senju better be prepared tomorrow, the Uchiha should be here by tomorrows morning

    Hashirama, Although Hashirama wanted to exin that its supposed to be a truce agreement more than a war agreement, Hashirama felt that Masahiko was right, they should be prepared for everything.

    Well, I will tell the people to be ready Hashirama reveals a ssical look of depression, and Masahiko couldnt help but smile helplessly.

    Masahiko bid his farewell to Hashirama and then went to his room.

    Alone, Masahiko showed a burdened expression.

    Madara actually got the Kyuubi this early, is it because of ck Zetsu interference? Even by using my Minds Eye of Kagura, I dont know if I can find him or not

    What should I do this time? If the valley of the End battle is done earlier, then Im afraid that the whole Naruto story is changed, and my witness points will be gone

    Masahiko had a hard time thinking about it, and eventually, he didnt find a solution.

    Ahh Forget it, gotta do it step by step. Maybe Madara has just caught Hashirama out of surprise with his new tricks? It should be fine, Hashirama assured to me that he wont lose to him next time

    The following day, as Masahiko expected, the Uchiha troop really came to the Senju! But to call it an army might not be the right word; they were less than 100 persons. It seems that Hashiramas words have really hit the spot.

    When Hashirama saw this scene, he felt happy and wanted to walk forward toward Madara and remind him of their childhood dreams

    However, Madaras face changed upon seeing Masahiko and gritted his teeth.

    Old man! Why are you still alive?!

    He shouted, then rushed toward Masahiko.

    Masahiko was shocked, he never imagined that Madara would lose his temper like this.

    Madara! What are you doing!

 Chapter 52: 3 Instead of 2!

    Chapter 52: 3 Instead of 2!

    Second Grandpa! Seeing how Madara was rushing toward Masahiko, the Senju brothers got frightened, and at the same time took their stances, and prepared to block him, but Madara suddenly stopped and looked up.

    Masahiko was flying over their heads, heughed, and said, Madara, why do you need to be this angry?

    Madara was so furious, while the Sharingans marks began to rotate.

    Stop! Madara! Hashirama shouted and stopped in front of Madara.

    Madara nced at him furiously and said, Dont you want to stop the war? Yes? Then its either you let me kill your brother, or kill this old fart.

    Masahiko was shocked, somehow the situation got so awkward and made him almost fall off.

    What a joke! Tobirama got angry, Big Brother, theres no hope for him, lets kill him together!

    Masahiko suddenly got a sh, If Madara uses the Kyuubi and fight against Hashirama now, the oue will be really unexpected I need

    Thinking about this, Masahiko said, Madara! Do you think you can kill me whenever you want? Didnt you learn something from our two previous fights?

    When Masahiko mentioned the previous fights, Madara snapped, Now, I have the power that was left for me from my brother, his hatred, everything that he inherited for me, this time is different, old man

    Come on, lets dance again After this battle, you will have to let go of everything! Masahiko smiled and said.

    Second Grandpa Hashirama was about to say something, but Masahiko waved his hand at him to stop.

    Hashirama, Im also not the same guy from before, dont worry, I wont use that technique Masahiko said.

    Still feeling unsure, Hashirama didnt have any choice but to believe in Masahiko. However, he was ready to interfere if the situation went sideways.

    Uchiha Madara raised his hand, and said, Get back! to the people behind him, they followed his orders with an evident vignce.

    Hashirama also nced at the Senjus nsmen behind him, and said, Tobirama! Take them away!

    Now only three of them are left in the field, Madara looked at Hashirama and said, Hashirama You wont save this old man from my hands!

    Lets start! Before waiting for Hashiramas answer, Madaraunched his Susanoo.

    The Tengus form of the Susanoo appeared in front of Masahikos eyes, the Susanoo draw its long Katana from its waist, then he waved it down on Masahiko.

    Ohoo So this is the perfect form of the Susanoo, I finally had the chance to see it. Masahiko dodge the attack sideways, looking at the big mountain behind him that got split into two halves, then he sighed softly.

    Well, too bad its so big it leaves a lot of opening

    Doton-Opening Earth Rising Excavation! Masahiko used some hand signs, then a wall under Susanoo right foot suddenly raised, the giant lost his bnce, leaving Madara forced to use the sword to support the Susanoos big body.

    Jinton-Detachment of the Primitive World! A white crystal cube emerged out of Masahikos palms, but he didnt aim at the Susanoos body but at his Katana, which made the Susanoo lose his bnce!!

    Old Man! Madara shouted furiously mid-fall, and Masahiko could see clearly the hatred in his eyes. Fortunately, he flew in the air before reaching the ground. Otherwise, that fall would have caused an earthquake.

    Madara! You always embarrass yourself at the beginning of each fight, do we really need to go through all of that every time. Do you have to feel ashamed before you could show youre true power? Masahiko smiled.

    Hearing this, Madara removed the Susanoo, then looked at Masahiko, and nodded slightly, Old man, you are right, every time I look down on you. You alwayse up with a new strange Jutsu that caught me off guard. Thus, I dere you my second rival after Hashirama!

    This time, I wont show you any mercy! Kuchiyose-no-Jutsu!

    Is this the Kyuubi? This is the first time I saw it Masahiko looked at the massive fox in front of him, and muttered: Sage Mode, on!

    The Susannos armor gradually covered the Kyuubi, and the two merged into one.

    This is the legendary tailed beast encased in Susanoo Masahiko sighed; he took a deep breath while watching the Bijuudama gradually getting formed in the Kyuubis mouth, then used a hand sign, Sage Art-Jinton-Detachment of the Primitive World!

    The two energy attacks collide, causing an enormous explosion. Masahiko had to fly higher to avoid the damage from that impact.

    After the explosion disappeared, Masahikos vision got clear and saw arge pit below.

    Crap, the Senju tribes are nearby! Masahiko looked to the south, and saw giant trees over there, Oh right, Hashirama. Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief.

    Old man! That was a nice move just now, how many times you can use it? Madara whispered.

    Masahiko smiled, Hehehe, Its not all about Chakra! Ill teach you, boy! Seventh Gate: Gate of Wonder! KAI!

    That is Taijutsu? Old man! Are you nning to fight me with Taijutsu?

    Its called Hachimon Tonkou. Lets stay, it enhances the Chakra I just nned to open the fifth gate, after all the seventh gate hurts like hell. But suddenly, I got a bold idea! Masahiko said slowly, then pulled out four Special Shurikens, and threw it around Madara.

    Kagebunshin-no-Jutsu! Masahiko summoned four shadow clones, and at the same time, used the Shuriken Substitution technique. Four Red Yang Formation! A red square-shaped barrier enveloped Madara and the Kyuubi.

    Surely my chakra is quite massive, I can even do this after opening the Seventh Gate

    Old man! Are you trying to trap me with This? Madara tried to attack the barrier with Susanoo de, but s, it failed. Thus, controlling the Kyuubi, he started to create another Bijuudama.

    So what? Sage Art-Jinton-Detachment of the Primitive World! Masahikounched this technique inside the barrier.

    Shuriken Substitute! Masahiko half-knelt on the ground after he swapped himself with the shuriken outside the barrier immediately before his technique explodes, then looked at the smoke inside, while the ground was trembling.

    I can still feel his Chakra Masahiko twitched his mouth slightly.

    The smoke cleared out, and Masahikos clones disappeared along with it, one after another.

    I Still lost to him Its worthy of the name Madara Although I can open the eight gate, and beat the hell out of you, Im afraid I cant do it. And you will still be able to use Izanagi after that! Looking at Madara unscathed, Masahiko smiled helplessly, Did he manage to block my attack with the Kyuubis Bijuudama? AUGH, I feel so helpless

    Hahaha, I almost died, you bastard! Now its your turn to die! Madaraughed, then rushed toward Masahiko. (T/N: Madaras famous quote from the anime.)

    Madara! Enough! Hashirama appeared in the nick of time, which made Masahiko feel so relieved.

    Can you only be satisfied by death?

    Hashirama! My demand stands still! Its either this old man or your little brother!

    Madara, cant you go back to what you were before?

    No, Im different now! Madara shouted, then went silent.

    Even if you kill him, this wont stop

    Our two ns are walking the path of doom at this rate.

    Someone will always seek revenge! The hatred wont be eliminated! Thus, I will take all of the hatred, I will pay for it all with my life!

    Masahiko widened his eyes and looked at Hashirama, who was about tomit suicide; fortunately, Madara rushed toward him, and stopped him in the nick of time!

    Finally! Konoha is back on the rack! We dont need to fight against each other anymore

 Chapter 53: Watching and Helping! (End of Volume 1)

    Chapter 53: Watching and Helping! (End of Volume 1)

    With the end of Masahiko and Madaras battle, the period of the Warring States has finallye to an end, and Masahiko also gained 20 witness points.

    Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju agreed to reconcile with all of the other shinobi ns and formed an alliance, a society, a new vige, this was the formation of Konohagakure, the vige hidden by leaf.

    Second Grandpa, cant the Uzumaki really join the Konohagakure? Hashirama asked.

    Masahiko smiled bitterly, Im sorry, but we really cant.

    Over the years, the Uzumaki has be the biggest family in the Warring States, the poption has reached one million, the number of the shinobi is around ten thousand, and more children are getting born every day. Even Masahiko is thinking about family nning.

    If the Uzumaki joins Konoha, then Im afraid that you will not be building a vige but rather a country, Masahiko exined.

    Hmph, old guy, Konoha is better without you anyway. On the side, Madara said resentfully.

    Masahiko felt speechless and didnt know how he possibly offended Madara.

    I will talk to my nephew when I go back, the Uzumaki will always be an ally to Konoha. Masahiko said, then looked away, I will often pass by, a vige without war, isnt bad for an old man. Madara then snorted, Old man, I dont think you have much time to live, so you better take care of yourself!

    Masahiko ignored him, then he asked Hashirama, What about Tobirama? Why I dont see him?

    Oh, hahaha Tobirama is busy with the arrangement of the n. Hashirama replied with augh.

    Masahiko shook his head and smiled, Been a good friend of mine Such a pity, I cant say goodbye.

    Okay then, Ill go back.

    Masahiko bid farewell to Hashirama and then return to the Uzumaki.

    Back in the Uzumaki

    Masahiko saw crowded and noisy people and sighed.

    I almost forgot, in three days it will be New Year!

    Sensei! You are back! A familiar voice greeted Masahiko. He turned around, then he twitched his mouth slightly and bowed his head

    Kenichiro, why are you talking to me upside down?

    Sensei, this is my new training. Im gonna stand upside down and walk around the vige. Kenichiro replied loudly.

    Well, you can go Masahiko turned around and quickly walked away, with how crowded the Uzumaki now he doesnt want people to think he took a weirdo as a student.

    Oh! Kenichiro replied.

    Wait,e back! What about Yuriko? Masahiko stopped Kenichiro and asked.

    Oh yeah, I almost forgot! Shes at Nanakos.

    Masahiko waved his hand, I see!

    Masahiko then traversed the ever vast Uzumaki vige, and his thought gradually drifted away.

    Eight years ago, she was just a girl who poured a bucket of cold water on me, now is already bing a mother? Time sure flies fast Masahiko thought, he smiles a little. Ahhh How did I got more sentimentaltely, reminiscing old memories, Im sure getting old.

    Thinking about it, I lived for 24 years before, since now Im 66 years old. Im actually 90 years old, the life on an ordinary person

    But I can live for even more 90 years and do even more! Masahiko-Samas life will never be ordinary!

    While lost in his thought, Masahiko didnt realize that he already reaches the n hall.

    Uncle! Youre back? Did Uchiha Madara win against Senju Hashirama? I know it! Hes a beast! The Patriarch said the moment he saw Masahiko.

    Masahiko got irritated. Im the one who fought Madara.

    Second-Uncle But everyone has seen the towering wooden palisade and the blue Susanoo. The Patriarch clearly doesnt believe him.

    Masahiko got more irritated. Madara used his Susanoo but to fight him, and the giant wooden palisade was only there to protect the Senjus Land.

    After thinking about, Masahiko didnt exin it further. His supreme power remains unknown Hes happy about it.

    Well, it was won by Hashirama. The Senju and the Uchiha are united now, and created a vige called Konoha.

    The Patriarchs expression suddenly changes, and the politician who had more than 20 years of experience as a patriarch suddenly thought about this and its impact on the world.

    After the establishment of Konoha, even if Hashirama be the leader, it would be hard to maintain such an intimate rtionship between them because now not only the Senju but Uchiha and other ns are also part of this new vige.

    Wow, the response is instant! Masahiko chuckled. Although we cannot join Konoha, we still should at least have our name in their alliance, and maybe send some of our people there to create a tribe.

    The Patriarch hesitated Come on, big nephew, didnt you want to establish a country? Masahiko scratched his head.

    The Patriarch smiled.

    A patriarch always needs to walk a straight path. Dont you want to make a big name for yourself? Masahiko smirked, Im in my fifties, and I can still be at your service for more several years.

    The Patriarch took a look at Masahiko.

    Hey, your second uncle here is special! Masahiko nced at him.

    After the establishment of Konoha, other major countries will also establish their own hidden vige, if we are not tied with Konoha by then, we will end up eating jujube pills! (T/N: Jujubes have been used in traditional medicine for anxiety and insomnia.)

    Masahiko delivered a solid argument. The Patriarch now began to think Masahikos unrealistic idea is making sense.

    In fact, its not unrealistic. With Masahikos current strength, hes not afraid of other parties. However, Masahiko didnt want to be tied to the n all the time.

    After the New Year, Masahiko walked down a familiar street, thinking that it wont take a lot of time before the vige is fully established, This year can be said to be the end of the Warring States Period

    In the warring states period, Masahiko has lived for 67 years, the first 48 felt like it was wasted away, but thest 19 years has been a st for him.

    After the establishment of Konoha, I will be able to settle down a little bit and use some of my points, I will also have the chance to see some of the characters that I havent seen before in the past

    Konohas development is not as fast as it seems. Theres a lot of work to do for Hashirama. He had to contact the Daimyo, divide the territory for each n, and establish the civilian districts The physical building got done faster than the tedious deskwork.

    During this busy year, Masahiko often visited to check the construction progress. After all, flying was very convenient

    Konohas power got divided by four, with each side upied by the Senju, Uchiha, Uzumaki, and the Hyuga.

    Uzumaki could upy a good ce by relying on Masahikos status and their poption, while the Hyuga relied on their excellent rtionship with the Daimyo

    Now to think about it, the Hyuga do a good maneuver back then, visionary bastard Masahiko sighed.

    Coincidentally, the Shimura and the Sarutobi, who lived close to the Uzumaki n, managed to get a ce considering their rtion with Masahiko, and their previous Mine War.

    Until the end of the year, most of the Uzumaki who help the building of Konoha went back to the n, with the news that Konoha will be formally established in the New Years Day.

    Upon hearing the news, Masahiko flew high to the sky.

    And by using all his strength, he shouted: The Warring States Period is over!

    His sound sent rippling through the cloud.

 Chapter 139: The Reward of the Cute Little Fox

    Chapter 139: The Reward of the Cute Little Fox

    Time passed by quickly, and it was February, the 31st year of Konoha.

    Masahiko, who has been keeping healthy in the Land of the Whirlpool, nced at his status bar.

    Gentle Fist LV8 (2138649/5000000)

    ording to the progress, if I continue to practice, I will reach LV9 in about four or five years! Masahiko sighed, then sighed again, However, I still cant rx

    Its already February, Masahiko needed to send the five exchange students to Konoha.

    Kushina is going to Konoha! Masahiko whispered and cheered up again; sending Kushina to Konoha, mean that Narutos birth is just in sight!

    The five kids bid their farewell to their parents, then left the Uzumaki Vige with Masahiko. He didnt fly because he wasnt in a hurry, and he also wanted to give a few words to the kid on the road.

    Masahiko smiled, looking at the four kids who looked nervous beside Kushina and said, Dont worry, Konoha is no different than our vige, and if you need something, you cane to me, I will stay in Konoha for a while.

    Grandpa, will the little fox be in Konoha? Kushinas question made Masahiko stunned. She didnt forget what he told her two years ago.

    Masahiko shook his head, It wont see you until youre strong enough.

    Actually, Masahiko didnt know whether he should let Kushina be the next Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi. There are good things and bad sides to being a Jinchuriki. However, since Masahiko is there, no one will dare to force her to be one. This time it will be her choice to decide whether she wants to be a Jinchuriki or not.

    Masahiko nced at the other kids, If Im not in Konoha, you will go to Senjus station to find the Uzumaki Grandma.

    Youre talking about Grandma Mito? I havent met her yet! Kushina spoke again, while the other kids looked curious.

    Thest time Mito came, the Uzumaki Vige was in the 18th year of Konoha, when she attended the funeral of Masahikos eldest nephew. Of course, these young kids didnt have a chance to see her.

    Masahiko smiled, When we reach Konoha, I will take you to see Grandma Mito first.

    Although Mito is from the Uzumaki, she belongs to Konoha more, never forgot her identity, and loves the Uzumaki, but Mito rarely returned to the Uzumaki, probably because she was married to Hashirama when she was only fifteen. In the past 50 years, all the people Mito once knew passed away, and with every day, the Uzumaki felt no longer like a home. This is amon problem of the elderly, even Masahiko felt the same sometimes, and he prefers to stay in Konoha; at least he can see his acquaintances there.

    Although he was traveling with kids, these were the most talented kids in Land of the Whirlpool, so the pace wasnt that slow.

    Masahiko kept giving these kids instructions all the way, and after half a day, Konoha was already in sight.

    The gatekeepers didnt change; it was still those two from before. So the moment they saw him grinning while leading a group of five kids, they wanted to lead him directly to the Hokage Building.

    No way, Im afraid youre gonna ambush me again on the way. Masahiko said with a smile, And also know my way through the vige, Im gonna take these kids to the Senjus station.

    Yes, Elder!

    The five kids followed Masahiko to the Senju n. Compared to before, the station seemed deserted since most of the nsmen went to the battlefield of Amegakure.

    Mito was standing at the door waiting, Masahiko looked at Kushina and smiled, This your Grandma Mito!

    Is this Kushina? Come closer, let this grandma see you! Mito clearly treated her differently, but the kids didnt mind that. Kushina was the Whirlpools Princess after all.

    Mito grandma? Kushina seemed puzzled, looking at Mitos 20 years old young face. Shes also a grandma but looks much younger than Nanako.

    Masahiko also wondered, Nanako should also be able to use the Yin Seal wither high level of Fuinjutsu, then why not?

    But he didnt give it much thought and watched the kids introduce themselves and greet Mito.

    Grandma Mito, do you know where is the little fox hiding in Konoha? Kushinas question calmed down the scene. Mito frowned slightly, then shook her head with a smile.

    Come in first, you kids must eat and rest, then we will talk more about this. Masahiko smiled, then helped the kids to their rooms, and returned after to Mito.

    Second Grandpa, are you nning on making Kushina the next Kyuubi?

    Masahiko shook his head, This is just a small story Ive told her before, I didnt expect her to remember it after so long.

    Mito paused for a moment, The moment Kushina entered the vige, I sensed something within her. She seems to have the power to suppress the Kyuubi.

    Masahiko nodded, Its innate. Thats why I told her the story of the little fox. Lets what she will chooseter!

    Mito nodded with a smile, Well, the little fox is very good to get along.

    Masahiko shook his head helplessly.

    Half a month passed, the Ninja Academy was about to open, so he took them to check in one by one.

    On the first day, Masahiko sends them to the ss, then waited outside of Kushinas ssroom to listen to her Naruto Manifesto.

    My name is Uzumaki Kushina, I like salty ramen, hate bitter things, and my dream is to be very strong, so I can be able to see the cute little fox in Konoha!

    Masahiko, who was standing outside, almost feel to the ground, thinking, When did Kushinas dream be seeing the little fox

    Well, it makes sense, as the Princess of the Land of Whirlpool, she wouldnt possibly want to be the first female Hokage, Im so stupid Masahiko whispered, listening to the various voices in the ssroom, asking what this cute little fox was.

    However, Masahiko couldnt help but take a nce inside the ssroom, but he didnt expect Minato to not noticing Kushina; his head was low, and he looked sad.

    No, shouldnt this be love at first sight? Masahiko whispered, but he couldnt do anything about it, so he walked out of the Ninja Academy.

    Of course, he wouldnt simply predict that the sentence he used Girlish Refused made Minato doubt his life.

    Just when Masahiko took a few steps out of the Ninja Academy, familiar Chinese characters appeared before him: Witnessed and Slightly Changed the Plot of Naruto: Kushinas School Entrance. Reward: 10 witness points.

    500 points, the estimated points are 2800 to be invincible, and now only 2300 points! Masahiko cheered up again. The Six Paths situation cause him a lot of pressure, so the Great Toad Sages prophecy.

    Just when he was about to go back, Hiruzen suddenly appeared before him.

    He looked anxious, and he seemed like he was looking for Masahiko.

    Elder Masahiko, Hanzo suddenly vited our hold of fire agreement. Tsunade and her team are in danger. Its toote for me to go now. You are the fastest, please save them

    Masahiko froze for a moment, then replied: I got it, dont worry, Ill go!

    Without saying more, Masahiko quickly flew toward the Land of Rain.

    While in his mind, another wave of witness points is in his reach.

 Chapter 54: Konohagakure

    Chapter 54: Konohagakure

    The first year of Konohagakure,

    The newly established Konohagakure already bears a resemnce to its future counterpart. The slightly familiar streetmp and the familiar scenery begin to ovep Masahikos memory.

    Masahiko was wandering around the freshly built vige. Remembering that Hashirama and Madara stood on the future Hokage Rock, and with opened arms, they announced the official establishment of Konohagakure and weed the dawn of the new era.

    The name Konohagakure was given by Madara, while Hashirama was has chosen the name of the leader.

    The establishment of Konohagakure has brought Masahiko a full of 100 witness points. In addition to the previous, now he yields 130 witness points. He felt satisfied by that and didnt feel the urge to gain more. He nned toy back for a while and rest, after all, he wont need to worry about anything for a long time.

    It would be fascinating to see Madaras expression now Masahiko chuckled.

    In Konohas new meeting room, and the soon to be the Hokage building, a plenary meeting was being held to select the chief of the vige, the First Hokage. Masahiko and most of the others already knew that no one deserves this position other than Hashirama.

    Several medium-sized ns have other suggestions, but the n led by Sasuke Sarutobi will give their support to Hashirama. The Uzumaki Patriarch, of course, will support his son-inw. But no matter what, no one will support the Uchiha.

    No, Hashirama will definitely support Madara to be the Hokage Masahiko palmed his face.

    Unconsciously, Masahiko circled around the vige several times; however, he couldnt find the building he most wanted to see, the infamous ramen stand, Ichirakus Ramen.

    Cant be helped, I can only believe that the Konohas Legendary Ramen Shop will eventually open its doors to us

    No ramen shop was found, but Masahiko found several barbecue shop. Konoha is now a collection of different cultures. The appearance of this weird food stall, especially the rotisserie, confused Masahiko. When he gets closer to the rotisserie, his face got dark.

    It turned out to be the Akimichi n Masahiko snorted, as he remembers the big man who reached the height of more than one hundred feet tall during the Mine War.

    If it werent for the Akimishi nsmens Special Gics, Masahiko would have really wanted their technique so that he would have the chance to be Sun Wu Kong when he used The Between Heaven and Earth technique. (T/N: A technique used by Sun Wu Kong in Journey to the West to increase its body size.)

    Between Heaven and Earth? Masahiko whispered, I must be crazy!

    After taking a stroll around the vige, he went back to the Hokage building. And he saw that people are leaving the building one after another.

    The first toe out was the patriarchs of the smaller n, except Sasuke Sarutobi and Shimura Ken. Later the patriarchs of the six-medium ns, all of them were the ones Masahiko is familiar with, the one whom he fought in the Mine War.

    Masahiko sighed, All of them are so old, yet none of them retired. It seems the younger generationcks talent and ambition.

    At the end of the Warring States Period, the decrease in the Shinobis campaign and strength was something inevitable.

    But in the next three ninja wars, each war will produce a great figure, which somehow proves that war is essential for the Shinobis improvement itself.

    It has ups and downs Masahiko didnt say anything to the six patriarchs. Now Konoha is powerful, its power beyond any country or n Ive ever seen Not to forget that there are 2 Kage level Shinobi here. Wait, including me, make it two and a half, and at least 10 Patriarchal level Shinobi, and not to mention countless Elite Jonin.

    Masahiko stood about 100 meters from the six patriarchs, watching them walk away, chit-chat with each other, and such. Surprisingly they didnt notice Masahiko.

    Oy, am I so insignificant here? Masahiko looked up and frowned. Then the Hyugas Patriarch passed by, Even this old man didnt notice me?

    Then came out the Senju and Uzumaki patriarchs, and noticed finally noticed Masahiko.

    Why are you so angry?

    Fifteen minutester

    At the Akimicihis barbecue shop.

    So, they chose you as the Hokage, and now you want me to give you some ideas? Masahiko chewed the food and said that out of the blue.

    You think you can fool you Second Grandpa with such a barbecue? Masahiko kept chewing and swallowing his food.

    Hashirama scratched his head and nodded embarrassedly.

    So, no one has supported Madara Masahiko sighed. He cant be the Hokage, you will have to think of giving him another suitable position

    What about Konohas Foreign Exchange Ambassador?

    Hashirama felt speechless, but he started to think that he wasted this barbecue for nothing. This position is clearly not suitable for Madara.

    In the meeting, I saw his expression; he didnt seem to be happy with the way the meeting went. I propose to decide the matter by vote. Hashirama sighed, Now when I think about it, it seems even more inappropriate.

    Oh! Masahiko almost spit his barbeque, To vote? Dont you think that not have support is not enough? Jeez man, voting will only humiliate him further.

    Hashirama looked depressed, Masahiko also felt terrible for saying this; thus, he tried next tofort him, Well, you are the Hokage now, why not make Madara the grand elder? Let the other patriarchs chose their elders. If you dont choose your brother, Madara wont object.

    This doesnt mend the situation, Hashirama got more depressed, now that he remembered the hostile rtion between Madara and Tobirama.

    One of them is my younger brother, and the other is my great friend, its really hard Hashirama said.

    Why are you so gay?

    No, Im not! I said, great friend

    Masahiko ate a satisfying meal; he even ate some from Hashiramas te.

    Akimichi must have some kind of special recipe. If not, then how can I not stop eating this? I have to know Masahiko thought about it,pletely forgetting Hashiramas depressed state.

    A weekter, unsurprisingly, Hashirama got selected as the Hokage, with an overwhelming advantage, and watching Madaras expression was really satisfying for Masahiko.

    Masahiko didnt really know the process of this election. Also, the night before the vote was announced, Masahiko heard the conversation between Tobirama and Hashirama. Tobirama was against the idea of giving Madara the leadership and revealed to his brother the secrets behind the Uchihas Eternal Sharingan.

    After the Hokage was elected, they determined the number of the elders. The final number was four people, Uchiha Madara, Hyuga Tenjin, and Nara Patriarch, and Masahiko

    As for why Masahiko was chosen and not the Uzumaki Patriarch because the former needed to be at the n all the time to manage its affairs.

    It was surprising to see that Masahiko has be a member of the elders. The elders group already has Madara as the Kage level powerhouse, so they choose Masahiko mostly because of his excellent rtionship with the Shimura and Sarutobi.

    As for Tobirama, he did his brothers escort as expected, and established the first generation of Konoha Military Police Force.

    When all is set, the vige began to get busy again. And they prepare the Tengji ceremony for the first ascension of the Hokage.

 Chapter Please)

    Chapter Please)

    First of February, The first Hokage inauguration ceremony was held ording to the schedule.

    The people attending the ceremony were the patriarch from various ns, the four elders, and the newly formed Hokage guard force. And also the Daimyo himself and a little girl he brought, and his 6 bodyguards from the 18 guardian ninja.

    This girl must be not even 10 yet, I dont think shes the daughter of the Daimyo, quite cute though I am not a Lolicon, but maybe the 50 years old Daimyo is.

    There are various reasons why the Daimyo came and decided to attach the Land of Fire to Konoha.

    Shinobi is an unusual upation here. Since the beginning of the Ninjutsu, created by the Sage of the Six Path (RikudoSennin), Shinobis begin to squeeze its way to the warriormunity in this world and also start to pave its own history.

    The emergence of Shinobi also gave the birthmark of the warring states period thatsted for centuries.

    It can be said that up until now, the Shinobi was a harbinger of destruction and has rarely taken part in creation.

    In the warring states period, the main policy of many ns was to cultivate and train oneself to produce the strongest Shinobis possible in the entire continent. The weak must submit to the strong. And the rtively weak ns such as the Uzumaki n have to pay tribute to the strong.

    But after the birth of Konohagakure, all of this change. Everyone got equal rights. They share the same ground and dream, and theres no aggression between each other.

    Therefore to ensuresting prosperity, the resource issue must be solved, Masahiko also thought of some ways to solve this.

    The first thing is to take missions from people outside of the vige, to ensure minimum cash supply for the vige upkeep. But this is obviously only a drop in a bucket. In desperate situations, Konoha could solely rely on the Daimyo and get funds from him.

    So now, Konoha is partially a military associate that belongs to the Land of Fire, but still, have autonomy of its own.

    Therefore, the Daimyo presence in the Hokage inauguration is to ensure that this cooperation will keep going smoothly for the interest of both parties.

    It was almost noon, and nearly all of the audience havee, Masahiko nodded to Tobirama, and thetter walked to the front of the stage.

    I officially announce the beginning of the inauguration with a word from the man himself, the Hokage!

    Pfft There was silence for a moment, but Masahikoughed, heughed harshly, that he felt so embarrassed. He looked around after that and immediately apologized. He didnt expect that they will ept his proposal. The moment he looked a Hashiramas nervous expression, he couldnt hold hisugh.

    Hashirama took a deep breath, then he stepped forward and begin his honest speech,

    Today were gathered here for the first time to officially announce the establishment of Konoha, this is truly a glorious moment. We will finally bid farewell to our previous life, where theres only war and wee our new peaceful and harmonious life. To ensure this peace, let us put our hands together to protect the future of our vige!

    Im very honored to be chosen as the First Hokage, Hashirama wiped the tears from his eyes, I will use all my strength to ensure our vige peace and prosperity!

    Hashirama then took a few seconds breath, then he continues, Thousands of years ago, after the death of the Rikudou Sennin, this world has sunk into the endless war period, we fought each other for the Bijuu that he left us, seeking power. In this long period of war, the world was left torn and devastated. Ninjas or civilians alike became the victims of this war.

    Hashirama looked back at Madara, Even friends couldnt tell each others their family names out fear that war can outbreak at any time.

    The children will be sent to the battlefield to fight at any time, countless people lost their families in war.

    But I have to say, with our might, everyone can live in harmony far from the war in this vige. No more war! No more Hatred! People can tell their family name without fear, and no more children will die in vain

    An Era of Peace Is Coming!

    With that shout, Hashirama concluded his speech. Hashiramas words shook the entire vige and put it into silence.

    Then suddenly the audience began to talk, Peace Is it reallying?

    Suddenly they yelled and shouted in excitement.

    Long live the Hokage! Long live peace!

    No need to go to war again!

    I Actually, lived to see this day!

    Hail the Hokage!

    Watching this scene has really warmed Hashiramas heart.

    Masahiko, who was sitting on the stage this whole time, hearing Hashiramas speech, couldnt help but think, I didnt notice this in the past, this man known as The first Hokage is powerful, but funny nheless. Hes also kind and warm-hearted. Now I understand why people called him the god of ninja, its not because of strength alone.

    This is not like the lengthy meeting Masahiko attend in his past life, talking with representatives again and again.

    After the Hokages speech, the inauguration was officially over, but people have yet to disperse, the ninjas and the civilians alike were enjoying the moment, and the vige got caught into an unnned festival.

    The ceremony was not actually over until the evening. The patriarchs of several ns bid their farewell and started to leave one after another, while Hashirama took the initiative to take Daimyo for a walk around the vige. And show him the harmony of Konoha.

    Madara didnt look interested in spending time with Daimyo. Although, he felt like he had to talk with Hashirama about something, now that their dream hase true

    Tenjin bid farewell to Hashirama. Now only Masahiko, Shikaryu, Madara, and Hashirama have left.

    All of them be the tour guide and introduce the vige to Daimyo.

    Masahiko then took the initiative to talk, Daimyo-Sama, do you remember me?

    Are you Oh yes, the 108 Stars of Destiny!

    Masahikos face turned dark, it seems that the Daimyo still hold a grudge against him, and he felt like he shouldnt take that initiative. Therefore, Hashirama and Shikaryu were the ones busy exining to the Daimyo, and Masahiko and Madara were doing the guard duties.

    Then the sky starts to dark as the sun begins to set. Hashirama brought the Daimyo to a room, especially made for him. The Daimyo hand was held by a girl who was following him since then.

    Senju patriarch Oh no, I should call you Hokage This is my little daughter, Goko. She will be nine this year.

    Masahiko smiled, he finally got his answer, the Daimyo is not a Lolicon, shes really his daughter.

    I heard that Hokage has a child by the name of Senju Kenji, who will be 13 this year.

    We might as well arrange their marriage and give my daughter to your son. Of course, after shes 16 years old. What do you think?

    Hashirama hesitated. In order to keep the blood purity, the noble families rarely marry their descendant with an outsider. However, upon noticing the several signals and winks that Shikaryu and Tobirama were giving him, Hashirama agreed.

    As for Masahiko, he had no longer any intention for anything. He only thought of one thing, This little girl is gonna be the mother of one of the three Legendary Sannin Tsunade?

 Chapter 56: The first Meeting of the Elder

    Chapter 56: The first Meeting of the Elder

    The following day.

    Inside the Hokage Building meeting room.

    No! Madara shouted.

    Seconded!

    Seconded!

    Seconded!

    Masahiko, Tenjin, and Shikaryu agreed in unison.

    Hashiramaughed, then said, Three to two, Madara, you lost again.

    So I said, its useless to give Madara voice double value Masahiko thought.

    After sending the Daimyo home in the morning, the first elder meeting was held by Hashirama, to decide some policies. The scene just now is repeatedly happening

    However, Madara is obviously angry and turned to Masahiko, Old man! Youre taking sides Are you willing to ept this proposal too?

    Masahiko was innocent. It didnt matter who proposed that idea, he supported it based on the situation. At that time, he could only say, Eeeh? Both of them have agreed too, why only questioning me? Speaking of that, Masahiko couldnt hold it anymore, Madara, why are you always picking on me?

    Old man Madara clenched his teeth. Second Grandpa Hashirama quickly intervened, then said, My proposal has nothing to do with any individuals, Im asking for our ns to reveal all of the secrets rted to their Ninjutsu.

    Nara and Hyuga Patriarchs were nodding, Masahiko looked at them, then felt bad for Madara, no wonder he was so angry, it seemed like all of them were taking Hashiramas side But even after he thought of it again, he couldnt help but say, That I agree! What can I say? Im such a selfless man!

    Madara was still angry, Hashirama tried to calm him. Well, these are all of my proposals. Does any of you have any additional ideas?

    When he saw that everyone was too silent, Masahiko took the initiative and said, Hashirama, since now Ninjutsu regtion has been dealt with, how about an education system?

    Second Grandpa, you mean

    Yes, lets build a Ninja Academy! We will let every n choose a teacher from their nsmen and recruit students from the entire Vige. Masahiko said.

    That wont work  Shikaryu responded. Many families have their own method of teaching Ninjutsu to the younger generation.

    Masahiko nced at him, Its not like that, this is just for starter. The student will enter the school at the age of six. We will only teach them the basics, theories, history, and stuff like that until they be Genin.

    Well, thats fine, I guess. Shikaryu nodded.

    And Masahiko went on to add. We can recruit civilian students and charge them, which will attract more civilians to live in and also solves some financial problems.

    Civilian? Madara and Tenjin looked at each other, then they looked away and snorted.

    Masahiko smiled, What? Madara, Tenjin Civilians children wont be as good as the kids from your ns Masahiko tried to taunt them, and it worked fine.

    Well, since there are no objections. Hashirama said, We will build the Shinobi Academy, and I will ask Tobirama to take care of it.

    I will take care of it! Masahiko interrupted.

    Masahiko thought to himself, I spent so much effort to change the plot and gain witness points. I wont let anyone stand in my way!

    Uh, okay, Grandpa, Erm, you take care of it, Hashirama replied.

    Speaking of which, Hashirama said, I remembered an important thing.

    The Hyugas patriarch has proposed to arrange a patrol group to watch the premise of our vige.

    Do we have any enemies? Masahiko scratched his head. He feared that Four Major Vige has taken a move and established their viges earlier.

    Hey, old man! Madara started again.

    What? Masahiko stared at him, Madara, you really dont like me, dont you?

    Hashiramaughed, Stop it, you two

    I have a suggestion. Shikaryu opened his mouth, The safety outside of the vige is handled by the Hyuga, but I think the safety inside the vige must be considered too.

    Although the ns have agreed to let go of their hatred, its still difficult for shinobi who lost their loved ones to let go of the past. Some people must be watched, and when they prove to be dangerous, they must be arrested. And I think the Uchiha is the most suitable for this role.

    Madara stunned for a moment, he wanted to speak but remained silent.

    Masahiko know that Madara got offended, he wanted to object, but he knows that this will offend the other patriarchs. But he couldnt take it anymore.

    What the hell is this? Masahiko said in his heart, How could he said that! We got rid of Tobirama for that reason, now we have the Nara Patriarch. Man, the Uchiha is really unpopr!

    Although Masahiko has some feud with Madara, he didnt really hate the Uchiha. He even feels sad knowing that the Uchiha will rebel in the future.

    I dont think thats appropriate Masahiko said, Its not fair to rely only on the Uchiha, I suggest the cooperation of all ns.

    Shikaryu raised his brow, it was unexpected to see Masahiko helping Madara, he couldnt help but feel puzzled.

    Hey! Old man! Do you think that the Uchiha is not up for the task? We will take care of it! Unexpectedly, Madara disagreed.

    Masahiko instantly closed his eyes, One shouldnt fear a smart opponent, but an idiot teammate.

    Well, Madara, my dear colleague, if that makes you happy, Masahiko said, while Madara looked confused.

    Okay, thats it! Hashirama said, innocently, he felt like he has given Madara a great responsibility for the Uchiha as a form ofpensation. He didnt think that it will cause a problem for themter.

    Anything else? Everyone? Madara? Hashirama asked again.

    Madara remained silent; he didnt believe that Masahiko is trying to help him. But the realization came toote. In the face of such a conclusion, he could only shake his head to indicate that there was nothing else.

    So today elders meeting is over Please inform everyone to deliver their information here, I will ssify the tasks received, then hand them to the suitable people.

    Masahiko, who was already standing up, sat down again. There was really no urate assessment in Naruto world. Thus hearing what Hashirama said gave him an idea.

    I think its better to hold a general assessment for everyone because the ssification of the middle and the higher ninjas of each n are somewhat different. Its better to test and ssify them one by one ording to the task level. Then we can assign the tasks based on the result of the assessment.

    Thats a good idea! Shikaryu nodded, This will definitely reduce unnecessary risk during the missions.

    I have no objection.

    Hmm Madara stood up, then walked out. He felt like his two votes were useless

    Okay, thats it Hashirama said, and then he rushed out of the room.

    The three elders in the room looked at each other, then nodded, indicating how thrilled they were by this good cooperation

 Chapter 57: Classifying

    Chapter 57: ssifying

    Konoha Stadium.

    Yes, thats right, it was Masahiko who gave it that name.

    This building is simr to the physical examination buildings that are used in modern times, but its many timesrger than the usual. Masahiko was the one who proposed the construction of this stadium, this ce is used to grade the skill of 10-year-old or older Shinobi while the Shinobi below ten will have to attend the academy, which will be built soon.

    After several discussions, it was decided that the ranking system will be divided into 9 ranks.

    From the bottom to top, the ranking system is: Genin, Chunnin, Adept Chunnin, Elite Chunnin, Special Jonin, Jonin, Elite Jonin, S- Ranked Shinobi, S Ranked Shinobi, and S+ Ranked Shinobi.

    The three lowest ranks can form a small team under the guidance of an Elite Chunin to undergo a specific mission with c-level or below; a Chunin is a level where a shinobi be more versatile, they can take a B-level mission if they form a team of three or lead the lower-ranked Shinobi to take a C-level mission or below.

    In particr, a Shinobi who has be a Jonin will gain respect between his peers. Special Jonin can for a team and take an A-Level task under the leadership of an Elite Jonin, while a group of ordinary Jonin can independentlyplete an A-Level task; The elite Jonin ninjas and S- Ranked ninja are the absolute main force of the Vige. And the majority of the highest level Shinobis in the warring states period will be divided between these two ranks, and they will be allowed to take the S-Level task provided by the Vige.

    And if youre wondering why there arent any D-Level tasks, well in this period, no civilian will dare to ask and an adult to fetch for a cat that stuck on a tree.

    Thest two ranks are rare, even in Konoha. The S-Ranked is represented only by the patriarchal level powerhouse from the warring states, such as the Nara Shikaryu. And for the S+ Ranked, theres only a handful of people; Tobirama, Hatake n patriarch, and Hyuga Tenjin, and Masahiko.

    At the time of the evaluation, no one dared to suggest adding a tenth or an eleventh Rank. Because of Hashirama and Madaras immeasurable power, no one dared to ssify them.

    Standing in the center of the newly built Konoha stadium, Masahiko looked around him and saw the Shinobi waiting on the side of the stadium; it looked like if they were in a graduation ceremony.

    Several elders from various ns took the test, and they were evaluated by Hyuga Tenjin using his Byakugan, which was very convenient. The Chunnin were evaluated by Shikaryu, and he could determine with a nce if they had the standards. And the Jonin were evaluated by Masahiko because Masahiko didnt really have any shorings, and his wit cant be easily fooled.

    As for the S-Ranked, it was initially goona be taken by Hashirama, who wanted toe in person to evaluate them. But Masahiko had another idea, I think Madara is more suitable. He will just stand there, and everyone unconsciously will attack him with all of their strength.

    As for Madaras reaction, that it is another long story, mixed with cold stares and shouting

    A figure suddenly appeared in front of Masahi, interrupting his thought. He nced up, White hair Youre from the Hatake n? Only about twelve or thirteen years old, you wanna be evaluated by me?

    The boy smiled, then replies, Elder, my hair is blue

    Masahiko got embarrassed and tried to exin, Owh Todays sunshine is really dazzling. So blue long-haired boy, are you from the Hatake family?

    The boy, on the opposite side, was still gentle, Elder, Im not a member of the Hatake family, my name is Kato Jin

    Ooooh <em>cough</em><em>cough</em>. Masahiko choked by his own spit upon hearing his name

    The teenager couldnt hold it anymore, and the smile got wiped off his face, Elder, is something wrong with my name?

    I didnt expect him to be from the Kato family Masahiko thought, then said out loud. Nope, youre okay. There are three tests in total, and you have cleared the first two

    Kato then handed a letter to Masahiko, Oh, thats a great evaluation, and youve mastered a lot of Ninjutsu. Considering your age, youre pretty good. So you wanna be a Special Jonin?

    Kato nodded, I practiced the secret technique of my n, and I want to be tested by the elder.

    Masahiko nodded, Use it once on me.

    Kato looked worried for a moment, Elder My technique is kinda special

    Its okay, your special technique is the Spiritual Transformation Technique, isnt it? Dont worry, my Yin attribute is level 6.

    What are you talking about?

    Its okay, you can attack at will, its not like Im gonna lose to you boy. Masahiko looked impatient.

    Kato stopped talking, and with an angry-looking face, he cast his Jutsu, Spirit Transformation Technique!

    After a short while, his facepletely turned pale.

    His soul took an ethereal form and entered Masahikos Spiritual world, as soon as he did, Katos spirit got kicked in the ass by Masahikos, and flew back to his own body.

    Hahaha, the strength of your spirit is okay, but still, you got kicked by mine. Masahikoughed, Forget it, you passed, next one!

    Katos face changed a little, he frowned and looked sad, then left silently. Masahikoughed secretly, Dan Kato, is supposed to be his son. Dan Kato is the man that will have a romantic rtionship with the goddess Tsunade, he made a lot of people jealous, how can I not bully him?

    While Masahiko was thinking about this, suddenly a big shadow appeared; Masahiko looked up and saw a huge fat man standing before him.

    Ah, isnt it the Akimichi family? If you tell me the secret recipe of your ns barbeque, I will promote you to an Elite Jonin, how about that?

    The fat man scratched his head in confusion and said with a loud voice that scared Masahiko, Really?

    When he saw how the other candidates were looking at him weirdly, the expression on Masahikos face changed, Just kidding Come here and earn it!

    The test result came out, and Masahikos face looked pale. This fat man was actually qualified to be an Elite Jonin. Masahiko felt as if he was being teased

    Next!

    Grandpa, its my turn! A familiar figure approached Masahiko.

    Oh, Kenji, I know about your strength. You dont have to take the test, okay?

    Kenji nodded in agreement, and then Masahiko grinned. So did you got all lovey-dovey with the Daimyos daughter?

    Dovey, what? And which girl?

    Masahikos face changed; it seems that Kenji doesnt know? Could it be that Hashirama is afraid that Mito will get angry when she know that Hashirama has set their sons marriage without her consent? Poor Hashirama

    Masahiko didnt dare to let this conversation go any further, and he quickly changed the subject, Oh nothing, its nothing Next!

    .

    The evaluation kept going for three full days. The number of Shinobi in Konoha is more than 100,000. And with the Uzumaki n as their allies, you can say that Konohas current forces are actually terrifying!

    When Hashirama looked at this number, he seemed sullen and said to Masahiko, We cannot provide enough missions for all of these Shinobi

    Masahiko smiled, Well, thats your job, Hokage-Sama, to worry about them, as for me, I will worry about these old bones of mine

    Hashirama got stunned, About that second grandpa, I was curious, how old are you exactly. Since the first time I saw you, you always looked like this.

    Me too, Grandpa, Erm Im also curious Said Tobirama, who none of them knew where he came from.

    Masahiko scratched his head, Well, Im about 20 years old this year

    Hashirama,  Tobirama,

 Chapter 58: The Ninja Academy

    Chapter 58: The Ninja Academy

    Ninja Academy.

    In this ninja world, where building can be built using Ninjutsu, the construction for the ninja academy took merely six months, and it wasntpleted, not until the end of July.

    The main reason is that Masahiko had a lot of requirements. At some point, there wasnt enough equipment to carry on his endless tasks. He even asked for music rooms, decorations, and such. At the same time, he was mumbling all the time about the buildings resistance to earthquakes, saying that the seismic level is not high enough. It should be at least on level 8 seismic rating.

    At that moment, the Earth Release users in charge of building the academy wanted to hit Masahikos face with a Ninjutsu, to teach him what really an 8 seismic rating is.

    People didnt understand why Masahiko was really circumspect about this, butter when Pain attacks Konoha, theyll see

    Later on, they will understand my greatness

    In short, the ninja academy was finally built, Witness and Change the Main Story of the Naruto World: Konoha Ninja Academy. Obtained 10 (*5) Witness Points.

    Finally, this sentence popped in Masahikos mind, his sixth-month work has finally paid off.

    After that, Masahiko went straight to Hashirama.

    Hashirama, the ninja academy has been finally built.

    Yes, grandpa, then the next thing to do is the enrollment. I will pass by when school starts. Hashirama replied.

    Well, I feel like the rest should be handled by Tobirama Masahiko felt a little embarrassed, but also thought that it was the right thing to do, Your Grandpa is old, and I feel very after being busy for a half year now.

    Hashirama has a surprised expression hearing this, You Just wanted to build the school? In these past six months, many people came to him toin that Masahikos demands for the school are quite troublesome. Although Hashirama has stood up on Masahikos side, he didnt expect him to finish the work.

    Ah Masahiko nodded. I think that Tobirama is more suitable for managing the school. You also know my character, you dont want me to teach the next generation.

    Hashirama then said, Dont worry, Grandpa, youll do just fine, just look at your three apprentices

    Masahiko got a heavy feeling, Will it be appropriate if I say I dont wanna do it?

    Tobirama, who none of them knew from where he came out, said, Big brother, let me take care of the school

    Masahiko almost shed a tear at that moment.

    Well, since Tobirama himself is willing to take care of this task, I will take my leave, Masahiko said, then he quickly left the Hokage office.

    Hashirama nced helplessly at the innocent Tobirama.

    On the way home, Masahiko clenched his fist and threw it up to the air while hopping on one foot. He felt so happy, now that he finally managed to shift the burden off his shoulders.

    However, I will still have to keep an eye to the ninja school. Masahiko thought, Hmm, should I let Kenichiro and Yuriko?

    No, I cannot let that happen. Masahiko thought about it, and he got a sh of peoples with bowl head and thick eyebrows as Kenichiro disciples.

    After half a month

    Sensei! I dont want to stay here anymore! Kenichiro looked sad.

    Whats wrong? Masahiko looks confused at Kenichiros unusual expression.

    The patriarch went crazy, he wants to personally train me or something Kenichiro said.

    Masahiko looked surprised, what is my big nephew doing, he wouldnt be thinking of training Kenichiro to be the next Patriarch

    You can stay Masahiko said, if Kenichiro bes the Patriarch, he was afraid that the Uzumaki n was gonna self-destruct itself before it is even attacked.

    But! Masahiko shouted again, Why didnt Yurikoe?

    Yuriko is very popr among the children in the n, and recently she has been very busy teaching them Ninjutsu, Kenichiro said.

    Masahiko scratched his head and couldnt believe what he has just heard. Yuriko is already 16 years old and she already troubled by the boys who just want to get close to her, she wouldnt be teaching them Ninjutsu, maybe shes having some girls troubles

    Thinking of it, Masahiko nced at Kenichiro again.

    Okay, Ill take you tomorrow to see Tobirama, you will make a great teacher, just be careful if you want to teach others the Hachimon technique

    Oh! Sensei! Kenichiro shouted, and everyone around suddenly looked at them.

    Masahiko felt embarrassed; he forgets that they were still at the entrance of the vige where there are a lot of peoplemune here.

    Lets go, we will visit the school that I personally supervise

    First of September. The Ninja Schools Official Opening.

    On the registration day, Masahiko saw a lot of Shinobi who is familiar with taking their kids to the school.

    SASUKEEE (It always feels embarrassing to call his name), so youre taking your son to school too? Isnt he already at the Chunin level? Masahiko asked with a smile.(T/N: If you dont get this joke, then I dont know what I should call you :3)

    Sasuke smiled proudly, Actually, hes almost at the Jonin level. But hes only nine-year-old this year. He couldnt participate in the previous evaluation because of that, I dont know who made that minimum age rules.

    Yes, that rule is stupid Masahiko said while covering, it was his idea after all.

    Sasuke looked at Masahikos expression, then wisely changed the topic, Hiruzen, you go ahead and y. I will talk with the master for a while.

    Okay, father. The third Hokage is surprisingly a little bit naughty.

    The two chatted for a while watching more children entering the school, while they waited outside for the opening ceremony.

    These children got already divided into sses that will be handled by different teachers. Some teacher looked at Masahiko, It seems elder Masahiko really care about these children to personallye and supervise us.

    Finally, the simple opening ceremony was over, and Masahiko couldnt be seen anywhere. This time, the academy matter was officially passed to Tobirama. Another thing is done, should I distribute some the witness points now? Masahiko murmured while looking at his status bar, What? Its already 180 points?

    Itspletely unwise to use all of it now, and I would need to train for a while to get used to my new power after distributing all of these points, but man, I really want to bezy for a few years

    Forget it, lets go and make fun of Hashirama and Madara

    Masahiko then went to the Hokage office.

    Oh, Hashirama, are you still busy? How about Madara?

    Oh, Grandpa! Theres a sign of Bijuus activities somewhere, and Madara went to subdue it.

    And were also looking for the other Tailed-Beasts to prevent them do unexpected damage to our vige.

    Masahiko got excited, Tailed-Beasts? Looks fun

    Is there any nearby Bijuu? I can help catch one.

    Yes, there is. Hashirama nodded. At the border of the fire and wind country there are one, one-tailed beast, Shukaku, the Shinobi from the Land of Wind are having a tough time trying to subdue it.

    The country of wind, huh? During his 68 years living in this world, Masahiko has never gone to a different country. Thus he was very excited to embark on a new adventure.

    Hokage-Sama! I apply for a government-funded overseas trip to eliminate the imminent danger!

    Hashirama,

    What the hell?!

 Chapter 59: The Ichibi Shukaku

    Chapter 59: The Ichibi Shukaku

    Ugh, Im really stupid

    Masahiko didnt know how many times he has said this.

    Wandering around in the desert, Masahiko remembered some scenes from the anime in his previous life, when the first Five Kage meeting was held.

    The First Hokage proposed to distribute the Tailed-beasts. But because Sunagakure already had Shukaku, instead, they asked Konoha to give them a part of their fertilend at 30% price of a tailed beast. This enraged the other Kages, but Hashirama managed to calm the situation.

    Thinking about this, Masahiko felt like he has been fooled by Hashirama, leading him to such a vast ce.

    What the hell is this ce? A great dessert of nothing? Where the damn borders!

    Theres no borderline between countries in Naruto world. Therefore, Masahiko ended up sweeping the entire area. But the dessert is too vast, and theres nothing here but sands.

    Ah, theres nothing here anyway, body transformation technique  dispel!

    Its been a long time since my handsome and young face was revealed Masahiko waspletely drowned in narcissism.

    ~My love for you is like a dessert, hot and vast. ~ Masahiko started to sing a song.

    Hot~ Hot~ Its burning me The Dessert is So Fuck HOT! Masahiko sighed, In this ce, my level 2 Water Release doesnt work, should add some points?

    Masahiko thought about it then he used a hand sign, Eyes of the Kagura Mind!

    After a while of scanning, Masahikos face turns bitter. I wont exaggerate it, but I really cant sense a single chakra fluctuation in dozens of miles. Where should I go next?

    Huh? Masahiko suddenly felt a chakra fluctuation in the west and turned to look there.

    What moves so fast, and its Chakra is so violent! Masahiko smirked.

    On the horizon, he could see a small ck dot, but then it got bigger and bigger. Suddenly it becamerger and closer to Masahiko.

    Holy shit! Jinton-Detachment of the Primitive World! Masahiko saw the ck dot rushing toward him, so he quickly used a hand sign.

    Boom! A loud sound emitted. Masahikos white cloak got tattered, his face got covered with mud, and felt like he wanted to cry, but he was so dehydrated that tears didnte out from his eyes.

    He regrets taking it head-on, he should have just avoided it. After all, nothing will be destroyed, its all just sand

    Shukaku! Learn how to air you Bijuudama, you idiot! Masahiko cursed, then rushed to the west.

    He ran for dozens of miles, then he felt multiple Chakras ahead.

    Kage level Two people? Plus, the Shukaku. Masahiko murmured, I should be careful!

    Masahiko slowed down.

    After getting close enough Masahiko, he could see a shinyrge bald head in the distance.

    Heh, a monk? Its really rare these days Masahiko whispered.

    Immediately his eyes caught some kind of artifact in the Monks hands, and Masahiko could feel Shukakus Chakra trapped inside it.

    Shukaku is already sealed? Is that a sealing artifact? Masahiko looked around, Maybe I can snatch it?

    Masahiko found three people standing beside.

    A pair 12 years old teenagers, they were Chunnin at most, Masahiko wasnt concerned about them. But the other person was the one whos gonna be the next Kazekage He can cause me a little trouble. Masahiko murmured.

    Whos there? The old Monk shouted. And the other three guards immediately put their stance.

    Masahiko scratched his head and stood up, awkwardly, Ah, I got discovered. Does that old Monk have perception ability?

    Hey, are you a traveler? Seeing Masahikos tattered outfit, the first Kazekage asked.

    Masahikos face got pale, and as he about to speak, he was interrupted by the first Kazekage, No, red hair Youre from the Uzumaki of the Land of Fire, arent you?

    Masahiko nodded, Yes, Im Konohas elder, Uzumaki Masahiko. And the first Hokage sent me here to visit the Land of Wind. I heard you are building a vige, and we want to offer our assistance and end these troubled times.

    Elder? Hes still young and quite handsome Said the girl.

    Masahikos face changed, they saw how young he looked, and also, he needed to take back Shukaku; otherwise, the Five Kage meeting wont take ce.

    Suddenly an idea came to Masahiko. Heughed then and said, Little girl, is that your boyfriend beside you? If not, how about going back to Konoha with this handsome mister?

    The girl blushes, Hes like my brother

    Chiyo! Dont say too much to him, he might be an enemy! The First Kazekage said.

    Masahiko didnt care that they were already considering him as an enemy. His face was changing colors, with one and only thought in his mind, Now I have to flirt with the revered grandma, this is messed up

    Still, Masahiko didnt give up, Lovely girl, but you already have a brother his named Ebizu

    The boys expression froze, How did you know?

    Masahiko put a poker face.

    Thank you, elder, for your kind visit and intention, but as you can see, we just barely finish a fight. If theres nothing else, then well take our leave. Sunagakure is still in development. When our vige construction is finished, then we will inform Konoha. The Kazekage shouted he didnt ask Masahiko how he knew Ebizus name.

    Masahiko scratched his head, thinking of a way to snatch Shukaku from their hand. Although they said that the previous Kazekage generations are the strongest, but he still didnt believe that. The Third Hokage should be way stronger than the first Kazekage. He also felt that he doesnt need to use Hachimon to defeat him. However, he had that Monk beside him, and he didnt know how strong he is.

    After thinking for a while, Masahiko couldnte up with a good n, and he decided to retreat for now and look for another opportunity to snatch Shukaku.

    Masahiko bow, If the in still green and the river still flow, may we meet again.

    Three of them looked at each other.

    Biku, wait! The old Monk suddenly said, I see that the Bikus heart is unstable, you better relief whats left inside it before leaving

    Masahiko rolled his eyes, A Japanese monk is called Biku? (T/N: Biku: Monk: Bhikkhu: its the Japanese pronunciation for Bhikkhu.)

    He then bowed his head and folded his hands together, Amitayus, this poor Biku is blessing you from the west. Masahiko greeted him back in a Buddhist manner, Lose not to your desire Biku, and no, I have an unstable stomach, and I need to use my sense perception now. Goodbye!

    (T/N: Amitayus: Amitabha (Infinite Life): One of the five Buddha, his direction is the west, his sense perception is taste, his sense organ is the tongue, and his location in the human body is the mouth.)

    After saying he immediately left and didnt care to hear what the old Monk was gonna say back.

    After moving around ten miles, Masahiko stalked them with his Divine Eye. Hes sure that with this distance, the Monk wont be able to detect him.

    After stalking them for dozens of miles, they arrive on a temple with a shrine next to it. The old Monk ced the artifact on the alter inside the shrine.

    The Kazekage then bowed his head slightly to the old Monk and left.

    In the dead of night, Masahiko took a special kunai from his pocket, stick one on the ground under his feet, and then threw another one to the ground near the altar. Then he swapped his position with the shuriken. From inside the temple, the old Monk quickly rushed out. Apparently, he was already familiar with Masahikos Chakra.

    But its toote Masahiko smiled, then he took out a scroll and put a seal on the altar. Suddenly the whole altar vanished. Mobile Phone Kunai Substitute!

    In the distance, Masahiko could only hear, Biku! Keep Shukaku! But please leave behind the altar!

 Chapter 60: Catch Them All

    Chapter 60: Catch Them All

    After stealing the whole altar from the Land of Wind, Masahiko felt that the harvest was full.

    He then found a hidden ce to rest for the night, Masahiko then staged in Masahikos Day by Day Form the next morning (T/N: Masahikos Day by Day Form = Old looking Masahiko)

    Crap! I, Where Am I? How the hell Im gonna go back now. Masahiko waspletely lost at this point, he could only keep on flying to the east. The

    What a lovely sight

    After a few days flying here and there, Masahiko finally found a familiarnd. He already thought to take a break, take a bath, change clothes, then go straight to Konoha.

    In the anime, Naruto could travel from Konoha to the Sand in a matter of a few days. But me? Ive been walking and flying for half a month Masahiko scratched his head and thought, This is really shameful

    Near Konoha.

    One, two seven?! Masahiko felt an enormous chakra of seven tailed beasts. So expect for Madara, who is after the Kyuubi, Im thest one?

    Hashirama, youre so dead to me

    Elder! You are back! The Hokage is waiting for you! The Hyuga n guard greets him.

    Masahiko nodded, I know, Im going to him right now!

    Hokage office. Second Grandpa! Youre finally back! It usually takes only a week to go to the Land of wind, you have gone for so long, I was so worried.Hashirama took the initiative to talk first.

    Masahikos face turned gloomy, What can I do? I also feel terrible What do you want me to say, I got lost?

    Masahikos expression then got positive, Well, this Grandpa has worked hard for you this time, Hashirama. You better be expecting an expenses reportter.

    Whatever you want, the most important thing is, have you caught it in the end? Hashirama asked.

    Dude, its me youre talking about, of course, I did! Masahiko took out the sealing scroll, Hey, I see that you have already caught the other Bijuu. How did you do it so fast?

    Well Hashirama then answered, I caught them using wood clones, thest one got caught two days ago.

    Is that so? Masahiko scratched his head and felt like something was wrong.

    Noticing that, Hashirama quickly interrupted Masahiko, Lets get out of the vige to seal thest one!

    Masahiko then abandoned his thoughts and followed Hashirama.

    Behind his back, Hashirama suddenly posed a gesture of victory, while Tobirama smirked evilly. If Masahiko saw that, he would have known that Hashirama has joined his force with Tobirama to catch these Bijuu.

    After theye to an open area, with more than ten miles away from Konohagakure. Masahiko took out the sealing scroll and unseal it.

    The altar of the wind shrine appeared in front of them. Hashirama was ready to seal the Ichibi just to find out that it wasnt him but an altar.

    Isnt this, the altar of the Land of Wind Asked Hashirama, who wiped the sweat on his forehead, Second Grandpa, did you attack the folks there?

    Details arent important! Masahiko smiled, Its here, and thats the important thing.

    Masahiko entered the altar, then after half a minute, he walked out carrying the artifact seal.

    Fuinjutsu-Unseal! Time froze there. Obviously, Masahiko wanted to lift the seal, but nothing happened.

    I dont have the form of this seal Masahiko scratched his head, wondering how he could unseal it. Second Grandpa? Hashirama got worried, This artifact

    Ah Masahiko smiled awkwardly and said, Theres a seal integrated on this artifact that Ive stolen from the old monk Uh, I mean borrowed!

    Hashirama felt speechless, I thought, that youre the one who captured the Ichibi!

    Dont pay attention to these trivial matters! Masahiko then turned and whispered, How the hell Im gonna unseal this thing

    Having a hard time always open your system!

    Fuinjutsu: LV 6 (420328/600000) (+) Witness points: 180 points

    Im a rich man now if level 6 doesnt work, then just level it up! If 7 still doesnt work, then level it up again, and if 8 doesnt work, then It will be LV9!

    Then Masahiko put 58 witness points to Fuinjutsu. Fuinjutsu : LV 8 (1000328/5000000)

    You motherless piece Five million? Are you trying to rub me? After he earned these 180 points, Masahiko thought that life will be easier from now on. He wanted to be an overpowered Dark Souls Boss with full attributes before the Fourth War But now it seems

    Second Grandpa? Shukaku? On the side, Hashirama noticed how Masahiko was dazing and interrupted his painful monologue.

    Ah nothing, its okay, Fuinjutsu-Unseal! Masahiko tried to unseal it again, but with time, with his 8LVL marvelous sealing technique. Even if he didnt know the specific method of unsealing it, he seeded.

    Then a colossal Tanuki appeared in front of them, with all of his body covered with cursed marks. (T/N: Tanuki: a roon-like animal.)

    Damn you, old monk! Upon his release, Shukaku let out a loud shout.

    Masahiko immediately covered his ears.

    After screaming out loud, Shukaku finally noticed Masahiko and Hashirama. He lowered his head to see them clearer, Are you the one who freed me? As a way to show my gratitude, I will eat you both!

    Masahikos expression got so serious that he turned to Hashirama and said, Hashirama silence that fat Tanuki!

    Hashirama took his stance and then unleash a barrage of Ninjutsu.

    Mokuton-Nativity of a World of Trees!

    Mokuton-Wood Golem!

    Hokage Style Elder Jutsu-Tenth Edict on Enlightenment!

    The giant wood golem, who had the word Seal written on his palm, pressed it on Shukakus forehead, making an end to his screaming.

    Hashirama is getting stronger every time. Masahiko whispered, He and Madara are in their thirties, how is their strength still improving?

    Hashirama then dragged Shukaku with a wooden technique to Konohas main gate. This time, all of the eight Bijuu were all together.

    What a wonderful view, Masahiko smiled, suddenly his face got stiff, Hashirama, could you swap the position of the eight tails and the five tails?

    Although Hashirama didnt understand, he did it anyway.

    Well, this is much better. Masahiko murmured, The left side of Konohas gate is the 1-3-5-7 tails, and the right side is 2-4-6-8 tails. This is an eyegasm for an OCD!

    (T/N: <strong>Obsessivepulsive disorder</strong>(<strong>OCD</strong>) is a mental health disorder that affects people of all ages and walks of life, and urs when a person gets caught in a cycle of obsessions andpulsions.)

    Hashirama:

    Okay, Second Grandpa, Erm, Ill go back first, theres still some work to be done. And we also have to wait for Madara toe back.

    Wait, what are you gonna do with these tailed beasts? Masahiko asked.

    Not sure. Just catch them first and thinkter. Hashirama said, then turned and walked away.

    Why do I feel like Ive forgotten something important Masahiko kept thinking, but nothing hase out.

    Ah forget it, I really need a rest first, its been a while since I went home. Masahiko looked at the artifact in his hands, and shook it, At least this time, I didnt go back empty-handed

    In the distance, the wind altar was crying

 Chapter 61: The Five Major Villages

    Chapter 61: The Five Major Viges

    Two years, Konoha.

    Masahiko walked on Konohas streets, which were gradually getting noisy.

    In just one year, Konoha had drastic changes. Arge number of civilians moved in, driving a rapid economic development to the vige.

    In response to the vigers needs, a lot of buildings got constructed. More and more public buildings were built. A Hospital, public park, various snack stores have been established one by one. However, Masahiko was looking more forward to the famous Ichiraku Ramen, patiently day by day. But until now, theres no sign for the ramen store. But another famous meatball shop got already opened, which Masahiko has visited a few times, but the food was below average.

    What should not be built got built, and what should be built is not. Masahiko looked at a building in front of him, with his mouth twitching, and eyes widened. Konoha Casino, huh?

    Big, Biiig, Biiiiiiiiig! A females voice emitted out of the Casino, if he didnt what is actually happening, he would have thought that she was referring to Sun Wu Kongs donkey

    Since the establishment of the Konoha Casino, our beloved first Hokage rarely stayed in his office, sometimes he would ask Tobirama to fill his position, or even just put a wooden clone there (T/N: Naruto did you hear that xD)

    For that reason, Nara Patriarch and Masahiko made a n. Now and then, Masahiko will disguise himself and then go to gamble against Hashirama and beat him, in an attempt to make him quit. But persistent as he is, he will always have money to spend and go back to the casino.

    As for why Masahiko always wins against Hashirama, Its because he spent 10 witness points in one of his attributes.

    Gambling : LV10 (100000) (Max Level)

    If I were in my past life, I could be the god of gamblers! Masahiko murmured, But I couldnt save Hashirama yet!

    Masahiko didnt give up, so today he took another disguise, put a new hat, new shirt, and went to the casino again.

    Oh Masahiko bumped with somebody.

    Even though Masahiko had enormous endurance and physical strength, somehow, he was the one who ended up on the ground. Masahiko then raised his head in confusion.

    You When he looked up, he saw Madara, whom he hadnt see for a while.

    Madara also looked at him, frowned, then said, Im sorry I identally bumped into you. Are you a new resident here in Konoha? You have great physical strength.

    Masahiko was shocked, Madara actually apologized? Its a weird thing to behold. Masahiko was about to change to his original appearance and mock Madara, but thetter didnt wait for Masahiko and rushed in.

    Hashirama! How could you use my money to gamble again?

    Masahiko reluctantly sighed, now he knows the economic source of Hashirama gambling addiction.

    As the patriarch of the great Uchiha n, Madara is perhaps the richest person in Konoha right now. As for Hashirama the Senju seems to be wary with his expenses.

    However, the richest guy should be me now! Masahiko murmured this remembering the amount of cash he manages to snatched from Hashirama.

    Oh, wait a minute! So the money I won from Hashirama is actually Madaras money! This cant get any better!

    Inside of the gambling house, Hashirama, the First Hokage, as no different for other gamblers, he didnt have a special treatment when faced with creditors.

    One creditor hasnt finished the deal yet, and another came to take his money.

    Hashirama looked sad, and murmured silently in his heart, Who can I borrow some money from next? Grandpa? The Uzumaki should be rich

    Then Tobirama came to take Hashirama out from the gambling house.

    Tobirama, you have to believe in your big brothers gambling skill. I just had bad luck these days. Whenever I was winning money, a new face wille and beat me, taking it all of himself

    Big brother, shut up! Tobirama shouted while Hashirama looked helpless. Give up already, your money has been taken by Grandpa! You got fooled!

    Masahikos face changed, Nara Patriarch! That loud mouthful bastard

    Hashirama got shocked, and he looked like he has finally realized something.

    Huh? That is to say, that old man has my money? Now Madara is the shocked one!

    It seems that this is the end of Masahikos scamming career

    Big brother! You really need to stop this gambling, theres an emergency!

    Suddenly Hashiramas expression became serious. What? An Intelligence report? He then looked around and said, Madara, Tobirama, lets head back and discuss this matter at once!

    Tobirama then sighed, and turned to the corner, Grandpa, youe too!

    Masahiko changed back to his usual form with an innocent expression on his face, then followed the three of them.

    Second Grandpa Hashirama didnt finish his sentence yet, at that moment, Masahiko thought that he was gonna ask him for the money back, Teach me how to roll the dice

    Masahiko couldnt believe what he heard.

    Old man! I hope the money will be expended for your funeral! Madara looked full of hatred; still, he couldnt ask Masahiko to give him back his money.

    After half an hour.

    The Hokage office.

    Hashirama sat in the middle. The four elders had already arrived, Tobirama didnt sit with them, he stood by to report the situation.

    Big brother, we just received the information from our intelligence shinobi. Early this year, Sunagakure was established in the Land of Wind. Their leader imed the title of Kazekage. In the Land of Water, Kirigakure was also established, and their leader imed to be the Mizukage. Kumogakure established in the Land of Lightning; their leader imed to be the Raikage. And thest is the Iwagakure of the Land of Earth, their leader imed the title of Tsuchikage.

    Now, this information seems to be widely spread across the nation, and people begin to refer to us as the Five Major Shinobi Viges, and the leaders are called the Five Kage. Besides, some small country is nning to establish their hidden viges too, because now every country seems to try to implement the system of one country, one vige.

    They want to bepared with us? Madara said, How could they dare to equate us in this five great viges?

    Madara! Hashirama interrupted him. This is a good thing! Our dream wille true, with the establishment of four other great viges A World without war, where everyone is united under one vige.

    Hokage-Sama Said Nara Patriarch, We must be cautious dealing with the establishment of the other four great viges If we are not carefully dealing with this situation, we might evolve from a war between ns to a war between viges!

    Let theme! Madara said again, Masahiko, what a warmonger he thought while covering his forehead.

    Madara! Hashirama nced at him again, then he turned at the Nara Patriarch, I will send people to contact the Four Kage and hold a Five Kage meeting. What do you think?

    Agree.

    Agree.

    Agree.

    Expect for Madara, the other three elders agreed at the same time.

    Masahiko then thought for a while, and said, Hashirama, the other Kage must be interested in the 8 watchdogs in front of our gate, and it wont be convening for us to keep them this way forever

    Second grandpa, what do you mean? Hashirama asked.

    I mean, the other four countries might be willing to pay for the tailed beast, we can sell them, and it could solve the economic problem of our vige, Masahiko exined.

    I dont think thats appropriate. Tenjin said, The threat of the tailed beasts is too great. If its sold to the other viges Tenjin shook his head. The Hyuga was responsible for watching the containment of the tailed beasts. And they understand how dangerous the tailed beasts are.

    Nara Patriarch shook his head in response, he looked at Hashirama and said, Dont worry about it The distribution of the tailed beasts can bnce the strength gap between the other four viges, and it will most likely prevent conflict from arising.

    Its settled then. Tobirama, send some to contact the other viges immediately! Hashirama made his mind. Tobirama nodded, thus the elders meeting was over

 Chapter 62: The Land of Iron

    Chapter 62: The Land of Iron

    Ahh, the northernndscape, thousand miles of ice, and a thousand more of snow

    The Land of Fire doesnt have snowyndscapes, right? Tobirama? Hashirama?

    Yes, grandpa. Said Tobirama, We better hurry, or else well bete

    Yes we should, you guys are so boring Masahiko sighed.

    Masahiko, Tobirama, and Hashirama were heading to the Land of Iron. The first five Kage meeting was going to be held in the Land of Iron.

    Theres still a long way to go, and theres nothing but white snow before them.

    The Land of Iron is an exceptional nation. A long time ago, this country and the other shinobi nations agreed to have a truce, and they be a neutral nation. This countrys military force is not shinobi, but its samurai. They have their own culture, authority, and military strength.

    This is thest sanctuary for the samurai after the shinobi became widespread. After Hashirama proposed the five Kage summit, the other four Kage agreed to hold the meeting in the Land of Iron. Hashirama attended this meeting as Konohas Kage and Tobirama as his guard. As for Masahiko, he came to the Land of Iron with another purpose

    After arriving in the Land of Iron, no onee to greet them. This is because currently, the Land of Iron is in chaos. The warlords are divided, and the prince only agreed to hold the five Kage summit for the sake of neutrality. If the Kage expects a warm wee or greeting, then its just a farfetched dream.

    After the prince sent Hashirama and Tobirama to their room where the summit will take ce, then he left them alone.

    In this meeting, the Five Kage will be allowed to have only one guard, and Masahiko wasnt good at keeping his mouth shut. And the Kazekage who have seen Masahiko before will definitely be there And the rest will be awkward. Even if this Kage summit could yield him witness points, he didnt want to risk the truce between Suna and Konoha.

    Walking around, Masahiko kept looking at the samurais here wearing heavy armor, while he was only wearing a single shirt with the Uzumaki symbol on the back, which seemed slightly awkward.

    After roughly one-quarter of an hour, Masahiko finally found his destination; a cksmith shop.

    Hello sir, what weapon do you need?

    Masahiko entered the shop and got quickly greeted by a young guy.

    Masahiko looked around for a while. The walls of the shop were covered with swords of various sizes, Tanto, Katana, Nodachi, Naginata

    Interesante! There are a lot of types But Im looking for your best weapon. Masahiko was acting like a first-ss customer. (T/N: JaiKai2 xDD)

    The shot assistant immediately took one of the swords from the wall and said, This is the best Katana in our store, it will only cost you 10,552.

    Look, this de

    Oh! Masahiko interrupted him and picked up the de, then he infused it with the wind attribute. The moment the Chakra started flowing, the edge got shattered.

    The assistants face got suddenly stiff, he felt stunned by what happened, Its not exactly suitable for ninjutsu, but

    Heres your 10,552 Ryo. Masahiko handed the man some money. Thanks to Hashirama gambling addiction, hes now a rich man, Now give me your best weapon.

    Its that one.

    Masahiko shook his head, Such a big weapon shop and doesnt even have a decent weapon?

    The guy clenched his teeth, then he walked to the back room. After a while, he came out holding a sword in his hands.

    You are a ninja, right? This de is imbued with chakra conductive material. Its suitable for you. Ill sell it for 1.5 million Ryo. But dont tell anyone that youve bought from our store.

    Sure enough, so there are really some chakra weapons! Masahiko cheerfully said, after all, this was the purpose of his trip.

    Not a long time ago, he noticed that one of his Special Shurikens was missing. After thinking where it might be, he estimated that it maybe was lost in the Land of Wind. He tried to use reverse summon it, but couldnt due to the long distance. He assumed that the shuriken was taken by the monk and either sealed or destroyed. And for that reason, he came to the Land of Iron.

    Masahiko came to see if he could get his hand on a Chakra de.

    Why cant I tell the others? Masahiko thought about this then asked.

    The assistant hesitated for a moment, then he exined, Sir Ninja, you probably dont know about the status quo in our country right now. Since the appearance of chakra conductive metal, the samurais got divided into two factions. The first pleaded to stay faithful to their original swordsmanship, and the other is trying to integrate the use of Chakra in their swordsmanship

    Masahiko nodded, So this city is held by the traditional faction? Yet you still dared to sell a conductive chakra weapon?

    The guy smiled, The boss managed to get his hand on this chakra metal, then he secretly forged three des out of it. The other two got sold, and the one in your hands is thest one.

    Masahiko was disappointed because the guy didnt look like he was lying, and his n to buy the raw chakra metal has failed.

    Well, I do want this sword. Masahiko took the money from his pocket and handed it over. He was thinking maybe he can extract the raw material from this de by using his forging skill.

    After that, Masahiko visit several other cksmith shops, but he cant find what he was looking for, Masahiko sighed on the thought that he maybe hase to the wrong ce.

    I remember that Mifune has used chakra swordsmanship. After a few years, the modern faction should emerge victoriously. When that timees, I will build 108-special Shurikens

    The n failed, and Masahiko returned to the Five Kage Metting location.

    I remember that the five Kage meeting didnt take too long in the anime, maybe like 5 minutes? Masahiko stood there for a while, counting the minutes

    Two hours had passed since he came, including the time when he was searching for the Chakra des He was hoping that maybe Hashirama will be the first to get out.

    No until the evening, the door finally opened, and the five Kage and their guardse out one after another, they seem very happy.

    The only one with a gloomy face is Tobirama. It seems that Hashirama has shown them his funny side there

    Except for Hashirama and Tobirama, Masahiko could only recognize two of the attendees. One of them was the First Kazekage, who looked at him, but didnt seem like he cared much. It sounds like he couldnt recognize Masahiko; after all, theres a big difference between 20 and 53.

    The other one is the future Second Tsuchikage, Muu, hes currently the First Tsuchikages guard.

    I remember him, his name is Muu. His body is covered by bandages from the start? I thought he got burned by Second Mizukages streaming water technique! Is he hurt or something? Maybe he lied, and he actually got burned by a cooking ident? Masahiko thought secretly.

    Second Grandpa, lets go Hashirama walked toward Masahiko and said full with excitement, The summit was very sessful, and we manage to sessfully form an alliance!

    Big brother, please keep yourposure, the Hokages status is a lost cause now Tobirama was scolding Hashirama, but the one who got all of the cold stares was Masahiko!

    At that moment, Masahiko put his most innocent face.

 Chapter 63: Attacked on the Way Home

    Chapter 63: Attacked on the Way Home

    The northernndscape, thousand miles of ice and thousand more of snow

    Second Grandpa didnt you already say this when we came here in the morning.

    Geez, man, cant you see that Im in tranquil here? Just dont talk to me, I dont believe how your brother stared at me after you two came out. Masahiko got a little antsy.

    <em>Second Grandpa, Shuush, The Ichibi The Ichibi</em> Hashirama whispered while winking at Masahiko.

    Masahikos expression changed, then stopped speaking.

    Tobirama then said, Second Grandpa, youve stolen Shukaku from the Land of Wind? Why didnt you tell us before? The Kazekage used this to press us hard at the meeting. We barely managed to cool things down. And we ended up promising to give them back the Ichibi unconditionally. Tobirama then sighed, We felt ashamed!

    Masahiko tried to elude, Its your big brothers fault, he tricked me into going to the Land of Wind. Did you expect me to just go back empty-handed and shame myself as an Elder?

    Tobirama stared coldly at Masahiko, he didnt expect him to fight back.

    After arguing for a while, Tobirama couldnt help but feel like it was two people work to trick Masahiko into going to the Land of Wind. But Tobirama didnt want to make a hasty judgment.

    Masahiko then looked left and right, Is it good for us to have a quarrel here? What if the other Kage finds out?

    Hashirama then said, Its okay, Grandpa, the other Kage already left a while ago, and the summit is already ended up sessfully. After they finished arguing, the two brothers speeded up, leaving Masahiko behind.

    Wait for me! You two dare to leave an old man like this?

    They run all the way from the Land of Iron tundra, passing the three wolf mountain, to the lush scenery of the Land of Fire forest.

    Masahiko was out of breath; it seems that in terms of physical strength and endurance, hes still inferior to both of them, especially Hashirama.

    You damn two monsters, actually dont wait for me Masahiko couldnt even see them from where he stopped. The moment he was about to use the Minds eye of Kaguya, he suddenly heard a roaring from the front.

    Masahiko quickly caught up to them to find that the ground in front of Hashirama was scorched ck, which should be the traces of an explosion seal, but this attack obviously useless in front of Hashirama.

    As for Tobirama, he already engaged with the attacker. Using his Raijin no Kin, he stroke the attackers arm; however, he couldnt cut it off.

    The attacker is eight feet tall big man, a rare sight in Naruto world. His face is covered with a ck mask.

    Stealing Kakashis style! I wont forgive you! Oh nope, hes just Kakuzu

    Kakuzu, who noticed Masahiko on the side, stared at him coldly.

    Konohagakure The First Hokage, Senju Hashiramas head, 120,000,000 Ryo. Senju Tobirama, his little brother, 60,000,000 Ryo. The Uzumaki ns elder, Uzumaki Masahiko, 20,000,000 Ryo. I will take all of your heads!

    The three of them were speechless, and the atmosphere became so cold. Where is this courageing from?

    After a while, Masahiko broke the silence, What the hell?! My head isnt worth spending more money?

    Although youre the least valuable, to make it quick, Ill start with you, old man! Kakuzu didnt answer his question and started immediately to do hand signs.

    Hashirama was prepared to block his attack, but he suddenly stopped when he recognized the seals that Kakuzu has used.

    Doton-Hiding in the Rock Technique!

    Kakuzu quickly assimted with the ground and run away.

    Masahikos mouth was wide opened. He couldnt believe what he just saw and looked at Tobirama on the side, Is he actually escaping?

    Scratching his head in confusion Hashirama said, Hahaha Probably

    Second Grandpa, lets chase him! Tobirama shout.

    No. Forget it, lets go back first. Hashirama sighed and stopped Tobirama.

    Suddenly Masahiko saw a series of words in front of him, Witness and Participate in a Side Story of Naruto World: Kakuzu Assassination Attempt On The First Hokage. Reward: 2 witness points.

    Masahiko sighed and shook his head. Kakuzu is the immortal ninja that once has tried to take Hashirama live but failed. But in the future, he will y a bigger role.

    He will do anything for money, a money supremacist. In the future, during his battle with Kakashi and the other, his assassination attempt and immortality will be revealed. At that time, its indeed made a lot of people curious. However, a lot of people will think of it like a joke. If he has actually fought and survived in a battle against Hashirama, then how did he ended up making that stupid mistake of getting killed by those who he considered kids.

    However, ording to Masahiko, Kakuzu current strength is almost on par with Tobirama, who will be the future Hokage. If Masahiko and Tobirama werent here today, Kakuzu would have ended up fighting with Hashirama like in the Original.

    Well, fortunately, his immortality isnt perfect. He can live for centuries and even learn all of the five releases, but his strength has a limit. However, no one knows what he would be capable of if he gets his hands on a stronger heart Masahiko sighed, then smiled, Still, my cheat power is stronger.

    After such an episode, the three didnt argue anymore. But Hashirama seemed a little bit depressed.

    Masahiko could guess that the reason behind Hashiramas bad is the assassination attempt on him from earlier. He already ended up the warring states era, there should be peace. However, someone is trying to kill him! Why would anyone put a price on his head?!

    Masahiko also noticed something and tried tofort him, saying, He must have been sent by another vige, I dont know who, but sure its not from our own country.

    Huh? Takigakure? Hashirama be even more depressed. Seeing the two other people confused, he exined, Before my wood clone saved a few people from that vige during its construction

    When I caught the seven tails, the seven-tails was running amok near the vige. Some people were almost killed, but I saved them Hashirama said. Masahiko then asked, Uh, didnt you consider for a second that the Seven-Tails actually belongs to them?

    Masahiko said helplessly.

    Takigakure is rtively the strongest among the smaller viges, its estimated that they also have their own intelligence division. So when you took Chomei and decided to sell it to the four great viges, they heard about it and couldnt help but feel like killing you

    Hashirama scratched his head, revealing an embarrassed expression, Then this assassination attempt makes it even with what I did for them Well, fair enough

    Masahiko sighed, he felt worried thinking that this will not end this quickly. Takigakure wont give up, and he needed to be prepared for the future.

    The three then returned to Konoha. Hashirama was ready to deliver the good news to his council.

    However, Konoha seemed as if it was dealing with a crisis, with the ninjas and the civilians alike in a hurry, and running down the streets.

    They quickly rushed to the Hokage building, to find Nara Patriarch there to greet them, Hokage-Sama, youre finally back! We encountered a lot of troubles after youve left!<strong>Good News~~ Long Live the Hokage...is finally rated 4.4/5.0On NovelUpdate!!Thank You All <></strong><strong>Our new goal now is</strong><strong> to reach 4.5PLEASE Maximum Rate onNovelUpdate!</strong><strong>Guys we have a discord and we always</strong><strong>have fun talking and ying game thereI also use it to share informationabout the uing novelsSo Please Join Us!https://discord.gg/j3enVRv</strong><strong>As always don''t leave beforementingDon''t deprive me from the pleasure of readingyour thoughts on the chapter <>Please Don''t Forget To Comment!Maximum Support!!</strong><strong>I would really appreciate it, as I''m really trying</strong><strong>to do my best to provide the best quality</strong><strong>and most possible number of chapters</strong><strong> for you guys</strong>...<strong>Also supporting me means more chapter to you</strong><strong>on Patreon!If your interestedPlease hit the button below</strong><strong>you won''t regret it:</strong><strong>Thank You</strong>!

 Chapter 64: Early Graduation

    Chapter 64: Early Graduation

    After listening to Nara Patriarchs long exnation, the expression on Hashiramas face eased off, letting out a big sigh, and wondering if he should actuallyugh or cry

    So Out ofpetition to get to be the supervisors of the graduates, the ns ended up fighting each other?

    It turned out thatst September, a group of students enrolled in the Ninja Academy has managed to quickly graduate in just one year. Now in order to be the supervisors of these newly graduated students, the ns ended up in a quarrel.

    Big brother, we must be cautious dealing with this matter! Tobirama said on the side, Konoha has just been established, these men are not used to this none war state, the moment they will get a chance for fighting, they will definitely try to seize it. For that reason, theyre trying their best to get as many students as they can to attract more allies and strengthen their tribes.

    Upon hearing this, Hashirama seemed like he realized something, then thought to himself secretly, It seems the ns still cannot let go of their hatred

    He smiled and then said, Easy, just let every graduate return to his n, and their elders will guide them.

    Nara Patriarch then slowly shook his head, Im afraid we dont have that choice. Some ns have only one graduate student this year. They wont be able to form a team this way. Then, he looked at Masahiko, And for the civilian ninjas

    Huh? In just one year, there are already some civilian ninja graduates? Masahiko interrupted out of shock.

    Yes, there are two of them, and dealing with them will be the most difficult task Nara Patriarch replied.

    So how many ns are involved? Hashirama asked.

    The head of the Nara n smiled bitterly, Except for the Senju and Uzumaki All the other ns are involved.

    The Uchiha too? If Madara is participating, how did the other ns actually had the guts to fight back? Uh, I mean, its Madara Masahiko couldnt help but feel stunned!

    After you left Madara went out of the vige, so far I dont know where he went Nara Patriarch exined.

    Masahiko frowned and wanted to ask Hashirama what happened, but then he nodded slightly, Lets go to the Ninja Academy first.

    A few people tagged on with them and went to the Ninja Academy, where the Nara Patriarch introduced them to the graduated students.

    The most notable of them are four people, who werent that unfamiliar to Masahiko.

    Master of the four natures of Chakras, son of Sasuke, Hiruzen Sarutobi, and the Prince of Evil Danzo.

    With their remarkable talents, theres no doubt that they will end up being the Patriarchs of their ns. One of the Uchiha Elders wanted to take both of them as disciples. And the other ns opposed, especially the Hyuga, who already known for their conflicts with the Uchiha n.

    The remaining two graduates were the civilian Shinobis, Koharu Utatane, and Homura Mitokado. Even though theye from civilian families, their talents were sharp enough to make some of the nspete to have them.

    The ns rarely paid any attention to the civilian shinobis. But after the establishment of the academy, some of the civilian students have managed to sharpen their edge.

    In particr, these two kids had taken them only one year to be Chunin when they only were ordinary people at that time!

    He heard Nara Patriarchs exnation, but Masahiko didnt care much about details. He knew that these people will end up being the disciples of Tobirama and Hashirama, so he didnt really care.

    Now, what is really worrying him the whereabouts of Madara. Judging by the timeline, Madara should have already found the stone tablet of the Uchiha with the help of ck Zetsu

    Is it really unavoidable? The Battle of the Valley of the End Masahiko murmured.

    What cant be avoided? Hashirama seemed puzzled, Second Grandpa, this is not too difficult to solve

    Masahiko scratched his head and couldnt take back what he said.

    Yes, its easy, when the answer is always before your eyes

    Initially, Masahiko thought that this dispute will soon end when he forces the idea of taking these kids as disciples on Tobirama and Hashirama, but something unexpected happened.

    Sasuke Sarutobi and Ken Shimura came to find Masahiko and ask him to take their sons as his disciples.

    Eeeh, why me? Masahiko rolled his eyes, Although I have taught you the Rasengan before, this doesnt mean that I have to teach it your sons too

    Sasuke then smiled, Dont say that, Sensei, you always tend to think too low of yourself, youve mastered all of the five natures of Chakra, which makes you a more suitable teacher for little Sarutobi than the Uchiha.

    Ken also added, I tried for so many years to learn the advanced version of the Rasengan, but I ended up failing, but with my son, Danzo, in your hand, I will feel more reassured. Masahiko couldnt believe a word that these two has said. Its estimated that these two couldnt bear the pressure from the Uchiha and Hyuga, and wanted to use Masahiko as a shield.

    I am already 69 years old. I would rather use what is left of my time on nting and watering all kinds of flowers and raising grass. I dont want to ept any disciples. And you dont need to worry about the Hyuga and the Uchiha. After all, The Hokage of Konoha is Senju Hashirama, and he will never turn a blind eye if something happens. He will solve the problem.

    Although he said that, Masahiko once was interested in taking such good disciples as his apprentices. But after more consideration, he thought that this will end up being too troublesome. His current affair is already giving him a headache, not to mention having another disciple.

    Sasuke and Ken looked at each other with disappointment, then left.

    What happened next is precisely what Masahiko has predicted. Firstly, the two civilian graduates shinobi. Hashirama epted them as his disciples, calming down the current situation. Now, no one has to fight.

    Its rtively difficult to take the responsibility of Hiruzen and Danzo too. Thus, Hashirama gathers all the n and family leaders.

    After the consultation, the Sarutobi boy was epted as Hashiramas disciple, along with the other two civilian shinobi. As for the Shimura boy, he was epted as Tobirama disciples along with Torifu Akimichi and Kagami Uchiha.

    Of course, Tobirama wasnt really pleased with this; after all, he didnt really have a pleasant disposition with the Uchiha. At this time, he has yet to understand the Uchiha.

    As for the other 20 graduates, none of them was noteworthy. Thus, after careful consideration, they divided them equally between the ns, and Konoha survived this storm. This incident brought Masahiko 5 witness points, but he didnt look happy.

    A bigger storm ising Masahiko sighed.

    Madara recently returned to the Konoha. Compared to the times when he was always yelling Old man, Madara was basically acting as if Masahiko wasnt there, as for his good old pal, Hashirama, he ignored him most of the time.

    Im afraid that he already saw the Uchiha stone tablet, and still not sure what he should do Masahiko murmured.

    Its really troublesome that the Minds Eye of the Kagura couldnt detect ck Zetsu. Im afraid that the battle of the Valley of the End is already on the verge of breaking

    Do we really have to walk this path?

 Chapter 65: I Have a Special Way to Prevent The Battle of The Valley of the End

    Chapter 65: I Have a Special Way to Prevent The Battle of The Valley of the End

    Masahiko wanted to convince himself to go with the flow, let it go, he told himself, let everything go ording to its natural course. But deep inside his heart, he wants to stop the Valley of the ends battle from happening.

    He already gets used to seeing Madara around, they spent many years together. And even though, he was The Uchiha Madara, even though he fought him for three times, Masahiko didnt want to see Madara fall to the dark path, he didnt want it to end that way. As for the witness points, currently, it didnt seem to be that important to him

    Since the graduation incident, Masahiko has been strolling in Konoha from time to time. Many times he met the Uchiha n, and many times when he was feeling well, he made fun of them. He crossed the road with Haru Uchiha on several asions, but the former seemed to ignore him.

    Masahiko intended to show people that the Uchiha is not as bad as they seem by ying tricks and interacting with them sometimes. But it doesnt seem to be very efficient.

    Four years have passed since he came to Konoha, and somehow he heard a rumor that was circting between the vigers for some time, Those Uchiha, even elder Masahiko despise them very much.

    These rumors make Masahiko feel bad andugh at the same time. These rumors mean that hes highly regarded between the vigers, and his methods were falsely tranted by the vigers.

    It seems as if fearing the Uchiha has been printed deep in their hearts?!

    But failing once doesnt mean the end of the world, Masahiko was gonna try another n, but he was stopped by Hashirama who came to find him.

    Second Grandpa, I heard recently that you have some issues with the Uchiha Hashiramas words got cut short, he didnt know what he should say

    Uh! Masahiko interrupted him, then rolled his eyes, saying, Dont you think Madara has been acting awkward since he came backs time, I was just testing some things to see his reaction.

    Hashirama seems like he has realized something, Hmmm I also think that hes not like usual But I dont care, what youre doing is not right.

    At that time, Hashirama couldnt think positivity of Masahikos methods

    Masahiko couldnt change the Viges feelings about the entire Uchiha n, but he could try to change their impression on Uchiha Madara, the head n.

    And thats when an idea of a book came to Masahiko, which he spent a month to write it. The book was initially titled Uchiha Madara, The Autobiography. Masahiko used Madara as the narrator and wrote about his experience, his life, how he cared about Hashirama and regarded him as a brother, so the vigers would know more about Madara, to make them less fearful of him. As a result, Masahiko became more biased while writing it, and the book became more like, Brother Control, Uchiha Madara, The Autobiography. Masahiko felt like he got influenced while writing it, by some of the other hi animes he watched in his previous life Fortunately, this is not the age of the literate; the spread wasnt wide enough to cause any troubles

    (T/N: Brother Control is one of the many specialized terms of Incest. In Japanese, the prefix is Con used to refer to something extreme. Brother Control is theplex of falling in love with a sibling.)

    Even so, after the book was published, Madara seems to be less frequent to show himself in the streets. Some of the Uchiha nsmen have even looked at him strangely and unfriendly.

    Masahikoter discovered his mistake and wanted to correct his mistake; thats when a second idea for a book came to him

    The title of this new book was The Dream Of One Vige. Masahiko started from the very beginning when Madara first met Hashirama. His original intention was to exin that the establishing of Konoha wasnt only Hashiramas idea, but the two shared the same dream and worked hard for it toe true.

    But While Masahiko was writing, it changed again and became more like The Story of love and killing between Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara. Now the vigers looked at Hashirama strangely too.

    Masahiko still hasnt given up yet and prepared to write his third book titled Uchiha, The Family of Love, which tells the truth of the Uchiha n in detail, so that the vigers can better understand the Uchiha n more.

    But he got unexpectedly stopped by Hashirama, who came hurriedly to find him.

    Second Grandpa Hashirama held the two books in his hands crying. What are you doing? What are you doing?

    Masahiko smiled in guilty conscience, Didnt this grandpas methods made your rtionship with Madara closer?

    Hashirama haplessly said, Second Grandpa I dont think youre good at writing books.

    Masahiko shook his head tend to struggle, Wait, Im halfway for the final chapter of the trilogy. Im willing to work harder

    Big brother! Grandpa! Stop this nonsense, theres something more important that we have to deal with. Tobirama said as he stormed into the room.

    Whats the matter? Hashirama asked.

    The first Tsuchikage of Iwagakure will pass his mantle to the next generation. The new Tsuchikage decided toe to our Vige to sign the shinobi alliance treaty. Its estimated that he will reach our Vige in three or four days. Tobirama exined.

    Hashirama looks happy, Is it the initiative to sign the treaty? It seems that he shares our peaceful ideals.

    Second Grandpa, forget about your book, Hashirama said. Prepare to wee the Second Tsuchikage!

    Hmmm It feels like his arrival is a bit toote Have I changed something about this earlier? Masahiko thought about it, then nodded to Hashirama in agreement.

    Although he said he will not continue writing, after returning to his house, he immediately started writing. The newest book didnt really have much content. Its just a brief introduction to the origins of the Uchiha and the nature of their love. The so-called alienation is because people dont understand the Uchiha, and Masahiko wanted to change peoples perspective on the Uchiha.

    He thought he could finish it before the arrival of the Second Tsuchikage. However, it didnt appear to be the case, and Masahiko had to go to the Hokage Building to wee them.

    Upon arriving, he saw some familiar face there; one of them was the young Onoki, the guy who will be the Third Tsuchikage.

    At the same time, at the Uchiha n.

    Madara was sitting in the living room, holding the two books which were given to him by Haru Uchiha. After looking at the first book, his face turned dark.

    Why didnt you tell me earlier?

    Haru then replied, Patriarch, I just heard about this from the nsmen. These two books were published not long ago. The first one was published a month ago, and the second one was published a week ago.

    Madara felt anger in his heart. He remembers how the vigers suddenly started giving him weird looks a month ago. He thought that the viger despised him, now he knew the real reason.

    Who the hell did write these books?

    Haru then answered, I dont really know But I believe there are not many people who know about your rtionship with Hashirama and your little brother Izuna.

    Madaras face changed again, now its colored with anger and confusion, What do you mean by my rtion with Hashirama? He then quickly took the second book and opened it.

    After a short while, he gritted his teeth, Old man! Theres no one bold enough to write this except you!

    The first book is fine if you try to look at it from another perspective, but the second one is totally unbearable!

    Old man, I will grant you your death wish

    At this time, Masahiko and Hashirama were taking the Tsuchikage out. The treaty was sessfully signed. And the first shinobi alliance was made.

    At that time, Masahiko was still unaware that Madara was already stretching his body, ready for payback

 Chapter 66: Hit the Muzzle!

    Chapter 66: Hit the Muzzle!

    Masahiko, Hashirama helped the Second Tsuchikage and his apprentice Onoki to the main gate of the vige, then went Masahiko went home and continued his work on the third book.

    Why do I feel like theres something that I forget? Masahiko was already home, but he couldnt shake the feeling that had forgotten something.

    Hmmm If I recall correctly, Mu and Onoki will meet Madara Madara, who didnt agree with the coalition will fight with them, and both of them will be beaten ck and blue Masahiko tried to remember the original timeline of the story.

    Ahhh It wont be a problem; the story wont change by it selves Also, I think Madara is still in the vicinity of Konoha.

    For a brief period of time, Masahiko felt a really violent chakra fluctuation, but he didnt really care. It must be the fight between Madara and the Second Tsuchikage. It was already written in the story. But after a couple of minutester, Masahiko suddenly stood up.

    Aplete Susanoo? Have you gotten mad, Madara? Does he want to kill them? Masahiko couldnt stay calm anymore and rushed quickly, flying to the battlefield.

    Fortunately, Madara is forced to restrain himself because he fighting nears the Uchiha settlement. Otherwise, Masahiko would have been there collecting the corpses of a two Tsuchikage

    Even so, when he arrived, he found Muu, the Second Tsuchikage, already injured and Onoki lying on the ground, shouting, Why are you doing this? Dont you know we already have an agreement with Hashirama, you should

    Madara didnt pay any attention to what Onoki said, he was about to continue obliterating both of them, when Masahiko came right in the nick of time and shouted, Madara! Stop!

    Madara actually stopped. Masahiko felt like he has finally reached out to Madaras heart, but got surprised by the backhand of the Susanoo heading right toward him.

    Masahiko cant escape, hes ready to make a counter-attack to save himself, but he knows, by doing this, a fight between him and Madara is inevitable. Right before Masahiko could cast his technique Tobirama and Hashirama came, and thetter shouted, Madara! Stop!

    The unexpected arrival of Hashirama didnt stop Madara from waving the de of the Susanoo at Masahiko.

    Masahiko sighed and prepared himself to use a seal, but Hashirama already yelled, Mokuton-Wood Locking Wall! Hashirama wooden Jutsu formed fast before Masahiko could evenplete his seal.

    Madara frowned, and stopped before reaching the wood wall, then lifted off the Susanoo.

    When the Second Tsuchikage, Muu saw this, he quickly rushed to Onoki, to check on his situation, then said the same thing to Hashirama, Hokage! Whats the meaning of this? I thought we are allies!

    Im truly sorry, Tobirama, take the Tsuchikage and his disciple to rest first, then I will exin the situation to you, Muu-San, Hashirama said solemnly.

    Hashirama waited for Tobirama to take the two away, then asked, Why did you do this, Madara?

    Yeah, Madara, did you got crazy? You even tried to cut me in half! Masahiko looked angry.

    With a cold stare in his eyes, Madara took out two books, then threw them to Masahiko while saying, This is your answer, old man!

    Arent these the books that he wrote? It turned out to be the case.

    When Hashirama saw this scene, he didnt know what to say, and couldnt help but cover his forehead. To be honest, even he wasnt happy with what Masahiko has done

    Madara, why did you attack the Second Tsuchikage then? I just make an agreement with them! After thinking about it, Hashirama couldnt help but ask.

    Agreement? Union? Theres no point in truce! Only force is absolute! For peace, you must conquer! I just wanted to teach them a lesson, but I didnt expect that he will use the same technique as this old man Madara said slowly.

    Masahiko didnt know how to feel about this; it seems like the Second Tsuchikage hadpletely hit the muzzle.

    (T/N: Hit the muzzle: a Chinese term; when someone is bothering you. Or when someone does the exact thing that makes you angry, this is what they mean by hitting the muzzle. For example, youre trying to get rid of a bug, and then it rushes again to you, you open the door for it to get out and ites back again to you from the window. Masahiko is the bug here, and the Tsuchikage is the one who came back from the window xD)

    While they were having this conversation, people were gathering around them.

    More and more people were crowding around Hashirama and Madara, even the three patriarchs of the Inu-Shika-Cho and the Hyuga came.

    Masahiko winked at Hashirama, signaling him to disperse the crowd while he tries to talk with Madara.

    Hashirama understood and nodded back. He then exined the situation to the spectators and tried to disperse them.

    Old man These two books, did you write them? Madara asked, then followed by a moment of silence, Masahiko could see Madaras hate can be seen seeping out from his eyes.

    Yes! I wrote to them! Masahiko nodded and smiled, What do you think? Isnt that good I wrote of how you love your brother, how big your dream is, and how you finally achieved it!

    Madara Sharingans marks began to rotate, but Masahiko quickly interrupted, Madara! Were in the Uchihas residence. Are you sure that you want to fight me here?

    Madara looked back at his n, Many people were looking out at them, Madara hesitated, which made Masahiko feel relieved, thinking, It seems that Madara still cares about the Uchiha. He wont leave any time soon, he still has people here.

    The storm faded away, and Masahiko got two more witness points, but he was too busy to check it out.

    Although the Uchiha settlements location is rtively remote, there are still a significant number of civilians and ninja in the vicinity. Whether its the settlers, passerby, or traders. A lot of them were injured because of the copsing buildings. Masahiko also felt guilty and quickly summoned Katsuyu to treat the wounded.

    As for Muu and Onoki, who Masahiko has visited them several times, they showed their appreciation for him every time for saving them.

    After visiting Onoki and Mu several times, Masahiko gradually agreed with Madaras point of view somehow.

    Strength is necessary to maintain the bnce, although the way Madara express it is not the best way at that time. He wanted to share this idea with the council, but he feared that it will cause the storm to break out again; thus, he kept to himself and never mentioned it again, until he Muu and Onoki recovered from their injuries and were ready to leave Konoha.

    Masahiko stopped Muu on the way out, Second Tsuchikage, as both of us are Dust Shinobis, I hope to learn much from you.

    Muus face changed, Dust release is my developed technique. Where did you learn it?

    Masahiko justughed, Dont mind the details. Maybe we have family ties rted to five hundred years ago

    Muu:

    He said that they are gonna learn from each other. But in reality, its just an exchange of Dust release blows; they didnt stop until they had a tacit agreement to stop.

    There are only a handful of people whom Masahiko knew could use the dust-release technique. And a lot of people who want to learn it too, also a few forms of another Kekkei-Genkai. But the people here only rely on talent. While Masahiko relies on adding points to a specific attribute.

    Thus he can feel that his strength and Mus strength is on the same par. If they continued, Im afraid, only one man will walk out of this alive.

    Masahiko looked rxed, after all, he didnt use his Sage Mode, nor the Eight Gates, and at the same time, Madara was right, the disy of Masahikos strength indeed shocked Muu, his heart is now even heavier knowing that even Konohas elder is stronger than him. It seems that making an alliance with Konoha was the right choice.

    In the afternoon on the same day, Hashirama, Masahiko, and a few other people take Muu and Onoki to the gate of Konoha and bid farewell to them as they will go back to Iwagakure.

    These days, because of the previous incident with Madara has caused a lot of coteral damage to the civilians, the Uchiha n image got worse.

    The conflict between the Uchiha and the other n has escted even more. Everyone in Konoha now stands on the opposite side of the Uchiha. Masahikos remorse was getting stronger and stronger, he felt really bad about this.

    Masahiko thought about working harder, and hurriedly finished his third book and put all of his emotions in it, he really wanted the vige to understand Madara, he really didnt want to see him go away Two dayster, everything was in order, Masahiko was preparing to send the manuscript for printing, but he got found by Hashirama, who was looking for him. The first sentence that Hashirama said to Masahiko has stunned him badly.

    Second Grandpa, Madara left.

    Then suddenly sentence appeared in front of Masahiko, Witness and Slightly Change the Side Story of Naruto World: The Break of Uchiha Madara. Obtained +5(*2) Witness Points!

 Chapter 67: It’s Not My Fault!

    Chapter 67: It��s Not My Fault!

    Upon hearing the news of Madara leaving the vige, Masahiko sighed, putting down his third book.

    Although he had a hunch that this might happens, he still felt sad about it.

    From the very first beginning of Konohas construction, Masahiko actually tried his best to prevent the Battle of the Valley of the End from happening. He suggested that Hashirama shouldnt allow Tobirama to take part in the elders assembly or anything and left the establishment of the Ninja Academy to Tobiramas hand. This has prevented Tobirama from taking the initiative to push the Uchiha on the opposite side of Konohas other ns.

    At the time, although the rtionship between the Uchiha and the other tribes didnt get better, at least there were no more conflicts.

    But precisely because of the Ninja Academys first graduates that incite a conflict between the Uchiha and the other n.

    Besides the fact that the two books that Masahiko has written werent that reliable, these books actually helped to show a different side of the others, but consequently, Madara got a weird image in the vige

    But because of these very two books, Madara lost and almost killed both Muu and Onoki. The coteral damage of the battle made the rtionship between the Uchiha and the vigers became more distant.

    So all the time that Ive worked so hard to change the story, was a waste, the plot changed back AUGH! Fine! Its not like Madara is my best friend! Masahiko tried to affirm himself that what happens to Madara has nothing to do with him, and he already Worked Hard to help him Probably

    Second grandpa Hashirama picked up Masahikos book, Is this your third book? The Truth of the Uchiha, Madara has once told me, but I didnt understand at that time

    It seems that you had expected that Madara will leave the vige Hashirama smiled slightly.

    Masahiko nodded, In Konoha, Its clear that the other tribes dont get along with the Uchiha. But nheless, you are a great leader Hashirama, and a good friend, even if you leave your position to Madara wont be the next Hokage. Tobirama is your sessor, and when the timees, Im afraid that  Hashirama let out a sigh, Madara said the same thing But Madara has left, and none of the other Uchihas nsmen decided to follow him, this is proof that they still think Konoha as their home. I will not let anyone cause them harm, even if its Tobirama!

    Masahiko sighed and thought, Im afraid that even you cant change this

    Masahiko asked, Did Madara told you why he left? Although he knew everything, Masahiko hoped that something has changed, he hoped for an answer that might change the future.

    Unexpectedly Hashirama said, He said He actually gave him an answer, Masahiko felt overjoyed, thinking that his efforts were practical, but felt surprised when Hashirama scratched his head and continued, But I didnt understand what he meant

    What did he said? Masahiko asked eagerly.

    He said the only god once separated the Yin and Yang poles for the sake of stability, but the two acted together, creating the existence itself. He said he found a way to realize his dream. But I didnt understand what he meant?! Hashirama replied.

    Masahiko was disappointed; it was clearly a passage from the Stone Tablet. But when he heard the word that Madara chose, Masahiko couldnt help butugh, looking at Hashirama.

    Its mean that the power of the six paths got divided into two poles of Yin and Yang, you are the Yang, and hes Yin. And when your two powers unite it will change the world. See? How can this be different from my second book? This is what I meant by injecting his power in you

    Hashirama got irritated, he felt that Masahiko is making a fool of him, Second Grandpa! Is this the right time to joke?

    Masahiko just smiled, What done is done. Now you need to think about the solution. At that moment, Masahiko felt optimistic.

    Although he failed to prevent the battle of the Valley of the End from happening, he managed to change the original plot.

    In the original story, no one could intervene in the Valley of the End battle. But Masahiko can! All that he needs to do now is to change the oue of the battle.

    If thats the case I feel sorry for you, Madara At the end of the Valley of the End fight, Masahiko will have to choose between Hashirama and Madara. And Masahiko will, without a doubt, choose Hashirama.

    After Hashirama left, Masahiko opened his status bar.

    Name : Uzumaki Masahiko Age : 21 years old (-) Endurance: 1045(+) Physique: 903(+) Technique: 4963(+10) (Interchangeable) Three-Body-Technique : LV10 (100000) Max Level Throwing-Technique : LV10 (100000) Max Level Dust Release (Jinton) : LV7 (1836579/3000000) (+) Water Attribute : LV2 (10000/20000) (+) Lightning Attribute : LV5 (200007/400000) (+) Sealing Technique : LV8 (1003328/5000000) (+) Yang-Attribute : LV6 (400000/600000) (+) Yin-Attribute : LV6 (510000/600000) (+) Special Skill: Minds Eye of Kagura Mining :LV6 (10030/20000) (+) ck-Smithing : LV8 (40059/60000) (+) Gambling : Max Level Rank : S+ Witness Points : 130 Points I still have 130 witness points. This is not enough to raise all five attributes to LV5 Then its for the Yin and Yang attributes. Masahiko muttered to himself.

    Thest time I spar with Hashirama, I could sense that he was stronger than before. In contrast, Madara must have grown strong too.

    Therefore, if Masahiko wanted to change the oue of the Valley of the end battle, first, he needed to get stronger.

    Masahiko slightly hesitated, then he added 60 points to the Yang Attribute and added 49 points to the Yin attribute.

    Yang-Attribute : LV8 (1000000/5000000) (+) binable with Yin) Yin-Attribute : LV8 (1000000/5000000) (+) binable with Yang)

    Huh Masahiko took a long breath, then let it out, and felt like something inside his body is shifting and changing, a feel of rapid progress. But thebination of the Yin and Yang attributes what surprised him even more.

    Name : Uzumaki Masahiko Age : 21 years old (-) Endurance: 1502(+) Physique: 1398(+) Technique: 6782(+10) (Interchangeable) Three-Body-Technique : LV10 (100000) Max Level Throwing-Technique : LV10 (100000) Max Level Dust Release (Jinton) : LV7 (1836579/3000000) (+) Water Attribute : LV2 (10000/20000) (+) Lightning Attribute : LV5 (200007/400000) (+) Sealing Technique : LV8 (1003328/5000000) (+) Yang-Attribute : LV8 (1000000/5000000) (+) *can bebined with the Yin attribute. Yin-Attribute : LV8 (1000000/5000000) (+) *can bebined with the Yang attribute. Special Skill: Minds Eye of Kagura Mining :LV6 (10030/20000) (+) ck-Smithing : LV8 (40059/60000) (+) Gambling : Max Level Rank : SS- Witness Points : 21 pts

    SS-! I have finally reached the level of those two beasts, but Im afraid that even now Im still far from them, Hashirama and Madara should be ranked SS+

    Masahiko thought about it, like what if he uses the Senjutsu and the Eight Gates at the same time he should be able to be equivalent to them for a short time. This kind of strength should be enough in the uing battle.

    Even if its for a short period, it should be enough And theres also the newbination of the Yin and Yang attributes, that I dont know what kind of surprises it will turn out to be!

    However, when Masahiko tried to fuse the yin-yang energy andbine them, he actually failed. This was actually the first time this situation has urred since he learned about the system.

    So even the system cannot manipte the order of the Yin and Yang in this world? Or do Ick something else? Hmmm, what else can I do? Masahiko murmured and lost in his thought.

 Chapter 68: The Hokage Rock

    Chapter 68: The Hokage Rock

    Madaras departure didnt affect the daily life of the Konoha civilian in general. Everything goes just as it is. The time flies as usual. The only difference is now how smaller the Uchihas rights has be in Konoha.

    Although one of the Uchihas elder has already taken Madaras position in the council, which is Uchiha Izumi, it didnt make any notable change. Even when Madara sat in that council, he couldnt out-voice the other elders.

    Time flies, five years already passed in Konoha, and the vige have already been officially established for four years.

    Masahiko took a stroll around Konoha, and he could still see some decorations left from the previous celebration.

    Since Madaras departure, Masahiko has put the importance of getting stronger first on his agenda. Over the past six months, he has been trying hard to get stronger. Hes training hard, hes also trying to adapt with his power. He also working on finding a way to merge the Yin and Yang attributes

    But until now, there was no significant progress happening. Just for the New Years Day, Masahiko decided to stop, and go out to rx.

    However, Masahiko couldnt help but think about the reason behind the failure of the Yin and Yang attribute fusion. Just when he was deep in his thought, the sound of a banging woke him up. He looked to the source of the sound, to find a guy working hard there on the cliffside behind the Hokage building.

    Is that the sculptor of the Hokage Rock? Masahiko muttered to himself. He already knew that this idea had been around since the establishment of the vige. Of course, Hashiramas originally wanted to carve Madaras face as the actual Hokage and change the vigers impression on him.

    In the end, he became the Hokage, Hashirama didnt want to mention this matter again fearing that it will cause any misunderstanding. However, now that Madara is gone, the Hokage Rock construction finally began.

    Masahiko subconsciously was jumping like a kid under the Hokage Rock.

    This is the icon of Konoha, the famous Hokage Rock. I can already see Hashiramas face take form

    The shinobi who was carving the Hokage Rock, suddenly, saw Masahiko below him, then quickly ran down toward him.

    Elder! He said.

    Masahiko nced at the Hokage Rock again, then nodded,plimenting his work, Youve done a great job. The face is carved well

    The Sculptor smiled, You are too generous elder. In fact, this is not too difficult. As long as you can find a good ratio of the face, you can do it. Lord Hokages face is about 6:4, 3.5% of the entire length

    The Sculptor was still exining the process in detail, but Masahiko didnt pay any attention at all. His mind was focusing on his first sentence, The good ratio, huh

    Is the Yin and Yang attributes also requires a good ratio to bebined? Masahiko muttered.

    He managed before to merge two different bloodline limits directly; thus, he didnt think about this idea before.

    The moment he thought about, Masahikopletely ignore the Sculptor, then he tried tobine the Yin and Yang in his body once again.

    After trying multiple times, he finally found the most stable ratio for the Yin and Yang attributes, which is 2: 8.

    Masahiko wanted to be happy, but the pain in his body prevented him from showing that, he looked bitter, as part of his Chakra mingled in his body. Fortunately, he only used a small amount; otherwise, he would have fainted out

    Masahikos vision was unstable for some time. After a while, he started to feel fine again and looked at the Sculptor who was still exining, and with a wry smile, he said, Oh Bro, I can only feel sorry for you

    Hup! Hup!

    Chakra gathering, then release!

    So as the Sculptor was exining his work to Masahiko, the former started hupping, then he opened his mouth with bizarre expression. A small ck dot appeared, then Got bigger!

    Masahiko was in the middle of the vige, and couldnt just shoot it anywhere, so he targeted the Hokage Rock.

    The hardly carved and sculpted Hokage Rock got Burned! Its roasted and damaged!

    Elders! You

    Sorry, I didnt know what was happening It seems that I have created a Bijuu-Dama (Tailed Beast Bomb).

    After half an hour

    At Hokage Building.

    Hashirama looked at Masahiko and the Sculptor, he felt a little headache, then he let out a sigh. Hashirama was feeling a headache looking at Masahiko.

    Second Grandpa, so you are saying that you identally sted the Hokage Rock?

    Masahiko then replied, I didnt know what just happened. It seemed like Ive transformed into a tailed beast, and formed a Bijuudama

    Obviously, no one believed him, but Masahiko doesnt know how to exin it any better.

    Then Masahiko took the initiative to came up with a solution, Dont worry, isnt it only the Hokage Rock? I, the Second Grandfather, will personally carve it for you!

    Elder Masahiko, you dont have to do that. I will do it again! At first, the Sculptor didnt say anything. After all, one was the Hokage, and the other was a great elder. But when he saw how Masahiko offered to sculpt it by himself, he couldnt hold on to such an idea.

    For him, it would be an excellent achievement for a Sculptor to make the Hokage Rock with the face of the very First Hokage. He doesnt want to give up on such a fantastic opportunity.

    Masahiko also thought the same, and said, Lets do it together then, after all, two people will do it faster

    So, for a while, Masahiko joined the carving of the Hokage Rock.

    In the beginning, of course, there was a lot of confusion, mistakes, and out of order things. This is Masahikos first time carving anyway. And Somehow, the Sculptors job didnt get lighter but be heavier.

    However, one dayter, Masahiko already became a master of sculpting, which made the Sculptor actually feel amazed.

    The reason is, of course, because Masahiko used a little of his witness points to boost his skill. Sculpting : LV6 (10000/20000)

    Although he still has 20 witness points, he didnt put much in Sculpting, because he didnt need to be The Legendary Moonlight Sculptor to carve Hashiramas face on a rock. (T/N: The Legendary Moonlight Sculptor: A Popr Korean Novel, if you dont know it, shame on you xD)

    A monthter, Masahiko, who finished sculpturing the Hokage Rock, stood under it excitedly.

    Here in the future, we will carve the face of Tobirama, Hiruzen, Tsunade, Kakashi, and Naruto Masahiko unconsciously said.

    What? You cant carve Tobiramas face Hes just Hashiramas bodyguard.

    Second Grandpa! I heard that you finished working on the Hokage Rock? Masahiko suddenly heard a familiar voice. It was Tobirama.

    Yes, I did! Ask your brother toe and see! Masahiko turned around, smiling at Tobirama, to find that the Sculptor was already gone, It seems that the Sculptor already left first to inform your big brother. Masahiko said.

    Second grandpa Didnt you make my brothers face a little bit too serious? Tobirama looked at the sculpting and then back to Masahiko. But before Masahiko could say anything, Tobirama said, But this is just right.

    I think so too. If the future generation knew that the first Hokage had such a funny face, Im afraid They would lose faith in Konoha.

    After a while, Hashirama joined the scene and looked very pleased with the work. It seems he actually a serious guy deep inside

    Masahiko has finally finished the job, and now he had time to work on merging the Yin and Yang.

    I didnt really be a tailed beast Im not a Jinchuriki, after all. Masahiko tried again in an open space. And the result was the same; he spewed the Bijuudama from his mouth. Dang it! Ive be a Bijuu!

    He then added the 2: 8 Yin and Yang chakra to his Rasenshuriken. And its color changed to ck and purple, the destructive power improved a lot, but the chakra consumption didnt increase that much.

    This way, besides the Dust-release, I have now another killer move! Although the power is not as high, it will save more Chakra

    But sure enough, I Can shot a Bijuudama out of my mouth

 Chapter 69: Remnant of the Past

    Chapter 69: Remnant of the Past

    The sixth-year after the establishment of Konoha, spring

    At the Uzumaki n cemetery

    Masahiko sighed, and patted Kenichiros head, who was crying, then turned away.

    A few days ago, Masahiko received a message that the retired second elder of the Uzumaki was seriously ill. Masahiko and Kenichiro rushed back to Uzushiogakure, but they were toote.

    Seeing Uzumaki Masao for thest time was somewhat displeasing for Masahiko; his heart felt heavy.

    Although he had a bad rtionship with him for 48 years, even hostile sometimes, after the battle with the Kaguya n, Masahiko has started to consider him as an old friend, especially after he took Kenichiro as his disciple.

    When he returned to the Uzumaki this time, Masahiko learned that the retired first and second elders have already passed away years ago, and the death of Elder Masao has represented an end of an era, with Masahiko as the only one left.

    The end of an era, huh? Masahiko mumbled.

    Masahiko murmured as he was looking at some of the kids around the ce. Some of them seemed like they can even be of the same age as the grandson of his grandsons.

    Masahiko went back to the Patriarch main hall that has been expended times and times again. He smiled helplessly at his big nephew who looked very old now, and said, Hey nephew! Arent you gonna retired yet? If Im not wrong, youre 59 years old this year, almost 30 years in office. Havent you done enough already?

    The patriarch looked up and nodded. Uncle, I will retire next year. Masahiko stunned for a bit. He initially thought that his nephew wanted to die as a patriarch, but somehow his reign is peaceful, no more wars, and he can retire peacefully with his head still attached to his body.

    Then who will be the next patriarch? Masahiko asked.

    Masahiko has been away from Uzushiogakure for more than five years. He didnt really know the current situation in the vige.

    The patriarch shook his head, then let out a sigh, It originally belonged to Kenichiro, but because you took him away Now the most prominent candidate is Gensuke.

    Masahiko rolled his eyes, he didnt really feel right about this decision, it is evident that the most promising candidate is Kenichiro.

    Gensuke Masahiko kept quiet for a while before remembering, Is he Nanakos husband?

    The patriarch nodded. Yes, he is. Although Gensukes Ninjutsu is not that remarkablepared to Kenichiro, hes doing a great job and not to mention theres Nanako to help him

    Wait, wait Masahiko interrupted. I knew Gensuke when he was a kid. He was a very ambitious little boy. In the first physical test, he did the most push-ups And Nanako As an assistant, shes

    The patriarch smiled and shook his head. You may not know much about how they be, especially Nanako. Now she has be an imitation of Mito. Shes teaching the children of the tribes. Actually, she has be very popr among the nsmen.

    Masahiko scratched his head and sighed. In these years, Masahiko realized that he didnt pay much attention to his two female disciples. And what about Yuriko?

    Its the same for Yuriko. She was teaching the youngster. And she had already married two years ago. Now shes pregnant, shes currently staying at home waiting to deliver her baby The patriarch slowly answered.

    Masahiko nodded and thinking, Nothing is better than my own home, I guess.

    When you retire next year, go to Konoha. I will give you my elder position  Even though you will be an ex-patriarch of Uzushiogakure, but should enjoy your pension in Konoha, youve been busy with the ns affairs for all of your life.

    The patriarch nodded in agreement.

    Saying goodbye to the patriarch, Masahiko went to visit his disciples.

    Nanako was no longer a hot young girl. When Masahiko saw her, she was holding a six or seven years old boy, with a gentle smile on her lips, it looked familiar but also strange. Masahiko felt some kind of unreal sense looking at her.

    Yuriko wasnt the same snotty-little-cry-baby from before now; shes a graceful woman. She was holding her bully when Masahiko first saw her. Masahiko felt shocked at that moment; her Chakra was half the amount he currently has. And he could sense three different types of chakras flowing in her body; fire, earth, and wind attribute chakra. And all of them are in perfect harmony with each other; all of them are honed well. If she was in Konoha, then she would be ranked as an S-ss ninja There was a guy on her side, looking at her, but he was just an ordinary Shinobi.

    However, they looked like a happy couple; Masahiko could see the peaceful look on Yurikos face, and couldnt bear to disturb.

    Leaving the home of his two disciples, Masahiko was in a rare depressing mood, until he returned to the cemetery, and saw Kenichiro in front of his Grandfathers grave, bouncing and vowing with his fist clenched that he would work harder in practice. At that moment, Masahiko felt better.

    Sure enough, just like always, Im a lonely dog, with Kenichiro as the onlypany in my life Masahiko sighed. He may have said that, but at that moment, Masahiko was actually happy.

    Kenichiro, Lets go back Oh! Sensei! Kenichiro answered.

    The sixth-year since the establishment of Konoha was also an important year for the vige.

    Most of the ns and families there had a change of generation. Where the old elders and patriarch step down, and the younger generation rise. Just like the Hyuga, Aburame, Inuzuka, the Ino-Shika-Cho triad, the Hatake, most of the ns do change the generation of their rulers and elders. Its time for the newer generation to step on the stage of history. But some people like Masahiko still stay behind the scene while the others are enjoying their pension.

    Thus, in the next elder meeting, Masahiko faced all of these younger generations of his grandchildren. Although he took freedom in bullying them, it didnt change their attitude toward him. No matter how many meetings they had, there will always be some people behind him talking about how the Viger shouldnt rely on such an old man, which made him feel very embarrassed.

    Damn, my nephew! His retirement is going to take another year, which will make me have to endure this position for one more year Masahiko scolded his hard worker nephew in his heart.

    After waiting for the seventh year, finally, Masahikos nephew stepped down from the position of the Uzumaki patriarch and made him take his ce as an elder, but then he felt even more ufortable.

    In addition to asionally teasing Hashirama and Tobirama or their disciples, or visiting Mito and Kenji, or just strolling around the street of Konoha, Masahiko found that he had no acquaintances.

    I am now a living legacy of an era. Even my generations great-grandchildren are already adults. Im afraid after a few years

    Masahiko lost in his thought, but the chatter of a couple of vigers on the street snap him back.

    Hey? Have you heard? The Daimyo is going to marry his little daughter to Hokages son!

    Really?

    Im not lying to you! Now the news already spread to the entire Konoha!

    Thats great!

    Masahiko looked up at the sky, then smiled happily.

    Why do I feel so low? My generation has just stepped off the stage, and a new one wille to take their ces

    Masahiko watched the people from his generation and even the next leave one after another. It was inevitable to feel a little bit down, he actually felt like the whole world has be darker.

    But this conversation between the two vigers just now has awakened him. He then realized that he already been in Konoha for seven years. After a few more years, he expects to see the inauguration of the second Hokage. Then the third. And after that, the fourth, Namikaze Minato, Narutos father

    Theres no need to feel down, Ive already determined to live to the end of the show!

 Chapter 70: A Boring Wedding

    Chapter 70: A Boring Wedding

    The vigers didnt know that Hashirama was living in a dire strait when the news of the marriage got spread across Konoha.

    At the Akimichis barbeque stall, Hashirama set there for a long time waiting for Masahiko to finish eating.

    Looking at Hashiramas face, Masahiko smiled, Whats wrong? Thest time you asked me to eat with you was when you wanted Madara to be the Hokage, what troubles you this time?

    When he mentioned Madara, Hashirama became even gloomier, then sighed with no exnation.

    Masahiko smiled and said, It was impossiblest time. But you have to believe that you can rely on this Grandpa on other things. Just tell me, and I will give you ideas.

    Hashirama kept looking at the empty tes that filled the table, which made Masahiko really anxious. He thought about it for a moment, then said: Is it about Kenjis marriage?

    Six years ago, I agreed on the Daimyos proposal to marry our child, you were also present at the time, Second Grandpa. And since Tobirama was also there, I thought he would talk to Mito about this, but

    After a few weeks, I forgot about itpletely. Now that the rumor of the Marriage is already spread Hashirama sighed again.

    Masahiko just smiled and shook his head. How did you even forget to tell Mito about this, how can you forget such important things?

    Toote Hashirama looked stern, You know I didnt tell her Why remind me before Grandpa?

    Ah, Haha Masahikoughed stressfully, Dont you think youre ming the wrong person?

    Hashirama shook his head, then let out another long sigh.

    Masahiko patted him on the shoulder. Dont be so sad, you still have me, dont you? I will just talk to Mito

    After Masahiko said that and left, Hashirama felt relieved. However, at checkout

    No matter how fat the Hokages wallet is, the amount that Masahiko has eaten was too expensive even for him, and especially at the Akimichis barbeque stall.

    While Hashirama was having a tangled expression while checking out, Masahiko was already in front of Mitos house.

    Masahiko knocked on the door, and Mito weed him in. She was 40 years old now, but she still had her young-looking face. The diamond-shaped mark on her forehead was darker, and she still bears a gentle smile.

    She didnt wait for Masahiko to speak and took the initiative to say, Second Grandpa, I know youing here to intercede for Hashirama. Tell him Im not too angry about this, you cane home.

    I know its for forging a stronger rtionship between the vige and the Country of Fire. But as his mother, I should have been informed about this, Hashirama didnt tell me anything

    Masahiko scratched his head, he could feel how Mito was holding her displease while talking to him. However, as Masahiko already promise Hashirama to help him, he wanted to at least talk with her. Just when Masahiko was about to open his mouth, Mito interrupted him again.

    Fortunately, Kenji doesnt have a girl that he likes. If he does have, than this can be troublesome. Second Grandpa, tell Hashirama that I will forgive him, but only this time. Tell him, do not make a habit out of this! With that being said, Masahiko found himself out of the house, with the door shut on his face.

    Standing in front of that closed door, Masahiko could only smile bitterly. How did Mito be so powerful like this? She even managed to make Hashirama, the God of Shinobi, tremble in fear. Hashiramas life must be hard inside these walls

    I didnt even have the chance to say a word, and I was already out? Masahiko shook his head with a bitter smile, but after a while, he looked happy again.

    Why do I care? I earned a good barbecue out of this For nothing Probably?!

    Ten minutester, Masahiko found depressed Hashirama again, then smiled, What? Youre still thinking about your wallet? Dont you worry, Grandpa didnt eat all that barbecue for nothing! After I used all of my persuading skills, Mito finally forgave you! But she asked me to tell you that she let this pass, but only for this time, dont make a habit out of this!

    Hashirama was overjoyed; he thanked him again and again, to the point that he didnt notice Masahikos wry smile.

    Hokage-Sama finally solved his family affair. And the preparation for Kenji marriage has been put on the agenda.

    Although this world is dominated by ninja, Kenjis status as the eldest son of the vige chief is as same as a noble, or even a prince.

    But How do you exin it, In some ways, Naruto world is not different from the modern society, more people means more mouth to feed, more mouth to feed means more farm needed, more farm needed means more worker, and the list just goes on and on Infrastructure, development, and stuff like those need monies to be developed, and so Konoha during its seven-years of development asked financial aid from the Country of Fire each year.

    Therefore, this event was more than just a wedding to the Land of Fire, it was a crucial matter that needed to be handled with curious. Which made Masahiko wonder why he didnt been asked to be one of the Best Men.

    Youre fine, you dont need to overthink about this, they will ask you eventually. Masahiko told himself, Youre still his great-grandpa

    However, Masahiko couldnt hold it any longer and went crying to Tobirama, who seems busy preparing for the marriage, Please spare us the embracement, Grandpa. People are still talking about my brothers wedding to this day And of all people, youve made host it

    Masahiko felt embarrassed; no wonder no one came to him. This was the reason

    Twenty years have passed. How can you still hold a grudge? I was just young and stubborn at the time Ive changed, please believe me Obviously, Masahiko wasnt gonna just admit it.

    However, it didnt matter what Masahiko gonna say, Tobirama wasnt gonna let him get involved, and just left him hanged there with this sentence, You didnt change a bit

    The wedding was held as nned in early June of the seventh year since the establishment of Konoha. The Daimyo came to Konoha again with his new 18-guardian ninja escorting him.

    Masahiko reluctantly sat in his seat while looking bored and watched this old fashioned wedding. The background of the wedding had only a few Sakura trees. As always, anything Tobirama handles bes somehow boring

    The 20-year old Kenji looked handsome, and the 16-year old bride of his has also looked beautiful with her blond hair waving.

    The hair is blond. Shes the one, but man this wedding

    Masahiko was too disappointed with this wedding, he kept looking at Hashirama and the Daimyo sitting on the main seat, then he walked a few steps and patted his shoulder, Isnt the wedding very boring? Why give it to Tobirama, not this Grandpa, I could have made this wedding a st!

    Hashirama smiled wryly. The Daimyo looked at Masahiko, then said, You! I remember you You are the 108-stars of destiny! How long has it been, your appearance didnt change a bit after all these years. How did you do it? The 50 years old Daimyo looked older than Masahiko and thought that Masahiko is using some kind of a Transformation Technique.

    Masahiko nced at the Daimyo, then smiled awkwardly, Ah, haha Then turned away with a dark face and sat back.

    Hashirama repeatedly apologized to the Daimyo and exin the situation

    108-stars of destiny Will he ever forget about that stuff? This Daimyo! Is he nning on making that mistake the taint of my life?

    Although Masahiko felt that this wedding was very boring without his creative touch, the crowd seemed very excited and talked a lot.

    Even the shinobi were longing for this feeling of peace, and naturally, the citizens even more.

    After the marriage of the Hokages son and the daughter of the Daimyo, the Land of Fire and Konoha will thrive more peaceful The vigers discussions were filled with hope.

    Huuh, when will this boring wedding ends? Masahiko sighed.

 Chapter 71: Madara and Black Zetsu

    Chapter 71: Madara and ck Zetsu

    Two hourster, the wedding ceremony for Kenji and the Daimyos daughter finallye to an end, with the whole Vige filled with joy and happiness.

    Tobirama, youre a very good host. Masahiko looked at him, Im (gonna) very (catch) proud (you) of ter) you (bastard) Masahiko said, but his expression was telling another story.

    Tobirama smiled stressfully; he really managed to make Masahiko hate him this time.

    Second Grandpa This Thank you for yourpliment. Tobirama hesitated for a long time, then he could only answer with this.

    Masahiko kept staring at Tobirama for a while. Hashirama was still talking with the Daimyo. Masahiko tried to ease things with the Daimyo, but the letter wouldnt let go.

    The newly-wed still didnt get used to each other. Masahiko could only shake his head, smiling. The marriage in Naruto world is strange indeed

    He really wanted to go to them and tell them to hurry up and give birth to Tsunade But he felt that it would be a little bit strange, even he couldnt say something like that

    Everyone was talking about this marriage, vigers, and ninjas alike.

    Konoha will prosper more after this marriage An old man said this.

    We have Hashirama-Sama as the Hokage, who would dare to mess with us A girl said.

    We cant rely on Hashirama-Sama forever  And this is the logical response of some rational thinkers.

    Hashirama has be really popr Masahiko thought while listening to other discussions. Two girls were talking about how many years the Hokage can protect the Vige. One said 30 years, the other said 50, andter they agreed on 100 years

    After a long and heated discussion, they said, Hashirama will definitely live longer than elder Masahiko!

    As soon as he heard that, Masahikos face turned darker, then another girl whispered, Do you know how old elder Masahiko is? My grandfather said that he didnt change since he was a child.

    It doesnt matter! Hokage-Sama will definitely live longer than him! The other girl replied.

    Masahiko shook his head and smiled bitterly, Oh girl, you will be disappointedter Even if Hashirama survives the Valley of the End battle, he wont live up longter.

    So, Im an immortal in the other young peoples view?

    Well, for an immortal being like me who seems no longer able to hang out with people, I should go back to practice. The battle is near

    This peaceful and cheering scene inside the vige walls didnt spread to the outside. Outside of the Vige, there was a storm brewing.

    The Wind Valley Deep below the surface, in an underground cavern that got transformed into a huge underground residence, it consists of many rooms.

    Inside one of the rooms, a candle burning was on top of counter lighting the room, dim as it seems, the feeling inside of the chamber was indeed grim. Two people, or one person and a thing, were looking at each other.

    One of them was Uchiha Madara, who has left Konoha recently.

    After a long silence, Madara said slowly, So youre saying, that youre a physical manifestation of my will?

    The moment Madara woke up, he found a ck phantom on the opposite side, something that didnt look like a human, but spoke the words of humans, and said that it was a physical manifestation of his will.

    Yes ck Zetsu answered slowly, but in fact, it was nothing but lies.

    ording to the original n, ck Zetsu, wanted to get Hashiramas cells, when the two fought before, to help Madara awaken the Rinnegan, master the Yin-Yang Releases, then when Madara dies, by then he will gain his trust, and he will give them to him so he could resurrect him

    But His n changed quickly, with Uzumaki Masahikos sudden appearance.

    ck Zetsu originally thought that when Masahiko fought against Madara, even though he didnt die at the time, he would lose most of his life energy and would die eventually. Unexpectedly, when ck Zetsu as watching Konoha in the past two years, he found that Masahiko was still alive, mastered the Yin and Yang Releases, and ready for the decisive battle between the Madara and Hashirama, without even showing any signs of again, which made him feel that something is wrong.

    Thus, he needed toe out, if he doesnt help Madara, thetter may die in this battle Then it will take him hundreds of years to resurrect Kaguya.

    Youre a fool if you think that Im stupid. After a brief silence, Madara said this sentence, but somehow Masahikos old face appeared in front of him, he smiled then said to him, But youre a stupid, Madara-boy After being pranked by Masahiko for all of these times, Madara began to be quicker witted against tricks

    As a result, Madara began to doubt ck Zetsu and opened his Sharingan

    Master, wait Zetsu hurriedly interrupted. Although he can manipte everything in this world, dealing with a person like Madara, will always be dangerous.

    After that, ck Zetsu described in detail several major events that Madara has experienced throughout his life as if hes the one who lived it.

    Madara raised his brows, and then thought to himself, Did he watch me all this time?

    However, Madara became more confused when Zetsu began to describe in detail his battle with Masahiko.

    Theres no way that he was spying on us Besides Hashirama no one else was present there. An existence which three of us couldnt sense doesnt exist! I hate to admit it, but the old mans perception ability is very strong And this guy? This shady guy, I didnt notice him when he sneaked into my house. Is he really an incarnation?

    Now Madara is getting more confused, he got trapped in a dilemma. The ck thing in front of him was inside of his body for a long time

    After a long period of thinking and consideration, Madara finally raised his head, then he looked at ck Zetsus eyes directly and said, I believe you

    Zetsu breathed a sigh of relief, and thought to himself, Atst now you are in my grasp! Fortunately, he didnt notice that Im the one who has written the Uchiha Tablet

    Zetsu then asked Madara, ording to your thoughts, youre nning on fighting against Hashirama next year, right?

    How do you know about this? Madara frowned slightly, then he nodded, Yes

    Dont you worry about that old man, Uzumaki Masahiko? Zetsu asked again.

    Madara smile and shook his head, Jiji? That 80 years old man? The guys fighting against his own time. He wont be a problem! (T/N: Jiji: Japanese: Old Man)

    Zetsu felt speechless

    Forget it! He wanted to tell Madara, what Masahiko was doing all of this time, but he feared that he would doubt him. At that moment ck Zetsu couldnt help but sigh secretly in his heart, I need to think of a way to deal with that old man. Kill him? No, Im afraid it will cause suspicion, I need to think of another way.

    And Uzumaki Masahiko may have some secrets

    Master, I wish you sess.

    Said Zetsu, then sank deep in the ground, and once again fell into peace.

    At that time, Masahiko, who has just arrived at Konohas Ninjutsu practice ground, felt a cold chill on his back.

    Whos talking bad things about me? Ooh, of course, that damned Daimyo

    Forget about it, I need to start my training, the battle is approaching, even a man in his 70s will be nervous, I shouldnt leave anything for luck

    Masahiko thought for a while, frowning, Well, there are things that I cant do anything about ck Zetsu.

    Well,e to me! Lets see whos the real trickster!

 Chapter 72: Chaos in the Uzumaki

    Chapter 72: Chaos in the Uzumaki

    After Kenjis marriage, the peaceful lifested for one more year.

    There were no signs of Tsunade getting born any time soon, they wanted to take things slow, but Kenjis Great Grandpa didnt share with them the same idea, making Kenji feel that his Grandpa looks at him strangelytely. But Masahiko was worried more about the Valley of the End battle that was getting closer.

    These days, Masahiko was vignt all of the time, waiting for Madara toe, unexpectedly another thing came out.

    Uncle! Bad news! I just heard that Uzushiogakure got attacked by unknown and strange enemies!

    Masahiko Frowned, Strange enemy? Masahiko had a bad feeling about this.

    Yes! They are strange, they were inhuman, they were all white. At first, it seems some of them sneaked to our Vige by using a transformation technique, then theyunched an attack from inside. Now that they have managed to kill two of them, a big conflict raised inside our walls, without a single one able to trust the other The big nephew exined.

    Masahiko fiercely stood up, then sat down again slowly. White Zetsu? It seems that the Valley of the End Battle is indeed near, and ck Zetsu is trying to drive me out of the picture

    Second, Uncle? Masashi looked at Masahiko strangely, waiting for an answer.

    Well, its okay, I will go back for a while! Masahiko said, leaving Masashi with worried eyes.

    Oh god Masahiko let out a long sigh. However, he felt unexpectedly so calm.

    Is this how you decided to deal with me? Lets roll then Kagebunshin-no-Jutsu!

    Masahiko summoned two shadow clones, with each one having 30% of his Chakra.

    Thirty percent of my chakra is enough to use the Dust Release-Detachment of the Primitive World

    I dont really need to a part in Hashirama and Madaras battle. All that I need is to step in at the right time. If one shot is not enough, two will do the work!

    Masahiko left his two clones at home and headed toward the Uzushiogakure. His body now only has 40% of his total Chakra.

    Masashi, who actually watching from afar, finally felt relieved

    After flying for two hours, Masahiko finally reached Uzushiogakures vicinity. Then right away, he used a hand sign, Kaguyas Mind!

    After half a minute, Masahiko sighed. Although Kaguyas Mind is already one of the strongest perceiving abilities, it was still powerless in the face of nk and White Zetsu.

    Zetsus sensing ability Its called the strongest in the original. I dont know how far is my Kaguyas eyepared to it Masahiko murmured while flying toward Uzushiogakure.

    At the same time, in Konoha.

    The two Masahiko suddenly looked at each other at the same time, then nodded. In their perception, Madara had appeared dozens of miles away from the Vige.

    One of them immediately rushed to the Hokage building, while the others stayed back.

    Hashirama! Madara is here! The clone shouted.

    Second grandpa Hashirama raised his head, then frowned You are A shadow clone?

    Masahikos face became pale, Its not important! I said Madara is here!

    Hashirama stayed quiet for a moment, then said, Madara is back?

    Masahiko clone smack his own face, YES, Prepare some tea for him! Hes noting to visit, you know!

    Hashiramas IQ finally went online, and suddenly he looked all dignified, then nodded, Lets go, Grandpa!

    The duo informed Tobirama, and told him to spread the word, and prepare the Vige for any attacks, then quickly left the Vige, and stopped Madara who was rushing toward Konoha.

    Madaras Chakra felt more vivid as they get close to each others. Now both party is in each other sight.

    Madara! You came back Hashirama shouted.

    Old man! Did you perceive meing? Wait, you are A shadow clone! Madara ignored Hashirama, and instead spoke to Masahiko.

    Masahiko rolled his eyes and then said, Duh! Youve sent your cronies to my Vige! I had to go back to Uzushiogakure, leaving only this clone!

    I sent someone to attack Uzushiogakure? Madara froze for a while, then he realized something.

    It must be him Theres something wrong with him Madara said secretly. Deep down into the ground, Zetsu seemed anxious.

    So, old man? What your avatar can possibly do against me? Madara sneered.

    Hmm, lets see what a one As Masahiko was saying, his clone suddenly disappeared.

    Hashirama and Madara looked at each other

    That so-called incarnation of my will could cause so much trouble to the old-guy?

    At Uzushiogakure.

    Masahiko didnt encounter any danger, but his Chakra was somewhat unstable.

    Half an hour ago, Masahiko returned to the Uzumaki n, and the viges were already in chaos.

    Sensei! Masahiko was greeted by his two female disciples. The moment he saw them, he felt relieved.

    Great Elder! Said Gensuke, the current patriarch.

    Masahiko looked at him and nodded in response, then he said, Show me the bodies of the two nsmen who got killed!

    Masahiko said in his heart, Im afraid my big nephew has made a mistake, the new patriarch is not ready for this kind of crisis. However, because Gensuke is Nanakos husband and Masahiko didnt say anything.

    When Masahiko arrived at the ce where the bodies are stored, he sighed, So it was white Zetsu?

    Masahikos luck seemed like it has already run out, Damn! This is a trap! I thought Madara has already reached Konoha

    Masahiko nced around, watching the people who were still on alert even with his presence, then sighed slightly.

    Dont be too vignt, he cant stay hidden in my presence As soon as Masahiko said that, a nsman behind Yuriko attacked her.

    Masahikos face turned darker, but he didnt really pay attention to it. Its not easy to sneak on Yuriko, as expected; she quickly used a Rasengan and defeated the guy who tried to attack him. Two secondster, he turned into a White Zetsu.

    Looking at the weird eyes around him, Masahiko felt embarrassed, and in his heart, he cursed Those damn White Zetsus! Even I cant tell where their hiding!

    Looking at how people were more alerted, Masahiko sighed, I can use the Yin and Yang chakra to find them all But if I use that I will need more Chakra.

    If I find the perfect opportunity, during Madara and Hashiramas battle, one shot would be enough! Kagebunshin-Return!

    Then, Masahikos clone in front of Madara and Hashirama disappeared

    Masahiko, who called back his clone bit his finger, mobilizing a lot of Chakra, Kuchiyose no Jutsu!

    <em>Poof!</em> With his technique, he summoned the slug Katsuyu.

    Katsuyu-Sama, sorry for bothering you, my Vige is under an attack by an unknown enemy. I need you to attach yourselves to every viger, and help me determine their location!

    Katsuyu then nodded in agreement and broke into thousands of little slugs and attached herself to each viger.

    Masahiko gazed a little, then he transported the Yin and Yang Chakra through Katsuyu to the other vigers.

    The moment White Zetsu came in contact with the Yin and Yang Release, he couldnt sustain his transformation, exposing his true form. Then the nsmen hunted every single one of them.

    Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief.

    When everything was back in order again, Masahiko immediately sat down and quickly recovered his Chakra. He was still having a bad feeling; maybe it wasnt this, perhaps its Hashirama

 Chapter 73: Battle of the Valley of the End

    Chapter 73: Battle of the Valley of the End

    The turmoil in Uzushiogakure has finally been averted. The viger gradually regained their calm again. However, near Konoha, the negotiations between Hashirama and Madara begin to heat up.

    Hashirama! Theres been no war for a long time! And the old man is not here to protect you! Kyuubi! Kuchiyose no Jutsu! Madara shouted, and once again, the Kyuubi appeared in front of Hashirama.

    A few miles from the soon to be a battleground, Masahikos remaining clone, which was hiding, heard these words, then sighed, Madara, it wont be the same asst time

    Hashirama didnt have any choice. His old friend already went to the ce of no return. With evident sorrow on his face, Hashirama folded his hands together.

    Mokuton-Wood Dragon Technique!

    A wooden dragon suddenly appeared, then right away it entangled the Kyuubi, he shrieked in pain, then he created a Bijuudamaunched destroying the dragons head.

    Mokuton-Wood Golem!

    From the body of the wood dragon, a wood golem took form. He then caught the Bijuudama with his right hand and pressed it toward the Kyuubi.

    With this great explosion, Masahikos lost sight on the battlefield.

    After everything has calmed down again, he found that Madara has entered the Majestic Attire Susanoo while Hashirama surrounded by some kind of masks.

    I dont remember this technique Masahikos clone muttered to himself.

    s, Madara answered Masahiko, Youve managed to withstand the destructive power of the Bijuudama! Is this the Hobi Technique?

    After Hashiramas defensive technique was lifted, Madara quickly charged to Hashirama, but he got taken down by the wooden golems hands.

    I have seen all your through your attack, Madara! Hashirama shouted, Mokuton-Binding of roots!

    Wooden hands suddenly appeared from the ground around Madara and grabbed his Susanoo.

    As soon as it grabbed him, Madara used the lightsaber in the Susanoos hand, and suddenly cut all of the wooden hands.

    Hashirama then quickly jumped back and frowned, If this goes on, then thisnd No, the destruction will even reach the vige We need to move the seaside.

    Dont you dare to escape Hashirama! Madara shouted, and quickly chased him.

    Seeing the two of them getting further, and further, Masahiko clenched his teeth. I dont think that I canpete with them, what should I do? Masahiko thought, then quickly followed them.

    Near the beach, the Kyuubi under Madaras control once again formed a huge Bijuudama but didntunch it. Madara then put the Susanoos hand against it and added a rotation force to the Bijuudama.

    Hashirama! You cant block it this time.

    Hashirama bit his finger and summoned the Rashomon, Kuchiyose no Jutsu! Five Layer Rashomon! Five Rashomon gate appear from the ground.

    The spinning-Bijuudama then crashing with the Rashomon, its de pierced through the five Rashomon like a knife to butter. Hitting the final gate, the Bijuudama bounced off the gate and changed its trajectory. The Bijuudama then flew passing Hashirama toward the sea and exploded far away.

    BOOM! A loud explosion sound emitted.

    Masahikos who was running toward the battlefield, froze for a moment, The Land of Water on the other side Too bad for them

    Hashirama! Its been a while since ourst fight. You should that Im different from before!

    Hashirama crossed his hands and said, Madara! Our efforts! Our dreams! Do you want to turn it into nothing? Our battle will achieve nothing! Theres no benefit in fighting with me! It will only hurt the vige and the people! It will only ruin our friendship!

    You Youre lecturing me? Madara got slightly insulted.

    I just dont want to kill you Hashirama shouted.

    Masahiko shook his head, helplessly, Kishimoto, couldnt you make him a little bit smarter? (T/N: Kishimoto: The Mangaka and the author of Naruto.)

    Sure enough, the moment he heard this sentence, Madaras Chakra surged violently out of his body, You mean, you can kill me if you want?

    No! I mean, we are friends!

    Prepare to die! Madara shouted, and the Kyuubi roared loudly.

    No, dont Hashirama murmured, Sage Art-Mokuton-True Thousand Armed Buddha Kannon!

    The thousand-armed Buddha was once again summoned by Hashirama. This time, it was even bigger than the previous in the War of Mine, and the number of its arms was doubled.

    Hashirama! Madara screamed and charge toward Hashirama.

    Top transformed Buddha! Hashirama shouted, and the Thousand Armed Buddha attacked Madara.

    The Majestic Attire Susanno condensed and released countless small Chakra spinning Shurikens, cutting nearly half of the Buddhas hands.

    The rest of the hands hit the Susanoo, while Hashirama jumped and stood on the Buddhas right arm.

    A huge explosion urred.

    When the explosion and dust disappeared, upon seeing that half of the Susannos armor got destroyed, the Buddhas right hand caught the Kyuubis neck directly.

    Seal! Shouted Hashirama, Suddenly Buddha put his right hand with the Za Kanji written on it its palm, Hokage-Style Sixty-Year-Old Technique  Kakuan Entering Society with Bliss-Bringing Hands.

    Madara stared at him coldly then jumped off the Kyuubis head.

    The Buddhas hand pressed hard on the Kyuubis head, and the formers eyes slowly closed until he lost consciousness.

    Already using most of his power, Hashirama couldnt maintain his wooden Buddha. After lifting it, the two then faced each other for the final physical confrontation.

    However, this was Masahikos chance he nodded, then said, Im sorry, Madara

    Senjutsu-Dust Release-Detachment of the Primitive World!

    The massive chakra fluctuation condensed in Masahikos hand. Sensing this, Madara looked at the clone, with a surprise, That damn old guy was here Wait, this is another Shadow Clone?

    Hashirama hadplexed feelings and didnt know what to do, Grandpa! Madara Watch out!

    However, the Dust gathered wasnt targeting Madara; instead, the clone was aiming at Hashirama direction. When Masahiko was about to release it, suddenly, a ck shadow got attached to his body and took control of it.

    Damn! ck Zetsu! You dare to appear now! Shouted Masahiko in his heart, noticing how the dust was about to get released toward Hashirama, Masahiko smiled helplessly, then disappeared with a bang.

    Second Grandpa! Hashirama shouted, he looked confused, he didnt notice the existence of ck Zetsu up until this moment. At the same time, he felt slightly relieved; he didnt want Madara to die.

    Madara was also surprised, then frowned, muttering, That guy He imed to be an incarnation of my will, but he can also attach himself to that old guy and manipte him?

    Madara felt confused and started to doubt the whole thing. He doesnt know anymore whether he was the one who wanted to fight Hashirama, or that guy was the one who forced that idea into his mind.

    However, after letting out that sigh of relief, Hashirama shouted, Madara!

    Madara let go of all those thoughts, then continued the battle.

    At the Uzumaki n.

    Masahiko, who was concentrating on recovering his Chakra, suddenly looked anxious. He just got the information back from his clone.

    He immediately got up, and regardless of the fact that he recovered only 20% of his Chakra, he flew out toward the battlefield.

    After more than an hour, Masahiko reached the vicinity of the battlefield. When he reached the ce, he could only see Hashirama, and Kyuubi, the battle was already over.

    He rushed to the center of the battlefield and saw the Kyuubi in a deep sleep, with Hashirama leaning on him, catching his breath.

    Hashirama Masahiko sighed, his injury and exhaustion were serious, if he was an ordinary ninja, he would have died Twice.

    Hashirama opened his eyes, then adjusted his breath, and looked at Masahiko, Second Grandpa I killed Madara

    Masahiko sighed, I see

    In front of Masahiko, a sentence appeared, Participate and Witness the Main Story of Naruto World: The Battle of Valley of the End. Obtain 50 witness points.

 Chapter 74: The First Nine-Tails’ Jinchuriki

    Chapter 74: The First Nine-Tails�� Jinchuriki

    Witness and participate Huh Masahiko sighed, then shook his head, In the end, I couldnt change anything at all.

    Although he got 50 witness points, Masahiko was not happy at all.

    He looked at Hashirama, who was adjusting his breath, then he gazed around the battlefield. But he couldnt find Madaras body anywhere.

    So everything is exactly the same as the original, Madara didnt change his mind on the Eye of the Moon n. (T/N: Eye of the Moon n: Tsuki no Me: Created by Uchiha Madara as a way to bring peace to the world.)

    Masahiko took a long breath then sat on the ground. At that moment, he also began to feel tired.

    Initially, he only had 20% of his chakra, but after using it to fly here as fast as possible, now it got almost bottomed out. And the symptoms of chakra exhaustion began to appear on his face.

    Well, lets restore chakra first

    After more than an hour, Masahiko restored almost half of his chakra and opened his eyes to found Hashirama still adjusting his breaths, but his face looks better than before.

    Its my first time Ive seen Hashirama this week. He has lost a lot of vitality Unfortunately, Chiyo is still a little girl. Otherwise, she could give him some vitality using her Ones Own Life Reincarnation Well, Im not sure if she would be willing to give up on her life. Masahiko muttered to himself.

    After a while, Hashirama opened his eyes and looked at Masahiko, Second Grandpa, lets go back to the vige!

    Masahiko nodded then he turned around and said, But what about the Kyuubi?

    We take it back first, thenter, I will look for a way to seal it, Hashirama replied.

    Seal? Jinchuriki? Masahiko murmured, When you think about it, I go that thing from the monk

    The two returned to Konoha, and the vigers were already gathering to wee them at the gate. It seemed that everyone has noticed the big battle that has urred. And when they saw that Hashirama has returned, they cheered up!

    Dont worry, Hokage-Sama is fine The people begin to chatter, I knew the Hokage will be fine. Hes our vige pride!

    Yes, hes the strongest Kage!

    The noises of the chattering raised more, which made Hashirama smile, Im fine, everyone, go back to your work!

    Masahiko then dispersed the crowd, and the patriarchs of the other ns finally reached the two of them.

    Brother! Tobirama came in a hurry and looked at Hashirama, then he looked at Masahiko, and stopped talking.

    Madara is dead. Masahiko exined instead of Hashirama, Tell the other we will discuss itter.

    Tobirama showed a happy face, but Uchiha Izumis expression was the one that lookedplicated, he hesitated first, then he turned back and head toward the Uchihas Residence.

    The Kyubi shackled by using the wooden-release Jutsu and then kept tied near the Viges main gate so that he could enjoy the same treatment as the other 8 Bijuu before him.

    The other followed Hashirama to the meeting room. His face was stiff and severe. The first sentence he utters surprised everyone.

    Im gonna step down from my position as the Hokage. The Second Hokage of Konoha will be selected again by your votes.

    Big brother! Tobirama suddenly stood up, You

    Ah, hahaha Hashirama scratched his head, smiling cheerfully, then said, Dont worry, Im fine. I can still live for three or five more years Dont look so serious.

    Masahiko sighed, So, this is how he

    Everyone in the room looked shocked for a moment, then they became noisy, after a while, Nara Patriarch said, Hokage-Sama, if you retire, then the most prominent candidate to sess you, is none other than your brother, Tobirama.

    Agreed

    Seconded

    Everyone there agreed, because now in Konoha. In addition to Tobirama, there are only oldsters like Masahiko, who has already abdicated.

    Faced with this situation, they will naturally choose Tobirama.

    Hashirama nodded, This is settled then, to the next thing, the Kyuubi.

    It was controlled by Madara before. Now its suppressed by my wood technique. But I might not be able to hold it for long. We need to find a way to seal it, Grandpa

    Hashirama was trying to ask Masahiko if theres a way to seal him, but the door of the meeting room suddenly got pushed open.

    Hashirama, I can seal the Nine-tails in my body It was Mito, who has walked in, She still looked like a little girl, but Masahiko couldnt find that gentle smile from before

    Mito, You The look on Hashiramas face changed slightly, but he still shook his head This is too dangerous!

    No need, Masahiko shook his head and smiled, Hashirama, dont you remember that Ive stolen something from the old monk I mean borrowed

    Hashirama first looked confused, then he got overjoyed. Do you mean the one that used to seal Shukaku?

    Masahiko nodded, I will go back to take it.

    Masahiko rushed back to search for that Jar, and soon a group of people came with him outside of the Vige.

    The Kyubi was still firmly bounded by Hashiramas technique, and there was no sign of it waking up soon.

    This should be easy Masahiko muttered to himself. His hand performed a hand sign, Fuinjutsu-Adamantine Sealing Chains!

    On more, Fuinjutsu-Beast: Sealing Technique!

    The chains from the two seals tied the Nine-tails firmly. Masahiko nodded, Hashirama undo your technique so I can seal Kyuubi!

    Hashirama nodded, he lifted his wood technique, and the Kyuubi slowly woke up.

    <em>Roar</em> First he roared, then when he noticed the situation, he shouted, Damn you, Uchiha Madara!

    Finally, regaining its sanity, he turned his eyes and saw Masahiko; now, its eyes are locked on him, You, that old man again!

    Masahikos face turned pale; it seems the Kyuubi still remembers him from the time when he killed him a few years ago, but

    I dont mind anybody calling me old man or such, but I dont wanna hear this from an Old Fox like you, who lived for thousands of years! Just enter the freaking Jar Masahiko pointed the Jar toward the Nine-tails, Fuinjutsu-Eight Signs Seal!

    The Nine-tails struggled to break free, but facing Masahikos sealing technique, it was useless to fight back, and eventually, he got slowly sucked into the Jar.

    However, just halfway through, Masahikos face suddenly changed. Half of the Kyuubi was still out, but the Jar was already full!

    What the hell is this even qualified to be called a sealing artifact? You can only seal the Ichibi, but you could only seal half of the Kyuubi?

    Do I even want to be the Kyuubis Jinchuriki?

    Masahiko murmured.

    Fuinjutsu  Four Symbols Seal! Suddenly a female voice came from behind. It was Mito, who has saved Masahiko and sealed the remaining half of the Kyuubi inside her.

    Masahikos eyes widened, So youve ended being the Kyuubis Jinchuriki anyway

    Masahiko looked to the Jar, then at Mito. The Jar contained the Yang part, and Mito had the Yin sealed inside her.

    Masahiko shook his head, and then he walked while holding the Jar toward Mito, whos now surrounded by the crowds.

    Mito closed her eyes tightly, then after five minutes, she opened her them again, while smiling, Dont worry, I can easily suppress the half-part of the Nine-tails.

    Hashirama sighed with relief, then turned to Masahiko, Second Grandpa! You <em>Sigh</em>

    Masahikos face turned red, and said, Its because of this old monks cheap jar

    Hashirama shook his head helplessly. After so many years, he was already familiar with Masahikos unreliability.

    Forget it, there shouldnt be any problems with half of the Kyuubi sealed in Mitos body. Keep this Jar secured temporarily

    Masahikoughed, No problem! I will reinforce the seal on Mitos body! Easy-peasy, just watch!

    Masahiko reinforced the Four Symbol Seal in Mitos body andbined it with Eight Signs Seal.

    At the same time, a sentence shed in front of Masahikos eyes, Witness and Change the Main Story of Naruto World: The First Nine-Tail Jinchuriki. Obtained 5(*8) Witness Points.

 Chapter 75: Konoha Police Force

    Chapter 75: Konoha Police Force

    The Nine tail sealing incident came to an end, and the election of the Second Hokage was scheduled near. Yes, it was an election. Hashirama didnt agree to hand the position of the Hokage directly to Tobirama. Instead, he wanted to hold another general election.

    Uchiha Izumi got pleasantly surprised with the news, and he personally visited various ns. In particr, he focused on the three ns of Sarutobi, Shimura, and Akimichi, hoping to gain votes from them, based on the friendship between their nsmen.

    After the Uzumakis issue was settled, and Hashirama decided to retire from being a Hokage, he went to visit Masahiko for three days, or two, not to discuss business matters, but to learn how to y dice. He still couldnt believe how Masahiko could beat him every time.

    Hashirama, I heard that Izumi also wants to be the Hokage, what is your thought about this matter? Masahiko said while smiling.

    Hashirama, thought for a while then frowned, Second Grandpa, how could you be so sure that youre gonna get 11?

    Masahiko narrowed his eyes, Are you okay with the Uchiha bing the next Hokage?

    Hashirama picked up the cup, shook it, then threw the dice, Why cant I get 18?

    .

    Masahiko hit the table, startling Hashirama. Then he took the cup and shook it hard. Guess what Im gonna get next?

    Eleven! No, eighteen! Hashirama hesitated.

    Masahiko opened the cup, and the dice were stacked on top of each others, with one on the top showing the number 1.

    Hashiramas eyes got widened, Second Grandpa! What kind of magic is this?

    Masahiko smiled, Wanna learn this trick? Ill teach you! But answer my question first

    Masahiko was about to repeat his question, he didnt expect Hashirama to answer so quickly and directly, Second Grandpa, rest assured. The Izumi cantpete with Tobirama, especially to gain the favor of the Sarutobi, Shimura, and Akimichi. Tobirama is even the teacher of Izumis son

    Masahiko froze. He didnt reply to what Hashirama has said. After uttering those answers, Hashirama looked eager to learn the new dice trick. Masahiko faintly said, You are not afraid that Izumi would have another n, a counter-attack?!

    Teach me now, Grandpa, Hashirama shook his head, How can you do this trick?

    While they were talking, one of the Uzumakis nsmen knocked on the door, Great elders Uchiha Izumi hase to visit.

    Masahiko nodded, and signed the guard to let him in, then turned to Hashirama, with tears ofughter, See? It seems Im the counter-attack! You go hide behind, and lets see how he is nning to win this Grandpas vote

    Hashirama nodded with a strange expression, then he hid in the back room with his dice cup.

    Izumi then entered the room; when he saw Masahiko, he smiled and said, Uncle Masahiko

    Masahiko waved his hand and interrupted his words, You dare call me uncle? At least call me Elder or Grandpa like everyone. You wouldnt dare to call me that if Uchiha Madara was still around us!

    Izumis face got darkened, then cursed secretly, If the Patriarch was still he, I would have dared to call you an old man But he couldnt help but say, Masahiko Grandpa.

    Ah, obedient, now sit down. Masahikoughed inside.

    The corner of Izumis mouth twitched, then he sat down. The chair he sat on was still warm; he frowned, then asked, Grandpa, was someone here before me?

    Ah, no, I was just using that chair to rest my foot on it

    Izumi:

    Izumi finally managed to calm down, then he said, I came here to hear out your opinion. I hope that the Uzumaki n will support me in the uing election.

    Masahiko sighed and scratched his head, We have a strong rtionship with the Senju, how can we support you?

    Izumi then sighed, and shook his head, The Uzumaki n is now the thirdrgest n after the Senju and Uchiha. The position of the Hokage takes turns. If you support me now, then next time

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head, It will be impossible even if we support you.

    Izumi then replied with a smug grin, There are already many families who are willing to support me. With your help, I will win this election.

    Masahiko froze for a moment, then replied, Then I will think about it

    Izumi smiled proudly, he then bid farewell to Masahiko and left the room.

    Oh Hahaha He waited until Izumi left, then Hashirama came out of the backroom. Masahiko couldnt help butugh.

    Hashirama, look at him Hahaha!

    Hashirama looked confused, Granpa, dont tell me, youre actually considering his offer?

    Masahiko then smirked and fell on the chair behind fromughter.

    Hashirama stressfully smiled

    .

    In the blink of an eye, half a month already passed, and the Election Day began.

    Izumi lost the election, with 59 votes less to Tobirama.

    If there were only 100 voters, then Izumi would have certainly won But there were 1000 people qualified to vote. And exactly 60 Uchiha nsmen didnt vote for Izumi

    Looking at Izumis angry face, Masahiko smiled happily.

    Izumi then walked to Masahiko angrily, Masahiko Grandpa, I thought we had an agreement, yes?

    Masahiko then said, Didnt you say that other ns support you You see, it seems that your own n didnt vote for you.

    Kagami Izumi then murmured, the expression on his face changed slightly, then he turned away.

    The Election Day came to an end, and Tobirama got sessfully elected as the Second Hokage. Masahiko gained 20 witness points from this event. He was more responsible than Hashirama, he followed the event from the beginning until the end and stayed at the Hokage building.

    Masahiko couldnt help himself; he was so entangled with this matter because he needed to escape from Hashirama, who annoying him everywhere, with gambling stuff. Masahiko finally found a way to turn him away, saying that he needed to practice on his sculpturing skills.

    This wasnt just an excuse; Masahiko took this sculpting matter really seriously. He even used 9 witness points to raise it to Max Level. Since then, he has be a Legendary Sculptor.

    Of course, he didnt want to sculpt Tobiramas face, but he remembered that the Valley of the End now needs two huge statues as a memorial. Great shinobi like Madara and Hashirama needed to be remembered by the future generations.

    While he was working on sharpening his Sculptor skills, Konoha fell into a lot of troubles.

    Tobirama failed to fill his brothers position. The displeased Uchiha nsmen stopped working, whether it was the hospital, restaurant, school ninja, almost every ce inside the Vige was having problems.

    Thus after a lot of consideration from the new Hokage and his council, they decided to form the first Konoha Police Force, with the Uchiha n as the backbone of this organization.

    The duty of the police force is to keep the order inside Konoha, protect the vigers, and of course, arrest the criminals, whether its civilian or shinobi alike.

    With such power, the Uchihas mood started to cool down. And once again, Konoha became peaceful.

    But this was just the wind before storm

 Chapter 76: The Anbu

    Chapter 76: The Anbu

    At the end of the eighth year of Konoha, the World of Shinobi, which had long years of peace, begin to enter a turmoil.

    It has been a few months since the end of the great battle in Valley of the End. Even the viger gets the news, the first Hokage has been heavily injured, and its most likely that he will die soon

    Second grandpa, is peace really difficult to achieve? Hashirama knew how difficult it was for Tobirama to fill his ce, and now hes getting really depressed and somehow sad.

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head, Peace wille, and you will see that day.

    Followed by moments of silence, Hashirama murmured, Madara

    Masahiko noticed the evident touch of grief on Hashiramas expression. He knew how hard it must be for him. If it was before, Masahiko would have made a joke about Madara, and Hashirama will get so protective. But after what happened to both of them

    Did something happen in the Valley that I dont know? Masahiko muttered. Madara should have noticed that I was manipted by Zetsu. Didnt Hashirama notice that? It was noticeable. But he never asked me about it

    Masahiko felt that something is not right, but he didnt know exactly whats going on. After all, even he didnt expect Zetsu to appear in front of Madara that earlier.

    While Masahiko was thinking about this, a nsman knocked on the door. Hokage-Sama, He nodded to him, Great Elder, the Second Hokage wishes to see you!

    Masahiko sighed and looked at Hashirama, See how its done? He sent someone to inform me. Since the day he became the Hokage, he started to act more like it than you were.

    Hashirama shook his head with a bitter smile, then said, Yes, yes, I am the big brother whos growing less impressive each day.

    Masahiko red at him. Shame on you He shook his head, then went out.

    Masahiko came to the Hokage building and got asked to join an assembly.

    When he entered the room, Masahiko frowned and found out that the other elders were also invited.

    What happened?

    Without waiting for Tobirama, Izumi opened the talk, Masahiko Grandpa, you came because Tobirama summoned you, right? Great-grandfather with all due respect you are already retired from the elder position. And we are discussing whether or not our Vige needs additional security organization. We have already established the Konoha Police Force. Why does the Second Hokage need another organization, whats the use of this? Izumi kept talking while winking at Masahiko.

    The big nephew next to Masahiko looked at him with widened eyes, wondering when did he form such a good rtionship with the Uchiha n.

    Masahiko got startled, Why is he winking? Is he gay?

    First of all, dont you ever do that winking thing again Second of all, you have to call Tobirama, Second Hokage-Sama! Masahiko said, Im the only one who has the right to call him just the Second Hokage, Im I right, Tobirama?

    Tobirama sighed a long one, then said, Second Grandpa Weve been so busytely. The peace that the World of Shinobi had before wontst longer than this

    Masahiko nodded, knowing what Tobirama was talking about, So you have decided to set up a new assassination group, but what kind of organization is

    Its a special assassination tactical unit! Tobirama added.

    I thought a lot, and Ive

    Wait, what? The Anbu? Masahiko said, with a strange grimace.

    Seeing the confusion of the others faces, Masahiko quickly said, I think it is a great idea! Oh yes, so it wasnt established yet, what do you want me to do?

    Tobirama looked at the four elders then shook his head and said, The four elders disagree

    Masahiko looked at the Nara Patriarch and the Hyuga Patriarch, What? So youre taking the Uchihas side now?!

    The situation got awkward for a moment.

    Tobirama sighed helplessly, Second Grandpa, lets go outside and have a few words

    Outside of the meeting room, Tobirama then exined the situation to Masahiko.

    The Uchiha didnt agree because the Anbu will be a restrictively elite force under the Hokage himself, and Konohas Police Force will not have anything to do with them, which made them naturally disagree.

    The other disagreement came from the Hyugas side.

    The Byakuya is our primary source of investigation, which makes the Viges intelligence and resources under their control.

    If Anbu really gets established, they will lose a lot of their power inside the Vige. After hearing that Masahiko frowned and looked at Tobirama, This is not like you. Tobirama, if you really want to establish the Anbu, then who can stop you?

    Tobirama sighed, The situation has changed Three or four years from now, the world of Shinobi might end up in turmoil again and most possibly not because of outside interference, but because of the ns inside of Konoha, the Hyuga, and the Uchiha

    Masahiko nced at him, So youve called me here to talk on your behalf since Im the only one who can talk freely?

    Masahiko finally understood why Tobirama asked him toe, he didnt mind doing that, but

    So did you decide which n you should choose to be responsible for this organization?

    Then Tobirama was slightly short of words. At that moment, Masahiko realized that the Hyuga might also have some ambitions over the position of the Hokage, so he couldnt trust anyone.

    Theres a lot of chaos in your circle Masahiko sighed, and regardless of the reaction, he walked back to the meeting room and began to roast the Hyuga and the Uchiha.

    Its good to be the oldest of all generations. Masahiko began to enjoy his use of his seniority to bully the younger generations.

    Before leaving the elder position, the others called him elder Masahiko. Now, after retiring, it became more like Masahiko Grandpa.

    In the face of angry Grandpas wrathful mouth, The Hyugas Patriarch and Izumi didnt stand a chance. After ten minutes of scolding, they left the room resentfully.

    Upon seeing that, Masahiko made a triumphant gesture toward Tobirama, but thetter ignored him

    Second Grandpa, Im sorry to trouble you, but you can calm down now. Tobirama said this, but Masahiko looked at Naras Patriarch, and his big nephew, then he said, After this, we will discuss the candidates for the Anbus leadership position.

    Masahiko got aggressively pulled out of the room, he felt like he got treated as an Old Hooligan by Tobirama.

    (T/N: Hooligan: a violent troublemaker, typically one of a gang. )

    Forget it. I dont care anymore Masahiko murmured. Konoha and my past memories are getting more and more unlike. At first, it was the academy, then the police force, and now Anbu will be created?

    After that incident, Masahiko didnt participate in the discussion again, and the Anbu got established after half of a monthter.

    Masahiko didnt know the specific candidates that were gonna join the Anbu, but it seems that Tobirama has contacted a lot of ns. In addition, Tobirama has even found Kenichiro Masahiko was shocked by that. Fortunately, he didnt join, or else he would have ended up losing his good heart

    After the members got chosen, they were sent to their mission right away. Masahiko didnt even have the chance to see them.

    Is the world outside is so messed out that we have ended up needing the Anbu to gather intelligence? Masahiko thinks that they shouldnt be expecting another war, not after two more years, which made him suspect that Tobirama knows something else. However, the intelligence that came back made Masahikough.

    It seems that since the end of the first war, Konoha had a lot of spies inside its walls, because now other major viges or even small ones begin to form their own Academies and Anbu at the same time.

    If it werent for me, Konoha Ninja Academy wouldnt have been established by Tobirama. But he made it look like it was his idea, now everyone thinks that Tobiramas decision-making ability is the remarkable one?

    Masahiko thought, then he looked again to Hashirama while he was ying dice. He looked more focused on learning how to roll the dice than when he was doing the Hokage work.

    You know nothing Senju Hashirama (T/N: Reference from GOT)

 Chapter 77: The Valley of the End

    Chapter 77: The Valley of the End

    Konoha, at the end of the ninth year.

    Since that fierce battle, Masahiko, who rarely went out of his house, walked out of the vige. After a while, he found himself in a ce dozens of miles away from Konoha.

    Here, in the heart of the wilderness, surrounded by crevices and cliffs. No one knew of this ce before, its just an insignificant point on the map, but from now on it will be called the Valley of the End!

    These two are really Masahiko sighed. If you leave out the fact that he was ying the dice with Hashirama for a whole year, the only regret he had in his heart lies in his failed attempt to stop the battle that took ce here one year ago.

    As a way to make up for his mistake, Masahiko practiced his sculpting hard, to leave a more detailed memory of the legends for future generations.

    Looking at the surrounding messed up environment, Masahiko frowned.

    It seems I have to work as a cleaner first also, I remember that there was a forest around here when Naruto and Sasuke fought Maybe it will appearter?

    The rubble, debris, and remains of battle cleaning took Masahiko a whole day to do. He yells in his heart, Show off! Why the hell did Ie alone, why didnt I bring some errands to help me!

    Huuuh Masahiko took a deep breath and performed a hand sign, Doton  Moving Earth Core!

    Doton  Terraform!

    Doton  Rising Rock Technique!

    Masahiko used three techniques at once. Suddenly, massives block of rocks converted on the two sides of theke, which he will use as the base stones to sculpt Hashirama and Madara statues. And theres a smaller cube of rock in the middle, which he will be suitable for writing inscriptions.

    Masahiko nodded with satisfaction, but as the sky was getting darker, he sighed.

    Lets rest first. It was a longsting battle against nature

    Masahiko said it was a longsting battle, but he didnt expect it will take longer.

    For three full months, Masahiko worked hard on sculpturing. And finally, he finished carving the statues of Madara and Hashirama.

    In the face of his masterpieces, Masahiko nodded in satisfaction.

    Very good, this is it! Masahiko murmured, he manages to sculpt life-like statues, even better than the original. LV10 Skills never let him down. If it wasnt for the wrong body shape and color, then no one would see any difference.

    But for thest touch how to finalize it? Masahiko got caught in a difficult situation. The final touch hasnt been done yet, which is adding the fabled hand gesture to the statues.

    Do I use the seal of reconciliation there? Masahiko sighed, but the battle between Hashirama and Madara didnt end peacefully.

    Battle stance? Masahiko scratched his head, feeling that it was not suitable.

    Or, I can just let them raise their middle fingers to each other, pffft. Masahikoughed so hard on his own joke.

    Huh? Tangled, Masahiko suddenly felt a familiar chakra approaching him quickly.

    Masahiko looked up and frowned.

    What are you doing here, Hashirama? He was anxious, he was afraid that Hashirama will force him to y dice again.

    Second Grandpa, Hashirama got quiet all of a sudden, then shouted, I came to see your work on the statues.

    Masahikos face got pale; he ended up adding a lot of extra features that are not present in Hashiramas true self He was afraid that the future generation will disrespect Hashirama because of his funny face.

    But when he came near, Hashirama took one nce at his statue, then fixed his eyes on Madaras.

    Back to square one again Masahiko sighed, looking at Hashirama, who seemed to fell into inexplicable emotions, and quickly interrupted, Hashirama, since youre here, what do you think? Which seal should I carve for you two?

    Hashirama paused for a moment, and he noticed the ipleteness of the two statues.

    The Seal of Reconciliation, Grandpa. Hashirama sighed, then made his choice.

    Masahiko didnt get surprised, he also thought of making that gesture. Then I will start working on it, you can go back here after I finish it

    Hashirama shook his head in refuse, I have something else to do here.

    Masahiko got confused, he couldnt understand even when Hashirama used that hand sign, Mokuton  Deep Forest Creation.

    Trees begin to emerge on thend; the trunks first, then the leaves, even flowers here, and there.

    The once battle-scarred wastnd now slowly begin to transform into a lush forest.

    Masahikos eyes got widened, Hashirama! You Even in the past battles, suchrge scale technique has rarely been used by Hashirama, let alone to make the wood grow leaves.

    Why did you do this? Your vitality

    Shaking his head, Hashirama answered with a smile, It wont be wasteful From his arms sleeve, Hashirama took a familiar ne. The leaves on the trees withered instantly. On the other hand, the ne on Hashiramas hand began to overflow with vitality.

    It has been ten years Masahiko muttered, he tried to guess Hashiramas purpose for doing this.

    Sure enough, his exnation didnt surprise him.

    Aika is pregnant, this ne will be my gift to my grandson or granddaughter, Hashirama said. Ive been injecting a lot of wood chakra in this ne, it will help the wielder to live longer. And it can also suppress a tailed beast.

    Masahiko nodded, not knowing whether he was happy or sad hearing this. The long-awaited Tsunade is about to be born, but Hashiramas life is approaching the end

    Sigh Masahiko sighed and continue his sculpting. Hashirama didnt leave, he stayed there and watched Masahiko working.

    Two dayster, Masahiko finally finished the two hand signs and stood in front of the stone tablet.

    Hashirama, so what do you think? You two look great, right? Masahiko smiled. Hashirama looked really embarrassed.

    It seems that Madaras face is much skinnier than mine Masahikos confidence crumbled.

    Ungrateful lets just write the thing down

    The top five words were, The Valley of the End. The description written on the tablet is as follows: Senju Hashirama, Uchiha Madara, the two men that once have calmed down the turbulent mes of the Shinobi World. The path of these two ninjas, which has been imed by people as Gods of Shinobi, has guided them to this very ce, where they stood face to face for the final battle. This the Valley were Senju Hashirama, and Uchiha Madara battled. And at the bottom: A Witness Shinobi.

    Second Grandpa? Why didnt you put your name as a signature?

    Masahiko sighed, The two of you are enough. Adding my name will make it hard to be chanted.

    Hashirama nodded, Masahiko felt that adding his name might cause the future generations some misunderstanding, they will probably think that the two were fighting over a beautiful woman.

    The Valley of the Ends issue was over, and both of them returned to the vige.

    Everything seemed calm and quiet on their way back until they get close to the vige.

    Two masked ninjas passed by Hashirama and Masahiko, carrying a bag of things, and nodded to them.

    Hashirama then looked at Masahiko, So these are Tobiramas Anbu? They look

    Masahiko frowned slightly, then Hashirama turned around, it seems that the thing in the bag was actually a living person, he could even sense his chakra.

    Grandpa, are these spies from the enemy viges?

    Masahiko hesitated a bit. He couldnt really confirm, but he had some spections in his mind.

    Lets go, we will follow them quietly Masahiko whispered to Hashirama and speeded up.

    Hashirama hesitated, then reacted quickly, and caught up to him.

    Just as Masahiko expected, these two were suspicious. They carried that bag away with them and didnt show any signs of returning to the vige. Instead, they ran away farther and farther from the vige, all the way to the north-east.

    Theyre actually Masahiko sighed, unwilling to believe what has just crossed his mind.

 Chapter 78: Human Experiment

    Chapter 78: Human Experiment

    A bottomless hole.

    The two men that Masahiko and Hashirama have followed entered a suspicious cave.

    The light inside the cave was dim, only a few candles were lightening the path. Masahiko couldnt see right through the cave, his vision got isted by the darkness.

    The two Anbu has already entered carrying that bag. Hashirama started to feel that something is wrong. He nodded at Masahiko, ready to get in and explore the ce.

    But Masahiko stopped Hashirama.

    Its so concealed. There may be an army of Anbu down here or just a training ce, but who knows. We dont want to be reckless.

    Hashirama didnt say anything back and just nodded.

    On the way back to the vige, Masahiko secretly used a Shadow Clone and sent it carefully to investigate the situation in the cave, while Hashirama wasnt paying attention.

    This has caused both of them an embarrassing scene; when Masahikos clone was about to enter the cave, it encountered Hashiramas clone there.

    The two looked at each other for a moment, then Masahiko sighed, Lets go! and thought in his heart, Hope its not what Im thinking

    The two stepped into the entrance, after a few steps, ayer of stairs appeared at their feet. As they went down, the candles on both sides became denser. A straight path went down a hundred meters, then they turned right to found a massive gate in front of them.

    What is this exactly Masahiko murmured; in his perception, the same material used to construct this gate was covering the entire ce, which was making him unable to sense anything inside.

    The two of them looked at each other and nod; when they were ready to open the gate, it got opened on itself.

    They could see two people inside, which were the two Anbu form before. The four looked at each other. And now the situation got more awkward and tense.

    Tobu, Hane, why are you standing there? A familiar voice was heard from inside.

    The two Anbu didnt say anything, and the man from inside slowly walked to the door. Upon reaching seeing Masahiko and Hashirama, the man got stunned.

    The atmosphere got weird, it took Masahiko a while to finally wave his hand, What a coincidence, fancy seeing you here

    This person was Tobiramas clone If it wasnt for the wrong ce, he would be inexplicably joyful for their three clones to meet.

    Second Grandpa, He paused with a tight expression, Big brother

    This is a training ground for the Anbu. Why are you here? After saying this, Tobirama turned to the two Anbu and said, You two, go back first.

    Hashirama waited for the two Anbu to leave, then sighed. Tobirama, you are not good at lying, and Second Grandpa is a Perceptive Shinobi. You know, no secret will stay hidden the moment that gate was open. Grandpa, whats inside?

    Masahiko seemed slightly speechless, then he shook his head, Go see for yourself

    Tobiramas face changed; no man can stop Hashirama, even his brother. Hashirama rushed straight toward the door behind Tobirama.

    Masahiko looked at Tobirama and sighed, How are you going to exin this to your brother?

    Even though Masahiko hasnt entered yet, but he already knows what kind of ce is this. Just by guessing from the person who was taken inside, he knew what kind of dark experiments were happening here. He almost forgot that Tobirama was the greatest scientist ever lived in Naruto World before Orochimarus born. However, he never expected that Tobirama was also involved in human experiments.

    Tobiramas face was low, but he didnt answer Masahikos question and chased down Hashirama.

    Masahiko shook his head and walked inside slowly.

    What caught his eyes were bodies of various animals sealed in ice.

    Wait are all of these Summoned Beasts? Where did he find them? Did he only experiment on animals? Masahiko murmured. Thinking of the living person who was carried by the Anbu, Masahiko shook his head and moved forward.

    When he entered the next room, Masahikos heart got filled with darkness just from the first nce.

    Various human organs and bodies were encased by crystals, its like aboratory. And the objects of these experiments were, Human.

    However, after inspecting for a moment, Masahiko felt slightly relieved. He didnt find any familiar face there, it seems that Tobirama didnt use the vigers as experimental objects, unlike Orochimaru.

    Walking deeper, Masahiko could hear the quarrel between Hashirama and Tobirama.

    Big brother! Im doing this for the sake of our vige! If I sessfully develop this Ninjutsu, then we wont be at a disadvantage if war ever happens!

    Tobirama! Stop this experiment at once!

    Big brother! The experimental object is the defective ninjas from the other viges, which is actually the best use of them!

    Best use of them? These are human beings!

    .

    Masahiko walked in, and the two brothers looked at him at the same, which stunned him for a moment, they were waiting for him to say something, but Masahiko could only sigh, You two keep arguing, Ill just listen.

    Hashirama was about to go for it again, but Tobirama didnt give up too, he was gonna try everything to change his brothers opinion, so he quickly said, Big brother, Grandpa, my Ninjutsu has already made some results, I will show you!

    Tobirama then walked deeper into another room. After a while, Tobirama dragged a person out.

    Hashirama looked coldly at Tobirama, refusing to give up, Tobirama start to demonstrate, Big brother, this is the newly captured spy that was spying on our vige.

    Hashirama didnt say anything.

    Tobirama then took a scroll; after unleashing it, a small inscription seal of blood appears in front of them.

    Tobirama then used some hand signs, Kuchiyose  Edo Tensei! After the hand sped together, a coffin rose from the ground and loaded that ninja, then opened again, and the strange face exposed made Hashirama slightly stunned.

    Sure enough, its the Edo Tensei Is this a major change in the Naruto world?

    The ninja inside the coffin slowly opened his eyes, then remained motionless.

    Tobirama exined quickly, The persons soul summoned from the afterlife, by using this technique only has half of their power before death. Im now trying to make them have some ingenuity. If it seeds, even if we besieged by the other four great viges, we will stand a chance!

    Summoning? Soul? Afterlife? These three questions were consecutively asked by Hashirama, who was frowning at Tobirama.

    After just a few secondster, Hashirama got furious.

    Tobirama! Youre not only experimenting on living people but also ying with the soul of the dead! This experiment must stop at once!

    Tobirama got puzzled, Big brother! This is for the sake of Konoha Halfway speaking, he got stopped by one cold stare from Hashirama.

    Mokuton  Deep Forest Emergence! No more words, Hashirama decided to destroy theboratory.

    But Masahikos face got pale, knowing that he was gonna get buried alive.

    Not only him, but even Tobirama and Hashirama couldnt survive.

    At the main gate of the vige, Hashirama and Masahiko were about to enter the vige, when the memories from their clones that suddenly shed in their minds changed the expression on their faces.

    Masahiko frowned slightly, The development of the Edo Tensei was not finished yet, and I didnt get any witness points

    However, I didnt expect it to have this kind of development, so its better that I didnt participate.

 Chapter 79: Zero Skills Tsunade

    Chapter 79: Zero Skills Tsunade

    Inside the Hokage Building.

    Masahiko listened with interest to the First Hokages moral lecturing the Second Hokage Tobirama, while secretlyughing at how Tobirama looked helpless and afraid to talk back.

    This ideological, moral lecturested for half an hour before finally stopping.

    At first, Tobirama showed an I dont care expression, then a submissive expression,ter an I regret it, brother, and from Im sorry brother, he ended up looking so cute and innocent. Masahiko has almostughed out loud at that point. The only time where you can see the ever serious second Hokage act like a puppy is when hes around Hashirama.

    When Hashirama saw how Masahiko was acting so carefree, he was ready to open a moral ss to Masahiko. But at thetter interrupted before he could say anything, Tobirama, why dont you tell him that you have started developing this technique, so you could manage to resurrect your brother after he dies?!

    Tobiramas face got stiff, but he didnt refute nor affirm this iming.

    Masahikos mouth twitched slightly, then he muttered, So this was really the case

    Hashirama then looked around and sighed, Tobirama, just forget about this This Ninjutsu will temporarily be ssified as forbidden technique.

    The development of the Edo Tensei technique got temporarily suspended. Masahiko knew how significant the effect of this Jutsu will be in the future. He could have just destroyed it like the Shiki Fujin, but Masahiko failed to be there from the start.

    A few decadester, I might end up using this technique As for the price, well, Ill think about it at the time! Masahiko thought of a lot of things, but as he wasnt willing to change the course of the First Shinobi World War Masahiko didnt want to do anything with the Edo Tensei, as long as its ssified as a forbidden technique and well preserved. After this incident, Masahiko had a new mission; he got appointed by Hashirama to supervise Tobirama

    Of course, its not face-to-face surveince, and Masahiko didnt have the mood to stay in the Hokage Office all day. He just needed to stay in a nearby location to Tobirama, and asionally use his Minds Eye of the Kagura to check on him.

    As for where is Masahiko

    Second Grandpa, did youe again to my house for a cup of tea? Kenji sighed and sat down opposite to Masahiko.

    Masahiko smiled, watching Aikaing over with two cups of tea, then joked, Most people wouldnt dream of the chance to drink tea that was made by the Princess of the Land of Fire.

    After a slight pause, Masahiko said, However, Kenji, Aika is pregnant after all, I wont bother her next time

    Kenji let out a sigh of relief

    Next time, you will make the tea.

    Grandpa, its okay, really Aika approached, the Princess of the Land of Fire looked and acted indeed like a noble. Among the girls that Masahiko has seen, only Mito had the same manners.

    Im only three months pregnant, Aika said.

    Masahiko nodded, and sighed again, muttering to himself, Its been only three months? It seems that I have to stay here for more than six months

    Sitting next to him, Kenji looked at Masahiko with widened eyes, Grandpa, you

    Masahiko didnt bother. He made up his mind to stay at Kenjis house for another six months. One was to avoid the Hashiramas gambling, and the other is to monitor and witness the birth of Tsunade. As for keeping an eye on Tobirama, its only a side job.

    Masahiko looked out the window, and sure enough, the sky was dark, Grandpa! Kenji shouted, waking up Masahiko, and before he could say anything, Kenji went on to say, Its gettingte, wouldnt be better if you go now? Masahiko nodded, Yes, indeed Then Ille back tomorrow!

    Kenji then quickly added, Grandpa, I will be at the Academy tomorrow, so you dont

    Masahiko waved his hand, interrupting, Its alright, Aika will be at home!

    As Masahiko walked away, Kenji reluctantly looked at his sad wife, then smiled and shook his head. Theres really nothing he could do about this Grandpa.

    While Masahiko walked to his house, he muttered along the way, Tobirama hasnt done anything for half a month Did he found out that hes being watched, or did he simply give up? After thinking about it Masahikoughed again. Kenji Boi you used to nag and pester me a lot when you were a child. But now that youve grown up, its time for my revenge When I think about it, when Mito was pregnant with him, I used to have such a routine to bully Hashirama. What an Inexplicable nostalgia

    In the next five months, Masahiko has be an office worker with a repetitive routine. He will go to Aika from 9 to 6 every day. However, in September, Mito moved Kenjis house. Masahiko somewhat felt embarrassed to go. Faced with Mito, who seemed like she always has some doubts about his age, he still felt guilty around her.

    As for the reason why Mito moved in, it was because Mito expects Aika to deliver soon, and when that happens, she wants to be there so she could take Aika to the hospital herself.

    I remember that in the original book, Kushina delivered the baby on her own Are the midwives in Konoha is so unprofessional? Masahiko smiled and shook his head. Well Kushina has a good physique, but Aika is not a ninja, is this really okay?

    He also couldnt recall any tragic things being said about Tsunades birth, but he couldnt help but be even more worried than Kenji himself.

    This tense and anticipation mood took Masahiko to the noon of the second of August of the 10th year of Konoha.

    In the corridor of the Konoha hospital, three people were waiting anxiously, Masahiko, Hashirama, and Kenji.

    Listening to Akais cries, and Mitosmands, while sensing the disturbance in the delivery room from time to time made Masahiko feel nervous.

    Did Mito actually learned some delivery techniques for this day? Even the medical ninja inside surrendered to hermands. Old Mito is really Awesome!!

    Masahiko looked at Kenji and asked, Did you already thought of a good name for the child? Masahiko intent to gain the naming right for the baby. But when heard Kenjis answer his face turned ck.

    Yes, we did. If its a girl, she will be called Tsunade, and if its a boy then, we will call him Nawaki.

    Unfortunately, he wont even gain the right to name the next one.

    At that moment, Masahiko regretted that he didnt give Tsunade her name earlier, suddenly, the cries that wereing from the delivery room stopped.

    Then after a few seconds, they heard a baby crying.

    Just now This is baby Tsunades voice

    After a while, Mito came out with the baby wrapped tightly in a nket, then looked at the people there, saying, Its a girl, and opened the sheet a little to give them a nce.

    Kenji looked at the baby for a while, then quickly went into the room to check on Aikas condition.

    Hashirama got filled with joy and happiness; the baby slept calmly in Mitos arms.

    Masahiko nced a few times, then sighed slightly, shaking his head, and went out, leaving the two with nk faces.

    Wandering on the street of Konoha, Masahikos heart sank deep into inexplicable emotions.

    Whats that feeling I had in my heart when I saw baby Tsunade..

    Ive waited for so long, just to see a baby, how long it will take to see Kakashi and the other plot characters Masahiko felt tired of waiting.

    Its so unpleasant to wait all the time, should I find something else to do. Masahiko sighed and felt slightly sad, What will I do When Hashirama leaves too?

    (T/N: Exining the Title: Zero Skills Tsunade: Senju: (, Senju Ichizoku) means The n with a thousand skills, and since Tsunade got just born in this chapter and she clearly doesnt have any skill, the author made a pun about it and titled this chapter, Zero Skills Tsunade.)

 Chapter 80: First Birthday Party

    Chapter 80: First Birthday Party

    Since the birth of Tsunade, Masahiko has been wandering around Konoha, mingled with shopping aunts in groceries, asking for any newborn babies.

    As far as he remembers, Orochimaru and Jiraiya seemed to be younger than Tsunade, but they were born in the same year.

    Orochimarus parents got found easily by Masahiko. Unexpectedly, Orochimarus parents were both civilian ninjas that have joined the academy in its first year. Masahiko saw them once when they were younger, but he didnt expect them to be his parents.

    The academy that I helped establishing in advance gave Orochimarus parents the chance to be ssmates, and meet every day, I didnt expect that it will have such an impact on their lives. Masahiko muttered, feeling that he might have pushed the establishment of the Ninja Academy too earlier.

    Masahiko didnt warn them about their baby snake, that his mother was holding in her arms. Then he continues his journey to find Jiraiya.

    In fact, theres nothing he could say to Orochimarus parents; he cant just waltz in and say, I just came to take a better look at your baby boy who will grow up to be the evilest scientist in the history and kill the Third Hokage!

    He will be treated as a mentally ill person

    By that time he didnt know that these two were one of his students that he has tortured by his jazz music lessons for an entire year, and has already regarded him as a mentally ill person

    The journey to find the Legendary Sanin baby was tough. Until the mid of the 11th year of Konoha, Masahiko didnt hear of any baby named Jiraiya.

    My toad Sannin, don you dare disappear! Masahiko sighed.

    I remember that Jiraiya was an orphan Maybe hes an orphan from another vige Hmmm In the end, Masahiko couldnt find a better exnation.

    Should I push the idea of building an orphanage in Konoha?

    However, a few dayster, Masahiko abandoned this idea behind. He got the news that the Senju will hold Tsunades first birthday party.

    Theres such a thing in the ninja world? Masahiko couldnt recall that such an event has ever happened before.

    Later, he got informed that the first birthday banquet is usually held in the mansion of a Land of Fires aristocrat. As for the intention Its, of course, to collect funds.

    Well, when you think about it, isnt Aika, the biggest aristocrat in this nation? Then it should be something ordinary for her, right?

    However, why would Tobirama and Hashirama agree on holding such an event? Its not like them to ask people for funds It seems that our leaders have also got caught up into the corruptionMasahiko said sadly.

    Its not too much of a trouble for Masahiko to think of a present, he was gonna take this opportunity to give Tsunade the Katsuyus Summoning Scroll. And Hashirama will most definitely give her that ne, while Tobirama

    Masahiko really couldnt guess what Tobirama will give her.

    Sure enough, on the 2nd of August, in the Senjus Banquet, all the major nsmen came with their presents, but

    Sarutobi! What do you mean by gifting my grandaughter a staff? Do you think that Tsunade is also a monkey? Hashirama spoke fiercely, while Sasuke could only smile bitterly.

    In the distance, Masahiko could hear Tsunade crying.

    Walking a few steps toward her, Masahiko reluctantly covered his forehead. Aburame n, why did you think that sending a special bug to a kid is a good idea?

    Tsunade was no different from any kid, she was afraid of that bug, hiding behind her mother.

    Masahiko could notice the helpless and confused expression on Aikas face, which made him almostugh out loud.

    Birthday party Masahiko shook his head. Aika, this has turned more like the Senjus weaponry sharing shop.

    What else can a Shinobi send? Its impossible to expect Shinobis to send gold or diamonds like the nobles of the Land of Fire. Therefore, a pile of various weapons got formed on the table, in front of Hashirama and the others. There was even a box of bomb papers, which got quickly moved away by Kenji.

    The better gifts were the strengthening pills from the Akimichi n and a beautiful headband from the Nara n.

    Well, my gift is indeed the best Masahiko nodded proudly and handed the Katsuyus Summoning Scroll to Aika.

    Aika looked at it casually, then she put it on the table like the others.

    Masahikos face got pale, A mistake was made, Aika is not a shinobi, she doesnt know the goods I should have given it to Kenji.

    On the other side, Hashirama personally went to the crying Tsunade tofort her.

    However, the way that Hashirama used tofort Tsunade made Masahikos jaw wide open. Isnt that the dice cup that never leaves Hashiramas side?

    Tsunade instantly stopped crying, she took the dice cup and shook it twice, then she rolled the dice smiling, which made Masahiko helplessly shake his head Born a gambler

    Thank you, Grandfather! The crisp girly voice emitted, making Masahiko slightly disoriented.

    How did I forget about this? Tsunade is already one-year-old, but shes capable of speaking simple words.

    Masahiko quickly stepped forward, hoping that she will call him big grandfather, he shoved Hashirama aside and asked Tsunade.

    Little Tsunade, do you know who I am?

    Tsunade kept silent for a while, then she said, Great Ancestor?

    What the hell? Masahiko faintly muttered, No, sweetheart, it should be Great Grandpa.

    Great Grandpa? I mean, Hashirama is her grandfather, and youre more like, great-great-grandfather, I guess. I was afraid that she might get confused. I didnt know what to tell her really So I told her to call you Great Ancestor. Kenji, who Masahiko didnt know from where he showed up, said jokingly.

    Hashirama heard this and almostughed, Sweetheart, call grandpa Masahiko Great Grandpa. I think this name is more appropriate.

    Tsunade could only nod, but this didnt make Masahiko happy.

    If theres a sixth-generation in the future, what should they call me? Damn, they will really call me Great Ancestor Masahiko didnt really know much about this situation. Even in his previous life, theres almost no way for a person to be alive at the same time as a sixth-generation old man.

    What is Naruto supposed to call me then?

    While he was thinking, someone gently poked him.

    Excuse me, but its my turn to give the present It turned out that Tobirama has finally arrived.

    Oh, its our busy Hokage. Finally, Tsunades second grandpa has arrived. So what did you bring to her? Masahiko smiled.

    He sighed helplessly and didnt exin, but made a gesture to his special sword (Raijin No Kin), hanging on his waist.

    Masahiko nodded slightly, this gift isnt bad after all. He wanted to say something, but Hashirama, on the other side, finally announce the start of the banquet.

    Every family and nsmen came to the table one after another, Masahiko shook his head and said nothing more, after all, it was important to eat.

    The sumptuous dishes were ced on the table in front of Masahiko, which almostparable to the feast at the Daimyo pce years ago. After all, in Konoha, the Senju is considered to be the biggest and the wealthiest n.

    This time, Masahiko didnt start eating immediately but looked at the table on which the gifts were ced with a smile. The Shuriken and the Kunai were forming the biggest pile, nothing that expensive. Ninjas really dont know how to gift presents

    Hah! Without my summoning scroll, the Senju would have lost big time.

    Im really a generous man

    Masahiko then nodded and started eating!

 Chapter 81: Passing away with a smile

    Chapter 81: Passing away with a smile

    Time flies like an arrow, and suddenly more than a year has passed since Tsunades first birthday party.

    Theres not much of a change in Masahikos daily life. He was still entangled with betting and gambling The only difference now is that he has a new little gambler to deal with.

    Since Tsunades hand touched the dice shaker at her first birthday party, she became out of control. Hashirama was also spoiling her by taking her to Masahikos house to gamble all day, or to find someone who has worse gambling skill, which was challenging.

    Masahiko has been avoiding them ever since. But a month ago, Masahiko began to spend more time with them, because he felt like Hashiramas vitality is deteriorating even more. It seems that his time is getting near.

    I dont know what Kenji and Aika are thinking Masahiko murmured, looking helplessly at Hashirama gambling.

    No wonder Tsunades gambling skills are so bad, she learned from the worst. Hashirama sighed and shook his head.

    Although Hashirama is the god of Shinobi, he didnt have much talent in gambling. Masahiko already taught him for so long, but he only made a little progress.

    However, Masahiko didnt really intend to teach Tsunade in person. Even if he could help her, he didnt feel like he should change what Kishimoto has already written for her And if she wins the money, it will just make her more addicted.

    Tsunade, see your grandpa gets an 18 Hashiramas enthusiastic tone made Masahiko go back to life with a helpless expression.

    Open, 2 points, roll, open, 2 points, roll again, OPEN!!! 4 points. Total of 8 points

    Ahahaha, Tsunade, didnt I just say 8 points Hahaha Hashiramaughed awkwardly, trying to fool that little Tsunade.

    Ohh! Great Grandpa! Tsunade seemed like she really believed Hashirama. It was her turn now, and he looked excited. She squatted on the table and shook the dice.

    The dice rolled

    Opened with trembling hands, the three dices showed 6, 6, 6, with the total was 18.

    Hashirama froze for a moment, and after a while, he got excited again, and looked at Masahiko, It seems that Tsunade is very talented in gambling. Maybe I cant win against you. But Tsunade will do it in the future!

    Masahiko snorted, I can beat both of you blindfolded, and I bet that Tsunade will be worse than you in the future.

    Masahiko took the dice cup, then shook it, and put on the table without looking.

    Opening the dice cup, Hashiramas face got shocked, 6,6,5 Grandpa, did you want to shake 17?

    Great Grandpa, I won! Tsunade became so joyful, while Masahikos eyes got widened.

    I wanted to shake 18. My level 10 gambling skill couldnt be wrong! Masahiko sighed, then looked at Hashirama, No way

    Suddenly Hashirama asked, Grandpa, whats wrong?

    Its okay, you two continue Masahiko responded, then fell into silence.

    He kept watching the two of them ying, but out of character, Tsunade continued her winning streak, one game after another, which made Masahikos face turn pale.

    If shes winning, then Im afraid

    At that moment, Kenji came over.

    Masahiko initially thought that it was only luck, but when Kenji came over with that confused expression on his face, everything changed.

    His first sentence left everyone paralyzed.

    Father! Mother seems to be pregnant.

    Masahikos jaw dropped, and his eyes widened. There were a legit 5 seconds of silence in the gambling house. Mito? The forty-seven years old Mito? Hashirama? She can still do him at this age? No wonder your vitality had suddenly dropped a lot a few months ago

    Hashirama looked surprised for a moment, then he smiled a secondter, holding Tsunade in his arms, Is Mito pregnant? It should be really hard for her Second Grandpa, Im afraid that I wont be here to see the day when the peacees. But I hope you, Kenji, and Tsunade will witness it, and tell me all about it when we meet again. Hashirama spoke slowly lying on his chair. Grandpa, why cant you also see the day of peace with us? Gripping Hashirama by the clothes, Tsunade asked sadly.

    Father, you Kenji wanted to utter something, but Masahiko patted his shoulder, shaking his head. Then he went out.

    Asking me to tell you all about it when we meet again? It seems like I couldnt hide it from you, after all, Hashirama. Others couldnt, but you, Hashirama, it looks like you know about my immortality for a while now. Said Masahiko.

    However, I will make sure that you will see peace with your own eyes!

    Masahiko sighed and walked back to the Hokage building, a ce which he hasnt visited for more than a year.

    Tobirama was inside the office. He was taking care of some document, upon seeing Masahiko expression, Tobirama looked down again.

    Both of them fell into silence for a moment, then Tobirama continued his work.

    Masahiko didnt bother, he found a chair to sit on, and watched Tobirama working.

    After half an hour, Tobirama finished his work, and finally, he looked to Masahiko again, and he said, Grandpa, I didnt really want to see you like this

    Tobu! He shouted, and suddenly an Anbu appeared out of thin air.

    Prepare the funeral for the first Hokage he said with reddish eyes.

    The Anbu froze slightly, Yes, Hokage-Sama!

    When the Anbu left, Masahiko sighed, Lets go and see your brother.

    The two then went to the Uzumaki mansion, where a group of people was already gathered.

    Kenji and Aika hold Tsunade hands, who didnt know whats going on. The Senju Patriarch, who was about to retire, was also there, also Mito, who was pregnant

    Many people also heard the news, and rushed over, most of them were the n elders and the patriarchs from six years ago, which most of them are already too old, some even needed someone to help them walk, but they insisted oning here.

    The older generations, who mostly spend their time in the Warring States Period, were the people who really admired Hashirama the most.

    Hyuugas patriarch, who looked really old now, whispered to himself, Butsuma, your son had a great life He was the only man who still alive between the four Patriarchs who ruled the world of Shinobi once

    Noticing the arrival of Masahiko and Tobirama, the people initiatively made way for them to go to the front. Masahiko looked at Hashiramas closed eyes; a smile is decorating his face. He looked so peaceful. He looked then at Mito, who was sad and shook his head.

    Just when you two got blessed by a second son too Masahiko muttered.

    He looked then at Hashirama again, with watering eyes, and said, See you in 50 years, my good friend

    One hourter, the entire vige of Konoha got the news about the passing of Hashirama. At the 12th years of Konoha, and at the age of 49 years old, The First Hokage, the harbinger of peace, the man who stopped the Warring States period, the God of Shinobi, Senju Hashirama, passed away with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 82: The World Is So Vast

    Chapter 82: The World Is So Vast

    Konohagakure, the 12th year, December the 30th. Tomorrow will be New Years Day, but the entire Konoha is shrouded with a sad and gloomy atmosphere; even the sky has turned gray.

    Today, Konoha held Hashiramas funeral.

    The funeral arrangement was notplicated. On the open space of the Konoha cemetery, a row of tables was ced, the tables were covered with white clothes, some white flowers on the charts. A ck and white photo of Hashirama was hung behind the table.

    Masahiko, who was dressed in ck, stood there with the people whoe to pay their respect. While Mito and the elders were standing in the front row.

    Ahead, Tobirama personally presided over the funeral and talked for a while about Hashiramas life.

    After that, the crowd burst into sobbing and crying. Masahiko carefully observed the people, the sobbing and crying wereing from the two girls who discussed before how long can Hashirama live.

    Masahiko still vividly remembers their words, Im sorry to disappoint you, I couldnt save him in the end

    Masahiko couldnt hold himself any longer; thus, he walked around for a while. When the speech was over, the crowd moved forward a little by little toward Hashiramas grave, holding white flowers in their hands.

    Masahiko shook his head, then walked toward Tobirama.

    Youre brother was right about you

    There was a moment of silence. Masahiko sighed, Youre really bad at lying. You can keep that tough expression on your face for as long as you want, but I know that youre crying deep inside

    After saying this, Masahiko also took a white flowed and walked toward Hashiramas photo. Scratching his head, No matter how long I searched, Ive never found out where they sell camera in this world If I could get my hand on a video camera, I would have recorded the funeral

    When I think about it, I doubt that anyone would be sad at my funeral Actually, I want my funeral to be very happy I will show it to you someday, Hashirama

    On the side, Kenichiro was also holding a flower in his head, looking at Masahiko with reddish eyes.

    Sensei Are you leaving us too?

    Masahiko got startled, then his face turned pale, No! I dont mean that what I mean is Masahiko didnt know how to exin it, so he turned and left.

    After a few steps, Masahiko turned around again, Yeah After this funeral, I will go out for a while. I want to travel and see the world. Tell Nanako and Yuriko that they dont need to worry about me

    Upon saying that, Kenichiros eyes got even redder, and seemed like he was about to burst out. Masahiko couldnt help but sigh, but he never dared to stay and see it.

    On his way back, Masahiko saw six familiar figures. After thinking for a while, he remembered then that they were Tobirama and Hashiramas six disciples.

    These six disciples are about 21 years old This is their prime. Masahiko muttered. I remember in the original, after the Chunin Exams arc, there was such a funeral for Sarutobi Its their time now to step up. I wonder if youre happy or sad about this, Hashirama.

    When Masahiko walked forward and saw how sad Mito was, but he didnt know how tofort her.

    The face of this girl, who hasnt changed for thirty years, brought him back old memories; when Masahiko took her to the Senju n for the marriage. Hashirama, back then, was a shy boy The past yed back in his mind like a movie.

    Second Grandpa, lets go Tobiramas voice interrupted Masahikos thoughts. He realized now that he got lost in his dreams for more than an hour. The funeral was already over, and the crowd has been dispersed

    Old age leaves you with nothing but memories

    Looking around, only Tobirama and Mito were left. Kenji and Aika already went home to take care of the crying Tsunade.

    Masahiko went silent for a while, then he slightly shook his head I wont go back.

    Tobirama and Mito got confused, Masahiko then exined, Im about to be 81 years old tomorrow, Ive lived for so many years. But Ive only left thisnd once, I went to the Land of the Wind for half a month, I feel thats not enough

    Im nning on hiding my identity and traveling around the Shinobi world, I want to see the whole picture

    Mito felt sad, but took the initiative to say, Second Grandpa, I hope your travel would be safe, I hope that you will one day return. We will always be waiting for you And I hope I will see you again in my lifetime.

    Masahikos eyes widened, Your lifetime? Mito, do you think your Grandpa is willing to leave for that long?

    Rest assured, the world is not safe yet. I need to gather some information, but if anything urred, I would go back in time.

    Silence controlled the ce for a moment, then Tobirama said, Second Grandpa, please be careful

    Masahiko shook his head and said, Hashirama and Madara have already left this world. No one in this world can threaten me. Now what is really worrying me is other viges

    When Masahiko mentioned Hashirama, they stopped talking for a moment.

    Masahiko quickly shifted the topic, I will be an alias in the Shinobi World. Maybe we will meet, and you wont recognize me then. Masahiko looked at Tobirama, And you know I will do some pranks on you when that happens

    Tobirama nodded, but he couldnt help but feel confused, In fact, Ive always wanted to ask you about your age But if you dont feel like it, you dont need to answer.

    Masahiko felt speechless. He was trying to find a way out of this. But then Mito rushed to interrupt, and said, Second Grandpa, can live for 500 years for some reason. As for the specific reason, Im not quite sure.

    Masahiko got puzzled, Five hundred years? When did I ever tell you that I can live for five hundred years?

    Mito looked surprised, Didnt you sing that before, uncle?

    Sing that? Masahiko first wondered, but then he remembered that he once sang an adapted version of lets Borrow another 500 years from heaven song in front of her. (T/N: lets Borrow another 500 years from heaven: The theme song of the Chinese famous TV series Kangxi Dynasty.

    So, this is the reason why Mito has always had doubts about my age? Masahiko scratched his head and murmured.

    Hahaha Masahiko smiled awkwardly, Yes, it is, but not necessarily 500, or maybe 400, maybe 300 years or even tomorrow, who knows?

    The two obviously didnt believe him

    Well, they believe that I can live for 500 years because Ive developed some special technique or something This is way better than eternal life, Masahiko sighed, then said to himself, Well, if thats the case, I would have only borrowed 200 years, it would be closer to normal people, better than see everyone die

    Masahiko sighed and waved his hand. He then returned to the Uzumaki mansion and packed up his luggage. In fact, it just some money and some seal-scroll. He didnt bid farewell to another people and directly left the vige.

    Ten miles away from Konoha, Masahiko took a deep breath and shouted, The world is so big! I want to see it!

    Uh, when I think about it, its really not that big, I dont think it will take me a long time if I fly

    Then suddenly, a drop of water fell on Masahikos right cheek. He looked up, and it was raining

    Gotta find a raincoat or find a ce to shelter me from the rain What a nice way to begin my adventure

 Chapter 83: Land of the Hot Water

    Chapter 83: Land of the Hot Water

    I didnt expect to find such a ce Masahiko was lyingfortably in the hot spring.

    After leaving Konoha, Masahiko went all the way north and reached a country called thend of hot water.

    Naturally, in order to facilitate travel in the world of shinobi, Masahiko made some adjusts on his look. Now hes disguised as a tan-colored young man in his early-twentyish. Well, he would have looked like a normal person if he didnt choose that blond hair, but no one really is paying attention to him.

    This is not a country This ce is a paradise Masahiko shifted his position inside the hot spring a little bit and then narrowed his eyesfortably.

    Its been half a month since the passing of Hashirama. The news has reached the entire world, with everyone feeling like that this was the calm before the storm.

    But a day ago, when Masahiko reached this country, he was surprised to find that the vigers here werent as nervous as the others. Instead, tourists were having fun everywhere, and traders were doing their business peacefully as if it was a true paradise.

    And like the namesake of this country, hot springs were everywhere. Masahiko has been inside the water ever since then and started to feel that his exhaustion has finally disappeared.

    So next, how about I go to the Land of Lightning? Masahiko moved again, then mumbled to himself.

    Thats right, Masahikos ultimate goal was to travel to the Land of Lightning. In fact, his whole new look was for the sake of this trip. Most of the people there have this kind ofplexion, and he felt that he will get warmer greeting this way.

    The reason why he chose this golden hair, was also rted to the purpose behind his trip to the Land of Lightning, he wanted to learn their secret Ninjutsu, The Lightning Chakra Mode. He believes that having this golden hair, while releasing the Chakra Mode, will grant him the experience of bing a Super Saiyan.

    Masahikos Taijutsu is rtively weak, even though he learned the eight-gate, he doesnt have any matching technique that he can use with it. He could naturally use the Front Lotus and the Reverse Lotus, but these two techniques are not particrly useful. He has been trying to develop the Morning Peacock and Daytime Tiger, but he couldnt achieve any progress yet. His talent for Taijutsu wasnt that good, always waiting embarrassedly for Kenichiro toe up with something new This time he was eager to learn the Lightning Chakra Mode. He was hoping that this will be his bypass to make some fast progress in Taijutsu.

    I dont really know how many stages the Lightning Chakra Mode thave If there are four stages, my hair color wont be suitable Masahiko muttered to himself, in fact, bing a Super Saiyan was more important to him.

    Masahiko chose to travel to the Land of Lightning for one more essential purpose too.

    Two major events ur in Masahikos memory when he remembers the First Shinobi World War. The first is the death of the second Mizukage and second Tsuchikage. The second one took ce during the alliance ceremony between Konohagakure and Kumogakure, when Kinkaku Force killed the second Raikage, then pursued Tobirama and his six disciples. This event has ended with Tobirama getting killed.

    Therefore, Masahikos main priority is to save Tobirama this time, so he ns to go to Kumogakure and mix himself in the Cloud Vige, or even with the Kinkaku Force, and put an end to them

    Last time I couldnt save Hashirama. It was all because of the intervention of the ck Zetsu. If Madara is really dead now Ill have a chance

    Lets do this Masahiko took a deep breath and then stepped out of the bath. He then got dressed up and prepared to depart.

    Masahiko had a scroll in his bag with the Jar sealing artifact, the one that Mito has sealed the Kyuubis Yang Chakra in it.

    If I have the chance, Ill also be able toplete the missing part from the Kyuubis Chakra Masahiko knew that the Kyuubis Chakra was iplete. Thinking about it, the missing part should be in the Gold and Silver brothers bodies.

    It will be troublesome to do things recklessly

    So, the first step is to think of a way to get mixed in Kumogakure Now the Shinobi world is on edge. The five major viges are preparing for the war that is about to erupt. So entering a hidden vige will be quite hard.

    Of course, Masahiko could easily sneak in, but whates afterward will be challenging

    After thinking for a while, Masahiko still couldnt find a good way, Lets get out first

    Sir, pleasee back again! Masahiko left the hot spring under the warm farewell of the owner.

    Walking aimlessly on the streets, he strolled for hours looking for an answer, but not much he gained. Except for hot springs, hotels, and restaurants, there was nothing in thisnd.

    Its just a tourist town after all eh? Almost giving up, Masahiko suddenly saw an unfamiliar building in the distance.

    He took a closer look, Guards Recruitment Office?

    He scratched his head and walked in.

    Inside, there were several tables disyed, and behind one of them sat a fierce-looking middle-aged man, with a long knife in his arm, and a long scar across his face.

    Came to apply? Samurai or ninja? Scarface said.

    Masahiko looked around and saw that there was no third person inside. He said: What is this ce?

    Scarface said, An outsider, huh?

    Heter exined to Masahiko the origin of the so-called Guard Recruitment Office.

    It turned out that the Land of Hot Water has many merchants, and they dealt a lot with Kumogakure. The road was very dangerous for them to take, so they needed guards to protect themselves.

    In the past, most merchants entrusted Konoha with the escort missions, but in recent years, the rtionship between the major viges went south, and Konoha started to turn off these missions, so the Guard Recruitment Office got established.

    After listening for the exnation, Masahiko got secretly delighted; he finally found a way to get into Kumogakure. As for what he will do after he gets inside, he left that stuff forter.

    Are there any requirements for joining the guards rank? Masahiko asked.

    I need to record your information, Scarface said faintly. You must be a ninja Whats the origin and name?

    Masahiko hesitated, My name is Masa Masajuro, Im a wandering samurai from the Land of Iron. Since the Land of Iron is still on civil war, a lot of their samurais were wandering the world searching. (T/N: Masa*Juro: In traditional Japan, itsmon to find Juro at the end of Samurais names.)

    Scarface squinted and straighten his sitting posture, Masajuro? What a strange name?

    Masahiko secretly pouted

    And Scarface continued, So what is your level, Samurai?

    Masahiko drip a cold sweat, What do you mean? Masahiko then thought to himself, Did they even mentioned something about their ranks in the Original Anime?

    Scarfaces face turned red, Of course, why Im even asking? Judging by your cheap armor, you must be low-level.

    Masahiko shook his head, No, Im high-level samurai

    Scarface unsheathes his de, Enough of this already Tell me mister high-level samurai, howe you dont have your Katana?

    Masahiko got embarrassed, Ah now that youve mentioned it, I must have left it in the hot spring Ill go get it! Masahiko then instantly disappeared without a sound.

    Scarface leaned his back on the chair then, and murmured to himself, Hes sure so fast, is he really a high-level samurai?

 Chapter 84: Caravan

    Chapter 84: Caravan

    Of course, Masahiko didnt forget his sword in the hot spring; he just walked into a deserted ce, then took out a long sword from a sealing scroll that he carried with him.

    This sword was the one that he bought when he went to the Five Kages meeting that took ce in Iron Land, and it was mixed with Chakra Metal. Masahiko intended to extract the chakra conductive metal from the de and create two Special Shurikens. But he postponed the work until now. He didnt expect that it wille in handy soon.

    Masahiko put the de on his waist and tidied his clothes, then nodded with satisfaction. This time, I really look as wandering swordsman

    Back to the guard recruitment office, there was another young man there in addition to Scarface.

    Scarface is recording the young mans information, Are you a Shinobi? Okay Whats your rank? Ow, youre really back! While he was talking, he saw Masahikoing in.

    Masahiko smiled, nodding, Scarface, Ivee back to apply, and talk about my reward Although Masahiko wasnt short of money, he was a hardworking man

    Scarface stood up and looked at him, sternly, Lets go! The two of you is enough. Follow me to the caravan spot. Someone will test you both there, then we can talk about your payment. And with a scary expression, he continued, If someone lied about his rank, the people there would not show any mercy.

    However, this frightening didnt work on Masahiko; he kept his heartless smile on his face, while the young man on his side looked horrified.

    On the way to the caravan camping ground, Masahiko smiled and asked the boy, Boy, how old are you? Is this your first mission?

    The boy was anxious at first, but when he heard Masahikos question, he stood straight and looked him in the eyes, Im not a child! Im 17 years old! He looked down again, Im a civilian ninja, and this is the first time for me to leave Yugakure

    Masahiko nodded. Indeed, Yugakure is too peaceful; the boy is 17 years old, but this is his first mission.

    But its not so peaceful after all Masahiko murmured, then remained silent.

    Seeing Masahiko silent, the boy took the initiative to talk, Big brother, dont you want to know why I took this mission?

    This Has really made Masahikough inside his heart, Its been a while since thest time I was called big brother But Im afraid that you will end up getting killed since you act so naively boy

    Why do I need to ask? Its either you have a sick mother at home who needs a doctor, or you have a little sister that needs protection

    The young-man:

    Scarface in front of them turned his head when he heard Masahiko, then showed a strange, evil smile, which startled Masahiko

    Without adding any more words, the three of them kept walking all the way to the wildness outside of the vige.

    Far away, Masahiko saw a caravan parked in the clearing. Around it, there more than one hundred people with a dozen carriages.

    Masahiko frowned, The size of the group is not small, but the carriage is quite long, what kind of things do they transport there.

    Near the caravan, a little old man, came face to face with Scarface, and said: Scarface, why did you only bring two people this time?

    Masahiko could feel that the old man doesnt have any chakra. Hes just an ordinary person, even his physical strength was below average. But sure he wasnt just a regr person because he was talking equally with Scarface, which can only indicate that hes someone important, or even the owner of this caravan.

    Surely, the way Scarface talked with him confirmed Masahikos guess.

    Boss, the blond-haired boy imed to be a high-level Samurai. If its true, then hes enough

    The old man frowned, looking at Masahiko. Obviously, he wasnt convinced. However, he didnt question him directly but said lightly: Fine, then you will test his strength

    Scarface nodded and turned to the two, My name is Yukimura Sanada, Im the guard captain of this caravan and a senior warrior. Then he nced at Masahiko, Not Scarface. Understood Scarface. Masahiko didnt really care.

    (T/N: Sanada Yukimura ( , 1567  June 3, 1615), actual name: Sanada Nobushige ( ), was a Japanese samurai warrior of the Sengoku period. He was especially known as the leading general on the defending side of the Siege of Osaka.)

    Scarface didnt like that; he looked angry for a moment, then he smirked.

    Your name is Masajuro, arent you? Youe with me I will personally test your strength! Scarface shouted. Shoji! Come here! Take this boy and the other five andmence the test!

    A mustache-warrior came over and took the nervous boy away.

    Wheres the test ce? Masahiko asked with a smile, not showing any trace of nervousness. Its here Boss, take a step back.

    The old man nodded and fell back a dozen meters.

    Lets do it Scarface said, allowing Masahiko to strike first.

    Masahiko shrugged his shoulders, then he unleashed his sword and took his stance, then he swung it at Scarface.

    Scarface blocked it, then stood straight again and didnt fight back. Are you really a high-level Samurai? Your power isnt bad. But still, the angle of your strike isnt right. Your stance is also wrong, even the way youre holding your sword. Its better if you stop now.

    Masahiko felt embarrassed; he really hadnt practice any swordsmanship before.

    Im using a special de technique, do you want to learn? Masahiko replied.

    Scarface didnt add any more words, and with a stare on his face, he drew his sword, then attacked. This wasnt the first time for Masahiko to fight against a swordsman; he had a few rounds against the Hatake Patriarch before.

    The momentum is good, but no Chakra reaction. Hes a traditional warrior Although Masahiko doesnt know much about swordsmanship, with the advantage of his physical strength, he readily took a few strikes from Scarface.

    Scarface then let out a sigh and nodded, inserting his sword back into the scabbard.

    Masahiko thought that the test was already over. But he didnt expect that Scarface would shout, Laido! (T/N: Laido, is a Japanese martial art that emphasizes being aware and capable of quickly drawing the sword and responding to a sudden attack.)

    The sward-drawing was as fast as lightning, which made Masahikos heart move, releasing his Chakra, that he was trying to hide, and blocked Scarefaces sudden attack.

    Scarface snorted, It turned out that youre using the new-style, your Chakra amount is quite a lot. No wonder you dared to call yourself a high-level samurai.

    He said these few words, then he turned away.

    Masahiko scratched his head, not knowing how to respond.

    The little old man then walked over, and said with a smile, The previous sudden attack is to prevent unidentified Shinobi from infiltrating our team. Some spy will quickly use their ninjutsu to defend against that sudden attack. But you did well. Dont let it confuse you, theres a small dispute between the old and new samurai, Scarface here is one of the old generations, so

    Masahiko nodded, indicating his understanding.

    Wee, Masajuro Its your name, right? Wee to the caravan guards! This is your initial payment, 500,000 Ryo. When the goods are delivered, you will receive the rest.

    Masahiko wrinkled his eyebrows and quickly took the money with a smile, and officially joined the caravan guards.

    Howe I havent heard about this prepayment until now

 Chapter 85: Underestimate

    Chapter 85: Underestimate

    Half an hour after Masahiko joined the caravan, they finally took off.

    Masahiko looked around and frowned. By using his perceptual ability, he could sense there was one Jonin mustached guy, and eight suspected shinobi in the caravan, And several samurais with unknown strengths. Scarface said that this task might be rated as an S-Rank mission in Konoha.

    What the hell are we escorting? Masahiko muttered to himself, hes inquisitive.

    He looked around and noticed that no one is paying attention to him. Masahiko then sneaked to the nearest carriage and wanted to open the drape covering it.

    Big brother! Youre here too! Shouting this in his ear, frightened Masahiko.

    Masahiko reluctantly turned around and the boy was there. Masahiko didnt know when did he sneak behind him.

    Oh, boy! Congrattion to you Masahiko fake smiled at him.

    The boy didnt notice that fake smile across Masahikos face, and said: I said Im a man! My name is Chusuke. What is your name, big brother?

    Masahiko sighed, hiding his identity while traveling like this is really inconvenient. If hes not careful, he might end up having a younger brother that he should look after

    Okay, Chusuke-Boy Broker? Masahiko got shocked slightly, Your name is strange My name is Masajuro. (T/N: Chusuke name means broker or intermediary in Chinese.)

    Chusuke got silent for a moment, wondering why Masahiko would make ament on his name while thetters name is stranger.

    During the trip, Masahiko had a small tail behind him all the time. Chusuke kept asking this and that; thus, Masahiko didnt have the chance to peek into goods.

    So many words are indeed suitable for a broker Masahiko sighed.

    Big brother? What did you say?

    Nothing

    One dayter, the caravan entered the range of the Land of Frost, Shimogakure, its rumored that the country is still infested by war and still belong to the Warring States Era.

    The caravans merchants and guards were clearly vignt. After he tested Masahikos strength, Scarface didnt pay much attention to him anymore, but in these circumstances, he came over to him.

    Hey, new warrior! Let us put aside our problem. If someone attacked us, I will need you to protect the boss. I hope you can also protect the goods

    Masahiko rolled his eyes thinking, Its you who have problems.

    But he still replied, Rx, I know already, protect the goods, and help others kill others

    Scarface was silent for a while; apparently, he didnt like Masahikos attitude, but still, he understood what he meant, so he nodded and turned away.

    On the side, the broker came again, Big brother, are you that powerful? The captain even talks to you in person.

    Masahiko:

    Unexpectedly, two days passed quickly, the caravan was about to leave the territory of the Land of Frost and immediately enter the Land of Lightning, but there wasnt any disturbance on the way.

    In the past two days, there have been several groups of Shinobi from Shimogakure, who have been watching the caravan far away. But none of them have tried to attack, or even approach the caravan as if they avoided them tacitly.

    Masahiko didnt understand and didnt want to try and figure it out. No one could threaten him anyway. And he just needed to follow the caravan into the Cloud Vige.

    Two hourster, the caravan officially stepped out of the borders and entered the Land of Lightning. Several towering cliffs appear in front of Masahiko, atop of the cliffs, the sky was filled with endless thunder that echoed into Masahikos ear.

    So, this is the Land of Lightning? Masahiko murmured, Finally I can see the world, I should have done this years ago

    Masahiko and the others finally reached the territory of Kumogakure. The guards were obviously relieved. Scarface, well, his face was still as scary as always, and Chusuke breathed out a sigh of relief and said: Big brother, I didnt expect such a smooth

    Masahiko sighed, Not really He could notice that the closer they got to thend of lightning, the more nervous the caravan boss seemed, it looks that they were really delivering something dangerous

    What is this? The amount of Chakra It must be S-level ninja, this will be really troublesome.

    Huh? Why does it seem like there are ten other people with him? Isnt he already enough? Masahiko frowned, and he could sense eleven Chakra reactions not far away, the strongest is dangerous enough, with the need to mention his underlings.

    Sure enough, when the caravan traveled one more kilometer further, they finally met the people that Masahiko sensed a while ago. The ten looked like children, who he estimated that they didnt graduate from the Ninja Academy yet, headed by a nine-foot-tall man, in his early twenties, with a darkplexion, but not really vicious.

    The moment Masahiko saw that persons face, his face got pale, I underestimated the situation, his more than just a bit troublesome

    The caravan guards were on alert, and Scarface was about to speak when the boss stopped him.

    The little old man shook his head bitterly, and said, Lord B, I didnt expect you toe here in person

    So he was B, or should I call him the next A? Masahiko murmured.

    From the very first generation of Raikages in Kumogakure, the vige has always had the ABbination. A is the Raikage, and the man who is chosen to be his right hand will be called B.

    Killer B is the one that Masahiko was familiar with from the anime, but hes not born yet.

    The Second B didnt answer, but turned to the children behind him, and said lightly, I will fight now, and the rest of you will watch and learn!

    After saying that, he turned again to the caravan.

    Scarface looked dignified, he quickly stepped forward and made a backward gesture, then one of the guards came to his side, it was the mustached guy that Masahiko identified before as a Jonin. Then Scarface waved his hand again, and again, and again

    Masahiko finally reacted, Huh? Me?

    Scarface turned his head frowning, You said, protect the goods, and help others kill others. This man is not an ordinary opponent. Im afraid the others cant handle him. We three will join our forces together!

    Masahiko scratched his head, sighed, then took the 500,000 Ryo out of his pocket and shoved it to the caravan boss. Here, I dont want the money

    The little old boss paid a part of the money in advance because he knew that they will be attacked by such a dangerous opponent. Of course, he knew that it was in order to prevent bailing the task, but Masahiko didnt expect that

    Big brother! How can you do this? The broker shouted before the old man could even speak.

    The new generation really cant be trusted! Lets go, Scarface shouted.

    Masahiko sighed, Dead men walking Sure enough in the next second, B shed, and the two got bombarded away.

    The little old man got stunned, Lord B, why are you doing this?

    B didnt speak and continued walking toward them, showing his determination.

    The old man says, Everyone, attack him! We will get help soon!

    Ah The other guards looked at each other and didnt move, but the broker instantly shouted and rushed in.

    B looked at him as if he was a little ant crawling on the ground, then rushed to crush him.

    Suddenly, Masahikos long sword and Bs right leg shed on each other, emitting a loud roar.

    The lightnings shockwave made Chusuke stunned.

    Masahikos face was bitter, Why the hell did it end like this? I just wanted to enter Kumogakure. If I dont use my Ninjutsu, Im afraid this guy will kill me

 Chapter 86: I’m The Legendary Ninja

    Chapter 86: I��m The Legendary Ninja

    Masahikos Katana trembled for a moment, which made his brows frowning. The thunder bursting out of Bs leg increased, which made his physical strength much powerful.

    Masahiko didnt try to fight back harder and pulled the broker back with him.

    Big brother Thank you Chusuke thanked Masahiko while he was shaking from fear.

    Masahiko sighed, Boy, youve exposed my perfect disguise

    B was also frowning, A samurai? He couldnt believe that his attack got blocked by a mere warrior.

    Ah, haha Yes Im just a humble samurai, do you believe it?

    Theres no way youre just a Samurai! B then shouted, Super Saiyan: Second Stage! Opened instantly, Masahiko, at that moment, sighed helplessly. (T/N: Masahiko is really unreliable narrator xD)

    Flying Lariat!

    Masahiko twitched his mouth, fearing that he will expose his disguise even more. He shook his head then, and waved his sword, and fused Raikiri with the de of his Katana, making it emitting weird noises.

    Initially, he could pierce the body of anyone using it, but facing the next Third Raikage, he could only use the impact to push him away.

    Sure enough, this guys body is very hard I dont think I can break his defense without using the Dust Release, or the Rasenshurikenbined with the Yin and Yang releases However, if I use it, I will definitely be exposed this time, right? Masahiko sighed, feeling confused. All that he did until this moment turned out to be a waste.

    B frowned, he was about to smash his elbow down on Masahikos neck, but the moment the Kenkiris lightning hit his chest it dissipated, without leaving a trace on Bs body. (T/N: Raikiri: Kenkiri: Ken is a sword.

    Sure enough, youre a Shinobi Such a special lightning Ninjutsu should only belong to a famous person in the Shinobi World. Who are you, and why did you join them?

    Masahiko took a deep breath, then strangely, he smiled, Its not necessary anymore to pretend to be a samurai. I came here to learn the Lightning Chakra Mode, and as for the name Since youve asked so nicely, I will tell you mercifully, Im the legendary Shinobi Namikaze Minato!

    For a moment, the field became so quiet; everybody was trying to remember who this Namikaze Minato is

    After a while, the old man rushed to speak, Oh Lord Namikaze, please protect our caravan. When we reach Kumogakure, The two elders will definitely thank you generously!

    Masahiko felt a headache at that moment. It was all caused by the blond hair This time, he got himself in big trouble, thinking, Should I just kill them all?

    Masahiko looked around, and it seemed that everyone suddenly could feel his bloodlust.

    Big brother, Minato! You are so powerful! The broker shouted, and Masahiko could only sigh helplessly.

    What a kind person I am

    Unbeknownst to the other, B didnt wait for him and instantlyunched an attack. After blocking his attack Masahiko had a strange feeling.

    In the air, Masahiko clenched his teeth, This guy is so evil, hes not giving me a break at all. Im an old man for god sake Masahiko thennded on the ground smoothly. Fortunately, he subconsciously blocked Bs attack with his sword but ended up cracking two ribs.

    Masahiko eyes twitched because of the sharp pain, rubbing his chest, he took a deep breath.

    Sneak attacking Isnt this too cheap for you? Masahiko wanted to add a few words, but B rushed again. This time Masahiko was prepared.

    Doton: Earth Flow Spear! The shout came from the side, the mustache guy from before used this Ninjutsu quickly on the battlefield, changing its shape, with rock spears emerging from the ground all around.

    B didnt need to evade it, he decided to crush it directly by the momentum he gained from his fast, but Masahiko needed to face two attacks at the same time.

    At that moment, Scarface rushed to the front to block Bs charge.

    Masajuro! Although youve defiled the spirit of the samurai, I will help you, this is not the kind of the opponent that you should fight alone, lets join our forces!

    Masahiko smiled bitterly, how many plots did you miss? And to hell with your samurais spirit, this is Narutos world.

    Join our forces, he said

    The moment he stood in front of Bs way, thetter got extremely angry, and his lightning turned ck. Scarface got directly bombarded, then flew toward Moustaches direction, and the two disappeared out of the scene.

    What a sad, dark scene

    Wait, what? Dark? ck? Masahiko mumbled, ck Lightning!

    As soon as he thought about it, Masahiko infused the Yin and Yang into the Lightning Release, transforming the color of the lightning flow in the de of his long sword into ck jade.

    Ha! I learned a new skill

    Frowning at him, B felt that Masahikos ck Lightning was a little different from the one he uses, but he didnt think much about it and kept charging toward him extending his four fingers.

    Masahiko was cautious, the Third Raikage was known as the strongest Raikage. And he was also the strongest spear technique user, one simple mistake, and Masahiko would be missing some of his meat

    Lord B!

    Just when both of them were about to sh again, B heard screamsing from behind. The little old man took this chance to catch the ten children that havee with him.

    You (Nice) shameless (Job) bastard (Dude)!) Masahiko muttered, then felt relieved, knowing that this fight probably wont continue.

    B fell back, then when the caravan guards and everyone escaped, he rushed toward the kids, he didnt try to chase them, but still, he took an in-depth look at Masahiko, and shouted.

    Namikaze Minato! I will remember you! After saying this, he turned and left with the kids.

    Masahiko couldnt help but cry, He will definitely remember Namikaze Minato This might cause me troubles in the future.

    Then the caravan boss came to Masahiko, but now hes showing him more respect, Lord Minato, would you please escort us for a while. After reaching Kumogakure, our two elders will definitely pay for your troubles.

    Which two elders? Masahiko asked, and thought to himself: This whole situation shouldnt be just a mere coincident

    Sure enough, the old man answered, The legends of Kumogakure, Lord Kinkaku and Ginkaku of the Gold and Silver Horn!

    Masahiko almostughed, feeling that he had won the lottery.

    The caravan just like before carried on its journey.

    Well, it wasnt exactly the same, there were some differences. Now the samurai and the Shinobi showed Masahiko more respect than before and the broker he became noisier.

    Big brother Minato you are so strong!

    Brother Minato, where are you from?

    Big brother Minato, I also have the Lightning Release, can you teach me a Ninjutsu?

    Masahiko felt like the time hase for him to meet his nemesis But by going with the name Namikaze Minato, he felt something will go wrong.

    What was left of the distance was smooth sailing Not only that no one has attacked them, but even the help that the old man talked about before also didnt show up; thus, they didnt stop again. In the evening, the caravan finally managed to reach Kumogakure.

    The First step is done! Masahiko sighed, The second one can be omitted It seems that Ive cheated my way through the level

 Chapter 87: Kumogakure

    Chapter 87: Kumogakure

    Lord Minato, Im truly sorry for troubling you, heres 5.000.000 Ryo. Thank you for this escort!

    Masahiko sent away the old man who repeatedly apologized to him, then looked at the five million Ryos in his hands, and smiled slightly.

    This wont be easy

    Yesterday night, after the caravan reached Kumogakure, Masahiko spent the night in a hot spring hotel booked by the old man, after he told him toe and find him again the next day. In fact, he did that so he could prevent Masahiko from seeing the goods that they were delivering.

    Having finally entered the country of Kumogakure, he was no longer really interested in the goods anymore. He thought that he was gonna meet the Kinkaku Force immediately. He was hoping to get the chance to kill them silently. He didnt think that things would be out of his expectation.

    In the early morning, the little old man rushed over to him and gave him both a gift and an apology. Instead of saying, Master Golden and Silver Horn refused to see you!

    Based on the show that Ive put up earlier, I should be considered to them as an S rank ninja. So why did these two chose not to see me Is it because of my status as a stray ninja?

    Masahiko walked back and forth in the room. The caravan will return after two days. Should I take this opportunity to find them myself? But Im afraid that the fact Im currently in the Kumogakure can cause me troubles No matter how strong he was, Masahiko was not Madara. With his Sage Mode, and the Eight Gates, he could easily finish both of them, but then he might fall into a siege inside these walls.

    After thinking about it for a while, Masahiko didnt find a suitable solution. He took off his clothes then andy inside the hotels hot spring.

    Masahiko didnte out from the hot spring until noon.

    Ive been in hot springs these days, more than I did in my entire life Masahiko got dressed, Life is really getting boring, without that idiot, Hashirama Damn it.

    Forget it, just go to the vige and grab something to eat, maybe something unexpected will happen

    Masahiko walked out of the hotel and looked around. The sky was filled with clouds, most of the vigers had dark skin, and the buildings shape was mostly round, which is very different than Konoha.

    Fortunately, Ive foreseen that, and decide to change my skin tone too Otherwise, it would have been embarrassing While strolling, Masahiko noticed a restaurant and decided to enter it.

    What the hell are these people eating here? Am I in the wrong shop? No, its written right here, Menu, Barbecue Shop. Masahiko looked at it while trembling.

    The food here in Kumogakure was very different than in Konoha too. They were obsessed with frying and roasting. Some are fine, but what kind of an idiot hase with this fried and roasted banana idea?

    Masahiko stared coldly at the menu for a while, then he ordered a grilled fish with some slice of toast, which was normal.

    Masahiko ate and drank enough for three people, with some unexpected gains

    While he was there he learned some information or lets say some secrets that were no longer secrets, at least to him.

    Most of the higher-ranked Shinobi knows that Kumogakure is now divided into two factions; the pro-war faction and the conservatives.

    The conservatives are led by the Second Raikage and his right hand, B; they are the ones who are still reluctant to attack other viges and think of establishing alliances with other countries.

    While the other faction is led by Kinkaku and Ginkaku. They advocated immediate attacks on other countries. After Hashiramas death, they kept supporting the opportunity to invade the Land of Fire.

    I didnt expect this Masahiko murmured The Raikage and his damn powerful sessor were actually the conservatives side. This actually made me realize that Kumogakure has never been a war freak vige!

    Furthermore, its not surprising that the golden and silver horn brothers are a part of the war freaks factions. However, if I remember correctly they never managed to make the vige take their side. So this is why they decided assassinated by the Second Raikage?

    Masahiko took a deep breath; he felt that the golden and silver horn brothers are really stupids. After decades of wars, of course, the vigers will long for peace. And to incite another war is most likely the reason why they lost to the conservative faction

    This meal wasnt meaningless after all, Masahiko settled the bill, patted his as*, and left the hotel.

    The Gold-Silver Horn brothers are kind of stupid, I feel like Ivee in vain Masahiko murmured, How did these two stupid brothers kill a smart Shinobi like Tobirama? Maybe Tobirama is stupid too?

    He came all this way, and this wasnt the right time to regret it; thus, Masahiko decided to find a ce in the vige to say in first.

    Huh? Mustache Guy? Feeling bored, Masahiko turned on his perception, passing by he felt a slightly familiar Chakra.

    A forging house? Masahiko looked around, feeling the heat in his heart.

    So they were smuggling iron and other metals? Masahiko murmured, No, this cant be it, they wouldnt be so discreet about it, and people wouldnt have attacked them for that. Im afraid that its more than just iron. Maybe there is some Chakra conduction metal

    Masahiko thought about it but didnt make a move immediately. As long as he can find a way to stay in Kumo, these things will unfold sooner orter.

    Oh! This is Masahiko found another interesting ce, The Cloudy Vige Casino! He smirked, thinking of the few millions he could win from the poor bastards.

    When he walked in, a farce was already taking ce inside.

    An-apparently civilian person was surrounded by some Shinobi They seem to be arguing about something.

    A few shinobi looked at each other and then one of them said, Dont you dare make a ruckus here. This ce is owned by the Golden and Silver brothers. Dont you daree in again, you will regret it!

    The civilian mumbled a few curses, then left.

    So this is the Golden and Silver Horns Casino

    At the same time, In the Raikage building, a document was represented in front of the Second Raikage.

    Name : Namikaze Minato Initial : Masajuro Age : Unknown (Presumably 25 years old) Strength : Suspected to be S-ss, Raiton User, and user of the ck lightning. Origin : Unknown. Note : The first appearance is in Yugakure, after disguising as a samurai, he joined the Golden-Silver Horn Brother Caravan. And engaged with Bs inbat, and they were evenly matched.

    Evenly matched? The second Raikage raised his eyebrows, then he looked at B in front of him, B, I heard youve got dragged down by the kids that were with you Why did you write this on the document?

    Ive asked for it, B replied. When he fought against me, I felt that the guy was very rxed, probably hes hiding his true strength. If I didnt have these kids with me, I wouldnt have given the Kinkaku brothers the chance to get such a strong ally!

    Golden-Silver Horn The Second Raikage sighed, In fact, the artifacts that can enhance the strength of our vige, is in their possession A war is about to erupt, and suddenly this guy called Minato Namikaze showed up, and we dont even know what his deal exactly Are you sure he didnt use a transformation technique?

    Bs shaking his head, No such a thing

    The Second Raikage then nodded, First, let the Anbu watch over him, the caravan can only stay in the vige for two days. If he decided to stay after that, then

    B nod in agreement and the Raikage then fell into silence.

 Chapter 88: Chakra Diffusion Cannon

    Chapter 88: Chakra Diffusion Cannon

    You can rest assured, no one will dare to harm you on our watch!

    These were two new bodyguards that are following Masahiko all the time now.

    He was also followed by a dozen people, civilians, ninjas, of all kinds of ages, who were gnashing their teeth at Masahiko, however, every time they wanted to approach him, they got blocked by these two bodyguards.

    Masahiko looked behind him, then sighed, Im so stupid, really

    That day after he had lunch at noon, Masahiko found about this gambling house owned by the Silver and Gold Brothers. He got overjoyed and wanted to empty the casinos money in his pocket, in order to get under the brothers skin. As a result, after gambling all afternoon, Masahiko won tens of millions of Ryos of the following ten people, and also gained the friendship of the casino.

    You thought winning too much will cause them a problem? Masahiko scolded himself, Well, think again

    In the afternoon, Masahiko checked the casino again to find out that the dealers dont participate in the gambling, they only draw and manage the game.

    Therefore, Masahikos winning streak was weed warmly by the casino, because the more he won, the more achievements they make.

    This ce is a gambling den! I used to hang with Hashirama all the time in such ces Masahiko thought to himself, then looked at the two bodyguards behind him, twitching his mouth, But these guys are even providing protection

    After they reached Masahikos hotel, the two bodyguards kept shoving and warning people to move aside. The moment he reached his room, Masahiko quickly walked in and closed the door behind him, then took a deep breath.

    It seems that the n of the casino is not working Masahiko was preparing to get into the hot spring again.

    The hell is with this casino. Who in the world provides protection and security, so he can make more money? Its better to gamble at home

    Oh? Maybe not Suddenly Masahiko thought of something.

    I remember that Tsunade once in the anime was chased for a gambling debt, so this proves that the casino also provides loans?

    Masahiko punched his palm with excitement. Up until this day, Masahiko called himself a god when it came to gambling, he really forgot how to lose.

    If I end up owing a lot of money to the casino, Im afraid that someone will finallye out to stop me.

    The next day, Masahiko woke up and stretched his body, saying, another wonderful day Masahiko nced left then right and sighed, It would be better if no one was actually watching me

    Lets go and lose some money! Masahiko murmured then walked to the casino again.

    The staff in the casino clearly recognized him, and as soon as he entered, they warmly weed him.

    However, after two hours, Masahiko didnt only lose the money he won yesterday, but he also lost the five million Ryo he got from the little old man.

    Although it was to make him in debt on purpose, Masahiko still felt distressed.

    After losing all of his money, Masahiko waved his hand to the staff.

    Sure enough, these people looked at him indifferently now. Masahiko didnt really care about it anyway. He just smiled and said, I got a knack of winning yesterday, but today I lost a few coins Maybe you can lend me some in advance, I will win it back in no time. How about that?

    The man in charge gave Masahiko a dread look as if he wanted to say, I used to be a gambler like you.

    Then he said, You can take a loan, but we need a mortgage as coteral.

    Masahiko got stunned, he didnt know if he should be happy or sad about this, but either way, he said, Okay then, what kind of coteral do you need?

    The man looked at Masahikos waist, where his sword was hanging.

    Okay, but this is my personal weapon. Please keep it safe for me

    The sword only gained him one million Ryo, which Masahiko managed to lose in half an hour.

    Masahiko then called the guy again and pretended to be depressed.

    Can you lend me some more? I have a feeling that I will win next

    And <em>the coteral</em>?

    Masahiko sighed, I dont have anything valuable right now Im making myself coteral, if I cant return the money then I will be a janitor for the casino, how about that?

    The steward looked at Masahiko, then shook his head and said, Those who cant pay back the loan are usually sent to the mine.

    Mining? Masahiko murmured. Is the Kumogakure Mine also belongs to your casino?

    The steward red at him, It belongs to the two elders.

    Masahiko frowned. Didnt mind mining since he was really good at it, but it wont serve him well to be remote from the vige.

    Mining, forging, Mustache Masahiko seemed like he realized something.

    Im an LV8 cksmith, its quite rare to have such a level you know Masahiko then said, Do you guys need a cksmith?

    The manager felt confused, Whats an LV8 cksmith? Well, the cksmithing room is really short of manpower these two days. If youre good enough, you can work there to pay your debt

    Masahiko nodded with satisfaction then he suddenly felt that something is wrong, Hey! I havent lost it yet! Why are you acting like you guys already owe me?

    The manager shook his head, then smirked. He handed Masahiko another one million Ryo, then stood there waiting for him to lose it, which made Masahiko feel like punching him in the face.

    But in the end, Masahiko held it back, Tobirama Too-biiii-raaa-maaaa Im sacrificing a lot to save you this time

    In fact, at this time, Masahiko started to hold a grudge against the vige. This was no longer for the sake of Tobirama only.

    As soon as he got the money, Masahiko lost it all, then he got sent to the forge house to pay off his debt.

    The moment Masahiko entered the forge house, he sensed a stream heat on his face. A shirtless man then came out and said, Is it another debtor? Why is he here?

    The two obviously knew each other, and the manager said, He said that he can forge weapons and such, and I heard you need more people, so Ive brought him here. It will take him two years to pay for his debts.

    The big man frowned and hesitated for a moment, Okay then, actually two days ago, the two elders called some cksmiths to make some Chakra Diffusion Cannons. We are barely able to supply daily tools.

    Masahiko entered, then began to look around, still, he couldnt find Moustache or anyone he knows from the caravan. However, there was something else filling his mind at the time, Cannon? What kind of cannon? Theres such thing in Naruto World? Is Kumogakure actually advanced in such technology?

    At the same time in Raikage building

    The second Raikage was frowning, listening to the report from the Anbu, then he went silent for a while.

    You mean, Minato is now indebted to the casino? And he got sent to the forging house instead of the mine to pay his debt?

    Yes, sir!

    And his sword got confiscated by the casino?

    Yes, sir!

    ording to B, hes a ninja that uses a sword The Second Raikage secretly wondered, Is it really because of gambling? Or is it

    Go and call B! Raikage said.

    Yes, sir!

 Chapter 89: Keep The Change

    Chapter 89: Keep The Change

    Inside the forging house.The moment Masahiko raised that hammer in his hand, he didnt put it aside for hours.

    What the hell am I doing here? Masahiko sighed and looked back at the numerous half made sword that he needed to repair.

    How the hell did I end up doing a small job? Although Ive sessfully found a way to stay in Kumogakure, this kind of work is redundant!

    I came all the way to Kumogakure to do volunteer work? Doing such work is not suitable for my age What was I thinking? I didnt even meet the Gold and Silver Brother yet! Masahiko gradually lost his patience and prepared to sneak out. After all, no one knew who Namikaze Minato really is, which will make it even easier for him to disappear.

    Huh? Wait why is he here? Masahiko sensed a familiar chakra approaching

    I got a bad feeling about this

    Its B, the one who fought against Masahiko before, Namikaze Minato,e with me

    Masahiko sighed and didnt refuse. If this gonna end up with a broken jaw, then why not just fire back. Masahiko was about to flee anyway.

    B didnt speak all the way, and Masahiko didnt ask, both of them arrived at the Raikages building in silence.

    Masahiko met the second Raikage again. Thest time he saw him was in the Five Kage summit. At that time, he participated as the bodyguard of the First Raikage. The Second Raikage obviously couldnt recognize Masahiko, who had transformed.

    Masahiko sensed a lot of ninjas waiting for ambush nearby. The weakest of them was a Special Jonin. It seems that Raikage has assembled all of the elite shinobi in Kumogakure.

    It seems this time it will go down with a st The First Shinobi World War might break out because of me. Masahiko sighed.

    The second Raikage didnt say anything and just stared at Masahiko.

    Its a pity that the Golden-Silver brother didnte; otherwise, I would have just killed them along Masahiko frowned and got ready for the fight.

    What happened next was beyond Masahikos expectations.

    The Second Raikage took out a Katana from underneath his desk and threw it to Masahiko. It was the one that he previously lost to the casino.

    Namikaze Minato, I redeemed your katana for you, and Ive paid back the one million youre owing to the casino, so you are indebted to me now

    Listen, I know you are strong, and I need you to do missions for Kumogakure for one year to erase your debt. Of course, you can choose this or return to the forging house. The choice is in your hand.

    Can it get any better? All of this time, he was thinking of a way to sneak into the Kumogakures ranks. And just when he was about to give up, such an expected thing happened, which made him coulds help but feel that something is wrong.

    What are these ninjas doing around us then? Masahiko sighed, This guy is mistaking me for a fool, if I agree at once, I will just prove the suspicions he has in his mind.

    Masahiko blinked, then rubbed his hands, Raikage-Sama! You know that two million Ryo a year is not enough to hire a ninja like me

    The Second Raikage felt shocked, he thought and considered every reaction that Masahiko could have and prepared countermeasures. But whats up with him being so avaricious?

    How much do you want? The Raikage was quiet for a long time, then asked.

    How about two and a half million Ryo Masahiko said.

    The Second Raikage moved back on his chair, then frowned, Not much And really handed him the two and a half-million Ryo.

    Masahiko sighed, Enough for me, I guess Masahiko took the money.

    Then its a deal, you will work for Kumogakure from now on until you pay your debt, and your first official task will be sent to you tomorrow.

    No problem! Masahiko said and left with a smile.

    When Masahiko was already far away, B said, Brother, this man

    The Second Raikage waved his hand, interrupting, I know, He cant be trusted!

    We will pick up some difficult quests to test him. If hes really a stray ninja, we will use him to put some pressure on the Kinkaku Force They havent been in the vige for a long time. Im worried. B nodded in agreement. Then he picked a mission for Masahiko, but

    After half an hour of surfing through a bunch of documents to find a suitable task, Masahiko came back excitedly, Raikage-Sama, I have to thank you for the 500,000 Ryo, you gave me a big chance to turn around the books. Heres the 3 million that Ive won!

    Masahiko smiled, Now that all my debt is paid my contract is nullified, Im free!

    Oh, and keep the change. Goodbye!

    Masahiko didnt wait for them to speak, and went out of the building without any hesitation, murmuring, Huh! You think you can fool me? You were not even born when I was weaned! But sure, something seems wrong.

    Inside the Raikage building, the second Raikage and B were so confused that they kept looking at each other for a long time, thinking, What the hell was that?

    After a while, B came back to his sense, and said, Brother, It seems that I was overthinking

    Yes, I think we just overthought this matter the Second Raikage replied.

    Masahiko then hummed all the way back to the hotel, feeling that things are better now.

    Man It was really a good opportunity for me to blend in Standing in front of the door, Masahiko murmured.

    Nah Forget it. It was always inconvenient to use the name Minato Namikaze. I wille back after changing my identity Masahiko sighed, then prepared to go in when the Broker came out suddenly.

    The two looked at each other, and after a while, the Broker rejoiced, and said, Big brother! You are back! I heard that you were sent to the forging house because you owed the casino gambling debt!

    Masahikos face got dark; although it was his n at first, listening to that story from Chusuke, it somehow feels really shameful

    Just when he was thinking of a way to exin this, the Broker unpacked the package behind him, and pulled out some money, Big brother, I borrowed this from the boss. You can take it to pay your debts

    Masahiko was slightly silent, he took the cash and counted it

    Two million, no more, no less That little old man was plotting something Masahiko sighed.

    After a while, Masahiko smiled and said, You dont have to worry about your big brother. And dont trust that little old man. Take it back to him, we will return to Yugakure tomorrow, and then I will teach you some Ninjutsu.

    Really? Chusuke got surprised, then started chattering again for a few hours.

    After a long time, Masahiko finally managed to send Chusuke away. He returned to his room, took off his clothes, and then copsed in the hot water pool.

    After lying for a while, Masahiko didnt know if he should be happy or sad, I Cant help it. That little guy has almost taken advantage of him.

    After thinking about it, Masahiko let out a sigh. This child is kind, but hes like a broken record, he cant just shut that mouth However, I think I can still take care of one more apprentice. And when I have the chance, I will take him back with me to Konoha, Yugakure is peaceful, but a lot of things are not right about that ce.

 Chapter 90: Commissioning

    Chapter 90: Commissioning

    Its another good day Masahiko sighed, opened the window, and it was sunny, Eh, it seems like a sight from yesterday.

    Land of Lightning Is that mean that there are only thunder and no rain? Masahiko muttered. He has been in this country for a few days, he always hears the rumbling sound of thunder, but not even a drop of rain ever falls here.

    Well, got to pack things up, No one will ever call me Namikaze Minato when I return next Wait, why is this guy here? How did you found my hotel?

    Namikaze Minato,e with me. It was the same tone, the same phrase, and the same person, but Masahikos answer was different this time.

    No, I wont go! Masahiko turned around, then walked away. Hes now debt-free!

    B frowned, My brother is looking for you!

    Masahiko snorted, Youre brother, your uncle, I dont care!

    We terminated the employment contract yesterday, and Im in no debt to you, what do you want from me?

    At that moment, B actually squeezed out a smiley face, then took some money out of his pocket, and handed it to Masahiko.

    Masahiko looked at it, took it, and nodded; there was actually five million Ryo, which made him thought to himself, So theyve actually bought my avaricious act? And theyre trying now to bribe me, but Ive already decided

    B pushed the matter even more, and said, I have a mission that is very suitable for you, it will only take ten to fifteen days. And these five million Ryo will be the tasks reward.

    A mission that suits me? Five million? It must be an S-level mission  Masahiko frowned. He didntck money, but he got curious now.

    Noticing how Masahiko got tempted, B said, Come with me and let my brother give you a brief look into the details of the task.

    Masahiko then followed him to the Raikage building and saw the second Raikage there behind his desk.

    This time the moment the Second Raikage met him, he immediately said, Namikaze Minato, how good are you at cksmithing?

    Masahiko frowned, and said secretly, So he needs my help to forge something? But He quickly responded with a smile, My cksmithing ability is LV8.

    This time the Second Raikage was the one whos frowning; obviously he was trying to understand what an Lv8 cksmithing is.

    After a moment of awkward silence, B coughed twice.

    The second Raikage then came back to his sense, he looked at Masahiko and started to feel that this is a mistake, hes obviously unreliable, and he shouldnt give such a task to him

    Masahiko scratched his head, Look if you dont have anything to say, then I have to leave, the caravan will leave soon.

    The second Raikage then took a deep breath and finally made up his mind, Theres a mission for you, and its rted to cksmithing.

    You have seen the inside of our cksmith house before; dont you feel that there arent enough workers there?

    Masahiko nodded, Didnt they get transferred to make some sort of cannons? Masahiko was also curious about this because he didnt remember theres ever any cannons in Kumogakure

    The Second Raikage got stunned for a moment. And he cursed the Golden-Silver horn brother secretly in his heart. This is a confidential matter; they shouldnt let anyone know about this, especially an outsider.

    He sighed and then said, Its a special weapon called Chakra Diffusion Cannon. The task is for you to infiltrate into the cksmith team and then steal the schematic of the weapon, or even steal a finished product.

    Masahiko smile slyly, Interesting, the lord Raikage of the Kumogakure has entrusted me with a mission to steal Kumogakures secret weapon. Sorry, Im busy, goodbye!

    Wait a minute! The second Raikage raised his eyebrows; apparently, Masahikos way of talking was too far.

    B! Give him a detailed introduction! The Second Raikage obviously doesnt want to talk with Masahiko anymore.

    Later, B briefed him into the details of this mission and the Kinkaku Forces current situation in Kumogakure.

    So what kind of artillery are they making? And is it rted to the materials that we have escorted before? How strong is this artillery will be? Masahiko asked, and while frowning, he thought, If I didnt interfere, the materials delivered by the caravan would have definitely been intercepted by B. I identally made a serious mistake here

    There was a moment of brief silence, then B said, I dont really know about the specific power of this cannon, but it is said that its as strong as Bijuudama. Oh, you may not know what a Bijuudama is

    Masahiko didnt listen to a single word B has said after that. The power of Bijuudama is something he has already known and experienced firsthand

    Hey Kumogakure, tell me, howe theres such a forbidden technology like that going on in here? Ow, I forgot, its because of my stupidity Masahikos heart was troubled; this kind of power is not really a problem for him. But it will be a different story if there are five of that

    Why do I always end up in such situations Masahiko sighed, then looked at B, who was still exining how big the ratio of a Bijuudama, and asked:

    Why did you entrust me with such responsibility?

    The second Raikage, who was watching all of this time, said, You have all rights to ask this question. Theres not many shinobi who can do cksmithing, and youve already worked with them before. It will be easy for you to gain their trust.

    Masahiko frowned, Ive been going in and out of this building for these past two days, wont they get suspicious?

    You dont have to worry about this. B said, The Golden-silver horn brothers have been out of the vige for quite a long time!

    Masahiko froze, then his face turned pale.

    So Ive suffered all of this for nothing, they were out the whole time. No wonder I didnt meet them yet if I could just use my Minds Eye of Kagura technique. Masahiko didnt use his Minds Eye of Kagura from the moment he stepped into the Kumogakure vige. He wasnt sure if they had any defensive enchantments against perceptual ninjas.

    So I was seeking an adventure and went to the Kumogakure, I didnt gain much, helped some guys build a freaking cannon in Narutos world, and now I need to solve it Perfect, just perfect. Masahiko felt nothing went well from the moment he left Konoha, and start to think that maybe hes more suitable for paperwork like old Naruto

    Okay, I will take this mission, Masahiko promised and got ready to quickly solve this cannon matter, and maybe when Masahiko goes back to Konoha, he will help to arrange an alliance with them.

    The Second Raikage nodded, Thats it then! I will arrange the preparations.

    Masahiko just nodded, then remembered something. Wait! I need to talk with someone from the caravan first!

    The Raikage frowned, The caravan boss? Hes also involved with Golden-Silver Horn Brothers.

    Masahiko shook his head, No, not him. I just need to say goodbye to one person.

    The second Raikage didnt refuse. Masahiko then rushed to Chusukes ce, just in time when he was about to leave.

    Big brother? Chusuke got surprised, I was about to go to find you!

    Masahiko smiled, I suddenly received a task. You should go back first. Half a month, or a month at max, I promise I wille to your vige to find you.

    Chusuke got stunned, Oh, okay then, Big Brother!

    He merely said a few words, then the Broker left.

    For now, lets focus on this dark forbidden technology of Naruto world<strong>I will ask for one thing and one thing only... Please Leave a Comment!</strong>

 Chapter 91: Chibi Rock Lee!

    Chapter 91: Chibi Rock Lee!

    Half a monthter.

    Master Minato! Thanks to you, the development of the Chakra Diffusion Cannon is faster than expected!

    Good, carry on Masahiko nodded, then sighed.

    Half a month ago, after receiving the order from the second Raikage, Masahiko easily blended into the crafting team. He didnt really have a hard time mingling in, but the second Raikage had several cronies there. Obviously, he cant just trust an outsider; he needed more insurance.

    The guards here are parts of the Gold and Silver Horn goons. At first, they were very wary of Masahiko, butter after they knew that Masahiko was part of the caravan escort team and the one who managed to protect the caravan from B, they trusted him more.

    During these two weeks, Masahiko sessfully gained the trust of the cksmiths with his superb forging and crafting skills. Now, everyone in the workshop is addressing him as Master Minato.

    So, with my help, the chakra diffusion cannon will be ready earlier than expected? Masahiko snickered.

    In these days, with his help, the pace of the research and improvement has rapidly increased, but every time they tried to cast or forge the parts, troubles always follow, and these part ends up being scrapped. Now the materials are getting more limited, and they had only enough for eight to seven cannons.

    Thest one, I will give it to you But I will also leave a little parting gift Masahiko mumbled.

    Masahiko secretly added a special seal on the cannon, The Spirit Seal.

    This new skill Masahiko has only acquired after his seal propriety reached LV8, and he first used it in this ce.

    This seal works the same way as one of the Six Paths Treasure Tools (Shickiseiken), which is currently in the hand of the Gold and Silver Horn Brother, and it activates by words.

    Therefore, Masahiko didnt really care about the Six Path Sacred Treasures, because with the current level of his spirit sealing mastery, he can hack his way to get the abilities of the Six Path Sacred Treasures.

    After this, I will be able to open a home artifact store in Konoha, selling Counterfeit Six Paths Sacred Treasures I hope Hagoromo wont sue me for copyright infringement

    This sealing word that Masahiko has added to the chakra st cannon was very basic, it activates with just a simple trap-word.

    As for the trap-word

    He didnt know why, but whenever he saw the Chakra Diffusion Cannon, Masahiko though of a ssic scene from a movie he saw in his previous life, sh of Titans.

    So at the right moment, Masahiko only needs to screamRELEASE THE KRAKEN!!

    When Masahiko was still giggling in the back, he suddenly heard a huge rumbling sound in the distance, then someone said, Sess! Sess!

    A cksmith rushed over to Masahiko and says, Master Minato! Its sessful!

    Masahiko sighed and smile a little, Its sessful indeed!

    But deep inside, he thought, When I unleash the spirit seal, you will not be as happy as now

    In the distance, where the chakra st cannon projectile exploded, a vast crater got created there. The trees in miles radius were destroyed, and the smoke was rising.

    Masahiko pulled his head back in awe, It is really a forbidden technology. This explosive power, I think its on par with five or six-tails Bijuudama.

    Master Minato, all this sess is because of your hard work. We will speak on your behalf with the two Elders! The two elites who were responsible for testing the cannon praised Masahiko.

    Masahiko just smiled, this was the only kind of ttery that didnt make him feel proud, and since his work was finished, he turned away and left The two Elite Jonin then turned around and said to the rest of the cksmiths, And for rest of you, the two elders will surely remember all of your work. We will find a way to find more materials to build more cannons. And its estimated that in one or two years, we will reach for you again!

    The cksmiths all rejoiced and responded excitedly.

    Masahiko frowned, Theyre getting more materials? It seems that I have to take care of the Gold and Silver Horn Brothers quickly Although this weapon needs two elites to work the power is too strong

    Rejecting the celebration feast that got held for the cksmiths, Masahiko didnt have any intention to blend with the cksmiths anymore and walked away to the Raikage Building without even hiding his traces. He intended to let the Gold and Silver Horn Brother know about him, and the Raikagesmission, after he decided to go back to Konoha.

    The moment he stood in front of the Raikage building, he heard the Second Raikage shouting, How dare they?!

    Masahiko scratched his head, not knowing who got on his nerve. When he said hello to the guard, he immediately went up to report.

    A few secondster, the Raikage could be heard saying, Let hime up!

    Masahiko didnt wait any further, he went straight upstairs, and there he saw the Second Raikage and B already waiting for him.

    Im here to hand in the report of the mission. Masahiko initially thought that the Raikage will ask him why he didnt hide his traces, and use the transformation technique. He didnt expect the Raikage to turn a blind eye about this.

    So the mission is over? Is there any final product?

    Masahiko rolled his eyes, What do you think? Isnt that obvious from the huge explosion?

    Do you have the drawing of the weapon? Give it to me!

    Masahiko raised his hand and point to his head, Its all here, I will draw it for you. Do you have a CAD program?

    What Cat? What does a cat have to do with this? The Second Raikage was aggressive.

    Rx, I knew you wouldnt have it. Just give me a pen and paper, I will draw it now. Dont me me if the lines arent straight.

    Masahiko began to draw, with a big smile. Well, my professional skills and knowledge from my previous life havent been used for more than 80 years. This is the first time that I had to draw in this world Hmmm I think it would be better if I have more pens and a square ruler, and maybe apass, and ahh Now how can I Of course, Masahiko was not prepared to give him the correct drawing.

    While drawing, Masahiko remembered how the Raikage was shouting earlier, and asked him casually, I just heard you yelling before, whats up?

    The Second Raikage looked like he was about to speak, but B interrupted him, Big brother

    Its okay. The Second Raikage said, This cant be hidden. Sooner orter, everyone will know that the war is about to break out!

    Masahiko looked up instantly in confusion, War?

    Those damned Gold and Silver Horn brothers secretly integrated into Tanigakure and suddenly attacked Yugakure. After they destroyed the Land of Hot Water, a new hidden vige has been established there. Then they dered war on Konoha!

    Besides that, Namikaze Minato, Kumogakure has decided to continue to hire you. You will fight with us against Konoha. After you finish your drawing, we will discuss themission!

    Masahikos face changed, The Land of Hot Water is destroyed? Chusuke war with Konoha? Hire me?

    Masahiko smiled bitterly, What did I do this time

    Whats wrong? Minato, just finish the drawing, and then we will discuss the rest

    Masahiko sighed, then looked up. Facing the Second Raikage of Kumogakure, Masahiko smiled widely, until his front teeth were exposed, while showing the drawing to him, Taraaa! Chibi Rock Lee!<strong></strong>

 Chapter 92: Superman Punch Technique

    Chapter 92: Superman Punch Technique

    Inside the Raikage building, there was a long awkward silence.

    Masahikos sentence Chibi Rock Lee emitted in B and the Raikages ears. Although none of them knew what Chibi means, or whos even Rock Lee, it didnt sound to them like it was a good word

    You The Second Raikage mmed the table in front of him and was about to say something but Masahiko interrupted:

    You, me, him, I dont care! Im not in the mood to y with you two, goodbye!

    Masahiko sted out the wall open on his side and then flew out.

    A flying Shinobi? You bastard! You dare to sneak into my viger, I wont let you leave! The Second Raikage could quickly recover from his shock, then shouted.

    B, chase him!

    Masahikos heart moved at that moment, You bastard? Instantly Masahiko used a hand sign, and transforms his body to look like Narutos version of the mummy, the second Tsuchikage, Mu, yeah just Mu, and then performed a hand seal, Dust Release  Atomic Dismantling (alt. name of Detachment of the Primitive World)!

    Its really you! The Second Raikage shouted loudly. At the same time, the white ray came striking down the Raikage building and turning it into dust.

    Nothing? Did he manage to escape? Masahiko frowned, then rushed to the ruins of the Raikage building, but the second Raikage was nowhere to be found.

    Sensing that more and more Kumogakures ninjas were approaching the scene, Masahiko was no longer willing to say, and sighed, Now its more important for me to find the Broker and kill the Gold and Silver Horn Brothers He then quickly flew away.

    Big brother! Seeing Masahiko leaving, B appeared from the side rubbles, then rushed to the ruins of the Raikage building.

    Im fine! Bah! The Second Raikage spit out the dust in his mouth.

    B, you should be faster than him, chase him out, and drag him outside of our vige We cant afford to fight him near our Vige. I will join the fightter with more reinforcement!

    In midair, Masahiko was flying at a fast pace, and secretly cursing himself, This entire trip was for nothing! How can I be this stupid? I should have noticed it when the caravan didnt get attacked in that vige I hope Chusuke is fine.

    Huh? Masahiko frowned upon feeling the strong winding from behind and quicklynded on the ground.

    After he fell to the ground, a strong man hit the field behind, leaving a massive cavity around him.

    From his squatting position, the man stood tall again and stared at Masahiko.

    Masahiko looked at him, then at the sky, and twitched his mouth, Superheronding, really?! And how the hell did he do that? I flew a hundred kilometers, and he managed to catch up to me with jumping?

    This mysterious man that chased Masahiko was B. Just when he left the Land of Thunder, B started chasing him.

    Shall I fly again? Masahiko flew higher this time toward the borders of Yugakure.

    No, you wont! B shouted and jumped again toward Masahiko. Masahiko greeted him with his sole, kicking him right in the face. B fell, while Masahiko floated higher due to the recoil.

    Oh, now you have really done it, kid! Although, now that Im flying even higher, you wont be able to reach me Still, Im very upset now! Say, boy, have you ever heard of Superman Punch? Hachimon! Seventh Gate of Life, KAI! Senjutsu-Sage Mode, KAI!

    Masahiko flew upward, then he flipped his body quickly, facing B below on the ground. Masahiko was crashing down to the ground faster and faster with each second, extending out his arm with a clenched fist.

    B was watching this, but he didnt budge at all, he was very confident in his physical abilities and ck Thunder, and he decided to challenge Masahiko heads on. He opened his Chakra Mode, making his entire body enveloped by lightning chakra, then aimed his palm at Masahiko.

    Just before colliding, Masahiko whispered, Earth Release: Earth Spear! Earth Release: Added-Weight Rock Technique!

    His falling speed suddenly increased even more making the sheer momentum of his body terrifying.

    Boom!

    After a loud roar, Masahiko stood aside, then closed both the Sage Mode and the Seventh Gate, rubbing his hands while looking at the bottomless hole in front of him, With your insane hard skin you wont die But Im afraid that even with my Earth Release LV I wont be able to dig a way out to escape, maybe with dust release You know what? Maybe hes dead.

    Masahiko sighed and quickly flew away.

    Ten minutester, the second Raikage arrived apanied by several elite Jonin. There he sees the humanoid-shaped hole.

    B! The Raikage shouted down, then looked around, but he couldnt find Masahiko anywhere. With a sigh of relief, the Shinobi began to dig in the ground.

    Only half an hourter, they finally reached the deepest point in that pit where B was lying there, the scene was really miserable, his right arm was abnormally twisted, and there was a scar with the form of a fist on his chest.

    The Second Raikage quickly checked on him, he was just in aa, which made him feel a little bit relieved, B wasnt in a life-threatening condition, and he will pass this through.

    After being very quiet for a while, he couldnt help but say, Is the Second Tsuchikage actually this strong?

    Second lord, what should we A shinobi asked.

    The Raikage frowned, You two, take B back to the vige. Make sure hes treated well! The rest,e with me, we will go find the Gold and Silver Horn Brothers, and that damned deceiving Tsuchikage!

    At that time, Masahiko was already flying over Yugakure. The once beautiful city got turned now into ruins, while some of the native ninjas were seen strolling around whats left of the streets, preparing to rebuild a new hidden vige here.

    Kagura Mind!

    Masahiko used the Minds Eye of the Kagura and scan the field, after a few moments, he frowned.

    I cant sense Chusukes chakra, damn

    Keeping his technique active, Masahiko swept the entire field. But still, he couldnt find Chusukes chakra.

    Did you go to the Land of River? Masahiko could onlyfort himself.

    Masahiko circled one more time around the ce, just to check out, but the result remained the same, yet he sensed a familiar chakra.

    Nine tails chakra! The Golden and Silver Horn Brothers are here! I have finally found you, but what the heck is this insane amount of Chakra

    Their chakra is higher than mine, it seems these two brothers strengths are really something; they are even stronger than their Edo-Tensei counterparts Im afraid that each of them alone is stronger than the Second Raiakge. Together with their Six Paths Treasures Tools, their strength

    I will go search for Chusuke. If I dont find him, I will kill you both here with my own hands Masahiko sighed, then flew toward the River Vige.

    Masahiko flew to the direction of the Land of River, then he floated over the border of Yugakure and tried to sense Chusukes chakra.

    Nothing Maybe he has escaped to another country? If youre really in Yugakure, I hope you didnt act so recklessly in front of the Gold and Silver Horn Brothers

    Masahiko thought about it, then smiled bitterly, This kid is really such a reckless one

    Masahiko looked up, then sighed, Its settled then Gold and Silver Horn Brothers, death ising for you!

    Suddenly Masahiko sensed a familiar chakra approaching.

    The Second Raikage? What is he doing here? And he even brought a lot of Shinobis!

    How did he escape my Dust Release? This is out of my consideration Masahiko looked at his own status; he only has 70% of his chakra left. He needs to find a ce to restore his chakra. Only with his full chakra, he can kill the three of them together.

    Thinking of this, Masahiko froze for a moment, Wait? Why do I have to fight alone? Why the heck do I need to fight these three beasts by myself? The Gold and Silver Horn Brothers dered war on Konoha, and if I go back and bring Tobirama with me, no matter how strong they are, we will always win.

    Masahiko twitched his mouth a little, scolding himself; even at such an old age, he still fantasies of being a lone hero that can save Tobiramas life alone.

    Screw this lone hero shit! I have friends now! I will return to Konoha and bring back an army with me!<strong>If you''ve enjoyed the chapter please leave</strong><strong>ament and share with us your thoughts. </strong><strong>It''s always a joy to read yourments!Thank You <></strong>

 Chapter 93: Prelude of a War

    Chapter 93: Prelude of a War

    Masahiko nned to return to Konoha and fight as a group. Unexpectedly, just after he passed the border of the Land of Fire, he sensed a lot of familiar chakras.

    Right The two brothers already dere war on Konoha, and theyve already sent people to guard the borders But I didnt expect Tobirama toe in person, which will save me the troubles of finding him.

    Transform! Masahiko shifted back to his usual old form, then he flew to Konohas army camp. With this, Namikaze Minatos arc has officially ended.

    Hey! State yourself! Get down and approach slowly! The way the guards talked to Masahiko made him feels irritated.

    He murmured, Was my sense of presence in Konoha this low? These people already forget about their great ancestor

    Right before Masahiko starts his rant, a familiar voice came shouting, What are you doing? Thats Elder Uzumaki Masahiko!

    Elder Masahiko? Isnt he dead?

    Yeah, I also heard about it?

    Who dares to pretend to be him?

    No It must be him, the guy is flying, hes indeed Masahiko-Sama!

    The more Masahiko heard, the more he got irritated, he took then a deep breath, and shouted, Open the gate already!

    Ten minutester.

    Masahiko stood helplessly in front of the guards, who kept apologizing repeatedly.

    So, because I said that Im going to see the world using a new identity, you thought that it will be more convenient to say that Im dead instead of exining how is this old man capable of such a thing, just How did things turn out to be this way?

    Tobirama felt terrible, I thought that since youve changed your name and went out to see the world when you go back, you will keep that identity, you know because of your age.

    Masahiko nced at him, Im only 81 years old, and even if I live to 100, no one will really tell how old Im. All the people from my generation are already dead. Maybe only a few people know my age?

    Suddenly Masahiko remembered another thing, Speaking of which, no one thought of giving me a gift on my 80th birthday! Neither you nor Mito knows how old Im too?

    Tobirama froze for a while, then he shook his head bitterly, and wanted to apologize to Masahiko.

    Is that so? Masahiko interrupted, looking slightly sad, Well, the journey wasnt great anyway, Ive lost a disciple of mine, and Ivee back here to ask for you help to destroy the enemy!

    Youve lost a disciple? Tobirama looked puzzled, and soon he reacted to the other half of the sentence.

    Wait, help you? Your strength wasnt enough to avenge him by yourself?

    Masahiko sighed, At first, there were only The Gold and Silver Horn Brothers. Later the Second Raikage joined in, plus a dozen Elite Jonin, and hundreds of Chunin and Genin, their all gathered in thend of the river

    Thend of the river? And the Second Raikage is alsoing? Tobirama murmured, Im d that youre back. Otherwise, it would have been really tough for our side.

    Masahiko frowned, Yeah Ive wanted to ask about that too, where are the big cats, why did you bring these small kittens with you?

    Masahiko could sense that theres no-worthy Shinobi here; even their numbers were small.

    Tobirama sighed, Konoha has been stable for thirteen years, and the ns got used to it. They refused to participate in this war and didnt send any of their good shinobis. Some of them are okay, and some others decided toe on their own such as Uchiha Izumi. Tobirama paused for a moment, and looked at Masahiko, As for the Uzumaki, only your disciple has joined us. Fortunately, with Kenichiro and some of the Anbu, we managed to form this small army

    Masahikos face got darkened, only Kenichiro came from the Uzumaki Well, he doesnt really know, should he be mad or relieved

    To be honest, we werent prepared for such a war. Konoha will need some huge changes after this! Tobirama said firmly.

    Masahiko silenced for a while, Is Kenichiro here?

    I asked him to go out and collect intelligence he should be back soon.

    Hes already back. Masahiko sensed a familiar chakra approaching quickly.

    Lord Second, Kenichiro sh in, then he froze for a moment, Sensei?

    Sensei! I thought you Kenichiro burst into tears and rushed to hug Masahiko.

    Masahiko is also stunned to what Kenichiro said, why are these people killing him nonchntly? He clearly told Kenichiro he will be back before leaving Konoha.

    It took Kenichiro a while to calm himself and remembered the purpose of his task.

    Lord Second! Kumogakure has withdrawn its forces from Land of the River!

    Withdrawing? Masahikos mouth twitched, thinking, What happened?

    They stayed there for a while and dered war on Konoha, but now theyre withdrawing? What is their n? They want Konoha to attack them first?

    Are you sure? After a while, Tobirama asked.

    As soon as he said this sentence, a ninja came with a report letter from the Land of Hot Water.

    It said: Kumogakure had nothing with this deration of war on Konoha. The Gold and Silver Horn Brothers acted on their own. After being persuaded by the Second Raikage, Kumogakure decided to retreat, hoping to continue to maintain a good rtionship with Konoha.

    The Gold and Silver Horn Brothers got persuaded by the Second Raikage? What on earth is happening? Masahiko whispered, feeling puzzled.

    Tobirama, lets go after them! As long as the two of us no with Kenichiro too, we can destroy them all! Masahiko is still hell-bent on killing the Gold and Silver Horn Brothers.

    Tobirama kept silent for a moment, and just when he was about to nod, an Anbu suddenly appeared.

    Lord Second! I have a report that Sunagakure is amassing their force, and they intend to cross the border and enter the Land of Fire to attack the vige!

    What? We need to go back! Tobirama answer almost instantly, then the Anbu disappeared.

    Tobirama looked at Masahiko, then thetter frowned, Lets head back to the vige, well deal with Sunagakure first, then the three of us will go to Kumogakure and kill the two brothers Maybe I should call Yoriko too.

    It wasnt as smooth as the first approach, Masahiko seemed inpatient

    If its Hashirama, he will certainly be against the idea tounch a preemptive attack on Kumogakure. However, after a moment of hesitation, Tobirama still agreed. Obviously, he was unhappy about the fact that these two dared to dere war on Konoha.

    Leaving some elite Jonin here, Masahiko and Tobirama led the shinobi forces back to the vige.

    Busy rectifying things for Konoha as Tobirama said, Masahiko waited anxiously for news from the Land of Wind.

    As a result, two days passed, but there was no information about Sunagakure. Still, they got some other news.

    Kumogakure suddenly dered war against Iwagakure, and the two are fighting now on thends of Amegakure. Not only that, but the old rivalry between Iwagakure and Kirigakure has also sparkled again, and Kirigakure dered war against Iwagakure. Thus Kirigakure and Kumogakure are now preparing themselves to attack Iwagakure.

    Masahiko looked dumbfounded the moment he heard the news.

    No What the hell? Is Kumogakure that stupid? I obviously used Muus look and attacked them with the Dust Release Still, they got easily convinced with that? No dude! Theres a big gap between my charming personality and that, Mummy! I didnt know that the Second Raikage is that stupid to nonchntly dere war against Iwagakure without checking or asking about the situation first? Masahiko convinced himself that he had nothing to do with it.

    In the meantime, a Sunagakure messenger arrived at Konoha.

    So you want us to give up on 50% of the Land of Fire territory, and give it the Land of Wind, in order for Sunagakure to form an alliance with us. Otherwise, you will besiege us with Kumogakure? Tobirama said.

    The messenger replied with a severe and quite tough tone, Yes, thats right!

    Tobirama turned to look to the three elders behind him, and nodded, then looked again at the Shinobi.

    The messenger must be tired; he already worked hard to deliver this message to us. He must have been running for quite a while.

    The Shinobi froze for a moment, Yes, it took me three days.

    Then you can go to the hotel to take a break, we need to discuss this matter further.

    The messenger smiled arrogantly, then he got sent by an Anbu to escort him.

    Lord Second, are you willing to surrender ournd? Arent the Kumogakure forces already withdrawing? The moment the messenger went out, Uchiha Izumi started running his mouth.

    Tobirama nced at him for a while but said nothing. Knowing him well, Masahiko thought that hes probably saying secretly: You poor bastard Uchiha, do you think Im that stupid?

    Hyuga Tenjin sneered, and Izumi looked at him disdainfully; the two looked like theyre gonna start throwing punches at any moment.

    Noticing the situation, Nara Shikaryu interrupted quickly, Elder Izumi, Lord Second, is not thinking of giving up on ournd, he just wants to drag the situation long enough for us to prepare the vige and respond after we observed the situation in the Shinobi world carefully.

    Oh, is that so, Lord Second? Izumi looked at Tobirama.

    Tobirama sighed, Yes, I have sent some people to investigate the real situation in Kumogakure. Also recently a small vige near ournds became in a state of instability.

    The three elders nced at each other without saying a word.

    Tobiramas face suddenly became more severe, Now, the war is on the verge of breaking! Please focus on our situation, and lets discuss our strategy!

 Chapter 94: Alliance

    Chapter 94: Alliance

    The Uzumaki Station.

    Masahiko is learning to y Shogi with his nephew.

    So Masaki, shortly after I left, you resigned from the elder position of Konoha, and the family didnt send any recement?

    Masaki put his pawn on the board and smiles, Second Uncle, you lost again.

    Masahiko frowned; he has lost for ten consecutive times, which made open at his status bar. The Shogi Skill has appeared. But how matter he wanted to win at least once, but he didnt add points in it. Its too wasteful to spend witness points for something as trivial as this.

    Looking at the grin smug on Masakis face, Masahiko couldnt help but sigh.

    So, before joining the Tobiramas army, Kenchiro didnt ask for permission from the n?

    Masaki smiled a little, then sighed.

    Uncle, do you think our n should send people too?

    Of course Masahikos words got cut short before finishing his sentence.

    In his mind, Masahiko wants the Uzumaki n to always keep in contact with Konoha and, if possible, have several n members to live there, in order to avoid the disastrous fate that Uzumaki n will face in the future. But thinking about it, maybe the crisis can be averted now, the ns ha Masahiko, Nanako, Yuriko, and Kenichiro. But if something happened to them, the n will be destroyed anyway

    While smiling bitterly, Masaki said, In fact its not only the patriarch and the elders opinion, even the vigers and the other tribes are somewhat dissatisfied with Konoha. At the beginning of Konohas establishment, beside Hashirama and Madara, there was also you, who have helped a lot behind the scene. After the Senju is re-elected as Hokage, they drove the Uchiha out of the picture. But doesnt that mean that its our time to be in charge of the Hokage position? But no the most possible candidates for the third generation now are the Tobiramas disciples, Danzo Shimura and Hiruzen Sarutobi

    Masahiko sighed with relief, I know

    For this war, The Uzumaki n doesnt have to send many people; just ten is enough. Its just to fulfill our obligation in this alliance. Masahiko was also feeling helpless; he didnt expect that there will some conflicts between the Uzumaki and Konoha.

    Masaki was relieved. He thought that Masahiko will force the vige to send as many shinobi as possible for this war. Okay, uncle, Ill tell them.

    Masaki looked at Masahikos face, Come on, uncle, cheer up. After a few days, I will turn 66 years old, I want to do something big, Im not really sure that I will reach 70

    Masahiko was quiet for a while, looking at Masakis old face, Nothing makes me happy about this

    Well, if thats your wish, then do it do you have any ideas?

    I dont know, but Im sure that I want to y another round now

    You are picking on me on this game, arent you? Masahiko tries to melt the gloomy situation, then he added a few points to the Shogi Skill, it was really unbearable for him.

    After two hours of ying, Masakis face turned ck, Uncle, youve lied, dont you? Youve yed this game before, right?

    Masahiko smiled, Come on,st match, the deciding game! Masahiko won ten consecutive games during these two hours.

    No more ying, no more, its gettingte.

    Dont you dare

    Masahiko is about to block Masaki way out when suddenly someone knocked on the door, then walked in; it was Tobirama that has been busy all day.

    Masahiko rejoiced, and forgot about his nephew, Is there any news?

    Shaking his head, Second Grandpa, we need to wait for a while, Ive sent a scout there to investigate. Lets deal with Sunagakure first, if theyre actually fighting with Iwagakure, the two brothers probably might be there too.

    Masahiko then says, Wait again, huh?!

    This was half a monthter. The Sunagakure messenger returned back angrily two days ago, they have finally realized that they have been yed. It seems that the war against Sunagakure is about to start.

    The war situation in Amegakure got also reported. Iwagakures troops are fighting on two fronts against Kumogakure and Kirigakures Shinobis, the situation is chaotic and bloody there.

    Are they really ganging up on Iwagakure? Masahiko felt puzzled, always feeling that something was wrong.

    Masahiko is confused about what he should do now.

    A couple of dayster, a messenger from Kumogakure arrived at Konoha to invite Tobirama toe to Kumogakure and signed an alliance agreement. Signing alliance treaty? Masahiko whispered deep inside, he was actually thrilled, Atst, the story has finally returned to the right track! And it has been advanced a lot. Gold and Silver Brothers, here Ie!

    In the meantime, Tobirama was hesitating, Second Grandpa, how about the situation with Sunagakure? And should we go to Kumogakure to sign the agreement? Are they nning something behind our backs?

    Are the ns of Konoha still refusing to send their shinobi to participate in this war? Masahiko frowned.

    No, I already convinced them, they promise to send some elites to join our ranks

    Convinced? Masahiko smirked; it should be a threat

    Isnt that what we want? And as for the leading shinobi, I think Nara Shikaryu is a great candidate.

    Tobirama sighed, Nara Shikaryu will lead the army, and the Uchiha will not join the battle. The three of us will not go. In terms of S-ss shinobi, we are clearly at a disadvantage. Im not really relieved

    The three of us? Of, Kenichiro, he doesnt have to go with us Only two of us will be enough. This time if it goes well, we will only have to fight the Gold and Silver Brothers. Masahiko knows that at the alliance treaty signing the Gold and Silver Brothers will ambush Tobirama.

    Looking at Masahiko, Tobirama hesitated first, then ended up agreeing. Tobirama also wanted to bring his six disciples, but Masahiko refused. Its because the time of the treaty is 4 years earlier than the original story. They will be less useful than the original.

    After a little preparation and simple arrangement, Masahiko and Tobirama send the shinobi troop to the west.

    Masahiko smiled at Tobirama, This time you can rest assured, Yuriko is here, she has basically learned all of my techniques except for the dust release. Even Kenichiro couldnt win against her Masahiko felt very proud of his disciples.

    Tobirama nodded, Second Grandpa, Im not really worried about Sunagakure. But Kumogakures condition still weights my mind. Their recent movements are unusual.

    Masahiko shook his head, Theres nothing to worry about, the two of us will handle any problem together.

    Okay, lets pack up. We should depart early.

    Before going, Masahiko exined the situation to his nephew and asked him to take the elder position for a while, only to keep an eye on Izumi and the Hyuga Patriarch. He estimated that nothing will happen, but if hes wrong, Konoha will be in a huge mess.

    Masahiko then embarked on a journey to Kumogakure again, but this time he crossed the borders showing his true identity and not alone.

    Both of them moved very fast and arrived at Kumogakure in two days.

    The second Raikage and B greeted them at the entrance of the vige. The guy looked fine, if it wasnt for the punch print on his chest, you wouldnt tell he was recently injured.

    Masahiko sighed, What a tough bastard

    Wee to our vige Second Hokage and Uzumaki Masahiko! The Second Raikage greeted them warmly.

    Masahiko also smiled, thinking, You wouldnt be this happy to see me if you know that Im here to witness your death<strong>Eeeeh... Sorry for thete release, I will post one more tomorrow,Pleasement if you''ve enjoyed this one, and support me if you cansince Patreon is my only ie...</strong>

 Chapter 95: A New Name

    Chapter 95: A New Name

    Quickly attack him. Kill him already!!

    Seeing how Tobirama and the Second Raikage were about to sign the peace agreement, Masahiko was doing his best to hide how anxious he was.

    Where are the gold and silver brothers? They should assassinate the Second Raikage at any moment. Seeing the event almost wrapped up sessfully, Masahiko couldnt sense the Gold and Silver Brothers Chakra anywhere near them.

    Lord Hokage, with this, for the next war, we are officially allies! Said the Second Raikage happily.

    Tobirama took a quick nce at Masahiko, who was frowning.

    Lord Hokage?

    Oh, of course, Lord Raikage, Tobirama looked back at him, Yes, from now on Konoha will aid Kumogakure in battle, our forces will advance in your territories then we will retreat after the war!

    Where are they? Masahiko clenched his teeth, then he used a hand sign with his right, and opened his Kaguras eyes!

    From a very far corner of the vige, Masahiko could perceive a massive gathering of Chakras, which he estimated that they should be ninjas guarding the Chakra Diffusion Cannons. But Masahiko didnt care about that. Theyre not in the vige? What the hell are they doing? Masahiko unconsciously whispered, and the Raikage, who was near to him, suddenly raised his head.

    Elder Uzumaki, did you just

    Tobirama twitched his mouth; it seems that his Grandpa got them into trouble right away after forming the alliance.

    Masahiko scratched his head, Oh nothing, you know, perceptive shinobi sometimes are curious He said, then immediately tried to avert the conversation. Hey, I heard that Kumogakure has two legendary shinobi, the Gold and Silver Brothers. Why arent they here?

    The second Raikage took a careful look at Masahiko. Previously, the Tsuchikage sneaked into my vige and made huge chaos. Now the Gold and Silver Brothers are leading Kumogakures army to attack Iwagakure.

    Masahiko froze for a moment; theyre really not here, so did they really agreed on forming an alliance this time?

    Sure enough, in the next few hours, Masahiko and Tobirama had a great conversation with several people, then they spent an entire night there, where they ate and slept, and nothing ruined the harmony.

    On the early morning of the next day, Masahiko and Tobirama took the road toward Konoha and leaving Kumogakure behind their back. None of them spoke a word all the way until they finally put a step out of the Land of Lightning territory, then Tobirama said, Second Grandpa, you

    Masahiko sighed, You go back first. You are still needed in the Land of Sand As for me, I will go to the Land of Rain to deal with the two brothers. Im really having a bad feeling about this

    After a moment of hesitation, Tobirama then said, Then please be careful, Grandpa

    I will try to deal with them in secrecy. I dont want to ruin our rtionship with Kumogakure

    Tobirama then nodded, I think thats the best too. You should also know that Takigakure, who didnt get offered a Bijuu by my brother a few years ago, is now also nning to make a move. Those people are not weak. And the situation in our territory doesnt withstand third linebat.

    The situation is getting moreplicated Masahiko sighed, And I know that even the Uzumaki are in aplicated situation now.

    Okay, Im leaving! Masahiko waved his hand and prepared to fly to the Land of Rain.

    However, after crossed a few meters away, Masahikonded again, then he shook his head, smiling at Tobirama, who looked puzzled, No need to go, they are upfront

    The moment he sensed that familiar chakra wave was approaching, Masahiko smirked, Seal of Words and Spirit-KAI!

    Tobirama! Lets go! Masahiko used his sensing ability, then they rushed over. The Gold and Silver Brothers were marching forward along with their famous Kinkaku Force.

    Kinkaku didnt pay much of attention to Masahiko and Tobirama rushing at them at top speed, but focused on the two ninjas responsible for the Cannons, Whats wrong! Why are you not shooting at them?!

    I dont know, sir. The power is full, but it wont fire

    Kinkaku, forget about this junk! They areing! Ginkaku interrupted.

    Masahiko narrowed his eyes, and noticed the Six Paths Sacred Tools on them, then nced at Tobirama, smiling, Did you see the things their carrying? Just wait until this Grandpa returns to Konoha, I will make thousands of pirated copies from it and give it to everyone!

    Kinkaku! The old man is going to steal our baby

    Ginkaku, dont worry about him, hes nothing but a man that will get buried soon if he doesnt repair our new toy.

    Masahikos face was getting dark as he was about to use the seal, but suddenly he sensed arge number Shinobis approaching behind him.

    The Second Raikage, and B too, no An army is here! Masahiko smiled, looking at Tobirama, It seems that this is the end of our alliance.

    Tobirama looked back and forth for a while, then his expression became more solemn, Second Grandpa, we have to go all out this time. It will be best for us to wipe out all the elites of Kumogakure at once. Lets make this thest time we will ever need to worry about them!

    Masahiko nodded and waited for the Raikages arrival. The Kinkaku and Ginkaku didnt do anything too and stood tall beside that horrifying cannon.

    Two minutester, the Raikage and B arrived, followed by dozens of ninjas.

    Hmmm, there are fifty or sixty ninjas from different sses and four S-ss ninjas. The two of us can handle them, but the pressure too great Masahiko thought.

    Lord Raikage, what do you mean by this?

    The Second Raikage then waved his hand and looked at Masahiko, Uzumaki Masahiko, Should I call you that? Or do you prefer, Namikaze Minato?

    What? Whos Namikaze Minato? Tobirama felt confused, he clearly doesnt know a thing about his Grandpas adventure in Kumogakure.

    Masahiko smiled awkwardly and looked at the Raikage, When did you find out?

    Humph! The second Raikage snorted coldly. I felt that something was wrong about you from the start! Then you even dared to disguise as someone as the second Tsuchikage, I will simply put an end to your arrogance, and kill you all together with the Second Hokage!

    Masahikos face got pale, then kept quiet for a long time. Tobirama, this Second Grandpa is getting confused, but I think talking this over wont solve the problem

    Tobirama was solely silence

    You really are Namikaze Minato? Damn you! In the distance, B suddenly shouted, then with ck thunder wrapped around his body, he charged quickly toward Masahiko, Lariat!

    Masahiko smiled, looking at this familiar technique, then he sighed, Fifth Gate: The Gate of Limit: Open! Then charge at him with his elbow. Upon the impact, B got directly bombarded away, breaking a row of giant trees.

    Masahiko smiled again, then looked at the Second Raikage, Look, are you still convinced that Im that guy, Namikaze Minato?

    B rushed back at the scene uninjured, then charged at Masahiko again.

    B! Come back here! Upon hearing this order, B broke his charge, then snorted and backed away.

    Uzumaki Masahiko, needless to say, I know youre a flying Shinobi, you can escape if you want, but the Hokage wont leave this ce alive today!

    Masahiko smiled and looked at Tobirama, What do you think? Should I sell you to them and run away? Tobirama smiled bitterly upon hearing this.

    It was clear that the battle is inevitable, but somehow Masahiko was slightly distracted. He lost in his mind thinking, After this battle, I will be known as a strong shinobi. But this might cause more conflict between the Uzumaki n and Konoha Should I change my name?

    Thinking for a while, Masahiko punched his palm, To hell with it, it might cause the Uzumaki n a lot of problems, but damn my name is too good to be changed!<strong>Eeeeh... Sorry for thete release,I will post one more tomorrow,Pleasement if you''ve enjoyed this one,and support me if you cansince Patreon is my only ie...</strong>

 Chapter 96: Gold and Silver Horn Brothers

    Chapter 96: Gold and Silver Horn Brothers

    Whats the meaning of this? The Second Raikage whispered, with a look disdain, Kinkaku, Ginkaku, stop ying with your two broken guns, this old guy has already moved his hands on it.

    Really, A! Old man, have you broken our new babies? Ginkaku shouted.

    Masahiko smiled and said, As you can see, I didnt do anything. But these babies were made by me. It wont fire to its own father, dont you think? If you dont believe me, why dont you try aiming the barrel to the Raikage!

    Really? Ginkaku asked while Kinkaku had already aimed the barrel at Raikage.

    Masahiko smirked, then nced at Tobirama, then the two of them fell back immediately.

    RELEASE THE KRAKEN! No one understood, but the chakra st cannon suddenly fired, and with a loud bang, the Raikage disappeared inside the explosion.

    Kinkaku, Ginkaku! You bastards! The Second Raikages loud screaming and shouts emitted from inside the smoke.

    Aw hot damn! The gun now is easy to use, Kinkaku! Ginkaku said, with a face full of excitement.

    Yeah! Wait?! That old fart is ying us! Kinkakus expression suddenly changed and became furious, then he waved his hand back, Kill him!

    Masahiko smiles and looked to Tobirama, Im gonna leave the Raikage to you, can you handle him?

    Tobirama nodded, After this st from that cannon, I guess Ill be okay!

    Then, Im up to kill the Gold and Silver Horn Brothers for you! Masahiko smiled viciously. Sage Mode  Transform!

    The Fifth Gate should be enough. I can only maintain the seventh gate for a limited amount of time Masahiko murmured, then he rushes forward, Jinton  Atomic Dismantling Technique!

    DotonEarth Wall! Suiton  Water Wall!

    Twenty ninjas on the opposite side used a multiple defensive Ninjutsu.

    It seems like youve never met a Dust Release user before Masahiko smirked, then squinted slightly, without stopping his attack.

    Sure enough, all defensive techniques got wiped out from the scene in a second. A dazzling white light emitted, and the ground trembled, leaving opponents shrieking in fear.

    Hmm?! Masahiko frowned, then looked upward above him. The two brothers leaped high above him, then attacked him from left to right.

    Doton  Rock Hardening Technique! Masahiko hardened both of his arms, then used his fists to block Kinkakus Sword and Ginkakus Fan attack from both sides. Stopped in their track, Masahiko then used his overwhelming strength to send Kinkaku and Ginkaku flying ten of meters away. Upon hitting the ground, two long gullies got plowed.

    Just when Masahiko was gonna take a step forward, he suddenly sensed a huge Chakra waving behind him and dodged it sideways. Unbeknownst to him, a strange thin light beam passed by him. Noticing how Masahiko managed to avoid his attack, the Raikage got stunned for a moment.

    Ranton? Masahiko was also surprised. He immediately surged his Chakra forming a Rasengan in his hand, BijuudamaRasengan!

    Masahiko hit the ground, making a distance between him and the Raikage, then turned around frowning.

    Tobirama!! ncing at the side, Masahiko finally saw Tobirama getting caught up in a fight with B and several shinobis. He was relieved that Tobirama is still okay.

    Ranton! (Starting a hand sign) The Second Raikage was about to unleash another attack, but Masahiko was faster than him, a Bijuudama got formed quickly, then he fired out of his mouth.

    The second Raikage stopped his hand signs and then took on a strange posture. The Bijuudama came flying to him, but at the moment of impact, the Bijuudama somehow swirled then vanished.

    What the hell? Kamui? Masahiko is surprised. How did the second Raikage manage to use space ninjutsu? Was it not Kamui but something simr? Is this how he escaped from my dust release before?

    What the hell are you? The Second Raikage has just seen Masahiko spit a Bijuudama from his mouth.

    Masahikos face became serious, Sixth Gate  Open!

    Guess what I am! Suddenly the ground under Masahikos foot cracked open as he shed almost instantly in front of the Raikage, Lets see how you will defend against my Taijutsu!

    With one foot, he struck him right in the face and sent him flying.

    Tobirama! Im sending the Raikage back to you!

    Huh?! Tobirama then turned around to see an unknown big object covered in lightning flying to him at high speed. He quickly used The Flying Thunder God, and the ninja who was besieging him got knocked off.

    Masahiko was about to pursue the Raikage, but suddenly he got the sudden urge to vomit. How can the movement speed of my own body makes me feel dizzy?

    Vomit Blue sma-like fluid came out from Masahikos mouth.

    Haha, old man, youve just touched my Golden Rope, Kokinjo! Kinkaku said with a sinister smile.

    Masahiko suddenly realized whats happening, I thought I was about to faint It caught me off guard. He sealed my word!

    Masahiko quickly used a hand sign and managed to take back the words soul, which was midway flying toward Kinkaku and ate it back

    Ginkaku, who was about rush at him, stopped suddenly, Kinkaku! The old fart ate the words soul!

    Golden Canopy Rope! Kinkaku shook his right hand, revealing doubts.

    Masahiko smiled disdainfully, When ites to Fuinjutsu I AM YOUR GOD!

    Sage Mode: Jinton  Atomic Dismantling Technique!

    Kinkaku! Ginkaku!

    The brothers looked at each other, then they immediately put on their Tailed-Beast coats. Six tails appeared on each of them. Twelve tails in total were actually enough to block Masahikos Dust Release.

    Huh thest struggle Masahiko chuckled. Then lets try again, Sage Mode: Jinton: The Atomic Dismantling Technique.

    But Masahiko got surprised again by the two brothers actions. The two cloaks suddenly merged together, and nine tails appeared, just like a perfect Kyuubis Jinchuriki.

    After that, Ginkaku opened his mouth quickly and shoot a Bijuudama that collided with Masahikos dust release.

    The two attacks got intertwined with each other, without making any sound, but everything that was in the center of that dazzling light that has emitted upon the impact got wiped out.

    Even the battle on the other side stopped looking toward Masahikos side.

    Before the impact, Masahiko put dozens of earth walls in front of him.

    Damn it, these two brothers still have some trick in their sleeves? No wonder they didnt die with Tobirama.

    The light gradually faded, and everything became calm, Masahiko then shoved thest earth wall in front of him with his palm and looked to the distance.

    The Gold and Silver Horn brothers were helping each other stand up, their tail cloak got damaged, but they were obviously uninjured.

    They managed to resist my strongest move?! Masahiko sighed, My chakra is not enough for two shots for each of them, but I think onest shoot is enough

    Kinkaku, the old man is too strong lets withdraw. Ginkaku said.

    Kinkaku was about to say something, but he got interrupted by Masahiko, who has already finished the hand signs and was about to release another Atomic Dismantling Jutsu. However, at the very final moment, he sighed, then shed away, changing his ce.

    Suddenly a thunder release hit Masahikos initial foothold, So theres still two people left from their troop? Masahiko thought that the st from before was enough to clear them all.

    Ginkaku! Withdraw! Kinkaku hurriedly said both of them were already almost run out of Chakra.

    Senjutsu  Rasenshuriken! Masahiko gave up on the thought of saving Chakra andunched two Rasenshuriken. And after a massive explosion from both sides, everything became quiet again.

    Looking at the two brothers who were running away from afar, Masahiko rushed quickly toward them, and with what has left from his Chakra, he shouted, Jinton: Genkai Hakuri no Jutsu!

    Failed to do the same trick twice, the two brothers got trapped inside the crystal cube and disappeared with it.

    Witness and Completely Change the Story of Naruto World: The Death of Gold and Silver Horn Brothers. Witness Points Obtained +5(*10).

 Chapter 97: Sneak Attack

    Chapter 97: Sneak Attack

    Sitting on the ground, Masahiko closed his Sage Mode, the Sixth Gate, and even released his transformation technique.

    I really didnt expect the Gold and Silver Horn Brothers to be that strong. Except for the Seventh Gate, I went all out

    In his perception, he could still sense Tobirama fighting the Raikage. The Raikage was hurt, and there werent that many survivors left from Kumogakure, but Tobiramas Chakra was about to end, and he could only rely on the Flying Thunder God Technique to work around.

    Masahiko sighed, then stood up, This battle is about to cost me my life old body cant handle it anymore If its necessary, I will open the Seventh Gate and finish this. I wont let you die today, Tobirama.

    Masahiko then quickly rushed toward Tobirama.

    When Masahiko arrived, he was pleasantly surprised to find that Tobirama has used the Flying Thunder God Technique to attach an explosive tag on Raikages body.

    He once again used the Flying Thunder God to make some distance, then finally sealed, Multiplying Explosive Tag!

    Masahiko smiled; it seems that he wont need to interfere

    However, the Second Raikage also smiled, upon seeing that Masahiko got alerted, then he suddenly was shocked.

    Tobirama, watch out! Masahiko shouted.

    Suddenly a man wrapped in bandages came out of the void, Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!

    Damn, stealth ability? Muu! As Masahiko was shocked, Tobirama used his Flying Thunder God and disappeared, then shed again in front of Masahiko, which made thetter slightly relieved.

    Tobirama slowly turned to Masahiko, then put a smile on his face that quickly faded away and fall to his knees. Masahiko quickly held him, and at the lower side of his right chest, he saw a gaping hole that exposed his lungs, which looked damaged.

    No! He wasnt fast enough! Masahiko bit his finger, Kuchiyose no Jutsu!

    Katsuyu-Sama! I dont have time to exin! Help me treat Tobirama!

    The slug didnt say anything and quickly attached itself to Tobiramas body.

    Uzumaki Masahiko, I havent seen you for a long time. I didnt expect that your Dust Release will be so powerful Mu slowly said.

    Masahiko waved his hand, Shut up! I dont have time to talk with you! Katsuyu-Sama, how is he?

    The situation is not very good, the wound is too deep.

    Masahiko remained silent for a moment, then he turned around and stared coldly at Mu, You will wish that youve never seen me again.

    Uzumaki Masahiko! What kind of power did you use? It seems that the Gold and Silver Brothers have already died by your hand. In order to kill you and the Hokage, our vige suffered heavy losses. You should be proud that you are the only individual that can bear such a threat to us! The second Raikage slowly said while blood was leaking out of his broken teeth.

    Masahiko stared coldly at him this time, Proud?

    Eight Gates: The Gate of Wonder, KAI!

    The overwhelming blue steam burst out, and a crackling sound could be heard from Masahikos body. Apparently, this continuous battle was putting a lot of pressure on his body.

    Sage Mode  KAI!

    Be careful, this old man is about to unleash his final shot!

    Senjutsu  Jinton  Atomic Dismantling!

    Too quick to be avoided, the Second Raikage looked at the Kumogakures ninjas behind him, then with a severe expression, he once again took that strange posture, the dust release flew at him, and at the moment of the impact, it twisted, then immediately recovered.

    Overwhelmed with panic, the Raikage shouted, WHAT! The Heavenly Transfer Technique isnt working!

    Failed to be stopped, the blinding light quickly reached the face of Raikage and his fellows behind him, How can this

    Heavenly Transfer Technique? Masahiko murmured, Is there such a way to use it This is abnormal.

    A series of words then appear in front of Masahiko, Witness and Completely Change the Story of Naruto  The Death of the Second Raikage. Witness points obtained, +5(*10).

    Big brother! B shouted.

    He still has such power? Masahiko looked at him, Where is that mummy Im gonna bury him with my hands. Muu went invisible again.

    Masahiko looked around, but he couldnt detect Muus Chakra with his perception ability.

    I wont let you run away Masahiko rose to the sky.

    Senjutsu  Jinton  Atomic Dismantling! Senjutsu  Jinton  Atomic Dismantling! Senjutsu  Jinton  Atomic Dismantling!

    With six shots in a row, Masahikopletely reshaped the ground around the battlefield.

    Is he still alive? Masahiko didnt receive any notice from the system.

    The Third Raikage also ran away?

    Masahiko frowned and quicklynded, feeling that Tobiramas Chakra bing weaker and weaker

    Standing next to Tobirama, who was lying on the ground, Masahiko lifted the sage mode and the eight gates and sat on the ground.

    Katsuyu-Sama, is there really no way to save him? Masahiko felt frustrated and started to me himself for bringing him to the battlefield.

    I Dont know If he was in the Shikkotsu Forest, my main body would have been able to save him. Im afraid that in this current situation, it wont work.

    Masahiko jumped out of his ce, Why didnt you say that earlier?!

    Seventh Gate  Gate of Wonder  KAI! Masahiko opened the seventh gate again, but the sharp pain he was feeling in his body made him frown.

    Katsuyu-Sama, please stick his body, Ill take will take you both to the Shikkotsu Forest!

    Okay!

    Masahiko then squat lower and lower, with every muscle in his body contracted, he clenched his teeth, then heunched himself with incredible strength to the Shikkatsu Forest, while the sight in his eyes sharper than ever

    After a few minutes, Masahiko could feel the power in his body wearing down. But he frowned, and didnt close the Seventh Gate, then looked at his property bar.

    Name : Uzumaki Masahiko Age : 67 (-) When Masahiko opened it, his age increased from 66 to 67.

    So opening the seventh gate for a long time does drain your vitality And that loss of vitality reflects on my attribute as quick aging, which makes me get older faster?

    Masahiko then looked at his witness points; before the battle, he already acquires more than 100 points. Now, after killing the Gold and Silver Brothers and the Second Raikage, he has more than 230 points. He hurriedly used the points to reduce his age.

    In this way, Masahiko maintained the state of the Seventh Gate opened and carried Tobirama and Katsuyu on his back, flying from Kumogakure all the way to the Shikkatsu forest. Passing the Land of Hot Water, the Land of Fire, and finally reach the location on the northwest of the Land of Fire.

    Less than half an hour, Masahiko looked very old and weak, and he has exhausted all of his witness points. Fortunately, he could still sense that Tobiramas Chakra hasnt yet dissipated.

    We finally arrived. Masahiko kicked Rashomon gate open and walked into the Shikkatsu Forest.

    The Slug Sage Katsuyu was already waiting for their arrival at the entrance, and before he could even say a word, it quickly took Tobirama inside.

    Crack!

    After a moment, Katsuyu said, Dont worry, I will do my best. You need treatment too, rest first The slug said.

    Crack!

    Masahiko stood there firmly, while the bones in his body could be heard, making cracking sounds, Im okay, focus on

    Halfway through, Masahiko suddenly smiled, Haha ha

    Heughed twice, then faint out and fell on the ground.

    Katsuyu looked confused; obviously she didnt know why Masahiko wasughing.

    Before he fainted out, series of words shed in his mind, Witness and Completely Change the Story of Naruto World: The Death of Tobirama Senju. Witness Points Obtained +30(*10).

    Masahikosst thought was, Completely change Tobirama wont die!

 Chapter 98: Life Always Difficult

    Chapter 98: Life Always Difficult

    Masahiko, who was sitting on a slope in the Shikkotsu Forest, sighed.

    They were right to ssify the Hachimon Tonkou as a forbidden technique.

    Its been one month since the Battle of the Land of Thunder. Masahiko was in aa for half of it, and recuperating for the other half, he could still feel the pain in his body.

    Man Its so good to be an Uzumaki, its almost like cheating But still, Ive almost lost Tobirama.

    During the past month, Masahiko has been reflecting and evaluating himself. Relying on his prophetic knowledge and strength, he realized that he didnt only almost destroy Kumogakure, but also frame Iwagakure in the process.

    He was happy that he has saved Tobirama, became old again, and lost a lot of his power.

    Looking at his status bar, Masahiko sighed again, and again.

    Name : Uzumaki Masahiko Age : 67 (-) Chakra : 1108 (+) Physique : 402 (+) Technique : 5133 (+)  and so on. Rank : S+ Witness Points : 300 This was a true disaster, Ive identally downgraded myself. If I didnt get those 300 witness points from saving Tobirama, Im afraid that I would have ended up being weak again

    In terms of physique, his attributes have dropped more than half. On the one hand, it was due to the increase of his age. On the other, because of the long use of the Hachimon Tonkou, that has caused his body massive drawbacks.

    Masahiko hesitated for a long time, then he decided not to spend his witness points to reduce his age. It could be automatically reduced thanks to the system year by year anyway, so it was better to save witness points to improve the other seven attributes.

    If I didnt mess up before with carving, gambling and Shogi. My seven primary attributes would have already been all at the eighth level. Then I might have killed Ginkaku and Kinkaku faster, and

    After the battle of the Valley of the End, Masahiko has beenpletely rxed, thinking that nothing can even threaten him; he never focused on improving his stats.

    But after this battle, he finally understood how far he is from Madara and Hashirama. If its only one to three S rank ninjas, he can deal with them, if its four, he can y a little bit. If its five, then he will start to struggling, and if its six, its better to run

    Although between all the major viges, not only Konoha is the one who has five to six S-ss Shinobi, generally, theres no possibility for so many elites to besiege him.

    It didnt felt right for Masahiko to die in the very first war. This time he did not only underestimated how dangerous it is to fight against five S-ss Shinobis but he also almost lost Tobirama in the process.

    And Ive achieved nothing from those goals Ive had before Masahiko wishes to learn the Lightning Chakra Mode was gone, he didnt feel like that the Third Raikage will be willing to teach him after Masahiko he has bombarded him not once, but twice. He didnt get back the nine tail chakra too, because he sent the Gold and Silver Brothers directly to the Underworld. And he doesnt know the current situation of the Six Paths weapons, so he cant just go back and look for them.

    Fortunately, Tobirama is safe

    Masahiko-Sama, heres your meal One of Katsuyus clones dislodged Masahikos train of thoughts.

    Oh, at the right time What, only grass? Come on, Katsuyu-Sama, bring me some meat.

    There are no other animals in Shikkatsu. Where can I find meat for you?

    .

    Eating a few bites of the leaves and grass, Masahiko felt like his body is already turns green. He couldnt stand the life here in Shikkatsu Forest.

    He immediately went to find one of Katsuyu, who was still attached to Tobiramas body.

    Masahiko frowned, Katsuyu-Sama, how is it going?

    He was badly injured. I had to use Natural Energy to just barely keep him alive a few days ago, he only recently began to recover slowly.

    How long will it take? Masahiko asked again.

    Im not really sure it depends on his own recovery ability. It will take three months minimally, or a year maximally.

    So long Masahiko whispered, Do you think he would survive for all of this time without eating?

    No matter how strong a shinobi is, he will still need to eat.

    On the contrary, the stronger you get, the more you eat. Masahiko was only having two meals a day because there was nothing but grass here. If there was meat, he would have eaten 8 meals per day

    It doesnt matter, as long as Im attached to him, I can infuse into his body the nutrients he needs every day. The slug spoke slowly.

    Masahiko looked confused, slugs can infuse nutrients? What the hell, Kishimoto?

    Ive noticed that youve looked so ufortable for the past half month Katsuyu said.

    Masahiko took a long deep breath, then sighed, Life became so difficult.

    Masahiko shook his head; he really couldnt withstand staying here any longer.

    Katsuyu-Sama, I came to say goodbye. Thank you for your help, but Ive been gone for so long, my Vige is at war with the Sunagakure, and Ive started to feel uneasy.

    When Tobirama wakes up from hisa, please tell me.

    Go then, good luck Katsuyu promised, and Masahiko turned away and left.

    Leaving Shikkatsu forest through the cavern, Masahiko looked at the Rashomon, and murmured, Where did you hide the Rashomons scroll, Hashirama? Should I sign it too? Masahiko felt like he was missing some defensive techniques in his arsenal.

    The battlefield shouldnt be that far, lets go and take a look first.

    Masahiko flew to the direction of the Sunagakure and Konoha battleground and arrived just ten minutester.

    No one? Masahikos sensing ability was fully on. He took a look at the battlefield, and he could see a lot of ninjas that have not been entirely buried by the sand.

    Huh Fortunately, judging by the forehead protectors, the amount of casualties from Konohas side is less than a third of the casualties from Sunagakures side. This is a major advantage for Konoha, we can win

    Having confirmed this, Masahiko slow down the pace and flew to the direction of the Vige. He knew that since they won the war, all that remained is the inner conflicts.

    I assume that they are now fighting among themselves for the position of the third Hokage. Hahaha Let them fight, I cant wait to see their expression when Ie back to the Vige. Masahiko said with a mischievous expression.

    Masahikos appearance now is not the same as before. In the past, he looked 53 years old due to the maintaining of the Transformation Technique. But such an age doesnt consider that old for an Uzumaki nsmen, they barely even lose their strength. Now that hes 67 years old, he doesnt need to change his appearance again, but his body has turned to that of an old man, his face is now full of wrinkles, all of his hair has turned white. Its most likely that those who are not close to Masahiko wont recognize him now.

    This kind of appearance saves me the use of transformation But, I wont be able to enter through the main entrance.

    Masahiko then flew to the west side, scouting which entrance he should take. He saw that the west gate is easier to approach.

    Just gonna use the west entrance The concealing enchantment of Konoha is designed by me So I can easily bypass it.

    I didnt pay attention before, but the west side of the vige is wonderful, there are mountains, water, wood

    Masahiko looked up, and suddenly his expression changed.

    What the hell?

    Suddenly an unknown object fell on him, and Masahiko hit the ground hard, feeling a little bit dizzy.

    Masahiko looked at him, Nice now, people who want tomit suicide are falling on my head. Living has sure be difficult

 Chapter 99: Legacy of Cliff Jumping

    Chapter 99: Legacy of Cliff Jumping

    Ugh Im not dead? The person who has just jumped from the cliff said.

    Masahiko frowned; the mans voice seemed familiar to him.

    You are not dead, but Im almost! Youre crushing this old man to death!

    Ah! Sorry! The person who was lying on Masahiko quickly stood up and reached with his hand to help Masahiko stand up.

    When Masahiko saw the man, he was surprised, Uchiha Kagami!

    Grandpa, are you okay? Kagamis eyes were closed, but he looked really worried.

    Masahiko grabbed Kagamis hand and stood up. Then he said, Im fine, boy, did something happen to your eyes?

    Kagami smiled, Im fine!

    Masahiko asked again, Did youmit suicide because of your blindness?

    Kagami shook his head, then he moved back a little, and performed a hand sign when he hit the ground with his palm, a series of seals appears, and a crack in the ground opened.

    A box appeared inside that crack, Kagami took it out and opened it, inside the box, there was a pair of eyes with Sharingan patterns.

    Kagami then took the eyes and put them inside his eyes socket, restoring his vision.

    So the Sharingan is that easily detachable? Masahiko felt confused.

    Grandpa, you somehow look familiar. Kagami wondered.

    Masahiko waved his hand. Maybe weve met before Are you from Uchiha n? Did you remove your eyes beforemitting suicide? Why did you do that? Masahiko though that someone was after his Sharingan.

    Originally, I intended to use my death as a wake-up call to my three friends, but I didnt expect to be saved by you. Maybe its gods will, so maybe I shouldnt take my life with my own hands.

    Masahiko frowned; Kagame gave him a lot of information from that sentence.

    Three friends, it must be Hiruzen and Danzo, and the other one Torifu Akimichi? So now the three of them are fighting for the Hokage position? Kagamis father must have forced him to be the next Hokage, so he tried to end the conflict by dying? Masahiko thought.

    The more he thinks about it, the more this event feels simr to another one.

    In the original story, Shisui decided tomit suicide, to stop conflicts, and entrusted Itachi with the mission of ending the battle between the Uchiha and Konoha There are some simrities.

    Thinking about this, Masahiko has almostughed out loud, Isnt Uchiha Shisui, the elder son of Kagami? What is this? The Suicide Squad?

    , Kagami suddenly said, This time, I will go back and convince my father, the four of us shouldnt fight, but we must work together!

    Amon external? The Sarutobi, Shimura, Uchiha, Nara, which one is right, the Senju? Masahiko had an ominous feeling.

    Boy, Im going to Konoha too, but my legs are hurt, can you help me? Masahiko said tremblingly.

    Kagami nodded, but he started to be more vignt around Masahiko. The man saved his life, and made him somehowfortable, then extracted a lot of information from him, now that he thought about it, no ordinary man would have survived from that hit, but Masahiko was fine, and now hes saying he his legs are hurt Everything about Masahiko seemed suspicious to Kagami.

    Kagami carried Masahiko all the way to the main entrance. When the guards saw Masahiko with Kagami, they didnt ask any question and let them in.

    Grandpa, lets go to my house and take good care of your wounds, Kagami said so he could keep an eye on Masahiko.

    Masahiko didnt hesitate and nodded with a smile, Lets go! Thinking, Sneaking into the Uchiha n This is so exciting!

    When they reached Kagamis home, they found Izumi there pacing back and forth in front of the door, and when he saw them, he quickly said, Kagami! Youre finally back, I was worried

    Without waiting for Kagami to answer, he suddenly said, Grandpa Masahiko? Youre still alive?

    Masahikos face turned pale, it was good that Kagami didnt recognize him, but Izumi did from a nce.

    He doesnt even know me that well Masahiko sighed.

    Ten minutester, in one of the rooms inside Izumis house.

    The Lord Second is alive? Thats good Izumi breathed a sigh of relief.

    Masahiko frowned, then asked, Howe you didnt look relieved when you know that Im alive? Im sorry to you, but Im not dead, and Im happy about it!

    Izumi answered hesitantly, It Its not like that, it just, that when I first found out that youre alive, I was afraid now that the position of the Hokage will certainly belong to the Uzumaki. Its better to keep the Second Hokage than have Gensuke as a ruler.

    Gensuke? Masahiko wondering. When did he became so important that you of all people think he has an advantage as a candidate?

    Well, he has you, youre three disciples to help him, and Mito Mito-Sama, with her voice he became highly considered to be the next Hokage. Adding you, Im afraid

    Wait, wait, wait Masahiko hurriedly interrupted, My disciples support is depended on whether the man is capable of the job, the only one who will support him no matter what is Nanako, his wife, but did you just say Mito-Sama?

    You must know that the only people who are addressed this way in Konoha Hashirama and Madara. Even Masahiko didnt have such treatment. But he has just said Mito-Sama, and he said it like he really means it

    Izumi smiled bitterly, You dont know yet. When you and Lord Second were fighting in Kumogakure. After you have gone missing for a long time, the small viges started to make their moves, and Mito-Sama went to the battlefield against Sunagakure and defeated them in one day. Some people now are calling her the Goddess of Shinobi

    Masahiko was puzzled.

    Mito Shes pregnant if Im not wrong right? Should be in the fourth or I forget how many months She carried the baby inside her belly and managed to wipe the dessert with Sunagakures shinobi in a day? Is the Sunagakures Shinobis are just a joke or something?

    Izumi also smiled again, I didnt believe it too. But ording to the people who returned from that battlefield, Mito has mastered the power of Nine-tailspletely. They said she transformed on the battlefield. Wearing golden-yellow coat, and in less than ten minutes, she defeated the Second Kazekage, and killed one of his elders

    Masahiko was stunned; his mouth was wide open and twitching in surprise. Mito managed to perfectly control the Kyuubis Chakra, and awakened her Kyuubi Mode Shouldnt this be Narutos thing in the plot?

    Well, since she only has half of the Kyuubis Chakra in her body, she could control its Chakra. After all, Mito is talented, and the situation is different than the Original Story.

    Masahiko knew that when Mito married Hashirama at the age of 15 years old, she was already at the level of a Jonin, and since shes 49 years old now, she must have be more powerful

    I dont think I can win against her now

    Lord Second is fine, and youre not supporting the Gensuke to be the next Hokage, Im relieved now, I really felt like jumping off a cliff recently Izumi whined.

    Masahiko rolled his eyes.

    What the hell is wrong with this family?

 Chapter 100: Feeling Guilty

    Chapter 100: Feeling Guilty

    Masahiko strolled on the streets of Konoha, with a lot of thoughts running in his mind.

    Masahiko learned about what he missed the previous month from Izumi.

    In Konoha, people didnt know much. They only heard thatst month Masahiko and Tobirama were ambushed by the elites of Kumogakure, and a fierce battle took ce on the territories of the Land of Lightning. In the end, only the Third Raikage walked alive from that battle

    And because of the absence of Masahiko and Tobirama, Sunagakure took this chance tounch an assault on Konohagakure, which made thetter panic. At that crucial moment, Mito managed to turn the tides and deterred the Shinobi World from underestimating Konohas strength.

    Not long after the outbreak of the First Shinobi World War, the war strangely stopped. Except for Iwagakure and Kirigakure, who still maintain their enmity toward each other, the other viges actually calmed down.

    It seems that this event urred due to the sudden appearance of Mito in the Shinobi World. Which hint the inevitable start of the Jinchurikis war

    However, fearing whats gonna hit them from the outside, the interior affairs in Konoha got messed up. For a month, there was no news about Masahiko and Tobiramas whereabouts; thus, the selection for the third Hokage was called.

    Konohagakure Activity: The Struggle of the Hokage Position Selection has officially started Masahiko whispered

    Now the most prominent candidate for the Third Hokage position is the Uzumaki n patriarch, Uzumaki Gensuke, then the disciples of Tobirama. In addition to them, Inuzuka and the Hyuga n also joined the candidacy.

    Konoha doesnt need a third Hokage, because the second didnt die yet but that doesnt eliminate the fact that the vige is now in need of a leader.

    Masahiko was in a hard position; Tobiramas full recovery might take a whole year. Not having a decision-maker for such a long period gonna cause a lot of problems.

    Just like recent events with the Sunagakure, after Mito wiped the floor with them, Konoha didnt send anyone to demand the war reparation fee or something like that, which is a little bit of a loss for Konohas side.

    Theres also Kumogakure. It would be ridiculous if Konoha didnt ask them for an exnation for their actions. Masahiko got all worked up thinking about this,pletely forgetting that he was the one who forced their hands into taking these actions.

    Who will be the third Hokage this time?

    The first person who popped up in Masahikos mind was Hiruzens old face. It wouldnt be a problem if he took in charge of the position for a year until Tobiramaes back, after all, thetter was almost fifty years old. Ten yearster, he can be the Third Hokage and lead the viger. However, its been only 13 years since the establishment of Konoha, and Hiruzen was only 22 years old; he was too young to lead, and his strength didnt reach the standards yet.

    Gensuke Masahiko sighed. In his heart, he was very reluctant about the idea of making one of the Uzumaki people be the next Hokage. The n itself is already big enough to be a vige. If the Uzumaki patriarch bes a Hokage, he was afraid that Konoha will bepletely unrecognizable for him. This is what made his heart feels heavy.

    Except for two of them, Tobiramas other disciples didnt really cut to be Hokage, and the Hyuga and Inuzuka Masahiko shook his head, feeling unreliable.

    So, in the end, Hiruzen is still the best candidate, huh? Masahiko thought about it for a while, but he couldnte up with a better result.

    Do I have to do this? Masahiko shook his head.Now there is a person in Konoha who has greater fame than me.

    Masahiko shook his head twice hesitating, then he went to Hashirama house, which he didnt visit for a long time.

    Since the battle of the Valley of the End, he always came to see Hashirama here. Well, he rarely came here voluntarily, especially when his gambling addiction became worse at the end

    When Masahiko was about to knock on the door, it quickly opened, and he saw that familiar face smiling, Second Grandpa, you are back

    Masahiko seemed emotional as he stepped in, Well since youve perfectly controlled the Kyuubis Chakra, Im guessing that youve already known that Im back the moment Ive put my foot inside the vige.

    Mito nodded, then Masahiko wondered, Arent you in a hurry to ask me about what happened?

    Judging by your strength, a crisis has urred and preventing you froming back for a long time. Tobirama should be now under the rehabilitation somewhere safe, right?

    Masahiko smiled bitterly, You will have no friends if youre so smart.

    No matter how smart I am, there will always be times when I dont understand some of the strange words you use. Actually, it has always been like this.

    Masahikos face turned pale; it has always been like this in front of Mito, as if she sees right through him, which makes him always change the topics quickly.

    It will take a long time for him to recover. Konoha needs a leader, and Ivee here to hear your opinion, who do you think is more suitable?

    Mito shook her head, Little monkey is too young

    Masahikos mouth twitched, little monkey?

    None of the Senju n actually stood up for job this time. But, the strength and qualifications of Kenji are enough, right? What do you think?

    Mito nodded, It is, but the Senju already held the Hokage position for two consecutive times. Taking it for the third time wont be easy, nor right

    Masahiko also respected Hashiramas wished for Konoha to belong to everyone. But because of Hashirama himself, the Senju took in charge of the Hokage position for two consecutive times. If the third is still another Senju, there will be some dissatisfaction from the vigers, even if hes the right person.

    What about the Uzumaki? Why didnt you, nor my nephew try to stop this You know right if Gensuke became the Hokage, then Hashirama dream of making the vige a ce for everybody will vanish, and Konoha will only be more like Uzushiogakure.

    After saying that, Mito and Masahiko looked down.

    My father head back to Uzumaki n I wanted to stop it, but I couldnt.

    Grandpa, war, and conflicts will only bring pain and loss. Just like what happened in this war, the Uzumaki sent eight elites to participate in the battle, in addition to your two disciples, but weve lost one.

    Who was it? Masahiko hurriedly asked, having a bad feeling about this.

    A young man named Uzumaki Ashina.

    Masahiko somehow felt familiar with the name but also unfamiliar to at the same time, which made him stunned slightly, unable to remember where he heard it before.

    Looking at your expression, it seems like you have forgotten  hes your disciples husband Yurikos husband

    Masahiko felt like he was struck by lightning and stood up there, froze.

    Yurikos husband?

    So, now Gensuke ispeting for the Hokage position, all of us thought that Nanako will take the lead to support him. In fact, Yuriko also advocated And I

    After he heard those words, Masahiko couldnt listen to anymore; he was drowning in sorrow and guilt, his eyes wide open, as he was immersed with self-ming, remorse, and regret

    I I killed him Masahiko whispered; the sorrow shifted quickly to remorse, and anger, he felt really annoyed at that moment.

    Although things have been callous for Masahiko these days, he managed to make some of them work out eventually, but he messed up on other events that should have been originally smooth. However, he felt some easiness when his ultimate goal was finally achieved, and he sessfully rescued Tobirama.

    However, after hearing about this, Masahiko realized that his n actually affected many people. At least the battle between Sunagakure and Konoha went on a different path from the original story.

    He shouldnt have died Masahiko whispered, then looked up to Mito. Who did it?

    It was an elder from Sunagakure. I personally killed him. If Ashina didnt die, I wouldnt have gone to the battlefield personally, after all

    Masahiko nodded. He actually thought before that Mitos decision to involve in this battle was wrong. After all, she was pregnant, and the situation wasnt that crucial. But now the picture became crystal clear.

    I know. I need to go and see Yuriko

    Masahiko, who usually didnt care much, this time, was dealing with unbearable guilt.

 Chapter 101: The Next Hokage

    Chapter 101: The Next Hokage

    At the main gate of The Uzumaki Station.

    Masahiko was diving back and forth there. He was feeling a little bit reluctant and afraid because he didnt know how to face Yuriko.

    After a long silence, Masahiko clenched his teeth and finally made up his mind, but suddenly a dark shadow blocked his vision.

    A slightly familiar back hit him directly; Masahiko found himself a bit unlucky these days.

    He was hit by Uchiha Kagami not long ago, and now he got knocked to the ground again.

    Walking backward Masahiko sighed, and didnt bother to look up, This kind of strength and clumsiness only possessed by my second-hand disciple

    Sure enough, Kenichiros familiar voice emitted, Grandpa, are you okay?

    Masahiko looked up and reached out to Kenichiro, waiting for thetter to help him get up. The bacsh of the Hachimon didnt get eliminated entirely yet. It might also be because Masahiko has bezy due to his old age, and didnt want to stand up on his own.

    But who would know that halfway up Kenichiro will let go of Masahikos hand!

    Masahiko hit the ground hard again, then he red at him, which made Kenichiro couldnt help but cover his face with his hands.

    Woo, grandpa Im sorry, you look so much like my dead Sensei. I thought you were him for a second. Thats why I was surprised yeah, just like the way youre staring at me right now!

    Masahiko didnt know what to say, he was speechless. He simply sat on the ground, watching his disciple crying.

    After a full minute, Kenichiro wiped his tears to found that Masahiko was still sitting on the ground. He quickly stepped forward to help him feeling embarrassed.

    Masahiko got up, but Kenichiro didnt give him a chance to say anything, he turned back, then shouted Yuriko! Come out, theres an old grandpa, who looks very simr to our Sensei!

    Masahikos face turned really dark as some of the Uzumaki nsmen swarmed out watching.

    Really?

    He really looks like the elder

    Yeah, but hes older.

    No, I think the elder is older

    Hearing the sound, Yuriko also came out from the Mansion. Upon seeing Masahiko, Yuriko blinked, then rubbed her eyes in disbelief.

    After clenching her first, she rushed toward Masahiko aggressively.

    Masahikos heart sank in sorrow, Sure enough, Yuriko is ming me

    Unbeknownst to anyone, Yuriko fastened her pace walking toward Masahiko, then she stopped next to Kenichiro and punched him right in the face, and he flew out screaming.

    Stupid! You cant even recognize our Sensei!

    With tears in her eyes, Yuriko hugged Masahiko, Sensei! I thought youve left me too

    Tears start toe from out of her eyes.

    Masahiko sigh, then he looked back and waved his hand to the crowd, signaling them to go back.

    Its really the Elder

    The great elder is still alive!

    With his presence, the next Hokage will definitely belong to the Uzumaki n!

    ..

    After more than ten minutes, Yuriko calmed down and took Masahiko in.

    Masahiko exined everything to Kenichiro and Yuriko, then he stopped for a second before saying, Ashinas death is my fault. If I didnt cause all of these things in Kumogakure, then he would have been alive today. Tobirama and I wouldnt have to go to Kumogakure, and you wouldnt have to go to the battlefield, things would have been better

    Yuriko was silent for a moment, then she shook her head and said, Sensei, I dont me you. If I were stronger, if I did better, Ashina wouldnt have to die.

    Masahiko didnt say anything back. He knew the plot very well, Ashina died because of him, and nothing she says will change that fact.

    Since the moment I decide to save Tobirama, I know that some things will be different. But I didnt know that the first impact would be this severe.

    Masahiko then walked into the hall with Yuriko. They went silent for a moment, then Masahiko asked, What about Nanako and Gensuke?

    They went to visit the small ns in Konoha one by one, its rted to the election of the Hokage position, of course. But since Lord Second is still alive, then I will go to find them. Yuriko replied.

    No need, so many nsmen saw meing back, the news of my return already spread, they will hear the news soon. After all, unlike the Uchiha n, who only Izumi and Kagami know that Masahiko is back from their nsmen, a lot of people in here saw him, the news of hising will be soon widespread in both Konoha and the Uzumaki.

    Sure enough, within an hour, the Uzumaki mansion has be a gathering ce for the major family figures in Konoha.

    Everybody came and greeted Masahiko, then they begin to ask about Tobiramas situation.

    Masahiko was toozy to exin to them one by now, so he gathered them all in one ce and sat together.

    Nanako and Gensuke also came back a little bitte; thus, Masahiko didnt have much time to exin.

    Masahiko waited until all of the major and minor n in Konoha gathers.

    Masahiko looked around the hall, and almost all the major and minor n representatives already gathered, Tobiramas six disciples, the Hyuga, the Uchiha, the Aburame, the Nara, the Akimichi

    Tobirama is alive!

    Masahikos first sentence caused all kinds of expression around the ce, some surprises, some disappointments, and he carefully inspected it all in their eyes.

    But Tobirama is injured, and he will need more than half a year to recover. And during that time, Konoha must find his recement, a third Hokage to lead the vige in the time being.

    Unexpectedly to everyone present, they all became so quiet.

    After the silence, Masahiko looked at Gensuke. Obviously, counting on Masahikos influence, Gensukes hopes of bing the next Hokage increased greatly.

    Nara patriarch shook his head then sighed, Elder Masahiko, so are you supporting Gensuke to be the next Hokage?

    Masahiko smiled and looked at Gensuke, who seemed excited, then he sighed, Nope, I will do it instead of Gensuke!

    Everyone in the room felt shocked for a while, but most of them felt relieved too. Obviously, Masahiko, as the Hokage, was much better than Gensuke.

    Masahiko looked at everyone, Since theres no objection,

    Then let me announce my first decision as The Hokage. Masahiko looked at Gensuke, who seemed clearly disappointed. From today, the Uzumaki station in Konoha will be canceled. Gensuke, you will gather the n and go back. When Tobirama finally recovers, I will return, and we will build our own country! And of course, there will be no change for the alliance between Konoha and Uzumaki.

    Masahiko noticed how everyone showed a surprised expression. He sighed, and secretly thought, I didnt expect the Uzumaki will have to leave Konoha, the Uzumaki poption is increasing at unprecedented rate

    Its already toote today. Lets head back to our respective n and spread the news!

    And tomorrow, I will hold an elder meeting in the Hokage building to discuss some issue in Konoha.

    One by one, all the n members left the room. Masahiko looked at Gensuke, who seemed surprised and anxious, then smiled, After we establish our own country, you will be the leader, are you okay with that kind of pressure?

    You can rest assured, I will work hard!

    Work hard, huh then I will have to work hard too! Masahiko sighed.

    Tobiramas injury and Ashinas death taught Masahiko that his actions could affect others peoples life. Whether its small or big, whether its near or far, whether its immediate ortent. From now on, the Naruto world is different than what he knows prior.

    At the same time, Hiruzen, who has just left the Uzumaki mansion, went back with Danzo.

    Danzo, did you hear that? Sensei is still alive! Isnt that great? Hiruzen said excitedly.

    Danzo hesitated and stumbled, Yeah, yeah, its great!

    Why did I feel so disappointed when I first heard that Sensei is still alive? No, this must be my imagination

 Chapter 102: Being The Hokage

    Chapter 102: Being The Hokage

    The next day, at the Hokage Building.

    Masahiko came early, then stood in front of the enormous transparent ss window, overlooking the entire vige.

    I actually became the Hokage this is really unexpected. Masahiko shook his head, and all of a sudden, an Anbu shed in.

    Looking at the familiar mask and sensing the familiar chakra, Masahiko frowned, Guze, are you the only Anbu around here? Why are you showing up in front of me every time?

    Guze didnt answer. Masahiko then smiled and said, Nothing? Okay, the more familiar they are, the better. Youll be responsible for delivering and receiving my letters

    Substitute-Hokage, Im the Anbu Captain.

    Oh Masahiko paused, Then go find me responsible for my letters a messenger.

    Guze shed out, then Masahiko shook his head, Did he just add the word Substitute while addressing me? Who does he think I am, Ichigo?

    Masahiko murmured, then he sat on the chair behind the Hokages desk.

    C-level tasks applications, B-level tasks applications, C-level tasks applications Picking up these three documents one by one, Masahikos brows grew tighter and tighter, What the hell is this? Does Hokage also approve task entrustment personally? No wonder that Tobirama was always busy.

    I think its necessary now to set up a Task Delegation Department, and the Hokage will on take responsibility for looking at the S-ss tasks only

    So, until I establish that department

    Masahiko quickly ran through the documents, and after a while, he divided them into four.

    C-level, B-level, A-level, S-level, and some others Masahiko then looked at the uneven stacks of documents, then nodded with satisfaction.

    Another Anbu then shed in, Substitute-Hokage, the three elders are here!

    I know, let them in Masahiko waved his hand and wondered in his heart, So much for confidential, can they at least send someone I dont know? This guy is caller Yiran impossible is there only two people in the Anbu Department?

    One minuteter, the three elders entered the room and sat on their respective seats.

    Masahiko sat in the center then leaned back on his chair sighing, feeling a little bit emotional, Thest time I was at this meeting Hashirama was the Hokage, I didnt expect that the next time would be me the one sitting in this chair.

    The three elders nced at each other, then Uchiha Izumi shook his head, and said with a light tone, as if he was whispering, Masahiko Grandpa, youre just a Substitute-Hokage

    Masahiko nced at him, but didnt contradict, Lets get down to business If you dont have anything useful to say, then just go back!

    The three elders seemed stunned for a while; they really didnt have anything to say

    Masahiko looked around then realized that he was the one who called up this meeting, and he didnt have anything to say too

    Hesitating for a while, Masahiko said, Although the Kumogakure managed to ambush both Tobirama and me, during the battle, we managed to kill all of their Elite Shinobi. Their famous Gold and Silver Horn Brothers were killed, their leader is eliminated, the only S-rank shinobi left is the one estimated to be the Third Raikage. Theyre currently crumbling, so what are your thoughts?

    Im gonna take the liberty to ask, but are you still capable of fighting now? Asked the Nara patriarch, this also happened to be the same question that the other two elders wanted to ask.

    Masahiko hesitated to answer, I can still fight, but I better not push myself for the time being. The side effects of the Hachimon technique havent been wholly lifted yet, and Masahiko doesnt want to waste anymore witness points on the physique attribute

    Its better if we leave it this way. Nara Patriarch said, Currently, Lord Second is still recovering, Mito is pregnant, and your condition is not good, and Sunagakure hasnt really abandoned their aggression ording to what you said, Kumogakure is crumbling, and they wont be able to recover from this easily, it will be better to settle ounts with them half a year or a yearter before they do.

    Masahiko nodded, One year? Give them ten, and they will not recover In fact, if the second Tsuchikage wasnt there, I wouldnt have been hurt this much.

    Just wait until I recoverpletely, I will go to him in person to settle the ounts! Masahiko was nning to put his head against Muus this time.

    The three elders nced at each other without objection.

    Finally, Sunagakure, as the victorious party Masahiko was about to say something, but the Hyuga Patriarch interrupted, Substitute-Hokage, I think Sunagakure has already sent you an alliance treaty.

    Masahiko paused for a moment, then dag in the fourth stack from before.

    This Masahiko picked up the document and nced at it

    Its really an alliance treaty and its full of sand

    Masahiko looked at three elders and took out a drawing that had already been prepared. This is the only thing useful that Ivee with from myst trip. A weapon drawing, and I will hand it over to you for arrangement. Keep it confidential.

    The three elders take a look at the drawing, then frowned.

    Grandpa Masahiko, some of the materials for this weapon are not avable in our vige

    Then go to Sunagakure and ask them for anycking materials. After they got their ass kicked by Mito, how dare theye to ask for alliance without paying anything? Dont worry, the news of Tobirama and me are still alive will most likely make them agree! Masahiko said.

    Yes, and if they dont agree, we will attack them! Izumi got all worked up.

    Masahiko looked at him and smirked, Well, if we were to attack them, I will expect the Uchiha n to send more people next time.

    Izumi leaned back on his chair and closed his eyes, trying to recover.

    For the time being, Konoha shouldnt take the initiative to fight any foreign vige, and its estimated that no one will dare to provoke us too.

    The three elders nodded at each other.

    No objection or something? Masahiko asked.

    Upon seeing that no one has responded, Masahiko smiled and picked the documents on his desk.

    Now The C-level tasks will be reviewed by Uchiha Izumi.

    B-level is for you, Hyuga Patriarch.

    And A-level belongs to you, of course, Nara Patriarch.

    The three elders looked at each other, then Izumi quickly said, Grandpa Masahiko, I would love to help, but theres something that has to be done Its rted to my family.

    Dont worry, no one will jump off the cliff unless you refuse to help Masahiko waved his hand.

    Izumis expression changed, he sighed then and began to review the tasks applications.

    Substitute-Hokage, I really have something to do Hyuga Patriarch felt like Masahiko had nothing he could use on him.

    Is there something wrong? You know these days, I started thinking that maybe I should learn the Hyugas cursed seal

    Hyuga Patriarchs voice couldnt be heard for some time after that sentence, while next to him, Nara Patriarch had already begun to work.

    Look, how good he is

    The Hyuga patriarch took a deep breath, then started working on the documents.

    Masahiko looked around, then he picked up thest stack of documents, counted it, then smiled. Only four papers needed to be reviewed by him.

    Intel on Land of the Frost: The northern part of the Land of Frost has be uninhabited. Most of the civilians and shinobi have migrated to the Yugakure, which once again fell into chaos.

    Chaos Theirnd got destroyed because of myst shot at the Tsuchikage But that was necessary, Im sorry. Masahiko murmured and put the document aside.

    S-Level Mission: A politician from the Land of Fire is ready now to pay a friendly visit to the Land of Lightning, and theyve requested some ninjas for protection.

    Masahiko looked left and right, then twitched his mouth and sighed. He shook his head then, and took a pen, and wrote five big words, LET HIM DIE BY HIMSELF!

    Takigakure Intelligence: Half a month ago, Takigakure shinobis raided Iwagakure. Because the Iwagakure and Kirigakure are having a fierce battle, the vige was left vulnerable, and the Takigakure sessfully managed to rob the Nanabi.

    Takigakure wanted the Nanabi from the start But I remember that Iwagakure paid a lot of money to take it from them. Was this some kind of retribution?

    Amegakure Intelligence: The years of the civil strife in the Amegakure is finally over, a Ninja called Hanzo has be their leader.

    Hanzo Masahiko was lost in his thoughts, I didnt expect him to appear this early.

    Soon a new generation of Shinobis will emerge, Hiruzen Sarutobi, Hanzo the Smander, Onoki

    Masahiko stood up and walked back to his desk after he finishes reviewing all the documents. He sat down then and watched his three elders busy reviewing their reports.

    It feels pretty good being a Hokage

 Chapter 103: Matchmaker

    Chapter 103: Matchmaker

    Okay, okay, I will talk to the Hokage Nara Patriarch nodded again and again, bitterly.

    He turned around and walked into the Hokage Building to find Masahiko sitting on his seat with his leg up on the desk.

    Substitute-Hokage, this is already the sixth.

    Thats okay, just get used to it, there will be more in the future.

    Its been just a month since Masahiko became the Hokage, and he already received the sixthint just now.

    Damn it, there are people who dare toin to the Hokage? Something is wrong with these people Masahiko said nothing, but deep inside, he started to feel irritated, Bing a Hokage is not really nice after all.

    Nara Patriarch sighed, and felt like he had no choice but to say it, Substitute-Hokage, you should at least treat the officials of the Land of Fire with a little more respect.

    Masahiko squinted his eyes, and then he sat up straight, Can you me this on me? Only people who are having a death wish would want to visit the Land of Lightning in such situations

    But, you should be at least polite

    So, since Im the Hokage now, I should be the one whos licking their boots?

    The world is not peaceful now. In this war, we will most certainly be in need of the funds they will give us.

    Masahiko shook his head, You cant always depend on others. This is not good for Konohas economic development!

    Economic development? Nara Patriarch looked puzzled.

    You are oh, just forget about it. Masahiko has some ideas, but he felt that they were all useless.

    Do I have to say that getting rich is dependent on how we raise our own crops? Masahiko smiled inside.

    Substitute-Hokage  Nara Patriarch looked at him helplessly, I really hope you

    Okay, I understand already! Masahiko waved his hand cutting his words short.

    But he secretly thought, Keep nagging at me one more time, and Im gonna knock off your front teeth!

    Theres one more thing. The warpensation from Sunagakure has already been sent. Should we mobilize the cksmiths now?

    Masahiko smiled and nodded, Yes, assemble it. But dont you think the Sungakure turned out to be so soft? Ill stretch it even more Expect us to step up our research on the Ichibis Jinchuriki at this rate.

    Just a month ago, Masahiko sent an envoy to Sunagakure. Of course, as a token of friendship and alliance, Sunagakure needed to provide Konoha arge amount of several minerals.

    Although the Land of Wind is thergest country among the nations, it has the least natural resources. Otherwise, they will not ask Konoha and Kumogakure for trade and supplies.

    Masahiko sent his letter directly to the half-dead Second Kazekage, which was left severely injured by Mito, mentioning that next time, he will ask her to aim for the head.

    However, it seemed that the Second Kazekage is a tough guy, and after a while, he replied with another envoy and wrote down half of the resources, hoping to negotiate with Masahiko.

    Unexpectedly, when Masahiko saw that, he added another 50% to his original offer and sent it back. The Kazekage agreed almost immediately after that.

    Substitute-Hokage, do you really care about getting that information? Nara Patriarch hesitated, then asked.

    Masahiko shook his head, Not really. Not everyone is like Mito. He wont be able to perfectly control the Ichibis Chakra.

    Is there anything else? Masahikoy down again with his feet on the table.

    Nara Patriarch paused for a moment, then remembered something, The students from the Ninja Academy are about to graduate.

    Oh, are there any geniuses?

    Well, theres a child whos only seven years old, he applied for the graduation exam and is expected to pass. Replied Nara Patriarch.

    Oh, a genius? What is his name? Masahiko still lying in his seat feelingzy; he had two young boys who graduated at the age of six before, so it wasnt quite remarkable.

    Hes a kid from the Hatake n, and his name is Sakumo.

    Who? Masahiko quickly sat up straight.

    Hatake Sakumo, is there any problem?

    No, no problem, Masahiko replied, then hey down again.

    How did I forget about him, Konohas White Fang Masahiko whispered, Is there anybody else that will appear in this era?

    By the way, Nara Patriarch, is there a student called Maito Dai at the Ninja Academy?

    Maito Dai? Im not sure

    Masahiko frowned. Kakashis father and Guys father should be about the same age. Should I go to find him?

    Ah, forget it, gold always shines.

    Masahiko didnt say much, but Nara seemed like he has realized on his own that he needs to pay attention to this Maito Dai.

    Grandpa Masahiko! A girls voice came from outside, and suddenly Masahikos face showed uneasiness.

    Yuna, you are skipping sses again

    The girls name is Uzumaki Yuna. Shes seven years old, and the daughter of Yuriko. After the death of Ashina, Masahiko provided her all the love he could give because he felt guilty about her fathers death. And because of the kind of rtionship he had with her mother, Masahiko told her to call him grandpa.

    Shikaryu smiled bitterly upon seeing her, Substitute-Hokage, Ill take my leave.

    Masahiko waved his hand to Nara Patriarch, then watched Yuna walking to his side, and asked again, Why did you skip school again?

    Yuna pouted, Grandpa Masahiko, I know everything they teach us in the school

    But still, studying is important. Masahiko smiled while saying this, it was nostalgic because he felt the same way about the third grade in his previous life.

    When he remembered that, he almostughed out loud, then he said, Forget it, if you dont want to go, then dont go. But why didnt you apply for the graduation exam this year?

    Yuna perfectly inherited Yurikos talent. At the age of seven, she already at the level of a Genin.

    Yuna shook her head, Grandpa Masahiko, can you teach me a few tricks of Ninjutsu my mother said that I was still young and she would not teach me. But theres an irritating white-haired boy in my ss, which I couldnt win against him. I want to beat him, then I can graduate again next year!

    White hair? Masahiko paused for a moment, Hatake Sakumo?

    Yuna nodded, Do you know him too?

    Nara Patriarch just told me that he applied for graduation.

    What? Yuna shouted, That irritating white hair! Im going to apply for graduation too!

    With that being said, Yuna quickly rushed out.

    Masahiko froze for a moment, then he shook his head bitterly, This girl is nothing like Yuriko when she was young. However, she seemed to have moved on from the loss of her father. Sure enough, Im d that Ive asked Yuriko to send her to the Ninja Academy!

    Masahiko then scratched his head, I feel that Yuna will have a good friendship with Sakumo.

    Masahiko suddenly thought that its a good idea to match the two kids. If Yuna and Sakumo ended up together, will they give birth to an enhanced Kakashi? Wait, what if its not Kakashi? Masahiko hesitated.

    Dont worry about it, the plot has already deviated this much anyway, Kakashi Sorry, bro.

    So, how do I make a good first impression for both of them? Or should it be more ssic like the hero who saves the beauty? Masahiko scratched his head.

    Masahikos traditional Uzumaki style matchmaking is about to go down

 Chapter 104: Tobirama’s Return

    Chapter 104: Tobirama��s Return

    Lord Substitute-Hokage

    Masahiko smiled contently and nodded in satisfaction as he walked into the newly built Konoha Weaponry Department.

    Looking at the already decent developed Chakra Diffusion Cannon, Masahiko nodded with even more satisfaction.

    During this time, Masahiko was able to understand why the Land of Fire is regarded as the wealthiest country. The materials obtained from Sunagakure were almost equal to the materials which the Gold and Silver Brothers gathered for their Chakra st Cannon, and the materials that Konoha have now is ten times the amount.

    With so many raw materials, Masahiko didnt have to provide any help. In just one and a half months, a finished product was almost ready.

    Grandpa, you are here! Seeing Masahiko, Kenji greeted Masahiko happily and said, Our final product is almost finished ording to the drawing you gave us.

    Kenji is now in charge of the newly established Konoha Weaponry Department and also entrusted with the position of Deputy Minister of Weapons by Masahiko. A key position such this one must be held by a trusted aide, of course.

    As for the Minister itself, a lot of people want to sit in that position. But Masahiko kept the seat vacant for now.

    Orochimaru, grow up quickly. Masahiko feels that this position is most suitable to be filled by Orochimaru. Maybe it will help him study some amazing forbidden techniques.

    Maybe the peace that Hashirama wanted doesnt need to be understood by the Shinobi World. Maybe in the future, Orochimaru will be able to develop a Chakra vige missile, and it will help them finally love each other.

    Masahiko smiled, then looked at Kenji and asked, If the finished product is almost ready? Then do you have any idea what we should do next?

    Kenji froze, Uh, Grandpa, if the test result is good, then we will make batchester, probably around ten pieces per batch

    Masahiko shook his head and sighed, apparently Kenji doesnt have a scientific mind.

    You dont want to make any improvement to the cannon?

    Is there still a room for improvement for this weapon?

    Of course! For example, we can adjust the body size so itll be easier to carry, or we can try to reduce the amount of the requirement Chakra Masahiko gave him two ideas.

    Kenji seemed surprised, Oh, so any idea on how we can do that?

    Masahiko felt helpless. If improvement was that easy, then he would have already improved it a long time ago. He doesnt really understand this kind of chakra technology. In the past two months, he has study the drawings, hoping a scientific research skill will appear on his status bar, so he could add points there.

    But until now, there were no signs that it will appear, maybe a unique condition is needed.

    Masahiko shook his head and said, No, use your own head. He turned away, then he left the weapon department.

    On the way back to the Hokage building, a lot of people greeted him. But Masahiko, like usual, didnt pay attention because he was lost in his thought.

    Chakra technology, what if we switch it to electric technology? Masahiko thought, But how can I generate power here? Should we use Ninjutsu?

    Masahiko then shook his head, I want to develop some forbidden technology for Konoha, but I actually dont know anything If only was a scientist in my previous life, well, I can only hope that the skill will pop up by luck.

    Huh? Masahiko then suddenly felt a slight strange fluctuation in his Chakra. He immediately bit his finger, Kuchiyose no Jutsu!

    A small slug appeared in front of him. Masahiko seemed surprised, saying, Katsuyu-Sama, how did you heal him so quickly?

    Hes notpletely healed, but the situation is not crucial anymore, and he insisted oning back.

    Masahiko scratched his head. He has been a Hokage for only two and a half months, and now hes about to get sacked.

    Ahh I thought I could at least be a Hokage for a year, I didnt expect it to end so soon Masahiko felt a little bit disappointed.

    Did he left already? Masahiko asked.

    Yes.

    Judging by the distance from Shikkotsu Forest to Konoha, he will reach Konoha approximately in the evening. Then I should go back and lie down on my Hokage throne for thest time! Masahiko whispered and reversed summoned Katsuyu, then he went back to the Hokage office to sleep.

    As a result, in less than an hour, Masahiko sensed a familiar chakra, which made him stand up, hurriedly, What the hell, how did hee so fast?

    Just thinking about that, a figure shed in the Hokage building.

    At the same time, two Anbu suddenly appeared in front of the person and then bowed down, Lord Second.

    Tobirama waved his hand, and then the two Anbu left.

    Masahikos face turned ck. He got ignored entirely; they didnt even look at him.

    How did youe here so fast? Did you use the flying Raijin? Looking at Masahiko, Tobirama coughed twice, Second Grandpa, I didnt know that I would be in aa for more than two months. I was worried about Konoha, so I came back.

    Masahiko frowned, Youre still coughing, dont force yourself, man, your face looks like Gekko Hayate. I told Katsuyu to exin the situation for you, did she forget? With me here, you dont need to worry.

    Tobirama looked puzzled for a moment, he clearly doesnt know who Gekko Hayate is. However, after so many years of getting along with Masahiko, Tobirama learned to ignore some of Masahikos messy words.

    Katsuyu told me, but still, I was anxious.

    Theres nothing to worry about Masahiko said that in a lower voice, apparently thinking why would Tobirama feel that way.

    He red at Tobirama, This grandpa of yours is filling your vacant position temporarily, and you have nothing to worry about. During this whole time, I received less than fifteenints!

    Suddenly, Tobirama twitched his mouth, Grandpa, Ive been a Hokage for five years, and Im not even close to that number

    Masahikos face turned dark, Hey let me tell you something now, when you were off, these people became too naggy, they dont know how hard it is to maintain a vige, they ask for a lot. And as expected, Nara Patriarch is the snitch, oh, Im so gonna fire his butt

    Tobirama sighed for a moment; there is really nothing to say.

    Masahiko got up, Okay, then you can have your throne back. Ive just had enough of it anyway

    I will pack up my things and go back to the Uzumaki n. This Second Grandpa will not y with you anymore.

    Tobirama hesitated for a moment, then asked, Second Grandpa the thing with the Uzumaki

    Masahiko waved his hand, Its okay, maybe its because I tried to force them to be entirely tied to Konoha, I was too naive. The poption of the n is too high. And the numbers of the Uzumaki shinobi alone already half of Konohas. It will cause problems for both sides, sooner orter.

    Masahiko then sighed for a long time, I will return and build my own country.

    Masahiko nodded, then walk to the door and said with a smile, Tobirama,st time in Kumogakure, this grandpa was stupid and almost killed you You havent recovered yet, dont forget to take care of your body. For now, no one will dare to provoke our Konoha, rest assured.

    And Masahiko hesitated, Konoha now has a big advantage over the other viges. Thus, Ive decided that I will not participate in the next war

    After saying this, Masahiko shook his head, then walked out of the Hokage building. The feeling of guilt still lingered his heart, especially for Yurikos husband.

    Walking on the familiar streets of Konoha, Masahiko gazed around.

    Go back to the build Uzushiogakure. Next time Ie here again, Konoha might not be the same.

    I wonder how much the story has changed Masahiko then roamed in the street of Konoha with endless sadness in his heart.

 Chapter 105: Country of the Whirlpools

    Chapter 105: Country of the Whirlpools

    The familiar scenery appeared again in front of Masahiko. After seven years, Masahiko finally returned to the Uzumaki n.

    Behind him were the Uzumaki nsmen who resided in Konoha. With this, the Uzumaki officially withdrew from Konoha.

    Well, its not entirely true, because there were still two Uzumaki n members in Konoha, which are Mito and one of Masahikos disciples, Kenichiro

    I said gold always shine but maybe shit is just too smelly. Masahiko shook his head bitterly. Masahiko didnt notice it, but it seems that Kenichiro somehow found Maito Dai a while ago, and the two smelled together right away, which made Kenichiro unwilling to move out of Konoha and leave his disciple.

    Its a good thing that he stayed there. At least I wont miss any important news from Konoha. Masahiko didnt want to go back to Konoha for the time being. Still, he didnt miss out on any news.

    Grandpa Masahiko, didnt you say that Mother ising to pick us up? Yuna asked.

    Masahiko also had doubts; he couldnt sense Yurikos Chakra anywhere near.

    While holding Yunas hand, Masahiko answered, Hmm I thought so, maybe theres something that dyed her on the way, regardless of that, lets go back first. Masahiko then waved his hand, and the people behind him followed.

    As he got closer to Uzumaki nsnd, Masahiko started to feel more and more uneasy.

    Yuna, it might be because I didnte back for a long time, but when did the vicinities of the n ever look like this?

    Yuna was also puzzled, Grandpa Masahiko, it didnt look like this before

    Masahiko felt shocked, and immediately looked at the other nsmen behind, but they also seemed clueless.

    Although these people are stationed in Konoha, some of them always travel between the two viges, and after hearing Yunas answer, I cant help but feel that something is wrong!

    What the hell did Gensuke do?

    Masahiko then fastened his pace.

    When he arrives at the vige, Masahikos expression was even more dazed.

    A pce-like structure has risen in the middle of the vige, and the environment waspletely different from what he knew.

    Some people from the n finally noticed them and came to greet them.

    Great Elder, and elders! One of them greeted. Masahiko nodded and left the others to settle down.

    Yuna,e with me. I found your mothers chakra. Masahiko sensed Yurikos chakraing from that pce.

    The moment the two entered the pce, Masahiko heard a quarrel inside.

    Gensuke! Senseis house cant be taken down!

    Yuriko, I already built a better house for the Great Elder, and he even has a room inside the pce. His old house has been ruined!

    No! It cant be relocated! Maybe Sensei likes that old house!

    As he listened, Masahiko gradually understood what was going on.

    Masahiko then walked through the hall to the inner room. The two people who were in an argument then turned around, while beside them Nanako sighed helplessly.

    Mother! Yuna shouted, then she ran to Yuriko and quickly hugged her.

    Uh Great Elder. Gensuke hesitated, Y-Youre already back!

    Masahiko nced at him, Yes, but Im afraid that I dont have a ce here to call home.

    Nanako looked embarrassed, Sensei, Gensuke didnt mean that. Its just that your old house is damaged badly. It cant even be repaired

    Masahiko was shocked, My house

    Masahiko spent most of his life in the n when he was less than 20 years old, his parents died, and his elder brother, who became the patriarch, built that house for him. Sixty years have passed, and thats a long period for a home to survive.

    I dont want to talk about my house. But tell me first, Gensuke, what are you going to do with such a big pce?

    Gensuke was surprised for a moment, then he looked puzzled, Didnt you say that you want to build a country? Doesnt a country need a pce?

    Masahiko sighed helplessly, I went to the Land of Fire more than twenty years ago, There was, of course, a pce for the Daimyo, but it was about the size of your current pce. Were not as strong financially as they were back then, nor do we have a biggernd than them, dont you feel this is a bit ridiculous? Gensuku felt speechless and had nothing to say back.

    Gensuke, do you see? Sensei doesnt agree on building such a big pce too. Yuriko next to him said.

    Nanako sighed helplessly. Her little sister is always arguing with Gensuku recently, but shes trying no to meddle in.

    Masahiko could sense that too; thus, he decided to move on with a smile.

    Gensuke, can the name of our country be the Land of Whirlpools?

    Gensuke was stunned for a moment, Great Elder, you want our country to be called the Land of Whirlpool? Its a good idea, I will do it!

    Masahiko nodded, You will be the Daimyo. It will be your responsibility to take care of the countrys affairs. But you cant also be the Uzumaki n Patriarch.

    Gensukes expression changed, Great Elder, but I have Nanako to help me manage

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head, Let Yuriko be the patriarch, and you and your wife will take care of the country.

    Okay, Sensei, Yuriko said, but Gensuke hasnt said anything yet. Upon seeing that, he sighed and didnt object it.

    Masahiko nodded. Even if it was under his supervision, he wasnt sure about handling such power to Gensuke, but with Yuriko there, he felt that there will be fewer things for him to worry about.

    Okay then, continue your work. Build our own country, I wont meddle in your work. Oh dont expect me to stay in that room. Masahiko waved his hand and went out.

    Great Elder! I was also preparing a new house for you. Its not that far, the old patriarch also lives there. Let me take you there!

    My nephew Forget it. I will see my old house first!

    Masahiko took a few turns, then finally came to his familiar house. The cracks were all around the house, which made Masahiko frown slightly.

    I really cant live here anymore

    Doton  Heavenly y!

    Masahiko performed a series of hand signs, and then ys fell from the sky, that he used to cover the damager parts of the house.

    Masahiko still frowned, Hmmm Its too ugly. Is there any Ninjutsu that I can use to build a beautiful house?

    It turns out that its not possible yet. Ah, forget it! Doton  Erupt! Masahiko raised his house from the ground and then sealed it with a sealing scroll.

    I will keep it like this for now

    As for a ce where I can stay Masahiko frowned. He didnt really want to go to the new house because he felt that he needs to be ready for the troubles that wille looking for them.

    The countries begin to learn about the importance of the Jinchuriki, Im afraid they wont be afraid to attack the Uzumaki n. Well, Im also not afraid of them. As long as Im here, they wont defeat us, but I dont think that I would be able to live with myself if anyone else died under my watch. Masahiko murmured, Kumogakure is in the north, and Kirigakure in the east, but were separated by the sea. So it would be better if I stayed on the northeast side of the country. Fortunately, ournd is not that big

    I will stay near the sea, and wait for the aftereffect of the Hachimon to be gone. Then I can start practice a little more, and there are also 300 witness points ready to be spent Masahiko wanted to get stronger to prevent things from his previous battle to ever happen again.

    Time passed quickly, and in the 14th year since the establishment of Konoha, the Country of the Whirlpools was officially established!

    Masahiko watched Gensuke announcing the official establishment of the country excitedly, but he on the other hand was disappointed.

    So, once you obtain witness points from an event, no matter what you do, you wont be rewarded again?

    The establishment of the Whirlpool Country didnt grant him any more witness points, proving that its not feasible to repeatedly gain witness points from one event.

    Forget it. Take me back I dont want this anymore

 Chapter 106: The Power of Cells

    Chapter 106: The Power of Cells

    As soon as the Land of Whirlpools was established, a grand ceremony was held. The mask festival was still a popr thing among the nsmen, and of course, that old mask with Masahikos face was still there.

    Both the shinobi and the civilians were immersed in joy and peace.

    Masahiko walked on the streets of the new country, and there was an emotion-stirring in his heart. The Uzushiogakure can be more prosperous than Konoha.

    Then how could such a powerful n like the Uzumaki get destroyed in the original story? Masahiko remembers that during the Second Shinobi World War period, the Uzumaki n was already destroyed, and only a few people survived.

    Who attacked them in the second war? Masahiko whispered, he only remembers that most of the time, Konoha was fighting on the Amegakuresnds.

    Huh, who cares, with me, Yuriko, and Nanako, Uzushiogakure wont be destroyed But if that happens, then the Edo Tensei will always be the answer. We just need to change the name of the country to the Land of Deadpools

    At the same time.

    Deep underground inside a cave at the Mountains Graveyard.

    It has been more than five years since the Battle of the Valley of the End, and Uchiha Madara, who awakened the Rinnegan, finally mastered the Yin-Yang Release with Zetsus help.

    Madara looked deeply at Zetsu with his Rinnegan, What kind of creature are you? The Yin-Yang release is not something that a so-called manifestation of my will can master.

    Who I am is not important. Replied Zetsu, who has decided at that point to gave up on the idea of convincing Madara that he was a manifestation of his will, What important is that need my help now, and I will need your help in the future.

    My help? Madara raised his brow, looking at the vast Gedo Mazo behind him.

    With this thing, my movement ispletely restricted. This ability of the Six Paths, can you untie it?

    Zetsu shook his head, The Rinnegan is more than this ability.

    Madara felt stunned for a moment, then quickly replied, Rinnegan?

    Zetsu nodded, Yes, as long as you find someone who can carry your Rinnegan eyes after you die, you get reincarnated.

    Immersed by Zetsus answer, Madara fell into deep thought.

    This guy knows too much, but he still needs my help

    And let me guess, there arent a lot of people who can bear the power of these eyes and use that technique, right?

    Zetsu nodded, Yes, there arent a lot of people like this. But theyre easy to find. Shinobi from the Uzumaki or the Senju will be fine due to their strong Chakra. But to utilize this kind of technique, its not easy.

    Senju, Uzumaki A small Masahiko suddenly appeared in Madaras thoughts.

    In fact, I found the most suitable person, Zetsu continued.

    Madara kept quiet, and Zetsu continued his exnation.

    Uzumaki Masahiko should be able to use this technique.

    That old man? He isnt dead yet? And are you sure that youre able to control him to use this Ninjutsu? Madaras expression was solemn.

    Zetsu shook his head, He is not dead. That guy has a long lifespan. However, he started to look older a year ago, but I feel he will live longer than you.

    Madara took a deep breath, That damned old man! Is there a way to make him use that technique to reincarnate me?

    Zetsu shook his head, There may have been a way if you had a better rtionship with him.

    Madaras face went dark, then he extended his right hand, Shinra Tensei!

    Zetsu was sent flying by the Shinra Tensei and hit the wall. Then without saying any more, he merged into the wall.

    Zetsu teleported quickly toward the east while shaking his head.

    Im not kidding Uzumaki Masahiko seems like he cant die. Even if he used the Gedo Art of Rinne Rebirth to revive Madara, he might not die. This man is very strange

    Zetsu then teleported all the way through a wall and appeared in a secret underground base.

    Inside the room, there are two rows of White Zetsu sleeping, eight in each row, making the total sixteen.

    One row was injected with Hashiramas cell, while the other was injected by Masahikos cell!

    ck Zetsu then awakened these sixteen white Zetsu. And under his control he made the first and second row Zetsu fight each other one on one.

    Seven of the results were expected, The White Zetsu injected with Hashirams cell beat the Masahiko injected White Zetsu and almost killed them.

    But in thest pair, Masahikos cell carrier won.

    ck Zetsu thenmanded the seven White Zetsu to attack the remaining one with Masahiko cell, but in an instant, they got in by him.

    Sure enough, what I felt was right, it seems that this White Zetsu suddenly became very strong nearly a year ago.

    But why? The secret of Uzumaki Masahiko should be hidden behind the answer

    ck Zetsu then thought about it for a moment.

    A year ago, Ive sent this White Zetsu to collect some intelligence in the Land of Hot Water. He should have witnessed Masahikos battle there. (T/N: hoooooo :o)

    Did this White Zetsu got stronger just by watching the main body fighting? Or is there some other restrictions?

    If there are no other restrictions, then this guys cells are too strong!

    I would like to test this theory. But its a pity that Masahikos cell is difficult to obtain. He has strong perception ability, and rarely fights with other people.

    Even during his battle in the Land of Hot Water, he didnt shed a drop of blood. The only sample I managed to get was when he fought Madara fourteen years ago.

    With every test, ck Zetsu was getting more and more pleasantly surprised.

    Both the strength and agility are much stronger than before. The effect is almost ten times that of Hashiramas cell.

    It seems that the secret behind Uzumaki Masahiko is not that small after all This must be tested more.

    After a pause, ck Zetsu whispered, If he can be enhanced without any restrictions, then Im afraid that this can be the biggest help for unsealing mother. Madara might be unreliability.

    ck Zetsu then extracted Masahiko and Hashiramas cells from the White Zetsus corpses and sank into the ground.

    Deep underground, the room became very quiet.

    After ck Zetsu left the room, Masahikos White Zetsu, suddenly showed strange, sad expression, then murmured:

    Kaguya

    At this time, in the Land of Whirlpool, the sky gradually dimmed, and the lively festival was finally over. After that, except for some civilians who were cleaning, no one could be found on the street.

    Masahiko also returned to his new home. It was a beach cottage. As for the cold sea breeze, it doesnt really bother Masahiko.

    After such a long time, the side effect of the Hachimon is finally gone The Land of Whirlpools has also been sessfully established. Next is practicing. My Minds Eye of the Kagura will always be activated. If Kumogakure or Kirigakure shinobi ever approached the vige I will intercept as long as they are not too far from my location

    Masahiko then nced at the remaining witness points, frowning slightly.

    This time, rescuing Tobirama has caused a lot of changes in the back plot. From now on, there will be lesser ways to obtain witness points.

    Its better to improve with training first. I only need to use my witness points at critical moments. Its estimated that I will only reach the SSS-Level when all the seven attributes are at LV9. Only then, I will be considered as a strong yer in the fourth war

    However, how can a gap of witness points close to 2800 be filled up?<strong>This Week Schedule</strong>: <strong>Good News~~Long Live the Hokage...is finally rated 4.4/5.0Thank You All <></strong><strong>Our new goal now is</strong><strong>to reach 4.5PLEASE Maximum Rate onNovelUpdate!</strong><strong>Guys we have a discord and we always</strong><strong>have fun talking and ying game thereI also use it to share informationabout the uing novelsSo Please Join Us!https://discord.gg/j3enVRv</strong><strong>As always please leave ament</strong><strong>Share with us yourthoughts of the story so far <>Please Don''t Forget To Comment!Maximum Support!!</strong><strong>I''ve added one more tier and now you can read 20 chaptersahead of the free releases!So if you appreciate all the additional chapterthat are being released every month freely,and want to take one step beyond that and directly support me,</strong><strong>then Patreon helps the most!hit button below and joinmy now, so you can read more chapters:</strong><strong>Thank You!</strong>

 Chapter 107: Mortal Limit

    Chapter 107: Mortal Limit

    Time passed by quickly, it has been ten years since Masahiko started living in seclusion.

    On the seaside, Masahikos expression seemed dignified as he was surging his Chakra.

    Chibaku Tensei! The ground trembled, and the surrounding rock and debris floated and gathered in the sky, forming an orb with a diameter of five meters.

    Release Masahiko gasped, then the rock sphere fell on the ground.

    Masahiko shook his head with a wary smile, This cannot be called a star. I wont be able to trap a single person with this, not to mention a Bijuu.

    He called it Chibaku Tensei. However, Masahiko didnt awaken a Rinnegan or anything. It is actually just abination between his L8 Earth Release and his LV8 Thunder Release. When it isbined with gravity and maic maniption, Masahiko then can emit an attractive force for a short time.

    Masahikos ability to imitate the Rinnegan technique, the ChibakuTensei, BanshoTenin can be regarded extraordinary, but also iparable; the enemies must be within the radius of 20 meters so the force effect can be applied on him. Apart from the enormous amount of Chakra consumption, theres no side effect, as long as he doesnt maintain it longer than five seconds. However, reaching the power of the actual Chibaku Tensei is kind of impossible, the power of these two techniques are far from being close.

    Katon  Fireball! Masahiko gasped a few times, then once again used some hand signs, and released one of the most basic Ninjutsu.

    Although it was only a Fireball technique, the scope was almost the same as that of Madara. The sea in front of Masahiko was boiling and evaporating.

    This was thebination of the LV8 Fire-Wind Releases of Masahiko, which significantly improved the effectiveness of the technique and

    The Fireball kept on going forward a few hundred meters on the sea, then suddenly rose up to the sky and exploded.

    This was anotherbination. Masahiko used the Wind Release to steer the Fireball, and change its course. Although he can only change its trajectory only one time, it can turn the tides of battle if used right.

    Water is useless, but thebination of the 8LV Water and Thunder Release creates Storm Release. Masahiko sighed.

    As for the LV8 Water Release, it seems to be the most useless one for Masahiko. It allows Masahiko to dive underwater at high speed, which is no different from the Earth Release.

    Whats the use of this ability? Catch fishes? Masahiko muttered, However, its been two years since Ive leveled up my Seventh Attribute to LV8, and since then, there wasnt much to develop

    In the past ten years, Masahiko endured 8 of them and didnt use any witness points. Before he finally ended up using 50

    Mostly its because of Masahikos age. The age of 60 years and above is not suitable for developing Ninjutsu. And he really needed to make some progress.

    Masahiko couldnt help but reduce his age directly, but god knows when he will ever have the opportunity to get some witness points again.

    These 50 points are a waste of money. The entire event of the Valley of the End granted me only 50 points. Why do I have to waste it on time, when all that I got in is time?

    Masahiko then looked at his status windows, Name : Uzumaki Masahiko Age : 56 (-) Chakra : 3000 (+) Physique : 986 (+) Technique : 8000 (+10) Convertible Etc Dust Release : LV 8 (3000000/15000000) (+) Water Release : LV 8 (1000000/5000000) (Fuseable) (+) Thunder Release : LV8 (1000000/5000000) (Fuseable) (+) Fuinjutsu : LV 8 (1000000/5000000) (+) Yang Attribute: (Can be merge with Yin) : LV 8 (1000000/5000000) (+) Yin Attribute: (Can be merged with Yang) : LV 8 (1000000/5000000) (+) Special skills :  Rank : SS Witness Points : 150

    Only 150 points are left? Masahiko sighed, feeling that these points will not be enough.

    Two years passed since Masahiko maxed out all of his attributes to LV8.

    Leveling all of them to LV8 didnt give Masahiko a new fusionbined between the four or the fifth basic releases, but only significantly enhancement in his Ninjutsu control.

    For example, before he could only make himself fly, but now he can levitate things or objects as long as its within 20 meters radius from him.

    However, something seems wrong Masahiko shook his head, feeling helpless.

    Since then, Masahiko used his attributes a lot and practiced all the time, but these five attributes didnt improve at all.

    Masahiko always thought that as long as hes talented enough and his lifespan is long enough, he can reach the highest level by training. However, in the past two years, Masahiko discovered that limits exist.

    For example, Masahikos body has a limit and its five attributes of LV8. It might be because hes an Uzumaki, and average shinobi usually cant handle that many elements.

    Is this the limit of the mortal? Masahiko smiled bitterly, If there are no witness points, Im afraid that even if I lived forever, I wouldnt be able to break these limits, it will always be this level. No, maybe

    Masahiko suddenly remembered Orochimarus various human transformation in the original story, the bloodline limit transntation, and Hashiramas cells

    I may be a freak, but it may be able to break the limits of the human body

    Fortunately, I dont have to use such despicable methods.

    Masahiko whispered and felt a little bit lucky.

    Its a pity that I didnt get any witness points earlier. If I had reached this level in my twenty or thirty, then I would still have time

    Forget it, all of my five attributes are at LV8, and my rank has finally reached SS. And if Im guessing right, the human body limit can be broken. When my Yang attribute reaches LV9, I think I will be able to get a Sage Mode simr to Hashirama

    So what important now is, how do I find another 250 witness points. Eh, 400 points?

    While thinking about it, suddenly, a row of words appeared before him, Witness and small Participation in a dramatic change of the main storyline of Naruto World: The First Shinobi War, witness points obtained (+50) (/8)(*8).

    Wow, this is a new thing, I guess? Masahikos face became stiff for a moment, then he smiled.

    Well, I only participated in the beginning, so I think its divided by eight due to that reason. But I also saved Tobirama, which changed the war process dramatically, so I think thats from where the eight multiplicationse from. So, in the end, its still 50.

    And the First Shinobi World War is finally over.

    Over the years, Masahiko lost track of the news from the outside world.

    After saving Tobirama, the rest of the first war was a bit different. Mitos intervention in the war made Sunagakure stop its aggression toward Konoha. But in the 14th year since the establishment of Konoha, Tobirama took the initiative to attack Kumogakure, if they didnt release the Nibi and the Hashibi at that moment and defend with their lives at stake, Konoha would have wiped their entire vige from the map, and the Five Major viges would have be Four.

    Even so, Kumogakure finally paid the war reparation to Konoha. And in the words of Masahiko, their economy went 20 years backward.

    At that point, it was only 16 years since the establishment of Konoha. Masahiko though that this was the end of it, and things should calm down now; after all, Kirigakure and Iwagakure gradually subsided after their two Kage killed each other. Masahiko was still angry for forgetting to find Muu.

    However, the thing that Masahiko didnt expect is thest rebellionunched by the small viges.

    Amegakure wanted to take Kumogakure position as one of the great shinobi viges, while Takigakure and Kusagakure wanted to rece Iwagakures seat.

    Well, obviously, they failed Masahiko sighed. Well, Amegakure didnt lose much. After all, Kumogakure got hit so badly by Konoha. However, Takigakure Vige got almost wipe out by Onoki, who has finally learned his Dust Release. The wars continued one after another, and it was not until now that itpletely ceased.

    The Five Major viges remained the same, except that Konoha is now significantly stronger than the original, the story didnt change much. However, what troubling me are the few changes inside the vige. I dont know where the story is going anymore.

    Masahiko let out a sigh and was lost inside his thoughts, forgetting that he needed to find a way to get more witness points.

 Chapter 108: The Deadly Recoil

    Chapter 108: The Deadly Recoil

    I wanted to save Tobirama, but its not my fault that I also ended up meddling with Kagamis fate Masahiko shook his head bitterly.

    Ten years ago, Masahiko unintentionally saved Uchiha Kagami when he tried to suicide by jumping from a cliff. And two years ago, Kagami managed to be the Uchiha n patriarch. Under his rule, the Uchiha has be somewhat different

    This way, I think the Uchiha wont be eradicated. Well, even though this is a good thing, but what about my witness points? Masahiko initially nned to save the Uchiha n in the future, thus changing the history once again and get a lot of witness points.

    And theres one more problem Masahiko sighed.

    Because Mito intervened in the battle against Sunagakure, and because Tobirama didnt die, Konoha took a significant advantage, and almost had no adversity. Thus, two more people who should have been killed in the First Shinobi World War survived.

    Of course, I dont want them to die. But, this will make things even more difficult for me The two people that should have died is none other than Orochimaru parents. Without their death, Orochimaru will never embark on the path of studying eternal life, which will make Konoha less fun for Masahiko.

    No, I have to think of another way Masahiko sighed. He still has a lot of things that he would like Orochimaru to help achieve them in the future.

    Fortunately, even though there are a lot of changes, the important characters are still being born one by one

    In the fifth year of Konoha, Kagamis nephew was born, and his name was Fugaku. In the nieth year of Konoha, the Hyuga twins, Hizashi and Hiashi, were born.

    In the twentieth year of Konoha, Uchiha Mikoto was born. And in the twenty-third year of Konoha, Inoichi Yamanaka, Shikaku Nara, and Choza Akimichi were born

    This way, the main plot is notpletely ruined. Its estimated that some events will still happen Masahiko could onlyfort himself.

    While Masahiko was thinking, suddenly, he feels a familiar chakra approaching, and it made him feel even more helpless.

    Grandpa Masahiko! I made it!

    This girl was the 17-years old Yuna, who has perfectly inherited Yurikos talent. Now shes a Masahiko didnt know why, but when she was ten years old, she saw the Chakra Diffusion Cannon. And from that time shes been out of control indulged in scientific researches

    Next to her is a ck-haired boy, about ten years old. When he saw Masahiko, he shouted, Grandpa!

    This boy was the second son of Hashirama, his name is Senju Mishirama.

    Compared with Kenji, who seemingly inherited Mitos character, Mishirama is more like Hashirama and even inherited his insane physical strength. My Yang Release is LV8 for years now, and I still cannot bepared to his father. Now Mishiramas Yang Release is estimated to be level 5 or 6. When hes fully mature, he will surely reach my level, and maybe even develop his own Sage Mode.

    Yuna, did you go to Konoha a while ago?

    Yuna sighed helplessly, Yes, grandpa, but Mishirama came back with me

    Maihirama was smiling.

    Masahiko didnt really know for sure, but since the first time Mishirama saw Yuna at the age of five or six, he has be very clingy to her.

    Love at first sight? Hmmm more likeck of maternal love? Masahiko chuckled. He always felt that Mito can only give Mishirama a grandma-like love

    Hey, did you go to Konoha to see Sakumo? Masahiko chuckled.

    Yunas face turned bright red, Grandpa! If you say that one more time again I will get angry! I just went to Konoha to see the Weapons Department for inspiration. Then I quickly returned to make a new weapon.

    Oh? A new weapon? Masahiko was surprised, Are there any finished products?

    Masahiko has been following the scientific researches of the Konoha Weapons Department. Over the years, they managed to increase the firing power but didnt bother studying how to reduce consumption.

    Masahiko heard that thest model has nine-tail firing power. But when they tested it, the cannon could only fire two full shots, then the Chakra reserve waspletely drained.

    On the Uzumaki side, there was a little improvement from time to time, rted to Masahikos suggestions, but the progress was still too low.

    Yuna smiled and took out a scroll from her pocket. After unsealing it, Masahikos expression became strange.

    Masahiko frowned, then picked it up, he weighed it, but it wasnt too heavy. But this shape, is this a cannon? Its more like a gun!

    Masahiko touched it and investigated it. Then he found a point where he can transfer his chakra. He faced the sea and fired it.

    Grandpa! Yuna shouted. The st threw Masahiko back a few meters, and within a few seconds, Masahiko found himself sitting on the ground.

    After brushing off some dust on his shoulder, Masahiko stood up with a wry smile.

    On the side, Yuna felt guilty, Masahiko has really hit the ground hard, What is this? The power is okay, the lethality of this thing is on par with my Rasengan. And the consumption of the chakra is not that much, it also has a long-range but whats up with this recoil, you almost killed this old man.

    I havent finished it yet but isnt it very useful? Is it good? But it made you fall, which proves who powerful it is!

    Masahiko sighed, I fall, why dont you dare and try it yourself? But I wont try it again, go and ask your uncle Kenichiro, hes one of the people who wont mind getting bombarded

    Grandpa, I will grow up strong, so I can use my sister Yunas weapon in the future! Mishirama on the side said.

    Masahiko felt speechless, this kid hes really into Yuna. How did Hashiramas second son ended up in Siscon rtionship, Narutos world doesnt need more of this, we already have Brocon

    However, its really impressive that Yuna can make something like, she really has a gift for science. At that moment, Masahiko seriously started considering matching her with Orochimaru

    Uh, forget it While thinking of this, Masahiko suddenly sensed several Chakras approaching quickly.

    Tsunade and Nawaki? And the others tow with her Masahiko has some spection, which made him feel a little bit excited.

    Sure enough, when they got, Masahiko saw for the first time little Jiraiya and Orochimaru.

    Great Grandpa, Im here! Last time you said you want to meet my two teammates, right? I brought them here!

    Masahiko nodded.

    Big Grandpa! Im here too! Nawaki run over to say hello to Masahiko

    Before he could even reply, Nawaki saw Yuna and run over toward her.

    Masahiko couldnt really know why Yuna was so popr around the children, especially those from the Senju n.

    Back to his senses, Masahiko looked at Tsunade and young Jiraiya and Orochimaru in front of him.

    Despite his paleplexion, fourteen years old Orochimaru, looked handsome. Facing Masahiko, he politely greeted him, saying, Hello.

    Jiraiya had the most powerful form, he looked like an adult.

    Orochimaru, why do you have to be polite to him, its not like hes the Hokage or some hotshot anyway. Why would anyonee to see his grand grand graaaand grandpa? And yet here Im in this ghost hunted ce. Now that weve seen it lets go back already! Said Jiraiya.

    Masahikos face became ck, he felt really irritated, as he muttered, This damn brat! The first step in the training of these three-legendary Sannin will start with politeness and respect

 Chapter 109: Young Boy Want To Live Forever

    Chapter 109: Young Boy Want To Live Forever

    Help!

    Tsunade, Orochimaru!

    Jiraiya was falling toward the ground at high speed. Just before he hit the ground, Naito pped his hands and stopped the fall less than ten centimeters above the ground.

    After a while, Jiraiya opened his eyes slowly, which were close tightly, to find out that he was still floating.

    Jiraiya felt relieved for a moment, but when he saw how everyone was giggling, he suddenly became angry.

    He turned to Masahiko, and gritted his teeth, then said: Old geezer! What kind of demonic trick did you use? Do you dare to mess with me, old man? I will fight you!

    He said that then he rushed again toward Masahiko.

    Masahiko smiled, then he moved his hand again, and Jiraiya, who was running a moment ago, found himself running up to the sky.

    Humph, you think I would be afraid of heights!

    Masahiko turned to Tsunade with an evil smile, Hey, do you mind having one less teammate

    It doesnt matter, hes an idiot

    While floating, Jiraiyas face turned green as his hands secretly trying to perform a hand sign. But Masahiko blinked and released his control over the levitating force.

    This time Jiraiya really fell on the ground, making a quite loud noise.

    Upon seeing this, Orochimarus pupils shrunk, and he clenched his fists, but he released them after a moment.

    Masahiko smiled secretly, Huh They were really such good friends before!

    Great Grandpa, are you really trying to kill that idiot? Tsunade next to him felt speechless.

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head with a smile, but suddenly Jiraiya appeared behind him, preparing to attack Masahiko.

    Tsunade was surprised. She quickly looked at the ce where Jiraiya fell before and saw a wooden pile there.

    Substitution Technique?

    Masahiko shook his head, Not just a Substitution Technique.

    Masahikos feet elevated off the ground and floated to the sky.

    Looking under him, a pair of hands suddenly appeared.

    Oh! He used Shadow Clone and The Groundhog Technique Decapitation at the same time!

    Not a bad idea, but unfortunately As soon as he saw that, Masahiko waved his hand, and arge piece ofnd under him trembled then floated off the ground, with Jiraiya and his clone trapped in it.

    You can actually do that? Next to him, Orochimaru looked surprised. Just seeing Masahiko floating was already weird. He thought it was some kind of special Ninjutsu because he didnt use any hand signs, but to do that and elevate a piece ofnd from the ground is just insane!

    Of course, Great Grandpa is very strong. Said Tsunade proudly, Hes even stronger than my Grandpa!

    Masahiko heard it, and couldnt help but cry, If what you mean is gambling, then yeah maybe

    And stop saying these nice things to make me teach you gambling because I wont.

    In the air, the piece of rock gradually cracking and crumbling, revealing the prisoners inside.

    So, which one of you is the real one? Masahiko smirked, then moved the two pieces in the ground quickly, making the two facing each other mouth to mouth.

    Frightened by this torture, one of them disappeared.

    So, did you thought about the most appropriate way to address me? Masahiko smiled and look at Jiraiya, who was still trapped inside the rocks.

    Humph! Jiraiya snorted and turned his face away, the great little Sannin refused to give up.

    Masahiko sighed, then flung him towards the ground.

    Ancestral grandfather! Jiraiya Finally yield, hearing that Masahiko stopped the fall, but what did he just say?

    Jiraiya felt relievednding on the ground safely, but out of the blue, Tsunade appeared,nded a blow at him, and sent him flying away. How dare you say that!

    Masahiko shook his head with a wry smile, he didnt expect Tsunade to have such strength, she was still 14 years old, this is really amazing.

    Masahiko felt that the strength she has just used to blow Jiraiya away is not enough to make him worried. But poor Jiraiya in the distance was limping back toward them.

    Hes not injured. This is probably another unsolved mystery of Naruto world

    Tsunade! Why are you hitting me too?

    Idiot! Orochimaru said softly.

    Orochimaru, what did you just say?

    Seeing how Jiraiya and Orochimaru were about to have an argument, Tsunade quickly shouted, Jiraiya, you idiot, he is my grandfathers grandpa!

    Your Grandpas Grandpa? Jiraiya seemed puzzled, then he looked at Masahiko again, Great grand grandpa?

    Masahiko couldnt help but feel like he wanted to cry andugh at the same time. Orochimaru, on the side, shrugged, then he said, I really dont know how this idiot managed to graduate from the ninja academy.

    He is the grandfather of her great grandfather.

    Her Grandfathers great great grandfather?

    The more he looked at Masahiko, the more Jiraiyas jaw was dropping, Are you sure hes not just the Ancestral of all grandfather?

    This time Jiraiya really hit one of Masahikos nerves, and he immediately rose to heaven.

    After ten minutes, Jiraiya finally fell on the ground, his eyes were full of little stars. Masahiko made him experience one of the craziest roller coasters that no one ever in the world of Naruto has tried before.

    After he finally felt satisfied, Masahiko turned to Tsunade, Why did youe here this time?

    Tsunade shook her head, It was Sensei who brought us here. It was because we just finish the task of escorting a caravan to the Land of Whirlpools, or else I couldnt bring Nawaki.

    Eh? Why did Nawaki want toe here?

    Masahiko immediately shook his head, thinking about Yuna and her little triangle.

    Dont worry, hes with Yuna, and there are also two Anbu watching over them.

    Anbu?

    Masahiko was shocked that Tsunade didnt know, Tobirama is abusing his power for personal reasons I see. I shouldnt be so happy and pleased, but to be honest, I am.

    Oh right, Great Grandpa, Sensei also has a message for you, its from Second Grandpa, Tobirama

    Huh? Tobirama is looking for me? This is really interesting. He didnt look for me during the war, but instead, after the war was over, he wants to see me, maybe he wants to share some of the wars loot

    Lets go, were leaving.

    That idiot is not back yet

    Hes okay. He recovered earlier and stayed there, listening to us talking. Wait, do you like him? Masahiko put a wicked smile.

    Tsunade red at him and subconsciously wanted to punch Masahiko, butter she remembered that he was her grandpa.

    She pouted, then turned around, walking away while stomping the ground.

    Tsunade, wait for me! Jiraiya quickly climbed up and chased her.

    Orochimaru fell behind, Masahiko turned at Orochimaru and asked, You seemed very interested in the Ninjutsu Ive just used earlier.

    Yes! Orochimaru replied with a hoarse tone.

    That was a top tierbination technique between Doton and Raiton.

    Orochimaru seemed fascinated by Masahikos words, However, theres a limit within our body. No one other than me can fuse the Earth and Thunder Releases to this point.

    If you want to break the limits of the human body, then you must start from the cells. Do you know about cells?

    Yes, the Ninja academy taught us about this subject.

    Masahiko was surprised, the Ninja Academy teaches this? It must have been added by Tobirama. Young boy, do you seek eternal life?

    Orochimaru paused, then revealed his iconic tong licking movement.

    Elder, can you give me a few drops of your blood?

    Dont you even think about it, boy!

    Masahikos face turned dark and refused this request decisively.

 Chapter 110: Uzumaki Kushina

    Chapter 110: Uzumaki Kushina

    The four people walked all the way to Uzushiogakure.

    This was a ninja hidden vige built by the Uzumaki n. Masahiko remembers that in the original story, this vige is called the vige hidden in whirlpools or Uzushiogakure, but he thought that the name was too mouthful, so he suggested to change it to just Uzumaki Vige.

    Compared to Konoha, this one was smaller and less prosperous, the size is only one-fifth of Konoha because the civilians didnt live here, this vige is entirely upied by Shinobi, its more like ninjas station. Moreover, the Shinobi didnt take any missions from outside of the Land of Whirlpools. All of the tasks are from within the country. Although not too prosperous, over the years, the vige has be stable and self-sufficient.

    In the past ten years, Masahiko came here a few time, most of his times were spent on his beach house. Because he needed to keep watch in case Kumogakure or Kirigakure attacked them.

    However, Kumogakure is obviously doesnt have the power to do that now, while the Kirigakure has sent two groups of Shinobi to infiltrate the vige before. And Masahiko made sure to make them disappear silently. Since then, they didnt have any more visitors; maybe they already abandoned this n.

    Although this is not the first time I visit the vige, the view is so spectacr that it makes me feel like I really want to live here, Great Grandpa! On the side, Tsunade eximed.

    Whats so good about it? Theres nothing noteworthy here Jiraiya started his chant again, but his voice was so faint as if he was whispering.

    Masahiko felt the same about the vige, he finds it beautiful, and he dreams of buying a nice house someday and live inside this vige.

    But right before he could realize that dream, Masahiko wanted to travel in Naruto World.

    He hadnt thought about that before, because he was broke in his past life, and didnt have much in this one, but the establishment of Land of Whirlpools made him remember one of his old wishes to design a beautiful vi.

    Although he cant have any modern decoration, it will look nice with antique style too.

    Great Grandpa? Seeing how Masahiko didnt answer her, Tsunade wondered.

    Ah, of course, it is spectacr, I personally designed it! Masahiko was proud.

    Masahiko then went silent to think about one more serious issue.

    Those theories actually turned out to be wrong. I really thought, like everyone, that the reason Orochimaru drown himself to study science and immortality is that he lost his parents. But it seems not to be the case. His character already threaded to that road anyway I tried to hook him up into it and ended up getting myself into trouble.

    Masahiko doesnt believe that Orochimarus research on his cells will reveal anything because all of his poweres from the system; still, its a bit awkward after all.

    With my current strength, theres almost no one who can pose a threat to me for now. It shouldnt be a problem Masahiko believed that, but he felt like he should be more careful.

    Aunt Yuriko! Aunt Nanako! Tsunades exim suddenly woke up Masahiko.

    Nanako, why are you here?

    After the establishment of the Land of Whirlpools, Nanako lived in the pce with Gensuke and became the nations First Lady.

    Sensei, I was going to look for you with Yuriko. Nanako smiled happily at Masahiko.

    Uh, whats the matter? Why are you so happy?

    My granddaughter was born!

    Masahiko froze for a moment, then looked closely at Nanako.

    Is that so?! Masahiko sighed, I dont realize that Nanako is already fifty years old. Eternal life

    Masahiko remembered that six years ago, he attended the funeral of his eldest nephew. He was thest generation of children from his era.

    Congrattions! You and Yuriko go ahead to see the little princess, I have to meet Hiruzen first. He seems to have an important message for me. Said Masahiko hesitantly.

    Nanako looked disappointed, But Sensei Kushina is very cute

    Masahiko was shocked, What?! Say her name again!

    Its Kushina, Uzumaki Kushina, is there anything wrong, Sensei?

    Masahiko took a deep breath and smiled, Its okay, what a beautiful name. Lets go see her together.

    Great Grandpa, Hiruzen-Sensei is waiting for us On the side, Tsunade whispered.

    Let him wait! Lets go, Nanako, Yuriko.

    Masahiko then turned around and leaving the three children behind, while Nanako and Yuriko caught up to him with a wry smile. Tsunade, your grandpa seems to be a little bit unreliable Ouch!

    Jiraiya whispered to Tsunade when suddenly a rock hit his head.

    Hey brat, even at this age, my ear is as sharp as ever!

    A pebble then hit Jiraiya in the same spot again, this one made him squat and cover his head with tears in his eyes.

    Stupid Said Orochimaru with a hoarse voice, but Jiraiya didnt have the strength to argue with him.

    Tsunade looked helplessly at her two teammates, then looked at Masahiko from afar, sighed, and chased after him.

    Hey, idiot, lets go. Orochimaru nced at Jiraiya, then followed.

    After a while, Jiraiya finally recovered and stood up, then looked around. The cold wind blew through, and no one was there beside him.

    It seems that I was abandoned

    Back to Masahiko, his pace was getting faster and faster, while Nanako and Yuriko had to run a little to keep up with him.

    Sensei, dont worry so much.

    Masahiko didnt pay attention to his disciples; all that he was thinking of is the born of Uzumaki Kushina.

    Another plot character was born, and its the most important one, the mother of However, I didnt expect that she would be Nanakos granddaughter. This makes me more like a grandpa to her, and makes her more like an Aunt to Tsunade? Naruto and Tsunade will share the same generation this way. Later, he wont be able to call her Granny Tsunade(T/N: Okay, this has taken me a long time to understand, so I will try to exin So Tsunade calls Masahiko Great Grandpa, but hes more like a Great Great Grandpa to her, and since Masahiko is Nanako Master, which makes him more like a father to her. Nanakos granddaughter, Kushina, will call him Great Grandpa, this will make Kushina one generation older than Tsunade, thats why he said Kushina has be more like an Aunt to Tsunade. Of course, you should keep in mind, that the Nephew has adopted Nanako decades ago, as one of his daughters too. Kushinas son, Naruto, this way will share the same generation as Tsunade, so he will no longer be able to call her Granny Tsunade Masahiko: Great Great Grandpa Nephew: Great Grandpa Hashirama: Grandpa Kenji: Father Tsunade Nephew(Nanakos stepfather)-Masahiko(Nanakos Master): Great Grandpa Nanako- Gensuke: Grandma and Grandpa Unknown: Father Kushina.)

    Thinking of this, Masahiko froze, Then what about Minato? He will be Jiraiyas disciple. In other words, from my point of view, Kushina will be more like a grandma to him

    Masahiko was so cranky and almostughed out loud.

    The Naruto generations are already messed up and chaotic. Minatos disciples epted his son as a pupil, and his masters also epted his son as a disciple!

    Eh, but in the original story, Kushina is not the princess of Land of Whirlpools, she is an orphan of war. And who was the actual Daimyo of the Land of Whirlpools? Under these conditions will Kushina still be the Red Hot-Blooded Habanero. Masahiko sighed, feeling a little bit sad.

    A group of people rushed to the pce of the Whirlpools Daimyo.

    Great Grandpa! Behind Masahiko, Tsunade and Orochimaru have finally caught up.

    Lets go in together!

    On the other hand, Jiraiya was still sitting in the same ce as before, with a nk face. After a while, a figure came from the distance, it was Hiruzen, who walked closer to Jiraiya.

    Why are you alone? Where are Tsunade and Orochimaru? Didnt you go to see Elder Masahiko? Hiruzen asked three questions in a row.

    Jiraiya nodded, shook his head, then lowered his head.

    Hiruzen got even more confused.<strong>This Week Schedule:</strong><strong>  Good News~~ Long Live the Hokage is finally rated 4.4/5.0 Thank You All <> Our new goal now is to reach 4.5 PLEASE Maximum Rate on NovelUpdate!  Guys we have a discord and we always have fun talking and ying game there I also use it to share information about the uing novels So Please Join Us! https://discord.gg/j3enVRv  As always please leave ament Share with us your thoughts of the story so far <> Please Don''t Forget To Comment!  Maximum Support!! I''ve added one more tier and now you can read 20 chapters ahead of the free releases! So if you appreciate all the additional chapter that are being released every month freely, and want to take one step beyond that and directly support me, then Patreon helps the most! hit button below and join my now, so you can read more chapters:</strong><strong> Thank You!</strong>

 Chapter 111: Seeing an Acquaintance

    Chapter 111: Seeing an Acquaintance

    Walking down the streets of The Uzumaki Vige, Masahiko was feeling sad.

    The two behind him, Tsunade and Orochimaru were looking at each other, feeling puzzled.

    Unlike the when Masahiko first saw Tsunade when she was born, the birth of Kushina make Masahiko somehow anxious. He wasnt worried about how she will turn out, but about the direction of the plot.

    The baby girl Kushina that Masahiko has just seen was wrapped in a Gold Laced Quilt, which made him feel that Kushinas situation is going to bepletely different from the original.

    In the Original, Kushina is an orphan of war, but now shes the princess of the Land of Whirlpools. Masahiko didnt really worry about her being spoiled, because he will make sure that wont happen. But he was worried about her original character, its impossible now to send her to Konoha and be the second generation of the Kyuubis Jinchuriki.

    I cant take her there voluntarily Masahiko sighed; he was in a dilemma.

    A lot of things changed, but this part is the only one that Masahiko didnt want it to change at all.

    If Kushina doesnt go to Konoha, she wont meet Minato, and they wont give birth to Konoha. If theres no Naruto Masahiko didnt dare to think about it anymore.

    Great Grandpa, whats wrong? Arent we gonna find Sensei? Tsunade seemed slightly worried.

    Its okay, I will think about it. Masahiko sighed.

    Whats there to think about?

    Masahiko jolted, Its nothing.

    I will look for Hiruzen Kagura!

    The Uzumaki Vige territory is not thatrge, and Masahiko can cover most of it.

    Sensing the vige for a moment, Masahiko frowned, feeling puzzled.

    Masahiko took the two with him. One turn, two turns, three turns, Masahiko finally arrived at the Land of Whirlpools Prison. He feels Jiraiya and Hiruzens Chakras from the inside.

    Great Grandpa, is this a prison? Tsunade said doubtfully.

    Masahiko nodded.

    That idiot. Orochimaru murmured as if he guessed something.

    Ten minutester

    The moment he saw Masahiko, Hiruzen started sweating and hurriedly tried to exin the situation. Elder Masahiko, its not what you think. Its Jiraiyas fault. He said that Tsunade and Orochimaru abandoned him, so I wanted tofort him

    So? Masahiko tried to hide his smile, Youfort him by taking him to peek on the womans bathhouse?

    The key to the art of voyeurism is to never get caught. But somehow this Master and his disciple got caught red-handed on the spot, which made Hiruzen feel really embarrassed.

    Oh. Elder Masahiko The shinobis of your country are very perceptive and strong Hiruzen quickly tried to shift the topic.

    Of course. Masahiko nodded without exnation.

    During his decade of seclusion, Masahiko didnt do anything but training. However, every year he will choose a few talented graduates from The Uzumaki Ninja Academy and send them to Yuriko to undergo a specialized training that he prepared. After all, he cant just stay at the beach. He needed to make sure that Uzushio is safe, those selected students made the core of Whirlpools Country Police Force, which is responsible for the countrys security.

    ording to Yuriko, although there was still no S-ss Shinobis, there have been several Special Jonin. Moreover, the Special Jonins of the Uzumaki are more like Jonin. Because of their bloodline, they have a more massive Chakra reserve, which makes them stronger than typical Special Jonin.

    Of course, no matter how strong they are, Masahiko didnt believe that any of them is stronger than Hiruzen. However, thetter couldnt fight back the Patrol because of voyeurism, so right away to the prison.

    For the sake of your reputation, I will let it slide this time. Masahiko shook his head with a smile.

    Hiruzen rejoiced and turned to look at Jiraiya to find that he got already beaten up by Tsunade.

    Masahiko looked at him all swallowed up for a moment, then he nced back at Hiruzen while scratching his head.

    Hiruzen then quickly cut off the topic, Elder Masahiko, master Tobirama seems to have something important that he needs to discuss with you, can you go with us to Konoha?

    Masahiko was stunned; he didnt expect that he needed him in person.

    Did he say anything to you?

    Hiruzen shook his head, It seems its ssified, Tobirama-Sensei refused to tell me.

    ssified Masahiko pondered, and felt a little bit curious, What kind of things happened that he couldnt even tell Hiruzen about? Masahiko nodded since Kushina was born, he wanted to see if Minato has also appeared in Konoha anyway. He wasnt worried about Sasukes parents since their situation is a little bit different. Thus, as long as Minato is not lost, Masahiko felt that there will always be a way for Team 7 to be formed.

    Great Grandpa! So you wille to Konoha with us? Tsunade has finished teaching Jiraiya a lesson and looked at Masahiko.

    Masahiko sighed, I wont teach you gambling, and you wont learn, so give it up!

    Lets go, Hiruzen.

    Wait, Elder Masahiko. Tsunade, what about Nawaki? Up until this moment, Hiruzen couldnt sense his presence anywhere, so he asked.

    Hes over there! Masahiko pointed, Yuna was walking with the little Senju-boy.

    Yuna, Im going to Konoha, how about you, are you going to see Sakumo? Masahiko said with a smile.

    Yuna hesitantly shook her head. I wont go. I need to work on my hand-cannon.

    Hand-Cannon Masahiko suddenly felt stunned, he remembered that his force field can negate the guns recoil.

    If thats the case Can I use it as a weapon? The more Masahiko thought about, the more his eyes were glimmering. With this weapon, I will be able to shoot enemies at range. It will be so much fun Masahikos brain circuits were somehow going haywire, thinking it would be like Counter-Strike.

    In the end, Masahiko took his way to Konoha with a sealing scroll. Two kilometers away from the Uzumaki Vige, Masahiko sighed and looked at Nawaki, who followed the group with his little steps.

    With this little guy, would we ever reach Konoha?

    Everyone, brace yourself, I will fly us. Masahiko smile and turned his head toward the group.

    Dont! Jiraiya was frightened; it seems hes developing a phobia for flying.

    However, its futile. Masahiko levitated them all and flew toward Konoha.

    Half a minuteter, two Anbu appeared at their foothold before taking off.

    Flying surely is faster than running. About half an hour, they arrived at Konoha. This is because Nawaki was with him that he couldnt fly too fast.

    When they arrive at the vige outskirt, Masahiko didnt stop at the main gate but took them directly to the Hokages building. Many vigers saw them with shocked expressions while pointing at them.

    Hiruzen looked below, then smile bitterly, Elder Masahiko, I dont think this is a good idea-

    Whats wrong? Viewing Konoha from the sky like this is not an everyday, enjoy it you might not have another chance to see it.

    Okay Hiruzen sighed, then enjoyed the scene with the others.

    When Masahiko reached the Hokage building, he saw Tobirama there standing in front of the huge ss window looking up at him.

    Masahiko thennded the others and flew directly in from the open window.

    Second Grandpa, its been a while, I see you are stronger Tobirama spoke slowly.

    Masahiko nodded, noticing the white hair in the middle of Tobiramas head and didnt say anything for a while.

    Second Grandpa, Ive called you here to introduce you to an acquaintance of mine.

    An acquaintance? Masahiko wondered, looking at Tobiramas mysterious expression.

 Chapter 112: The Underworld

    Chapter 112: The Underworld

    Sure enough, you are doing the human experiments again

    Masahiko let out a sigh and followed Tobirama to the underground cave, which was destroyed by Hashirama.

    Masahiko didnt know when the ce was cleaned up and reconstructed again. But when Masahiko walked inside, even theyout of the site was the same as before, the same human organs, and the same summoned beast corpses.

    However, the only difference in there was the many chakra fluctuations; it seems that the war gave him a lot of opportunities to catch more people.

    This Chakra As he walked deeper, Masahiko felt a slightly familiar chakra.

    Sensei, Elder Masahiko. A familiar figure appeared in front of Masahiko, which made his face severe, and his heart uneasy.

    None of them responded, and the two just continued to go deeper.

    Tobirama, Masahiko hesitated for a while, then he said, I dont really mind your study for the Edo Tensei, but why did you involve Danzo?

    Hiruzen is not really suited for this kind of research. Among my students, only Danzo has the talent for this. Tobirama responded.

    Then you Masahiko stopped talking.

    Dont worry, Grandpa, Danzo is only restricted to the periphery, Tobirama replied with a smile.

    Masahiko didnt say more, but secretly thought, Youre underestimating your disciple, and it might end up with me wiping this shit in the future, I know its hard to deal with your own disciple But the fact that Tobirama saw that Danzo is suitable for human experiments proves that hes specting something already.

    Going to the deepest room, they arrived at a ce that resembles a jail. Cages after cages are ced next to each other. In each cage, theres a person who looked like inatose. Probably these people were injected with some kind of Medicine. Masahiko only took a nce and couldnt determine their numbers.

    Second Grandpa, these are some of the ninjas that got caught in the war, and refused to surrender. Noticing Masahikos expression, Tobirama offered an exnation.

    I already guessed the person you want me to see. Although, Im really looking forward to it Masahiko shook his head. Forget it, I wont try to scold you anymore. He already did that before

    Tobirama smiled bitterly, And he will scold me again.

    Edo Tensei! Tobirama quickly made four Hand Signs and then pped his hand together.

    A coffin slowly rose from the earth, then the lid fell to the ground revealing a familiar figure.

    Hashirama looked slightly confused at first, then he quickly moved his hands and used a hand sign, Wood Release Secret Technique: Nativity of a World of Trees! Obviously, he was already prepared.

    Big brother! Tobirama didnt expect Hashirama to unleash such a Jutsu right after he was reincarnated.

    Masahiko smiled bitterly, I know its wrong, but I dont want to see you get buried again. And Tobirama, how many times youve reincarnated your elder brother, to the point that he wants to go back immediately!

    Ranton  Light Fang! Lasers came from Masahikos hands, and by waving his finger, the emerging roots and trees were cut. Hashiramas Ninjutsu wasnt that strong. Obviously, the strength of the reincarnated-Hashirama is far weaker than the original.

    Do you want to bury this grandpa at once?

    Hashirama finally noticed Masahiko and sighed, Second Grandpa, how you could agree with this repulsive experiment?

    Hahaha, the Jutsu was alreadypleted when he told me. Anyway, its nice seeing you again. Masahiko said with a smile.

    Big brother, please calm down.

    Oh no Im in trouble Hashirama seemed helpless and slightly speechless.

    Forget about your brother, Hashirama. Masahiko interrupted, Tell me about the afterlife. This Second grandpa is a little bit curious.

    Hashirama pondered for a while, Second Grandpa, its not very clear for me either.

    At the moment of my death, I remembered a lot of people, then I finally saw my own father standing near a campfire, Hashirama said with an awkward smile on his face.

    I thought that I will saw other people too, but I only saw my father. Hahaha, and he scolded me for a while

    Masahiko smiled, Butsuma? I bet he was angry that you didnt destroy the Uchiha.

    Ah, yes, he also said that I had the strength to unify the five great shinobi viges, and I just wasted all of that.

    This what should have happened, brother. On the side of the room, Tobirama said solemnly. Hashiramas face looked stiff, while Tobirama seemed very emotional.

    Masahiko didnt really pay attention to the two brothers reunion and fell into deep thinking.

    Hashirama saw his father, Butsuma. The same thing happened to Kakashi in the original story. Is this due to the two being blood-rted, or is it strength?

    Masahiko hesitated for a while, It should be mostly strength! Just like when Obito spirit briefly visited Kakashi andnded in his Mangekyo Sharingans dimension, proving that as long as youre strong enough, you can travel back and forth between Yin and Yang.

    All attributes at LV9 I should be able to do it then. But what about when all are LV10? Masahiko was very curious about the underworld in Naruto World.

    Did you see Madara there, Hashirama? Masahiko smiled; he tempted to ask this question.

    The two brothers who were still arguing were stunned. Obviously, this question had not been asked before.

    Yes, we decided to build a new vige below! Hashirama hesitated, then said.

    Brother, youre still nning things with that person?! Tobirama shouted, and the two started a quarrel again.

    Masahiko sighed slightly, then said inside, Hashirama, you know that Madara isnt dead.

    Masahiko didnt push this subject anymore. Watching these two brothers argue, reminded him of how much he really missed the old days.

    Second Grandpa! Hashiramas shouting made Masahiko go back to his senses.

    We have been through this before, help me bring this ce down, we cant let him go back to this road!

    Masahiko looked at Tobirama, who seemed very nervous.

    Forget it, Masahiko shook his head, This technique wille useful in the future.

    Hashirama was puzzled, Do you also want to use this technique?

    Yes, when Im stronger, I will use this Ninjutsu to fully resurrect you Masahiko spoke slowly.

    Hashirama hesitated for a long time, then he sighed, Second Grandpa, Im already a dead man and such a resurrection

    Masahiko ignored Hashirama and turned to look at Tobirama, Is it difficult to learn this technique? Masahiko already considered this again and again and felt that its more convenient for him to learn the Edo Tensei.

    Tobirama said, For you, it shouldnt be difficult, the key part is to connect your Chakra to the underworld. With your chakra amount, it should be easy to reach the underworld.

    Masahiko continued to ignore Hashiramas whining and listened to Tobiramas exnation.

    So, the first step is tomunicate with the underworld? Masahiko nodded, just wondering what the underworld in Naruto World looks like.

    After a few seals, Masahiko closed his eyes and tried to reach the underworld with his Chakra.

    So this is the Underground? Whats so difficult about it? You can sense it right away. Masahiko could sense the underworld right away, but heter found out that even if he could sense it, he couldnt reach it

    After half an hour of trying, Masahiko took a deep breath and frowned, looking at Tobirama.

    Tobirama, what kind of method did you use to make your Chakra reach the underworld? I just used 70% of my Chakra, and I couldnt make any connection with it.

    Tobirama then answered, You could sense the underworld? Then you should be able to reach it with your Chakra easily. Actually, the Chakra amount of a Jonin should be enough.

    What? I already used 70% of my Masahiko said, but halfway he looked shocked.

    Wait, which underworld are we talking about again?

 Chapter 113: It’s Not What You Think!

    Chapter 113: It��s Not What You Think!

    Ignoring Hashiramas nagging, Masahiko and Tobirama simply bid farewell to him, then the Edo Tensei technique was dispelled by Tobirama.

    Second Grandpa, lets go!

    Masahiko nodded while his mind was full of thoughts.

    There cant be another underworld, right? Masahikos head was in such a mess. Even if my soul originally crossed over, my body is living in the world of Naruto. The chakra that I used tomunicate with the underworld also came from this world. So the underworld that I felt must belong to this world.

    Masahiko thought about it for a while, then gradually cleared his mind.

    First of all, no matter what, its impossible for another underworld to exist in this world. However, I just exerted a lot of my chakra. Still, the distance didnt change, and I couldnt reach it, nor connect to it.

    Theres only one possibility then Masahiko sighed, Someone is blocking my connection with the underworld and made my Chakra shift direction and rotate around.

    As for who it is, Masahiko didnt really have to think about it a lot.

    Rikudou Sennin has been monitoring the Shinobi World for so many years, and it is estimated that he already found out about my abnormality, which should be how I broke the mortals limit and gained a long life.

    Masahiko smiled bitterly, if it werent for this trouble, Masahiko would have really forgotten about the Six Paths whos watching over this realm all the time.

    Then its a good thing that Ive spent thest decade on practicing so hard, this will make him feel some easiness, and he will never guess the existence of my System this way. I should wait until I have enough witness points then maybe I can make all my attributes reach level 9, if it were to happen then I will be at least at the level of the Six-Path. Even he will have trouble dealing with me.

    Although Masahiko has lived for so many years, he was still afraid to die. However, in case hes killed by ck Zetsu, then he can only die with regret while thinking how stupid he is. But if the abnormality in his own body attracted the Rikkudo Sennins attention and he smites him, then he will die unjustly.

    Cough A cough from Tobirama brought Masahiko back from his deep thoughts and made him frown while looking at Tobirama.

    Tobirama, didnt you recover from your injury?

    Tobirama smiled bitterly, I already did, I was fine at that time but unlike you, Im 57 years old now.

    Masahiko was stunned for a moment, then he sighed. Tobirama then said, Truthfully, I didnt call you only to see my elder brother. The war has finally stopped, but its estimated that the peace wontst long. I need your help with the selection of the Third Hokage.

    Masahiko was stunned, What do you need me for? As long as its the same as the previous two selections, the right man will naturally be selected, and I believe it will be Hiruzen.

    I really dont know about that, Grandpa, Tobirama replied.

    Masahiko was surprised by Tobiramas quick reply.

    At first, I thought Hiruzen is the best choice, but in the past few years, he seemed to be quite indecisive. Although he has a good heart, I dont know if hes suitable to lead in times of war.

    In contrast, Danzo, his character is perfect to lead Konoha in times of war. Yes, hes shady, but its harmless for now.

    ..

    After listening to this exnation, Masahiko gradually understood Tobiramas intention.

    Masahiko hesitated for a moment, thinking, If I let Danzo be the Third Hokage, I will yield a lot of witness points, but the plot willpletely copse afterward. And Danzo

    After thinking about it, Masahiko said, I believe that Konoha needs a benevolent and kind Hokage. Hiruzen is the most popr, and hes also the hero type. If you still feel worried, you can always let Danzo help from the side.

    When Masahiko said this, he suddenly realized something.

    Isnt that the case in the original? Is it because I have a prejudice against Danzo?

    After a moment of contemtion, Masahiko shook his head, Danzo did a lot of things for the sake of Konoha at first, but his intentionster werepletely iprehensible

    Masahiko fell deep into his thoughts, but Tobirama suddenly sighed next to him, which made him obviously a bit embarrassed.

    Masahiko smiled, Howe youre only thinking about these two, dont you have four other apprentices?

    Tobirama shook his head, Two of my disciples are Shinobi Civilians, none of them can be Hokage, and the other ns will never support them. Akimichi is not powerful enoughpared with the others, and Kagami Although hes different from the other Uchiha, I still cant trust Uchiha n.

    Civilian Shinobi cant be Hokage, huh? Masahiko smirked, but he didnt refute, he knew that its impossible. But I heard that the Uchiha has changed a lot in the past two years?

    Tobirama nodded, Kagami is doing a good job, but still some people cant be trusted.

    Then dont overthink, a Hokage, after all, must be the person considered to be the strongest in the vige, Masahiko suggested.

    Tobirama paused for a while, Then it is still Danzo.

    As soon as he heard his answer, Masahikos face became darker, and almost said, Are you trying to tease me or something? In the Original, although the title of the God of Shinobi became a joke after Hashirama, Hiruzen also that title for a reason, the guy had proficiency in five nature element releases. What is proficiency exactly? Judging by Masahikos System, from LV6 to LV7 is proficiency, while LV8 is considered the limit for mortal beings.

    In other words, without the Sage Mode or Hachimon techniques, Hiruzen will be able topete with Masahiko ten years ago. Although Masahiko has the Dust Release, he cannot bepared to Hiruzen when ites to Taijutsu, because of his strong summoning beast.

    Hiruzen is probably ranked around SS-. But he actually said that hes not stronger than Danzo. Even if he didnt reach his peak, he should be ranked S+ by now, how can Danzo be stronger

    Thinking of this, Masahiko suddenly was stunned, Hey, you didnt teach the Edo Tensei technique to Danzo, right?

    Tobirama shook his head, Not that. With his talent alone he already developed a lot of Ninjutsu based on your Rasengan. His talent for the Wind Release is astonishing. I believe in the future it might be equal to my Water Release.

    Your Water Release? Masahiko was shocked. From his point of view, Tobiramas Water Release should have reached the limit of mortal, which is level eight. Masahiko didnt expect Danzoto have such a potential.

    For a moment, Masahiko went silent, he didnt know what to say. Over the years, he forgot that he taught Danzo and Hiruzens fathers the Rasengan back then. Unexpectedly, his unintentional actions actually caused such a big impact.

    After pondering for a long time, Masahiko smiled embarrassedly, Tobirama, although strength is important, but also the recognition of everyone is more important. I think Hiruzen is the most suitable for this.

    Tobirama frowned, Grandpa, you didnt think this way a moment ago. But I start to feel that you really dont like Danzo very much.

    Masahiko shook his head, No, I just prefer Hiruzen.

    Tobirama froze for a moment and looked weird.

    Masahiko realized that he made a mistake, No, damn it! Its not like that!

    Suddenly Tobirama started giggling.

    Masahiko was stunned, Is that a joke? You dare to make fun of your Grandpa because you got a little bit older?

    No Grandpa, how can I

 Chapter 114: The Awkward Hyuga Patriarch

    Chapter 114: The Awkward Hyuga Patriarch

    Masahiko once again moved to Konoha.

    Originally, his intention was to see Tobirama, then return to the Uzumaki n.

    Unlike the first war, Masahiko knew that its fuse was Hashiramas death, and he prepared for it. However, this Second War, Masahiko had very little information about and didnt really know what started it. He only remembers the three Legendary Sannin battle, and how Jiraiya epted his three disciples afterward. However, since the only thing he cared about is the selection of the Third Hokage, Masahiko decided to receive his witness points, then go.

    In the case of these three disciples Since the Uzumaki n wont get destroyed, will Nagato get born in the Uzumaki Vige?

    In Masahikos point of view, Nagato has a very high talent. Not everyone can withstand the Rinnegan power and actually use it. He actually feels that these eyes have dragged him down and stopped his potential, the same thing as Kakashi; otherwise, he would have be very powerful.

    If he gets born in the Uzumaki Vige, I will take him as my apprentice, and help him grow stronger, he will help meter protect the vige, and I will finally have the chance to rx Masahiko suddenly came up with this idea.

    As for Madara, you can ask someone else to resurrect you! Masahikoughed.

    Masahiko pushed the door open, then looked at the Senju household. The Uzumaki station in Konoha has been upied by the Shimura and Sarutobi n, which keeps growing. Masahiko had no choice but to stay here this time when he returned to Konoha.

    Masahiko sensed a familiar chakra.

    Mito is really amazing. At such an old age, the amount of her Chakra is still increasing. I think her control over the Kyuubis Chakra has be even more proficient.

    Masahiko then walked for a while, then came in front of Mitos door. It was just like the previous time before he could even knock Mito opened the door for him.

    Masahiko was stunned, he didnt see her for ten years, but her face remained unchanged.

    I see that youre doing better than Tobirama looks so old now

    Second Grandpa, you are not aging too Mito smiled, then she said, But Im afraid this is just an appearance

    Masahiko nodded, he then stopped talking about age.

    I wont stay long this time. I will return after the selection of the Third Hokage. So do you have any suggestions for the candidate of the Third Hokage position?

    I dont really have any suggestions, but I prefer Hiruzen.

    Masahiko was shocked, Is it because hes Tobirama disciple?

    Mito shook his head, After I have perfectly controlled over the Kyuubis Chakra, I gain the ability to feel the darkness inside the ones heart. Although he tries to hide it, Danzos heart is filled with malice.

    Masahiko suddenly looked surprised, he forgot about this ability.

    Then why didnt you tell Tobirama?

    Mito smiled bitterly, Basically, everyone will have a touch of malice in their heart from time to time. Tobirama is not that different from Danzo. But I prefer Hiruzen because the darkness in his heart is rtively smaller.

    Masahiko nodded his head, Yes, its reasonable, no one can be one hundred percent kind.

    Mito smiled, There is Nawaki, and maybe Hashirama too. In fact, I feel like that child resembles him more than my two sons.

    Masahiko sighed, Yes, but Hashirama is an idiot. Thats why he could always be kinds as for Nawaki, hes still young, but what about me?

    Mito shook her head lightly with a smile, I cant sense your heart.

    Masahiko thought that the System is probably isting his inner heart from her. Otherwise, he would be detected by other perceptual Ninjutsu, and this might expose the existence of the System.

    Well You would be a fool if you thought that this Grandpa will let you read his mind and know the secret of immortality.

    Mitto giggled, shaking her head, but she didnt believe a word he said.

    Masahiko still needs to exin, when suddenly a voice came from the outside, Elder Masahiko, someone outside is asking for you!

    Masahiko waved at Mito, then went out.

    Who is it? Masahiko asked.

    Its the patriarch of the Hyuga n.

    Masahiko froze, Huh? Why is he looking for me?

    Without saying much, Masahiko went out.

    Outside the Senju mansion, the Hyuuga patriarch, who looked already old, was standing outside, apanied by two simr looking boys.

    Masahikos expression changed for a moment, then he smiled and said, I havent seen you for ten years, you look quite older.

    The Hyuga Patriarch smiled bitterly, And you are getting younger and younger elder.

    Masahiko looked around, Whats the matter? Lets talk inside.

    The Patriarch and the two kids followed Masahiko inside the guest room, where he lived temporarily.

    Elder Masahiko, this is my two grandchildren, Hizashi and Hiashi, and I hope that you will take them as disciples!

    CoughCough Masahiko was just chilling there, ready to take a sip out of his drink, when he heard that he almost choked.

    Masahiko is not surprised that these two boys were Hizashi and Hiashi, he already spected this, but he didnt expect that the Hyuga patriarch would ask this.

    How is that possible? How can I ept a Hyuga as disciple Masahiko whispered, feeling puzzled.

    However, after thinking and contemting for a while, he gradually began to understand the embarrassing situation of the Hyuga n in Konoha.

    The third Hokage selection has been basically settled between Hiruzen and Danzo. After the selection, the elders of Konoha will also change.

    Whoever wins will be the Hokage while the loser will be elder. The Uchiha still has Izumi, and the other seat is presumably will be seated by one of Tobiramas other disciples. So the odds of the Hyuga to have a high position in Konohas government are very small.

    However, I cant ept such a thing Masahiko smiled bitterly. By epting Nanako as his disciple, he turned Kushina into Minatos grandmother. If he takes Hiashi as his disciple, he will turn Hinata into Narutos Grandma!

    Eh? Masahiko suddenly was stunned, This seems quite harmonious. Love between a Grandma and her Grandson, this is a little bit interesting

    Masahiko looked up. Watching the nervous old man, and his tow ignorant grandsons, Masahiko smiled, I agree, send me a scroll of your Gentle Fist daily routine tomorrow.

    The Hyuga patriarch rejoiced at first, then he looked stunned, Gentle Fist? You dont have Byakugan, whats the use of learning it?

    Masahiko was also stunned, You asked me to be their master, of course, I need to know Gentle Fist, right?

    The Hyuga patriarch smiled bitterly, They are only six. You only need to teach them the basics. And let me worry about their Gentle Fist training.

    However, Masahiko doesnt want to

    The basics? Like extracting Chakra and using Transformation technique? Are you really asking a Great Elder like me to teach your grandson basics? Goodbye!

    Hyuga patriarch smiled bitterly and was about to exin, but he found himself and his grandsons already floating and flying out to the door.

    Looking at the door closing behind him, the Patriarch was stunned.

 Chapter 115: Elderly and Gentle Fist

    Chapter 115: Elderly and Gentle Fist

    I choose the big one!

    Tsunades shout emitted loudly in Masahikos ears, which made him rub them painfully.

    Lower your voice, Tsunade and what about you two?

    On the other hand, Jiraiya and Orochimaru looked at each other in a mutual agreement, We choose the small one!

    Masahiko sigh and then roll the dice One, Two, Three Its six. Small ones it is!

    Tsunade clenched her fist, You two

    Jiraiya sweating, I I dont need the money

    Me too Orochimaru followed.

    Tsunade nodded, revealing a tiny satisfaction.

    Masahiko shook his head with a wry smile, Tsunade, do you find it fun ying like this?

    Its your fault, youre the one who refused to teach me, now all my money will be theirs!

    This kind of scene has happened a few times before. Every day before noon, Tsunade always takes her two teammates ande to find Masahiko. He cant help it; she always uses Please Great Grandpa against him, which makes him defenseless.

    In desperation, Masahiko could only be the dealer of the game responsible for shaking the dice for the three kids. Masahiko thought of giving Tsunade some points. But after long observation, he discovered Tsunade is always choosing the wrong numbers. As if shes banded by some kind of seal,pared to Masahikos gambling attribute, he estimated that her skill must be negative level ten, and helping her wont change a thing.

    Great Grandpa, lets do it again!

    Tsunade shouted again. Masahiko shook his head and let out a sigh, then rolled the dice again.

    The cup fell on the table, Tsunade wanted to call a number, but she forced herself to stop.

    You two pick first!

    Jiraiya and Orochimaru look at each other eyes and then said, We still choose small.

    Masahiko smiles, You two are quite tacit, Tsunade, how about you?

    Tsunade rolled her eyes, I also choose small!

    Then, we choose big! Again in unison.

    Bang! Masahiko got startled by the sound, Tsunade was so angry that she hit the table with her hand.

    Orochimaru and Jiraiya got vignt. Tsunade took a few breaths, then hit Jiraiya hard with a punch

    Masahiko smiled, watching Jiraiya breaking through the window and flying out, Tsunade, you really have a preference for Jiraiya.

    Jiraiya reappeared again, limping back while shouting and pointing with his finger, Tsunade, why is it always me?

    Tsunade didnt answer but picked up the cup and stressfully looked at the dices, which turned out to be small.

    I won! Tsunade rejoiced.

    Masahiko twitched his mouth, and hesitated a bit, then still decided not to tell her that when she mmed the table, she changed the number, which was originally big.

    Tsunade, who felt really happy that she won once, was no longer entangled on ying, and finally noticed the other two people in the room.

    Great Grandpa, who are these two Hyuga kids?

    Masahiko smiled, Oh, those are my two newly received apprentices.

    Are you teaching them how to control their Chakra?

    No, Im teaching them concentration. You see, I chose this ce because were so noisy. Still, theyre sitting there so focused and refining their Chakra. This will help them a lot in the future. Masahiko replied.

    Oh, is that so? Tsunade nodded, and actually believed him, while Orochimaru, on the side, had a strange expression on his face.

    Tsunade! Why is it always me? Limping, step by step, Jiraiya finally made it to the room again, but Tsunade gave him another cold nce.

    Tsunade then turned to Masahiko and said, Great Grandpa, we will not bother you again, you can continue teaching them.

    As the three walked further and further away, Masahiko looked around then let out a long sigh while shaking his head helplessly.

    There was a big hole with the shape of a human body on the wall of the Senjus guest room. Such a big rumble didnt cause any of the nsmen to check the situation out. Obviously, they were used to the temper of the Senjus little princess.

    Masahiko looked back at the twins who were meditating and refining their Chakra, then sighed again.

    These two kids are reminding me of myself when I was younger and very focused on training, but that when I was younger, its really a pity that Im such an unreliable grandpa now

    Early this morning, the Hyuga patriarch came again with his grandsons.

    Yesterday, after seeing how Masahiko made them float, he didnt have a choice but to acknowledge Masahikos strength. He threw him a book and then left his grandson.

    Originally, Masahiko asked him because he never thought that the Hyuga Patriarch will never give up on their secret art, but when he took a nce at the book, he found that it was The Introduction to Gentle Fist, which made Masahiko speechless.

    Masahiko didnt even open it, he threw it aside, and made the two kids sit there gathering their Chakra.

    However, hours have passed, and two kids were still there training patiently, which made Masahiko somewhat amazed.

    Okay, refining Chakra for a long time will damage your body, get up, its time we do some physical training, Ill teach you this introduction for the Gentle Fist.

    The twins opened their eyes and looked at each other, Thank you, Sensei!

    Dont call me Sensei, because I will start to feel like one Im more like kindergartner teacher.

    Masahiko opened the book, Introduction of Gentle Fist and took a nce, So lets teach you the two basic moves, first, the Initial Stance!

    Masahiko stood straight, then he lowered his stance while moving the left foot a little to the back, then he bent his knee, lowering his center of gravity, and slowly raised his hands. Seeing this, the twins immediately tried to imitate Masahiko, which made him nod with satisfaction.

    The Second Form, left-hand open, the right hand like a scissor, and Wild Horse Mane.

    The Third Form, White Crane Spreads Its Wings.

    Practicing this made Masahiko feel that something was wrong.

    Why does it feel so familiar?

    You two practice the first three forms first!

    To understand this, Masahiko quickly crossed his legs and sit on the ground while looking at the book

    While reading the other pages, Masahiko twitched his mouth, as the familiarity became stronger and stronger.

    Is the 24-form of Tai Chi? I have learned it in the physical education ss at my university. Although it has been so long, Masahiko still didnt forget how to do it, and reading these familiar moves made him certain of this.

    So, Kishimoto created the Gentle Fist style based on Tai Chi? Just like Kinkaku and Ginkaku, the two characters are based on Masahiko pondered for a moment but didnt want to overthink it. (T/N: Kinkaku and Ginkaku are based on two demon king brothers from Journey to the West.)

    Masahiko followed the introduction and practiced twice every move. With the knowledge he had from his previous life, Masahiko quickly became proficient.

    Looking at the gazes of admiration the two kids were giving him, Masahiko shook his head with a wry smile; somehow, he became a genius of Gentle Fist under this great pressure.

    You two will go back home now, its a little bit too early today. I will practice this first and teach you tomorrow.

    Hai, Sensei!

    Watching the twins going home, Masahiko smiled; he really wanted to see the Patriarchs expression when they tell him how good he was

    What?! Masahiko looked dumbfounded when he identally opened up his Status Bar.

    Gentle Fist: LV1 (100/1000)

    It actually became a skill!

    Masahiko was speechless.

    I always wanted to have this kind of high-speed Taijutsu technique, Masahiko took the stance, Attack here and then <em>whoosh</em> attack there.

    However, does this old mans body really fit to practice Gentle Fist?

 Chapter 116: Jonin Test

    Chapter 116: Jonin Test

    Time flies, and its been a month since the first time the Gentle Fist skill appeared on Masahikos status bar.

    Gentle Fist : LV3 (61000/100000)

    The progress is quite fast, and its not affected by age at all, even though I didnt practice it every day.

    During this time, Masahiko seemed more like those elderlies who practiced Tai Chi in his previous life. He will get up early in the morning and practice his routine twice, then he will feel inexplicablyfortable.

    s, I thought that when I level up my Gentle Fist Skill, I will be able to learn the secret moves on my own. It turned out that I was nave, or did I not reach the required level?

    Looking at the twins in front of Masahiko, who were practicing Gentle Fist, Masahiko smiled and said, Have your Grandpa talked to you about the proficient degree that you need to reach before learning the Hyuga secrets Ninjutsu?

    The two looked at each other, then shook their heads.

    Masahiko sighed; it seems the twins havent been taught anything yet.

    Looking at the sky, it was almost dark

    Its been a month and a half since I came to Konoha. When will they choose the next Hokage? Damn, why it so hard to get witness points? Masahiko sighed while waving to the twins.

    Watching them walking away, Masahiko felt that this month and a half was a waste of time. He indeed grew stronger because of the slight progress of the Gentle Fist training, but Masahiko couldnt bear waiting any longer.

    Masahiko is toozy to go to the Hokage office, so he just waited for Tobirama toe home.

    It might be because of the Task Review Office that Masahiko has established before, or it may be because the war was over, either way, the Hokage didnt have a lot of things to do these days. Therefore, the sun hasnt beenpletely set yet, but Tobirama already came back home.

    Tobirama,e here.

    Masahiko didnt go out much these days, and he discovered another usage of his LV8 Wind Release, which can urately convey his voice for a certain distance and emit it inside the others ears.

    Tobirama froze for a moment, he couldnt see him anywhere, but it seems that Masahiko was calling for him.

    Second Grandpa, are you looking for me?

    Masahiko nodded, I have been here for more than a month, havent you decided who will be the next Hokage?

    I cant decide this by myself. Ive also considered your advice, so two years from now, we will hold an election. Tobirama replied

    Masahikos face turned pale. Although he finally decided not to back up Danzo, it seems that Masahiko will have wait two more years.

    Its really hard to get witness points these days Masahiko sighed and nned to go back to the Uzumaki Vige first. Otherwise, he might be a kindergartner teacher in Konoha.

    All the big ns in Konoha heard that Masahiko epted two Hyuga children as his apprentices, so theyre now trying to offer him some of their children too.

    If thats the case, then I will go back first and wait until the election. Masahiko shook his head and said.

    Tobirama quickly responded, Youre leaving so soon?

    Ah, yes, If I stay any longer, I will end up opening a private Kindergartner ss here in Konoha.

    Tobirama smiled awkwardly, Ive heard about it too. Youve epted the two boys from the Hyuga n as your disciples, right?

    No, its just to pass these boring times. By the way, you should consider learning the Gentle Fist technique. Its good for old men

    Old man? Tobirama sighed bitterly.

    Things will get exciting here in Konoha, dont you want to stay here and see it?

    Masahiko got shocked, Exciting?

    Tobirama then took out a scroll from sleeves and gave it to Masahiko. The scroll is an announcement for a Joint Jonin Exam!

    Is there such a thing? I would understand if it was a joint Chunin Exam between viges, but isnt the Jonin is usually chosen by their performance andpletion of various difficult tasks?

    Tobirama nodded, Yes, originally theyre evaluated by the Hokage, but in the past two years, we couldnt produce good Shinobi because of theck of tasks, and the war

    Masahiko shook his head, The war has just ended, and youre already trying to scare other viges? But can you be sure that Konoha will win this exam? Their Shinobi has also tempered in battles. There are maybe some 30 to 40 years old Shinobi who never get promotion but always participated in battles, this kind of enemies will be the hardest to deal with.

    It doesnt matter, Grandpa, we have two prominent candidates, who have been taught by Hiruzen. They only need to get a little bit stronger, then they will be ready next year for the exam. Only two? Masahiko was surprised.

    Orochimaru has already be a Jonin not a long time ago. Speaking of this, Tobirama shook his head with regret.

    So its only Tsunade and Jiraiya? They will be 16 years old next year, can you ensure their victory?

    Tobirama looked around, then whispered, Well, the exam will be held in Konoha, so maybe we can prepare something in advance. I hope that you will stay and help.

    Masahiko gasped, and then he smiled helplessly, So, you mean? Cheating?

    Tobirama shook his head, No, we will just add small insurance. I thought we should promote a certain Genin to the Chunin ranks, then let him participate in this exam, just to ensure that one of ours will be the winner

    Wait, why would you do that?! Masahiko gasped again, Maito Dai? Masahiko has also met Kenichiro and his uncle several times, these days. That dude is 18 years old but he looks like 30 years old Hes still a Genin. Kenichiro said that Dai never been able to pass the written test because it had a lot of questions about the basic knowledge of cells that Tobirama has added.

    Tobirama nodded, Yes, it seems you already know about him too. If it wasnt for your disciple, Kenichiro, I would have never noticed him.

    Well, these are counted as multiple insurance then, which countries are you nning to invite? Masahiko nodded, revealing his interest.

    Well, Im inviting Sunagakure, Kirigakure, Yugakure, Amegakure Tobirama listed a lot of viges.

    These are a lot of viges!

    Not all of them will agree, but an invitation is still required. In short, except for Komogakure and Iwagakure, Im gonna send invitations for everyone, and the time will be fixed on March 25th. Tobirama replied.

    Well, youre not lying this is gonna be exciting. I also want the Uzumaki to participate. Before the exam, I will go back to the n, and find some talented young people to promote them to Jonin. Masahiko responded with a smile. Tobirama nodded without objection.

    So, youre gonna be busy, Tobirama. But this Grandpa got a little bit excited, tell me more! What kind of test will it be? How many rounds?

    There will be two rounds. The First is the written test to see how they handle unexpected emergencies during test. The second is actualbat assessment, andprehensive evaluation. For now, the judges will be me and the Kages or elders from the major participating viges.

    Awesome! Masahiko seemed enthusiastic. I remember that Ive done a written test before for the selection of my three disciples. I really miss those days

    Tobirama hesitated a bit but didnt have any choice looking at Masahikos sad expression, Second Grandpa, I will ask you to help with the questions of the first round, but dont make it too difficult for the kids.

    Youve seen the work of your Grandpa before, you can rest assured!

    Tobirama sighed and suddenly started regretting saying this.

 Chapter 117: Goodbye Generation Zero

    Chapter 117: Goodbye Generation Zero

    Time has passed, and in a blink of an eye, its already twenty-five years since the establishment of Konoha.

    Half a year ago, Masahiko went back to Uzumaki Vige and took three patrol team members. They were elite Chunin at the age of around 16 to 17 years old. Masahiko was embarrassed to let the 30 and 40 years old Chunin partake the Joint Jonin test.

    At this time, on the Konoha training ground, Masahiko is conducting abat training for five boys and a girl.

    As for Orochimaru, because he didnt need to take the Jonin Exam, Hiruzen decided to give him Special Training.

    Old Devil, why am I the only one that needs to do physical training? On the side, Jiraiya said while sweating all over his body. Its not clear how and when, but Old Devil has be Masahikos nickname.

    Masahiko shook his head, Look at these four, and tell me which one you can win against in Taijutsu?

    The three Uzumaki teens were strictly trained from a young age, although their overall strength is notparable with Jiraiya, in terms of physical skills alone, Jiraiya couldnt put a finger on them for thest past six months.

    Jiraiya looked at the other four and sighed, I will definitely surpass them soon!

    Masahiko nodded, Yes, be ambitious! Therefore we will have to double to amount of training. Only two months are left for the exam!

    As soon as Masahiko raised his hand, Jiraiya almost fell on the ground while doing squat.

    You, Old Devil!

    I have only doubled the gravity. Do you know that your predecessors used to practice in x100 gravity room?!

    What?! That ancestor is powerful Jiraiya muttered, then continued his training.

    Masahiko didnt say anything, then whispered, Yeah, your predecessors from Dragon Ball

    Masahiko then turned around to look at the other four people who were sparring.

    Even though it should be a sparring session for four people, its more like a three-on-one battle between the three Uzumaki teens and Tsunade. Even though Tsunade is at a disadvantage, she could still hold herself against them. The main reason this happens is that Tsunades fierce fists. The three could only dodge As ast resort, Masahiko decided to put the three of them against her, also summoned three small slugs, and attached it to their bodies. Tsunades punches were unbearable to anyone, only Jiraiya could stand it, which was really weird even to Masahiko.

    Huh? Masahiko sensed something, and an Anbu suddenly appeared before him.

    Elder Masahiko, Lord Second has summoned you!

    Masahiko smiled and said, Sakumo, you are Yunas friend, so just call me grandpa.

    Sakumo Hatake, at the age of fifteen he became an Anbu, and just after two years of joining, he became the Anbu Captain.

    Sakumo scratched his head and didnt answer.

    Tell Tobirama, I know, and I will pass byter.

    Understood, Elder Grandpa! Under Masahikos stare, Sakumo finally dropped the formalities.

    Sakumo flickered away, and Masahiko nodded with satisfaction, It seems after a few years, I might finally get to see Kaka shi?

    He then turned his attention to the five trainees, who were still practicing, and waved his hand, You also heard it, Tobirama is looking for me, so youre gonna train by yourselves!

    Yes, grand elder! The young boys of the Uzumaki responded at the same time.

    Great Grandpa, be safe, Tsunade said, while she was patting from exhaustion, then she sat on the ground.

    When Masahiko walked away, Jiraiya also stopped his training and sat on the ground, Huh, finally, Im exhausted, you Old Devil

    As soon as he breathed a sigh of relief, he looked up to see a small stone flying toward him and barely dodged it. The stone then hit the ground, making a small hole inside it.

    Old Devil! Are you trying to kill me?!

    In the distance, Masahiko nodded slowly and smiled, Good a little progress

    When Masahiko arrived at the Hokage building, Tobirama was already downstairs waiting for him.

    Youre actually waiting for me? Is there anything urgent?

    Tobirama smiled, then shook his head, Im not waiting for you, I was waiting for the guests from Sunagakure.

    Whosing that you have to greet them personally, the Kazekage? Masahiko asked and looked at the distance.

    Its the elder of Sunagakure, a woman named Chiyo, Tobirama exined.

    Masahikos expression changed, then smiled bitterly, thinking, Youre trying to introduce her, but Ive already teased her

    Chiyo was personally leading the team, followed by three Sunagakure Shinobi. Masahiko squint his eyes, feeling that two young boys and the girl are unusually familiar, they were also carrying some kind of bag behind them, but he already spected that these were their puppets.

    In front of the Hokage building, Masahiko stood on the side of the pathway, ready to greet the Suna team.

    As she was getting closer, Chiyo noticed Masahiko, and her expression suddenly changed.

    Masahiko smiled and then walk to her.

    Little Chiyo, its been twenty-five years. You have be an elder of Suna I see. But I bet you regret noting with me to Konoha

    Chiyo was so confused, I didnt expect you to be still alive

    Masahiko frowned, What did you just say?

    Tobirama was shocked, Second grandpa, do you know her?

    Ah Do you remember the time I went to the Land of Sand to catch Shukaku? I met her there, at that time she was only 11 or 12 years old. I was hoping to bring a genius Shinobi like her back to Konoha.

    Tobirama smiled and shook his head bitterly, this second grandpa really do as he pleases.

    One of the boys in Chiyos team suddenly looked acted weird and whispered, Mother is this old man, my father?

    Although the boy is whispering, his LV8 Wind Release made even whispering sounds very clear for Masahiko.

    Before Chiyo could respond, Masahiko quickly replied, Young man! Stop this nonsense, you cant just pick me as your father because we have the same hair color!

    Chiyo smiled and shook her head, Dont talk nonsense, I told you that your father passed away a long time ago. And Elder Masahiko here is about 90 years old this year.

    Well, if you say so although it is true Masahiko felt a little bit awkward.

    Tobirama, on the side, whispered, Second Grandpa, are you really

    Dude, No! Masahiko quickly answered.

    Masahiko then carefully observed the three teenagers whoe with Chiyo. The red-haired boy and the girl were familiar to him. They were Sasoris parents. Masahiko could easily recognize them although they appeared as puppets in the Original.

    Three acquaintances of Sasori Masahiko sighed, feeling emotional. But he didnt have any impressions on the other boy, his hair was dark blue. Masahiko thought that he would remember him if he had been mentioned in the anime.

    Seeing how Tobirama was arranging to send them into their rooms, Masahiko didnt stay any longer and was ready to go back and train the 5 kids. Sasoris parents, for sure, wont be weak.

    Unexpectedly, an Anbu appeared, Lord Second, the Kirigakure shinobi has arrived!

    Tobirama asked, Who is the leader?

    Theres only one boy, sir!

    He came alone? Tobirama took a deep breath, Go and bring him over.

    Masahiko froze. Only one? So confident! Or maybe so stupid?

    Either way, Masahiko became a little bit curious.

 Chapter 118: The Takikage

    Chapter 118: The Takikage

    Inside the Hokage building, Masahiko was smiling, looking at Tobiramas solemn expression.

    Well, dont you think that theres something wrong with your n? So obviously, you wanted to use this joint exam to deter the Shinobi world, but it seems like youvepletely ignored the fact that the other viges will also show their powers!

    Tobirama nodded, Its due to our sess in the war that I ended up underestimating them.

    Masahiko shook his head, What are you going to do now? That Hozuki Hangetsu seems very strong.

    The Kirigakure representative is called the Hozuki Hangetsu. When Masahiko first saw him, he thought this kid was Mangetsu. Later, he thought of it again and felt like it was a little bit earlier.

    ording to Masahikos induction, this guy is also capable of Hydration technique, so basically, physical attacks are useless against him, and this could be a problem for Maito Duy, who can only use Taijutsu.

    Tobirama then shook his head, The Hozuki Hangetsu is not really a problem, although Taijutsu is notpletely useless against, he can be damaged to some extent. The real trouble is the Sunagakure Shinobi.

    The Sunagakure Shinobi? Masahiko was surprised, Chiyos son? He isnt that strong, I think Tsunade or Jiraiya can handle him.

    No, Im not talking about him, I was talking about the dark blue-haired boy, and his name is Masaki. As far as I know, hes qualified to be a Jonin. But Chiyo insisted that the boy has not been given the Jonin rank from Sunagakure yet. Thus hes still able to join the Jonin exam.

    Masahiko nodded, So she wants to y dirty, huh? They really did it, but dont worry, I dont believe he can fight with Dai when he uses the Sixth Door.

    Tobirama looked dignified, He has a Kekkei Genkai, and he can use the Ma Release. ording to the intelligence, hes very strong, and he should have already reached the elite Jonin rank.

    Ma Release? Masahiko pondered and fell into deep thought for a while.

    Can he be the next Third Kazekage? No, it doesnt feel like it at all? Did Sasori make a puppet out of him? Dark blue hair color Masahiko couldnt remember.

    Looking at the uneasiness in Tobiramas eyes, Masahiko shook his head, They are cheating And how about you? You said Sakumo is also a Jonin? Or is it only Orochimaru? Or should this Grandpa use the transformation technique and enter the exam?

    Tobirama froze for a while.

    Second Grandpa, are you trying to bully them? If youre saying so I think it will be better to consider Orochimaru and Sakumo.

    You dont have to be so pessimistic, just wait until this Grandpa is done with these five kids.

    Tobirama then nodded, Okay, Im counting on you then. And didnt mention what hes gonna do about Sakumo and Orochimaru.

    Masahiko froze for a moment, and felt like he got kicked out of the equation

    Before he could talk, Tobirama said, The other viges areing one after another.

    Masahiko smiled and said, The other viges are not qualified to make you worry, Lord Hokage.

    Tobirama shook his head, Not long ago, I received a reply from Takigakure, saying that the Takikage wille.

    Takikage? Masahiko was stunned and somewhat confused, Didnt the Tsuchikage kill him? So the new one who has just got selected, is not busy stabilizing his vige, and wille here in person?

    Tobirama nodded, Takigakure situation is a little bit weird. They almost got destroyed by Iwagakure. At the crucial moment, ording to the intelligent, they used half of the viges savings to hire an elite shinobi to protect the vige, this mercenary shinobi is said to be quite strong, but until today we have not yet detected his true identity.

    After the First War, Takigakure actually continued to hire him and even gave him permission to act on behalf of the Takikage. Even I was surprised when I first heard about this.

    Masahiko was also surprised and pondered for a while.

    Maybe, this Shinobi is originally from Takigakure? Masahiko secretly said, In the original, there shouldnt be such action from the vige afterward, because Kumogakure was stronger at the time. But since we have weakened Kumogakure, Takugakure became ambitious, so even when their vige has almost got destroyed, they still

    Masahiko didnt really say anything to Tobiram about his spection, but his suspicion was confirmed half a monthter.

    You Masahiko was stunned.

    Senju Hashiramas little brother, Senju Tobirama, Bounty 80 million Ryo, and Elder Uzumaki Masahiko, Bounty reward 0 Ryo.

    Masahiko was initially smiling upon seeing someone from the same generation still alive, but a particr sentence made that smile on his face stiff.

    My bounty is zero? The ck market thought that Masahiko will die naturally

    Second Grandpa, this guy has actually dared to show his face again in front of us. This time we cant let him escape!

    Kakuzu smirked then spoke, Lord Hokage, Im here because Ive epted this mission from the Takigakure, Ie here not to assassinate you, I came on behalf of Takigakure.

    However, as he was exining, it sounded to Tobirama more like, Im not here to assassinate you, so you can rx

    Masahiko thenughed and said, Forget it, you know how humiliated he was when he fails to assassinate your brother? Hes be aughing stock of every Netizen

    Netizen? It was clear that Tobirama didnt understand what Masahiko has said.

    Masahiko then asked Kakuzu, You came here on behalf of the Takigakure? Where is your team?

    Kakuzu shook his head, Currently, in Takigakure, theres no Shinobi eligible enough to join the Jonin exam.

    Tobirama clenched his teeth, then said, You really came to die then! Tobirama still bore grudge at Kakuzu because he tried to assassinate Hashirama, and when ites to thetter, he always loses his sanity

    Please calm yourself, Lord Hokage. Kakuzu looked really restrained, Im here to inform you that Takigakure will be my vige in the future, and we will go to wars, and even do assassination missions for Konoha, as long as the price is sufficient, I will even do it myself.

    Masahiko was puzzled, thinking, How could this be?

    In the original story, Kakuzu is a lone wolf, who loves money So when he epted that mission to protect Takigakure, he found out how much they can make money faster than he makes alone?

    Masahiko has mixed feelings thinking that this must be the reason.

    So Takigakure has turned into a mercenary vige? Maybe this is the biggest change in the First War. In this case, Kakuzu might not join the Akatsuki Uh, if Nagato stays in Uzumaki n, I dont think there will be familiar faces in the Akatsuki. In other words, there a chance that there will be no Akatsuki.

    While getting lost in his though like usual, Masahiko suddenly realized that Tobirama was still arguing with Kakuzu.

    Masahiko sighed helplessly, then said, Okay, we received your message.

    Kakuzu didnt say anything and just looked at Tobirama.

    Tobirama looked back at Masahiko, he hesitated for a long time, then he nodded.

    With this, Kakuzu left, but Tobirama couldnt help but ask, Second Grandpa, why did you

    Masahiko waved his hand, and interrupted, Hes strong, and maybe Konoha will need his service in the future. The key is that he has the guts to dare to assassinate anyone.

    Tobirama didnt know how to respond to this

 Chapter 119: Cheats!

    Chapter 119: Cheats!

    Masahiko stood at Knohas training ground, while his face was dead serious.

    In front Masahiko is Jiraiya, Tsunade, and the three Uzumaki young men.

    Well, youve improved a lot through training these days

    What improvement? Jiraiya interrupted Masahiko. Masahiko hasnt done anything yet to him, but cold stares of his training mates made him startle.

    Masahiko shook his head, I thought that your efforts during these days will be enough in fact, you all should be ranked as a Jonin, so you should be happy about that.

    Im a Jonin, too! Sure enough Ouch!

    Tsunade swiftly delivered a blow to Jiraiya, and finally, the field became quiet.

    Masahiko shook his head with a sigh as he watched Jiraiya limping back to his spot, not daring to even breathe.

    As I was saying, although your strength is good, you all know that this isnt a normal exam, and you probably know that you will face strong opponents.

    Jiraiya, on the side, started mumbling, Im not afraid of any opponent But a quick nce from Tsunade made him suffocate.

    The three Uzumaki Shinobi didnt make any remark at all, they actually didnt know much about this Exam.

    Tsunade pondered, I heard from Second Grandpa, that these people are very strong.

    Masahiko was about to say something but the title Second Grandpa threw his thoughts a bit off.

    Okay, I will give you a brief introduction. Theres a guy from the Mist Vige, his name is Hangetsu Hozuki. He has a Kekkei Genkai, which is the Hydrification technique. It basically makes him immune to any physical attacks.

    Kekkei Genkai?

    Never mind

    There are also the three Shinobis from Sunagakure. The red-haired boy and the brte girl are puppet masters, but you dont have to worry about them. You just need to fight them separately, theyre stronger when theybine their techniques. However, pay attention to their poison techniques. The third one is the boy with dark blue hair, and hes their winning card. Hes the owner of a Kekkei Genkai that can control iron sand and ma release.

    By manipting the iron sand with the ma release, he can generate a huge attack force Masahiko paused for a moment, To be honest, I dont see a way for you to win.

    Great Elder, we will work harder!

    Masahiko scratched his head, feeling that these boys seem to be a bit brainwashed.

    I will beat him if I ever encountered him! After holding it for so long, Jiraiya couldnt help but shout.

    This time Tsunade ignored him, but she looked a little concerned, Great Grandpa, you said that theres no chance for us to win now, right? What about two months from now?

    Masahiko got stunned for a moment, then he smiled, whispering, Finally someone using his head.

    Tsunades question is very good. So next, were gonna try something else. Say, what kind of techniques you want to learn? Gambling!

    Masahiko blurted out, and the admiring he for Tsunade a moment ago suddenly disappeared.

    Tsunade, I already taught you enough of that.

    Old Devil, can you teach me the trick to make other people fly? Jiraiya looked excited he was obviously interested in Masahikos technique.

    You cant learn it. Masahiko shook his head while smiling helplessly. That skill really cant be taught to anyone.

    How do you know if you dont try Jiraiya whispered.

    Okay, how about you three?

    We will learn whatever the great elder is willing to teach us! They replied unanimously.

    Yuriko, what have you done to these kids

    Alright, I will decide for you three.

    Jiraiya and Tsunade, go to Mito and wait for me. I will teach you some good techniques.

    Go to grandma? Tsunade was stunned, then nodded, Let go, idiot!

    Jiraiya quickly followed her, then Masahiko looked at the remaining three kids.

    Then, three of you, I will teach you a special Fuinjutsu from our n. We still have two months, so its up to you to master it before the deadline

    .

    After teaching the three Uzumaki kids, Masahiko stayed there for a while and watched them practice, he didnt go immediately to Mitos but went to another training ground in Konoha.

    The moment he arrived, he saw Kenichiro there training Dai hard, so he smiled and waved his hand at them.

    Sensei! Old Sensei!

    Masahiko frowned, what did he just call him?!

    Looking at Dais uncle-face, Masahiko hesitated a bit, then said nervously, J-Just call me, Grandpa

    After saying it, Masahiko felt embarrassed, but then he remembered that he was standing before the most two unashamed people in Konoha.

    Dai, I came for you this time. You will participate in the Joint Ninja Exam two months from now, and I thought of giving you something good no, lend you!

    Masahiko took a scroll out from arm sleeves, then with some distress, he handed it to Dai.

    Watching him turning it over and over, not knowing how to open it, Masahiko sighed helplessly.

    Kenichiro, teach him how to use it

    Fortunately, even though Kenichiro hasnt seen this kind of scroll in years, he still could open it.

    A handgun appeared in Dais hands, then Masahiko smiled, and said, This handgun is made by Yuna. It releases a very powerful shout when you inject your Chakra into it. However, the recoil is lethal, dont use it without opening the Hachimon Tonkou.

    Kenichiro froze for a moment, But, Sensei, Dai doesnt have any Chakra.

    None? Masahiko was surprised. Masahiko just thought that Dai talent is just not good for Ninjutsu; he didnt expect him not to have Chakra.

    This was the case for Gai if he has no chakra, how did he open the Eight Gates in the first ce.

    Dai, open the First Gate, I want to check something.

    After opening the Gate, Masahiko got stunned. In his perception, even when Dai opened the First Gate, he still didnt have any chakra circting in his body. It just lifts the physical restriction from his body.

    This is really amazing! Theres no trace of Chakra, and you can still practice to such a point. No wonder that using the Eight Gates alone, you managed to kill four of the Seven Legendary Swordsmen of the Mist

    Masahiko sighed, then suddenly felt that it was for the better, Dai didnt need to use any cheats he was strong already.

    Forget it. Masahiko took the handgun away. Continue your hard work.

    The two men watching Masahiko as he walked away, not knowing why Masahiko changed his mind so quickly.

    On the way to Mitos house, Masahiko suddenly felt bad to cheat these kids before the Exam.

    However, the things Im gonna give Tsunade and Jiraiya will definitely help them in the future. Im just gonna quick things up.

    ..

    After a while, an amazing Chakra fluctuation erupted from Mitos house. Ordinary people couldnt feel it. But it took the attention of the powerful ones inside Konoha.

    This is Startled in the Hokage Building, Is this Grandpas Cheat?

    After about half an hour, the chakra fluctuation in Mitos house has finally dissipated.

    Aside, Tsunade and Jiraiya, who were sitting cross-legged gathering their Chakra, Masahiko, and Mito, looked at them with a smile.

    On Tsunades forehead, a diamond-shaped mark was formed, which was the Yin Seal mark, Mito sealed one-third of Masahikos Chakra inside Tsunades body, so temporarily she had a vast amount of Chakra. This will also help her to learn the Yin Seal in the future.

    Jiraiya had an Eight Trigram seal in his stomach, which contain some of Masahikos Senjutsu Chakra, which will allow Jiraiya to turn into Sage Mode for around five minutes.

    This time, when they take the Exam, these two kids will be more powerful. I think that they have almost caught up with Orochimaru. Mito said with a smile.

    Masahiko nodded, #Destructive-Enthusiasm. Masahiko then waved his hand, I hope they can win

 Chapter 120: The Written Test And The Lucky Draw

    Chapter 120: The Written Test And The Lucky Draw

    Inside a ssroom on the third floor of Konoha Ninja Academy, Masahiko looked at the candidates who were about to be evaluated.

    It has been two months since Masahiko activated his Cheat, and the written test of the Jonin exam as about to begin. Masahiko asked for the position of the writer and the test supervisor; he wanted to observe the wonderful expressions of the candidates up close.

    The Jonin written exam is different than the Chunnin written exam. Its not to test theirmon sense and basic knowledge of the Shinobi, but instead, examine the Shinobis handling of unexpected situations in various tasks.

    The test papers had six questions. The first five are from Tobirama and the elders, while thest one is from Masahiko, and basically, each paper has different problems.

    There are a total of 22 participants in this test. Obviously, all of them seemed trulypetent. Among them, Masahiko counted 8 from Konoha. In addition to Tsunade and Jiraiya, there were other teenagers from other major ns, and among them, there was Tsunades friend, Dan Kato.

    The remaining ninjas are three from the Uzumaki Vige, three from Sunagakure, and one Shinobi from Kirigakure the other seven were uncles from other small viges.

    The uncles are somewhat polite. Masahiko looked at one of them from Kusagakure, and in terms of appearance, somehow, he looks older than him.

    Is this some sort of inspirational story? Even at the age of sixty years old, he didnt let go of his dreams, and now hes participating in the Jonin Exam along with his children and grandchildren. Masahiko felt emotional, However, he seems even weaker than Iruka.

    Examiner, can we begin the test One of the participants said, and gradually the room became noisy, which snapped Masahiko back from his deep thoughts, and with a look, the 22 test papers in his hand four went flying to each respective participant.

    Seeing the participant is amazed by his little trick, and calmed down, Masahiko secretlycent.

    This skill is so beautiful it totally conforms to my image.

    Okay, each of you has got his own test paper! Now, the first five questions are the main ones; each score is 20 points, answer all question, and get full marks. Thest question is a bonus one, but it will reduce your points if you answer it wrong, but its also a mandatory question, so you cant just skip it. Of course, you will not be eliminated unless you dont even get 20 points in the end. But if you only get 20 points by the end of the test, your chances to participate in thest threebat will be higher. It must be challenging. Otherwise, you will not be a Jonin!

    Score deduction? Everyone inside the room was stunned, especially these uncles from the small viges. This is not the first time they hear of such a thing.

    However, as every one of them read theirst question carefully, the room became silent.

    Are you kidding me? Is the Konoha joking? What kind of questions is this?! Hangetsu yelled, then hit his desk and stood up.

    Masahiko snickered. Hangetsus question was: If youre escorting a client in the dessert, and your water reserve is gone or lost, and the client is about to die from dehydration, what will you do?

    It seems that you already know the answer deep inside, dont worry, just sit down and answer slowly, Masahiko said with a smile.

    Masahiko assumed that Hangetsu has never done a mission in a dessert, so he doesnt really know what to do. So there was only one way left

    Other candidates also had the wonderful expression that Masahiko was dying to see, while others already began to write their answers.

    Masahiko suddenly heard a voice that startled him. It was Jiraiya moaning, looking puzzled.

    I cant just give him the answer

    Other also started answering the questions, but Masahiko didnt have to check for cheating, because these question basically had no standard answers.

    Ten minutester, Jiraiya came to Masahiko with great enthusiasm, Old Devil! I have finished!

    Masahikos mouth twitched, then took the test paper.

    He looked at his answer for a moment, then sighed.

    Okay, sign this paper, and then go back to your seat. Masahiko sighed secretly, I really didnt expect this

    Jiraiya answered all five questions. For the first five, he got 80 points, but for thest, his score got deducted by 40 points

    Hisst question was: If the client, on purpose, put the wrong rank for the mission and halfway doing the task, you found out and confronted the client, but the client kneels and begs for your help. What will you do?

    This was actually the case for Narutos first mission in the Land of Waves. Masahiko thought that Jiraiya will choose the same answer as Naruto, and continue to do the task out of sympathy. Even though a shinobi shouldnt involve his feeling in his professionalism, its estimated his score will only be reduced by 30 points. Theres no right answer to this question, and even if he chose to abandon the mission, his score would be deducted by 10 points.

    However, Jiraiya wrote one sentence: A task epted by Jiraiya will always bepleted!!

    What kind of confusing self-confidence is this?! Did he think that writing this will be good in the exam?!

    Half an hourter, Masahiko received thest test paper. The answer to the final question was bizarre that Masahiko didnt know if he shouldugh or cry.

    The highest score was Hangetsus, he got full marks Masahiko snickered, That kid finally give up and put the answer, but I estimate that he will never do a mission in the desert for the rest of his life.

    Masahiko looked again at Hangetsus answer, then chuckled.

    Masahiko shook the empty lottery box in his hand, as an unbeatable gambler, and a person who can manipte gravity, it was so easy for him to make the participants draw the card he wants to see.

    The sign of the second test will be the disappearance of the uncles.

    After what he called it the ck Box Operation, he estimated that the first battles will witness the exclusion of the small viges out of thepetition.

    In Jiraiyas case, its a bit of a hassle He only scored 40 points It would have been better if he got a higher one. But there should be no problem.

    I dont know if he would use my Senjutsu, though, Masahiko whispered.

    Dai has only scored 20 points? Masahiko couldnt help but cry, I made sure to choose for him the paper with the simplest questions

    No wonder that with his strength, he was a forever Genin. But what would you expect from a disciple that his Sensei is stupid as him? Even Kenichiro wouldnt nail this test, he should be thankful that he was born earlier, or he would have also been a Genin forever

    At the same time, at the Sunagakure room.

    Mother The red-haired boy stopped talking.

    Chiyo was shocked, Is the written test that difficult?

    The boy shook his head, Mother, do you like water?

    Chiyo looked puzzled.

    The boy exined, and Chiyoughed, I believe this was Elder Masahikos question, right?

    Thest question for the red-haired boy was this: Suppose your mother is a civilian, and due to unknown circumstances when you were doing your mission, your mother and the client were trapped inside a water cell, who will you save first?

    This is a ssic question that Masahiko thought about in his previous life: Who will you save first your mother or your girlfriend if the two were about drawn at the same time? In this world, the Ninja Academy will teach you that the client is more important, just like your girlfriend, she will use her way to teach you the same thing

    Chiyo frowned, then thought for a while. This question

    Mother, I will save you first. The boy saw how his mother was pondering and quickly answered.

    Chiyo smiled and then pat the head of his son, Its not a question of who you want to save. This question doesnt have a correct answer. Anything you will choose cant get you a full score. Its worthy of Elder Masahiko, who wanted you to express and deal with the weakness in your heart.

    Masahiko would be speechless if he knew that Chiyo gave him such an evaluation. He just wanted to drive a wedge on this mother-child annoying rtionship.

 Chapter 121: You Might Lose The Bet

    Chapter 121: You Might Lose The Bet

    Great Elder, we are ashamed! The three Uzumaki boys sternly said in union, making Masahikos mouth twitch.

    He shook his head; it seems that Yuriko has only trained their bodies.

    Its okay. It was a great experience to join the Jonin Exam. You will get stronger in the future. If I only estimated this, I wouldnt have wasted time teaching you seals technique. Got back and think about this. Practice what Ive taught you every day. The three of you one day will be members of the Uzumaki Police Force.

    Yes, Great Elder!

    Masahiko waved helplessly, then sent them away, and went back to Konoha Collosiom.

    It was day time, but there werent a lot of people around here, only a few seal proficient ninjas setting up enchantments. Masahiko looked around, then whispered: Hachimon Tonkou Dai, that Ma Release boy, Sage Jiraiya, and Yin Seal Tsunade I feel that this enchantment will not be effective against such people.

    Ah, busy life Masahiko sighed, then began to help.

    Less than an hourter, civilians, audiences entered the hall one after another. Masahiko had already finished the enchantment andid on the Daimyo seat.

    Elder Masahiko? Just when Masahiko felt like he was about to sleep, Chiyos voice woke him up.

    Masahiko looked up, the ce was already filled with the audience, and many civilians were pointing at him.

    Ah, theyre finally here, I almost fell asleep. Masahiko looked at the three children behind Chiyo and nodded.

    Chiyo took a seat next to Masahiko, then hesitated to say, Elder Masahiko, are you sitting here

    Its okay, let me tell you an advice young girl, you can act old when youre old, and thats the only benefit of being old! Anyway, 30 to 40 years from now, you will get the same treatment Masahiko stopped, then looked behind Chiyo, Yow, puppet trio, how are you?

    Chiyo frowned, Elder Masahiko, Ive told you yesterday that Masaki is not a puppet master

    I know you did, but he will be in the future. Masahiko snickered twice without exnation.

    Brother Misako, are you going to be a puppet master?

    No! The estimated to be the Third Kazekage looked puzzled.

    In the meanwhile, Tobirama came apanied with the Daimyo to the colosseums venue, but thetter found himself embarrassed when he didnt find a chair to sit on.

    Tobirama said nothing; he called an Anbu with a wave of his hand and asked him to get another chair.

    Second Grandpa, you came so early.

    Masahiko smiled, Ive barely managed to finish the work.

    Tobirama nodded, Sorry, Ive troubled you.

    After a while, the Anbu shed in carrying a chair and ced it next to Masahiko, and the Daimyo finally could sit.

    Masahiko controlled his voice to only emit in Tobiramas ears, How about now? Second Grandpa was right, the Daimyo has nothing in his mind.

    Tobirama startled for a moment.

    Yesterday, after the exam, Tobirama found Masahiko to take his opinion on the Daimyos intentions. Tobirama was worried whether the Daimyo is still willing to support Konoha financially.

    Masahiko told him that the Daimyo is not stupid to just stop doing that. Sure enough, Masahiko pulled this prank on him so he could see the Daimyos reaction, but he said nothing.

    Of course, it may be because when dealing with someone at the age of Masahiko, its easier not to say anything.

    The first pair has already entered the field, its Maito Dai and Hozuki Hangetsu.

    Masahiko turned his head with a smile, Chiyo, who do you think will win?

    Chiyo froze for a while, The kid from the Huzoki n can use the Hydrification Technique. As far as I know, that guy from Konoha can only use Taijutsu. Thus, theres no doubt about whos gonna win this one.

    Masahiko smiled without saying a word as it turned out that odds were very unfavorable to Maito Dai.

    However, ten minutester, Dai figured out Hangetsus Ninjutsu, then opened the Hachimon Tonkou, and even though Hangetsu used the Hydrification Technique, he ended up seriously injured and was carried out by the medic ninjas.

    Masahiko shrugged, Chiyo, youve guessed wrong.

    Chiyo didnt seem frustrated; she even smiled, saying, I didnt expect that he could practice the Hachimon Tonkou to such a point.

    Masahiko was shocked, Do you know about this technique?

    I was on the battlefield before, and Ive yed once with your disciple.

    Is that so? Masahiko whispered, Then since youre alive, I dont think he was serious.

    Chiyo smiled and didnt show any angry expressions, Ah, fortunately, hes a merciful man.

    As they were talking, the second pair entered the field, which is Tsunade and an Aburame ninja.

    Chiyo, what about these two? Who will win and who will lose?

    Chiyo hesitated, It should be the Aburame ninja

    Masahiko looked into the field, and the battle began. Watching Tsunade using hand signs and releasing Fire Releases one after another seemed really strange to Masahiko as he has never seen her use any of those in the Original.

    The field was silent as everyone was watching the ground covered with burnt insect bodies.

    Masahiko had no idea how that Aburama kid could hide so many insects in his body, but they kepting until Masahiko start feeling numbs from all of his body.

    However, Tsunade was fearless, even more ferocious. Masahiko remembers that in her first birthday banquet, she was frightened and even cried when the Aburame Patriarch, at that time, gifted her and insect, and now shes probably getting her revenge.

    Even the Ying Seal that Mito and Masahiko prepared to her was useless in this fight. She easily defeated the Aburame kid.

    Alright! The loud shout from the Daimyo trembled Masahiko and made him cover his ears helplessly.

    Its revenge after all, huh?

    He turned to look at Chiyo, Chiyo, youve guessed wrong again.

    Chiyo didnt say anything, she nced behind her, Masaki will definitely win the next one. Her tone was full of confidence.

    Masahiko smiled, Calm down, you might end up losing another bet today.

    Although Chiyo didnt understand what he meant, she became worried.

    I will introduce to you, the kid whos gonna fight against your son, his name is Jiraiya, hes a civilian ninja, the tail of the crane in school.

    Chiyo was relieved, Then Masaki will win.

    Masahiko smiled and said nothing.

    After half an hour

    With scalded bruises, Jiraiya took a victory posture and raised his fist up to the sky, while next to him, Chiyos son unconsciousying on the ground.

    Chiyo, youve guessed wrong again.

    Chiyos expression finally changed, Elder Masahiko, the power that kid has just used shouldnt belong to him. If Ive sensed correctly, it should be your Chakra, this

    Masahiko waved his hand, Well youve let an actual Jonin take the exam, but I just gave a Chunin something good to help him, why are you acting so dissatisfied? Youre the ones whove started it!

    Mother The red-haired boy came over.

    Chiyo looked back at him, and after a while, she let out a sigh relief, its okay, you two got and check on Masaki, he didnt suffer any serious injuries.

    Masahiko nodded, However, Masaki did a great job, you should be proud, knowing that Ivended our boy some external force.

    Moreover, Masaki is still young, although hes older than Jiraiya, who knows what the future is hiding for me.

    Regardless, I should thank you for our victory today. Those who you bet against me to lose today all won!

    Chiyo was both shocked and puzzled.

 Chapter 122: Mount Myoboku

    Chapter 122: Mount Myoboku

    For the time being, Im gone.

    In the Hokage Office, Masahiko carrying his bag said these few words to Tobirama.

    Notify me when the next Hokage is selected, I wille over.

    It has been a week since the Jonin Joint Exam is over, and all the teams from the other viges have basically left the Konoha. Masahiko felt like he should be prepared for Zetsu. Counting the day, Kushina should be almost one and a half years old now, and Masahiko also wanted to see how she looked like when she was a child.

    Second Grandpa, are you really not going to stay for some time?

    Masahiko frowned, since the time he came to Konoha, he doesnt know the reason, but Tobirama always seemed like he wanted him to stay longer.

    He hadnt had time to ask what was happening, so he hurriedly ran outside.

    Sensei Elder Mashaiko!

    Hiruzen, Tsunade, and Orochimaru broke in breathless.

    Tobirama nced at them for a while, Whats happened?

    Hiruzen sighed, and embarrassedly said, Sensei, hes gone

    Half-day ago.

    Hiruzen and Orochimaru finished the specialized training and returned to Konoha.

    Jiraiya and Tsunade greeted him at the entrance of Konoha. Jiraiya couldnt wait to show off and gab about how he became a Jonin in front of Orochimaru. He also imed that he had made great strides, and he no longer consider Orochimaru as a worthy rival.

    As a result, Orochimaru calmly showed him his new harvest a gigantic summoned snake that stagnated Jiraiya.

    He longed for Tsunadesfort, but she also calmly said that after bing a Jonin, she finally signed her contract with the slugs and summoned a huge one.

    At that moment, he could only look at Hiruzen with a look of expectation, and the result

    Hiruzen said that he could sign a snake contract like Orochimaru, or ask Elder Masahiko to let him sign the slug scroll.

    But Jiraiya threw one sentence, I Dont Need It! and stormed off. Then what? Tobirama said lightly.

    Hiruzen couldnt help but swallow, He somehow found a summoning scroll and used reversed summoning, but we dont know where it has sent him. Sensei, some summoning beasts are very cruel, even if hes okay for now, he wont be if he stays for so long. Sensei, since you have a Space-Ninjutsu, can you use it to perceive his Chakra fluctuation in the space?

    Tobirama shook his head, I cant do this kind of thing. Then he looked at Masahiko, Do you have any idea?

    Masahiko secretly said, Of course I have a way to find him, but I dont have to think about it, he must have gone to Mount Myoboku.

    Hesitated for a moment, Masahiko threw his luggage on Tobiramas desk, Dont worry, I probably know where he went, I will go to find him.

    Hiruzen looked relieved, Please!

    Masahiko flew straight out, thinking in his mind, If I help Jiraiya signs the toad scrolls, I will be able to get some witness points. As for the location of Mount Myoboku He bit his finger, Summoning Technique!

    Master Slug, do you know the location of Mount Myoboku? Masahiko thought, as one of the three great immortals, the sage slug should know the location of Mount Myoboku.

    The three locations are actually in the samend.

    Masahiko was stunned.

    How?

    From The Shikkotsu Forest head deep into the south, and you will find Mount Myoboku. Take north, and you will find Ryuchi Cave. Of course, theres an entrance that doesnt have anything to do with The Shikkotsu Forest, but I dont know about its specific location.

    Masahiko nodded, released the summoning technique, and turned to fly toward The Shikkotsu Forest again.

    When he came to Shikkotsu Forest, Masahiko simply greeted Katsuyu, then he quickly flew south, worrying that he would miss the moment when Jiraiya signs the contract.

    As he flew toward the south, Mashaikos brows became tighter and tighter, and the environment became humid and cold.

    This distance Masahiko whispered, he has been flying for more than half an hour, ording to the distance, he should have left the Land of Fire.

    Are the three sage regions really is an independent space?

    One hourter, Masahiko gradually began to feel that the weather around him is fresher. Suddenly he felt something strange, then looked up to find himself in an entirely another world.

    Is this Mount Myoboku?

    Masahiko sighed emotionally. Unlike the dark and damp Shikkotsu Forest, Mount Myoboku seemed to have birds and flowers.

    Bird? Masahiko froze, But it eats worms

    Toads also feed on the bugs around here, even if it originally existed, they would be driven out by the toads.

    Masahiko looked into the distance, theyers of mountainspletely obscured his vision. However, therge nts on the mountain made elegant scenery like a paradise.

    So Kaguras Eyes! With one seal, Masahiko opened his perception to the maximum.

    Jiraiya is over there. There are no Chakra fluctuations beside him. No toad means no contract.

    Masahiko sighed in relief; the witness points are not gone. However, he suddenly looked surprised while twitching the corner of his mouth.

    This Chakra is a bit insane.

    Masahiko just felt an unusually massive Chakra. The most powerful Chakra he has ever felt.

    Not only the most powerful but also too huge, is this really okay? Dozens of times bigger than the Kyuubi? Does the Juubi even have such a big Chakra? Masahiko smiled bitterly, Is this the Great Toad Sage?!

    Masahiko felt the Chakra of the Slug Sage up close, and he doesnt think now that it can bepared to him, the Great Toad Sage

    Even though the slugs are not good at fighting, but the three Immortal Sages shouldnt have such a big gap, the Snake Sage shouldnt be this strong too, is it really an only expectation for the Great Toad Sage? Masahiko shook his head. As a Sage who can predict the future, he should know about my arrival, so its better to go ahead and gain insight.

    At the same time, in the highest peak of Mount Myoboku on a huge shallow pool of water with the kanji for Sage inscribed on it, a big old toad wearing the ne has the Kanji Oil written on it, was sleeping inside it.

    Um He moaned while the big bubble that wasing out of his nose was getting bigger and bigger, suddenly it popped, and he opened his eyes.

    Tow little toads appeared in front of him, Master, are you awake? It was Fukasaku and Shima.

    The boy I have foreseen hundreds of years ago, who wille to Mount Myoboku, has arrived. You go and bring him in. Theres also a guest, Uzumaki Masahiko you also go and bring him in.

    As Masahiko was approaching Jiraiyas location, he suddenly frowned; he felt that thetter started moving away at top speed, and went deep into Mount Myoboku.

    Huh? A little toad appeared beside him, it was Fukasaku. Yo, Grandpa Toad Masahiko said with a smile. After so many years, he finally found someone older than him.

    Uzumaki Masahiko, the Great Toad Sage, is waiting for you!

    Masahiko was stunned, He even knows my name? It seems that the Great Toad Sage had some prophecy about me. But what kind of prophecy?

    An old-timer, who wants to change the world?

    Or it could be

    Masahiko tried to guess following the footsteps of Fukasaku, who was heading deep into Mount Myoboku.

 Chapter 123: Prophecy

    Chapter 123: Prophecy

    Following the speed of Fukasaku toward the center of Mount Myobuku, Masahiko used his perception ability.

    There are thirty or forty creatures with Chakra reactions? The Chakra was flowing strangely, and Masahiko wasnt sure.

    Mount Myoboku is also a small ninja vige, with ninja toads, and civilian toads.

    Climbing to the peak, a pce appeared in front of Masahiko and sensed that theres Chakra inside.

    Masahiko observed the ce with a strange look on his face, Fukakasu, why the pce is built like this, whats the wisdom behind it, eat yourself?

    In Mount Myoboku, everything is on the shape of a toad, even this pce, and the entrance is the mouth of a toad too.

    How did you know that my name is Fukasaku?

    The question of the old toad made Masahikos face stiff.

    Uh, havent you told me that?

    From the very beginning until now, I only said one thing to you, and I never told you my name.

    Masahiko smiled awkwardly, Who knows? Maybe youve said it? Or maybe its something I have dreamed of

    This time, Fukasaku looked strangely at him, You even know the ability of the master?

    Masahiko was stunned, and just when he wanted to pull something else, another olddy toad came.

    Old Devil, why are you here? Jiraiya then noticed the toad-pce, What the hell is this?

    Masahiko sighed, This is hell. Ive just died. But Ive never expected that these toad ghosts will bring you here too when youre still so young

    Jiraiya got frightened, No one told me that when someone uses the reverse summon technique, he goes to hell! Im so young I dont want to die

    Jiraiya said this, then suddenly reacted, Old Devil, youre lying to me, right? How can a ghost be a toad?

    Jiraiya looked around, They even have genders, this one is an old man, and this one is an old woman.

    Shima and Fukasaku nced at each other, then thetter said, Boys, the Great Toad Sage is waiting for you, pleasee in!

    Boys Masahikos expression stiffened. He was almost a hundred years old. But he actually called him a kid, but knowing that these two are nearly eight hundred years old, Masahiko still endured.

    Masahiko entered into the Toad Pce feeling disgusted.

    In the pce, Masahiko finally saw the Great Toad Sage lying on his huge shallow pool of water, while his eyes closed as if he was sleeping.

    Jiraiya seemed like curious babies looking left and right. Masahiko wasnt curious about any of the things surrounding him, he was fully focused.

    He wasnt worried about what the Great Toad Sage will do to him, and even if the amount of Chakra is iparable, battles are always unpredictable. Masahiko was worried that his influence and own existence has changed the Great Toad Sages prophecy.

    In his past life, although the Great Toad Sage didnt have a lot of scenes, every prophecy was sessfully fulfilled, especially the Child of the Prophecy.

    .

    Young man, youre finally here. He didnt know when, but the Great Toad Sage opened his eyes and stared at Jiraiya.

    Jiraiya wiped the sweat off his forehead and then turned his head and whispered, He turned out to be alive Masahiko also was worried.

    Obviously, he didnt pay attention to the twos rudeness, and said, Hundreds of years ago, I foreseen that one day, you wille to Mount Myoboku, and sign a contract with my n.

    Contract? Jiraiya startled, Old Devil! Youve been lying to me, this is not hell!

    Masahiko was stunned for a long time, he didnt know if he shouldugh or cry, Jiraiya said he didnt believe him, but he still did believe half of it deep inside.

    Fukasaku, bring the contract scroll.

    Yes!

    Hey, I havent agreed yet Jiraiyas words got cut short because Masahiko closed his mouth using gravity.

    Masahiko smiled, Great Toad Sage, he agrees. Jiraiya couldnt say anything.

    Hearing Masahikos words, he turned his eyes to him and pondered for a moment.

    Who are you?

    Masahikos face turned dark, what the hell? He called me, then forgot when I am, hes really old

    Jiraiya on the side was twitching weirdly, Masahiko turned faintly at him to see that he was suffocating. He startled then quickly lifted the gravity.

    Hoo Hugh, Old Devil, are you trying to kill me?

    Masahiko smiled embarrassingly, he kept thinking about the great old toad, and almost suffocated Jiraiya.

    The Great Toad Sage kept pondering, so Shima tried to remind him: Master, hes Uzumaki Masahiko, you called him over.

    Uzumaki Masahiko The Great Toad Sage froze, I remembered.

    Masahiko smiled, Is there any prophecy about me? What is it about? The terminator of tragedy, or the reliable old predecessor?

    In my vision, you will fight a young man with the same eyes as Haguromo Otsutsuki, bringing disaster and destruction.

    Masahikos smile slowly faded away, Fighting a young man with Rinnegan? Disaster and destruction?

    How can this be?

    Masahikos heart gradually sank in despair. It should be Madara, the one who has Rinnegan, that is to say, he will be sessfully resurrected, and his opponent will be me?

    Why would it be me? What about Naruto and Sasuke? Is it because I changed the plot too much?

    Just when Masahiko was about to ask, the Great Toad Sage said, I did foresee the oue of the battle, but I can see that while youre fighting, a fierce battle is taking ce elsewhere.

    Is there more than one opponent? Masahiko frowned, Who is the other? Obito

    Impossible, this thing will not happen if theres no ident.

    Great Toad Sage, do you see who my opponent is? Masahiko hesitated then asked.

    I hope it wont be Nagato or even Sasuke Masahiko whispered in his heart.

    I didnt clearly see who he was, He shook his head, I only saw that he has a ck hair.

    Masahikos heart tightened, Not Nagato then.

    He has also had a bun hairstyle.

    Bun? Who is that? A lot of faces passed in Masahikos mind, but none of them met the description.

    He has the Rinnegan, but hes neither Madara nor Sasuke Masahiko was confused, Sure enough, I changed the plot too much, Im afraid something I dont know will happen.

    Next to him, Jiraiya signed the contract scroll and didnt resist anymore. He could see from Masahikos behavior that this should be a powerful Summoning Beast.

    The signing of Jiraiyas contract also brought Masahiko 10 witness points, but he didnt care.

    Who the hell is he? Were gonna fight in the future, and what I feel from the Great Toad Sages words, we are going to be evenly matched? Masahiko fell into deep thinking.

 Chapter 124: Tobirama’s Request

    Chapter 124: Tobirama��s Request

    Old Devil, Im lucky that youvee. Otherwise, I would have ended up eating bugs.

    It has been almost a month since Jiraiya signed the contract; he and Masahiko are still staying in Mount Myoboku.

    Initially, Masahiko nned on leaving the moment he gets his witness points, but that prophecy made him feel a little bit uneasy. Thus, he decided to stay for a while and see if the Great Toad Sage would wake up and give him other predictions.

    An entire month has passed, and Jiraiya had mastered that art of summoning quickly, but the Great Toad Sage still didnt wake up.

    Looking at Jiraiya in front of him, Masahiko sighed.

    Since that time he ended up eating grass at Shikkotsu Forest; Masahiko carried food on him sealed in a scroll wherever he went. However, a monthter, staying with Gluttonous King Beelzebuth here, his food resources were entirely exhausted.

    (T/N: Gluttonous King Beelzebuth: Is a reference from the Manga That Time I Got Reincarnated as Slime. Beelzebuth (Gluttonous King) is one of Rimuru Tempests Ultimate Skills. It had been created from the Unique Skills Gluttony and Heartless during Rimurus Harvest Festival)

    Jiraiya, arent you going to leave? If you stay any longer, the guys in Konoha will be worried about you.

    Jiraiya looked surprised, Wait, I thought were staying?

    Masahikos face stiffened and almost cursed himself for being such a careless old man. Jiraiya has only learned the art of summoning; if he forces him to leave, he might not get another chance to learn the Sage Mode.

    Then I will Just when Masahiko was about to leave alone, Fukasaku appeared beside him.

    Jiraiya-Chan, Great Safe has woke up, and asked you toe.

    This month, Jiraiya has been getting along well with the toad n members. With such a simple call, Jiraiya followed Fukasaku to the toad pce.

    Masahiko frowned, Didnt the Great Sage ask for me?

    Fukasaku shook his head gravely, then left with Jiraiya.

    So, there arent any more prophecies about me, huh? Masahiko felt strangely relieved. He really wanted to know more about his destiny in this world, but after thinking about it, the less he knows, the better.

    Masahiko didnt follow him this time and just waited. Jiraiya will tell him everything anyway.

    After more than an hour, Jiraiya came back with this head upright; the look of pride was evident in his expression.

    Masahiko was stunned and asked, Why are you so happy, did the Great Sage praise you?

    Jiraiya nodded, He said that Im gonna be a great Shinobi, and one day one of my disciples will be the Child of Destiny, end he will end the war in the Shinobi World. He said, then he shook his head regretfully, Its a pity Why didnt I be the Child of Destiny?

    Masahiko took a deep breath, then muttered, Thank god

    In the past few days, he was worried that Minato wont meet Kushina, and Naruto will not be born But this is great news!

    Its not a pity, you will be the teacher of the Child of Destiny, thats already cool. Well, I guess youre right! In the end, Jiraiya epted it.

    Lets go back to Konoha. Masahiko wasnt worried about Jiraiya anymore; he will surely fulfill his destiny. Thus, he said lightly, then flew him toward the exit.

    Hey, hello, Old Devil, why are you taking me with you, I can just ask Fukasaku to summon me back to Konoha.

    Masahiko didnt answer, and secretly said: You want me to go to that cold and wet ce all by myself? Or are you asking me to hold Fukasakus old toad butt during reverse summoning? Not in a million-year kid!

    As the ce was bing darker and darker around them, Jriaiyas mouth twitched, Old Devil, where are you flying? The exit of Mount Myoboku is not in this direction.

    Masahikos face got pale. He kept thinking about Fukasakus old toad butt, while flying toward Shikkotsu Forest, andpletely forgot that Mount Myoboku should also have an exit on its own. However, he certainly wouldnt admit it.

    So he pretended to sing, Sha La La~~ Itsuka kito, boku wa teni surunda, hakanaki mune ni soto, hikari moete yukeeee Completely ignoring Jiraiya, Masahiko speeded up.

    Hey, Old Devil, are you hearing?

    Sha La La~~ Itoshi ki hit anata mo mieteiruni mamayui tsuki ga soto ashita o terashite

    Why did you start signing anyway?!

    Tsuyokuuuuu Masahiko smirked upon noticing that Jiraiya forgot about the main subject, then he winked at him inviting him to sing along.

    Tsuyokuuuuuu Jiraiyapletely ignored him

    kagayaiteeeeeeeeeeeee

    Finally, what a terrible song Jiraiya said while covering his ears.

    Well, you hate, because theypletely left you out of this ops video clip

    What?! Jiraiya was so confused.

    Regardless, Masahiko was very happy now knowing that the prophecy of the Child of Destiny still exists. As for the dark-haired young man with the bun, he didnt really care, because even if he couldnt beat him, it wont be a big deal, he will just wait for Naruto to save the day, then they will sing together!

    Masahiko was quiet the entire way; he only greeted Katsuyu when he reached Shikkotsu Forest. During the rest of the road, he flew at high speed.

    This time Masahiko didnt fly directly into the Hokage building butnded at the Konohas Main Gate.

    Jiraiya, go find your teammates and teacher, you were missing for a month, they should be so worried about you.

    Jiraiya didnt answer Masahiko because he ignored him the entire time, and left happily, thinking of showing off his cool summoning beast to Tsunade and Orochimaru.

    Masahiko greeted the two ninjas who were guarding the gate, then walked into the Hokage Building step by step.

    The sky was getting slightly dimmer, but Tobiramas Chakra was still inside the building. Masahiko nodded at the Anbu on the door, then walked in.

    Second Grandpa, youre finally back, was it a smooth journey?

    Masahiko scoffed, Of course, how could it fail when I was the one whos appointed for it.

    However, since everything is okay, Im leaving this time.

    Tobirama hesitated for a moment, but he didnt say anything.

    Masahiko shook his head, What? Are you thinking of something else to make me stay?

    Tobirama smiled bitterly, shaking his head.

    Speak already, why do you want me to stay? Masahiko smiled, he was actually very curious at this point.

    Tobirama took a deep breath, then said, Second Grandpa, can you give me a sample of your blood?

    Masahikos smile gradually faded away. Orochimaru asked him the same thing; it seems that everyone wants to live longer. But the way Tobirama asked it, gave Masahiko a bad hunch.

    Your body

    Tobirama smile bitterly, I still cant hide anything from you. My body has deteriorated in the past two years. Thats why Im rushing to select the next Hokage. Did that injury affected you? Im sorry, its really my fault Masahiko sighed, My cells wont be as useful as your elder brothers. Theres another reason for my long lifespan.

    Tobirama lowered his head, Is that so?

    Watching that pitiful look on Tobiramas face, Masahiko shook his head, Its okay, just wait until this Grandpa gets strong, I will definitely resurrect you and your elder brother.

    Tobirama sighed, Im not afraid of death. Its such a pity really, I only need another ten years, and I might by then be able topletely develop the Edo Tensei and resurrect big brother, no, maybe even less, five years

    Masahiko shook his head bitterly, It wont work even after a hundred years.

    Looking at him, Tobirama seemed puzzled; thus, Masahiko exined: Although that Ninjutsu can resurrect people, they will always be bonded to the afterlife. It will need a lot of power to break that bond. Your Grandpa here can do it. But for some reason, I cant shake out the feeling that I will need to be much stronger than this if Im gonna do it.

    Masahiko knew for sure that if he ever sessfully resurrected the dead, Hagoromo would be knocking on his door then next day.

    Tobirama pondered, Is that the case?

 Chapter 125: The Third Hokage

    Chapter 125: The Third Hokage

    In the end, I still had to stay in Konoha

    Masahiko sighed, watching the two Hyuga twins practicing the Gentle Fist.

    After he knew that Tobirama doesnt have much time left, Masahiko chose to stay. Deep inside, only a few people he considers family are alive, namely Tobirama, Mito, and his three disciples. As for Kenji, Mashirama, Tsunade, and Yuna they were still young, although they also have a special ce in his heart, it was the kind of rtionship where he always trying to take good care of them.

    As for the Uzumaki n, because of the unreliability, he saw in the three kids who took the Jonin Joint Exam previously, Masahiko had to send a Shadow Clone back to the n for personal guidance.

    I cant protect them forever, I eliminated every threat that came near us in the Second Shinobi World War, but I hope they will get stronger and have the power to protect the n in the Third Shinobi World War.

    Masahiko believed that this was necessary.

    After returning from Mount Myoboku, nearly half a year passed. 26 years have passed since the establishment of Konoha, but Masahiko did not have time to chill, his attributes have reached the limit and can no longer improve, so he focused all of his energy on the Gentle Fist.

    After half a year of concentration, Masahiko raised the Gentle Fist level to LV6, close to reaching LV7.

    Gentle Fist LV6(588990/600000)

    LV6 Gentle Fist, after he confirmed it, Masahiko discovered that the Hyuga Patriarch level was also close to him, but when he asked for the Gentle Fists secret techniques, he found that theres no way for him to practice it. He cant change his eyes, its not worth it. To be honest, he never wanted a Byakugan, and certainly, he doesnt like to be a bird in a cage; he really likes to fly

    However, the experience value is so high, just like the other attributes, so Im assuming the Gentle Fist technique might also grant me a good surprise.

    This thought is what actually encouraged him to continue practicing the Gentle Fist.

    In front of him, the two little boys had already finished their routines and stood there looking at him eagerly, seeking some guidance.

    However, they didnt know how far Masahikos thoughts drifted, and how he wasnt paying any attention to what the two were doing.

    Practice is good, but Ill say it again for you, you must discover your weaknesses

    Masahiko suddenly stopped there, and a familiar Anbu appeared in front of them.

    Masahiko smiled, Sakumo, whats the matter?

    Grandpa Masahiko, Hokage-Sama is looking for you.

    In the past half-year, Sakumo learned to address Masahiko by Grandpa to make the delivery of the information smoother.

    Tobirama is looking for me? Masahiko pondered, then nodded, I understand.

    Sakumo turned, then Masahiko murmured emotionally, It should be about the selection of the Third Hokage.

    He came to the Hokage Building, to unexpectedly find the three elders gathered there.

    The three elders shared the same appearance, old, grampy, and they all had white hair. The youngest Uchiha Izumi was 57 years old.

    Expect of the Hyuga Patriarch, who saw Masahiko from time to time, the other two seemedplex.

    Grandpa Masahiko, you look healthy. Uchiha Izumi spoke slowly.

    Masahiko nodded with a smile, It seems so. Masahiko knew that although they dont know his exact age, they probably guessed that he was at least ny years old.

    But its just that. As for why Masahiko has such a long lifespan, how strong hes, or even what special seal technique the Uzumaki has might have caused this, they didnt know, and obviously, they couldnt just ask. Tobirama is not that easy to speak to, and no one can actually understand Masahikos gibberish.

    Seeing how everyone became quiet, Tobirama took the initiative to speak.

    I assume that everyone in this room has already spected the reason behind this gathering. Soon we will have the anniversary of establishing this great vige. After that, a new Hokage will take my ce, and this elder council will be dissolved.

    The three elders didnt object, and Masahiko didnt intervene.

    Tobirama looked right and left, then said, For the Third Hokage position, I nominate two candidates, Hiruzen and Danzo. What are your thoughts?

    The three elders looked at each other, Izumi seemed irresolute, but he shook his head and didnt say anything.

    He had some hope in his heart that Kagami would be the Hokage, but he knew that it was just a wish.

    Its a pity that Nara Patriarchs sessor is not the kind of genius. Among Tobiramas six apprentices, he wasnt evenpared to a civilian ninja such as Mitokado, he was only slightly stronger than Utatane, who was actually a medic shinobi.

    As for the Hyuuga Patriarch he was too embarrassed to even mention his so-called sessor, which made him feel desperate.

    Since this is the case, I will ask all of you to work on the arrangement. Also, inform all the other ns and see if they have any candidates they want to nominate. Tobirama added.

    Masahiko froze for a while, Tobirama, it seems that you have nothing to say to me, then why did you call me over?

    Second Grandpa, theres another thing I want to say. Im hoping during what is left in my tenure that we can officially work on arranging an alliance with the Uzumaki n.

    Masahiko was stunned.

    Tobirama was worried about the vige in the next war because Konohacked rtionships, and Masahiko no longer contributes, and the Uzumaki eventually parted ways with Konoha over the years.

    Masahiko shook his head, No, Mito is still here In his heart, he knows that the Uzumaki and Konoha will have a strong rtionship in the next years because of Minato and Kushina, so a piece of paper wont do them any good.

    Tobirama hesitated for a moment, then he seemed to understand Masahikos words, Okay then.

    With this, the elder meeting ended, which happened to be thest meeting of these elders.

    One monthter, Masahiko was watching Sarutobi wearing the Hokage robe and hat while feeling slightly stunned.

    Masahiko watched him stand on the stage and preach to all the residents of Konoha, civilians, and shinobis alike: When the tree leaves dance, one shall find mes. The fires shadow will illuminate the vige, and once again, tree leaves shall bud anew. To those who possess the Will of Fire, everyone is family. The desire to protect ones family builds a thicker and stronger bond between each and everyone in the vige. (T/N: The first sentence was actually hisst words in the original. The second one was ripped off from his monologue to Konohamaro.)

    This familiar figure and familiar words made Masahikos thoughts drift away.

    The ceremony was over, and the civilians gradually left, then Sarutobi epted the blessings of Mito, and his other teammates and students.

    Danzo was also around, a little unwilling, but Masahiko also noticed a slight heartfelt joy and blessing.

    Danzo what exactly changed that cold conspirator guy?

    The long-awaited Chinese characters finally popped up and interrupted Masahikos anticipations.

    Witness and slightly change the main story of Naruto World: The election of the Third Hokage, get 30(*2) witness points.

    So, its only a small change this time? Masahiko thought for a moment, then nodded.

    If I let Danzo be the Hokage, I assume I would have rewarded with 300 witness points, but it is still good that it has ended like this.

    Time flows, and Masahiko got some unexpected gains. Because of that little incident between him and Uchiha Kagame, Sarutobis council was changed from the original, expect for Danzo, the other two changed, and they were Uchiha Kagame and Hyuga twins father.

    This change actually granted Masahiko 20 witness points.

    Sure enough, the close to the original plot, the more events I can get witness points if the plot doesnt copse, I will probably

 Chapter 126: Escape Marriage

    Chapter 126: Escape Marriage

    Until this time, I thought that you were the kind of person whos unable to just rest, Masahiko said with a smile.

    It has been two weeks since the selection of the Third Hokage. Masahiko thought that even if Tobirama retires, he wont stay idle, and he will be busy all the time.

    Tobirama smiled, I think Ive learned from you.

    Masahiko was stunned and nodded, Yes, but if you have a long lifespan.

    What about your experiments? Masahiko hesitated for a moment then asked.

    Ive destroyed myb, and the captive has been dealt with. Tobirama said, I also recorded the Edo Tensei technique inside the Scroll of Seals.

    Masahiko was stunned, But Hiruzen will find about it this way

    Tobirama shook his head, Hiruzen should have guessed already. And since he became the Hokage, he should know about these dark sides of the vige too.

    Dark sides, huh Masahiko sighed, Forget it, developing the Edo Tensei was such a useful thing. With it, you and your elder brother will be much easier to resurrect.

    Tobirama asked, Did you manage to perceive the underworld?

    Masahiko nodded, You just need to wait so I can get strong, or maybe this technique will find its next master, who knows.

    Tobiramas expression changed, Its next master? Second Grandpa, this technique

    I know, Masahiko interrupted. One day, you might get summoned to fight me

    Tobirama smiled bitterly, not knowing what to say.

    Then the two fell into silence until a familiar face broke in.

    Masahiko G- Elder! Lord Hokage! Sakumo subconsciously was about to call Masahiko, Grandpa, but when he saw Tobirama sitting there, he couldnt help but call him elder after all.

    Masahiko didnt care, because he noticed that panicked expression on his face, so he frowned.

    Whats wrong, Sakumo, whats the matter?

    Elder Masahiko, news came from the Uzumaki Vige, Yuna is gone.

    Masahiko subconsciously stood up, thinking that Kumogakure or Kirigakure took her.

    When did she disappear?

    Sakumo smiled bitterly, The report said that she was gone in the morning and she left a letter behind. Aunt Yuriko found it and hurried over.

    She left a letter? Masahiko sighed with relief, What did she say in the letter? Is Yuna pregnant?

    The letter said: The world is so big, and I want to see it all. Sakumo hurriedly replied.

    Masahikos face stiffened, and he didnt know if he should cry orugh hearing this. More than ten years ago, he said the same exact sentence before taking that adventure to Kumogakure. I dont know where this little girl heard about it.

    After knowing the specific details of the situation, Masahiko was relieved slightly; a moment ago, he was ready to pay a visit to Kumogakure or Kirigakure.

    Aunt Yuriko went to Mito-Sama, and it seems that Yuna has also taken Mito-Samas son with her.

    Mishirama? Masahiko has always kept an eye on the development of that kid. In his view, Mishirama will be the next Senju Patriarch.

    Masahiko was also startled, and he twitched his mouth, looking at Sakumo.

    Is this an elopement? No, Mishirama is only 13 years old, and Yuna is 6 years older than him. But Sakumo is such a good looking guy too Masahiko was clueless and speechless.

    Tobirama sighed, Second Grandpa, lets go and chase them. It has been only a few hours. They shouldnt be gone far away, theyre still kids.

    Masahiko nodded, I will go to Kumogakure, you go to Iwagakure, and Sakumo to Sunagakure. We should be able to catch up to them.

    Sakumo hesitated, Elder Masahiko, what about Kirigakure?

    Masahiko shook his head, They wouldnt be able to pass through the Uzumaki ns navy guards. And they cant go that far away if they chose to run on the water. Fearing a surprise invasion by Kirigakure from the sea, the Uzumaki n has always put an elite squad stationed on the seaside there to guard.

    Then, I will go first, Second Grandpa. The moment he said that Tobirama disappeared.

    Did he already put a flying thunder god seal in that direction? Masahiko murmured, Sakumo, you should also go, dont worry too much, Yuna is strong.

    Yuna has been obsessed with scientific research in recent years, and although shes only a Chunin, her messy equipment, which she put on her body, makes her stronger than the majority of Jonin. And the 13 years old Mishirama was also a Chunin.

    Sakumo nodded, then left in an instant.

    Masahiko sighed, then left the room, and flew toward Kumogakures direction again.

    In theory, knowing Yunas character, she should be curious about Kumogakures research on the Chakra Diffusion Cannon, so she probably took that direction.

    Masahiko flew all the way, but he didnt head directly to Kumogakure.

    They only left this morning, even if they run all the way, two children wouldnt be able to reach the vige this quickly.

    So, in the distance between Konoha and Kumogakure, is Yugakure

    Masahiko got slightly startled and pondered.

    Is this Mishiramas Chakra? Masahiko couldnt help butugh, This is just a small vige less than thirty kilometers away from Konoha isnt this so easy to find?

    Masahikonded to find Mishirama leaning against a big tree, while his face was full of frustration.

    Masahiko had a bad hunch when he saw this. Sure enough, when he saw Masahiko, he gave him another letter.

    Grandpa Masahiko, I knew youre so fast, take this little fart boy back. I didnt have the intention to take him with me! Also, you dont need to look for me anymore. I secretly worked hard for two years to develop something that can block any perceptual technique, you wont find anything! Rest assured, though, one to five years, Ill go back As for Sakumo, although hes a good person, I still hate his white hair, so dont you try to match us up.

    Masahiko took the letter and read it twice, not knowing what to say.

    Sakumo was issued as a good card, but this is not a forced marriage escaping

    Looking at the frustrated Mishirama in front of him, Masahiko sighed, Come on, youre going back with me, little fart boy.

    Masahiko used Shadow Clone, then sent it back with Mishirama, and he continued to chase her down with his original body.

    Going around for dozens of kilometers, Masahiko couldnt sense Yunas Chakra anywhere.

    Did she really develop a device to block perceptual abilities? Masahiko whispered, then turned, looking left and right.

    No way! Maybe she left Mishirama there and took another direction! I should have asked Mishirama just now. Masahiko sighed. Seeing that the sky was getting dimmer, he decided to go back to see if Tobirama has found anything, he has also developed a unique perceptual technique a long ago.

    After returning to the vige, Masahiko first went to Mitos house to found her scolding Mishirama.

    Yuriko was also on the side, looking a little anxious.

    Sensei, youre back. Yuriko didnt ask for the result as if she knew that Masahiko wouldnt find her.

    Yuriko exined before he could even react: Yuna has developed a bracelet looking thing that can block all the fluctuations of the Chakra inside the human body. After injecting Chakra, she will not be perceptible even to perceptual abilities. Mito-Sama has already confirmed it.

    Mito cannot perceive it too? Masahiko frowned.

    This is troublesome

 Chapter 127: The Fuse

    Chapter 127: The Fuse

    Shes a genius. Maybe the fate of all geniuses in this world to be rebellious

    Masahiko murmured while looking to the bracelet on his wrist. This is was a spare on that Yuna left behind, which can block all of the Chakra fluctuations in the human body. Masahiko couldnt even feel that he has Chakra the moment he put on

    Yuna developed such a thing from her own studies.

    This thing is not in the original, yet its so convenient. Masahiko sighed and looked at Sakumo, who seemed really frustrated.

    Sakumo and Tobirama returned a while ago, but it was clear that they had nothing useful to share.

    Masahiko also handed Yunasst letter to Sakumo. After reading it, he seemed puzzled.

    In the meantime, you need to inform the Hokage, let him send some Anbu to find her, but it needs to be done secretly, we dont want to make fanfare. Also, inform everyone that dealing with Yuna is gonna be dangerous.

    The Uzumaki nsmens physical strength and seal techniques are very powerful, especially Yuna, who happened to be the daughter of the Uzumaki Patriarch. Its not known how many big viges will also try to find her if they ever heard about her being missing.

    Sakumo nodded, I know.

    Masahiko looked at Yuriko again, who was anxious.

    Yuriko, dont worry so much, you have to believe in her. You know, when you were only 12 years old, I took you to your first battlefield. Yuna is 19 years old, and shes has a very high IQ Masahiko said, but it didnt help calm her down. When Yuriko was on the battlefield at that time, she had Masahiko to protect her, but Yuna left alone.

    Masahiko then looked at Mishirama, who has been continuously scolded for more than an hour now and scratched his head. After taking a deep breath, Masahiko said, I kind of hoped that she would keep Mishirama with her.

    Yuriko remained silent for a moment, then she looked up to Masahiko, Sensei

    Masahiko waved his hand, interrupting her, Yuna has spent all of his years in the Uzumaki Vige. Although shees here often, not a lot of people know her. As the Uzumaki Patriarch, if you show up in other viges, it will cause a lot of political problems. Let me handle it, I will use some Shadow Clones and head to find her.

    Yuriko seemed unsure about it, but Masahiko spoke again, You should go back now, and try to cover the story of Yunas escape, dont let the word get out, the situation will be worse if the news reached the wrong people.

    Yuriko nodded, Sensei, please find her. Yuriko then returned to the Uzumaki Vige.

    Please Masahiko smiled bitterly, How would I found her in this vast Shinobi world. Its not like I can call her, or use GPS

    Masahiko actually didnt believe that he can find her at least in a short time, but he could only hope that there will be some surprising change of events soon, or maybe she will have enough troubles on the way ande back on her own.

    And talking about troubles Masahiko nced at Sakumo, If this continues, there wont be a Red-header Kakashi, nor a Gray-headed Kakashi.

    Heeh, what was I thinking Im a forever loner, I cant be a matchmaker Wait, isnt every matchmaker is also a forever loner? Masahiko shook his head and sighed.

    Unexpectedly, only one monthter, Sakumo seemed like he got over itpletely; well, if he didnt seem to be too silent, Masahiko would have believed that he finally moved on.

    And as Masahiko expected, facing Yunas ck technology and high IQ, even the Anbu couldnt find her.

    However, Masahikos shadow clones had some gain; he learned a lot of new things about every vige in the Shinobi World

    During this time, a supernatural event urred in the Shinobi world, and every perceptual shinobi could sense that. It was Masahikos shadow clones. After he lost hope of finding Yuna, heunched Kagura Minds Eye from every clone and then released them.

    Masahiko was disappointed every time he received a memory from his clones, but at the same time, it seemed kind of interesting. Actually, every clones approach was exactly the same, indicating that he would have acted the same if he went out, but Masahiko didnt believe he was the kind of person who likes to do things on his own

    In order not to be suspected by other viges, Masahiko used a wide range of Kagura Minds Eye in Konoha oo, causing an rm.

    Therefore, all the viges seemed to have experienced the same event, yet none of them managed to catch the person behind it. The major viges have been in afortable state for a few years, but thatst incident caused turbulence, and they started to suspect and guard against each other again. Its estimated that as long as theres the fuse, an explosion is gonna be inevitable.

    However, the Sunagakure and Kumogakure have really made it through with their researches on the Jinchuriki. Masahiko frowned.

    Masahikos shadow clones still delivered some useful news.

    Sunagakure had sessfully sealed the Ichibi into the body of a monk two years ago, but he was imprisoned due to his instability.

    The Hachibis Jinchuriki shared the same fate, but beyond Masahikos expectation, the Nibi was rtively mature, and the Jinchuriki has even been able to mobilize its Chakra for a short time.

    Ive always felt that Kumogakure is the most research resourced vige out of all the other viges in the Shinobi World.

    Masahiko didnt hide this information and shared all he knew with Tobirama, who will naturally tell Hiruzen.

    Yuna wasnt found, which is good news. At least this has proved that she wasnt taken by other viges. It seems that since I didnt find her, no one will be able to do it either.

    Then, next, I need to deal with that other problem rted to my strength!

    This month, Masahiko managed to level up his Gentle Fist attribute to LV7 and was pleasantly surprised when he looked at his status bar, that his Body stat got enhanced by more than a hundred points, confirming his previous guess.

    The Second Shinobi World War will break out soon, I dont know which viges will try to attack the Uzumaki, but this time Im gonna make sure that no one will even dare to have the idea of attacking the Uzumaki Vige ever again!

    In the days that followed, Masahiko devoted all of his energy to practicing the Gentle Fist Style. In a sh, more than two years shed, and it was almost 29th year since the establishment of Konoha.

    Yuna still hasnt been founded. Although Masahiko was worried, he had something tofort himself. The Gentle Fist has made surprising progress.

    Probably the Gentle Fis Tai Chi is really more suitable for the elderly?!

    Gentle Fist LV8 (1101030/5000000)

    Unexpectedly, Gentle Fist is the first attribute to reach LV8 with no kinds of limit, which is really good news.

    Masahiko stopped his training and went to visit Tobirama in his house again.

    Tobiramas bod has already weakened to a sad point; its estimated that it will take him a lot of effort to even kill a Jonin now. Except for Masahiko, no matter how strong a ninja is, no one can beat time.

    Masahiko could sense it, which made him sigh deep inside, Tobirama, Im here to say goodbye, Im going back to the Uzumaki Vige.

    Tobirama was surprised for a moment, Why

    Masahiko shook his head, Well, just try not to die I will certainlye to see you again!

    Is that so? Well, Ill do my best

    Masahiko simply said farewells to a few people then returned to the Uzumaki n.

    Less than half a monthter, the news came from Konoha. Konohas Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, passed away!

 Chapter 128: The Beginning of The Second World War

    Chapter 128: The Beginning of The Second World War

    Im being tortured again Masahiko sat and sighed.

    Although he knew Tobirama will die due to the injury, he hoped that he will stay a little longer, and maybe the two of them will resurrect Hashirama together, but when he received the news of his death, Masahiko still felt sad.

    Masahiko wanted to attend Tobiramas funeral, but the thing is, he couldnt get out of the bed that day

    Hiruzen arranged Tobiramas funeral, and as their allies, the Land of Whirlpool was required to attend. Thus, Masahiko asked Nanako, the First Lady, to go on his behalf.

    Grandpa, Ive managed to control my Chakra! A very clear voice of a girl emitted, making Masahikoe back to his senses.

    So fast, thats awesome, Kushina! Masahiko tried his best to hide his sorrow.

    At this time, Kushina was almost five years old, and its also the most suitable age for the enlightenment education of the Shinobis. For the princess of the Land of Whirlpool, and the mother of the protagonist Naruto, Masahiko chose to enlighten personally.

    Turning his perception slightly on, Masahiko was startled.

    This Chakra The extracted Chakra that wasing out of Kushinas body had a different feeling under Masahikos perception.

    As Masahiko was puzzled, he suddenly felt that something was weird with the jar that he sealed half of the Kyuubi inside it, which made him shocked.

    The Kyuubi, who has been very calm for decades, his Chakra suddenly became unstable inside the sealing jar. However, after using a few seals, it calmed down again.

    Grandpa, what is that? Kushina asked.

    Masahiko smiled, A disobedient little fox.

    Fox?

    Well, a cute little pet that you may have a chance to see in the future. Masahiko was just talking nonsense, but Kushina seemed always to listen very carefully.

    Does her Chakra naturally restrain the Kyuubi? Masahiko murmured, But what is the reason? Is itpletely rted to her talents?

    Masahiko couldnt find the reason, so he just kept watching her.

    Grandpa, where is the little fox? Tell me more.

    Masahiko recovered with a smile, Now that youre still young, you will need to practice first. When you grow up, I will take you to Konoha to see the little fox.

    Masahiko hasnt found Minato in Konoha in recent years. In fact, he couldnt find anyone with thest name Namikaze. Finding him seemed to be kind of difficult, even the original didnt provide a lot of information about his family.

    Maybe Im overthinking, maybe they were just civilians? Or maybe theyre orphans?

    Masahiko kept watching Kushina, who was controlling her Chakra before him, while still thinking about how to deliver her to Minato.

    Are you trying to be a matchmaker again? Dont you learn? Look to what happened to Yuna, you dont even know where she is now Masahiko was worried, he knew that he wasnt the right man for the task, but he couldnt help it. I dont need to deliberately match them up, Masahiko learned his lesson this time, As long as I find a way to send Kushina to Konoha Ninja Academy after two years, everything will be fine.

    Masahiko didnt think of bringing Minato to Konoha, because even if it worked, he would need to find a way again to send Narutoter to Konoha. Otherwise, the plot will also copse.

    Speaking of this, my witness point system is really stupid. Masahiko sighed. On the surface, it seems to encourage me to change the plot, but if I overdo it, the plot will copse, and it wont reward me with any witness points in the future

    The hard days passed by, and harder ones wereing in the 29th years since the establishment of Konoha.

    More than one month has passed since that sad day, in recent days, the Shinobi World fell even more into turbulence, and Tobiramas death was the fuse that made the already insecure Shinobi World sank into chaos.

    Both of their deaths led to breaking wars. Maybe I should die next to break out the Third World War Masahiko was still feeling guilty.

    Great Elder, I caught another spy from Kirigakure! The name of this young man was Uzumaki Goya. His name was a bit weird, yet hes the only one out of the three kids that attended the Joint Jonin Exam who showed potential. (T/N: Goya: Five Pieces or Buildings.)

    He was very talented in Fuinjutsu, and just in two years, he grew much stronger, and became a team leader

    Youve caught another one? Recently, Kirigakure has be fiercer when ites to targeting the Uzumaki Vige. Masahiko started to believe that they were the ones who destroyed the Uzumaki n in the original.

    You dont have to ask me every time, if you catch one of them again, show them no mercy! Masahiko has also grown impatient and cold when ites to Kirigakures spies.

    However, after he finished his sentence, he noticed that Goyas expression seemed weird. In fact, he looked slightly stunned.

    I mean, just kill them.

    I understand, Elder Masahiko!

    Watching Goya leave, Masahiko scratched his head. When Masahiko came back, he found that Yuriko training the kids following the same methods Masahiko had used on Kenichiro, thinking that since it worked on that idiot, it will work on everyone. However, that caused all of them to grow as simple-minded as him; thus, Masahiko hurriedly corrected it. He didnt want the Uzumaki nsmen to be a bunch of Kenchiros in the future, Im afraid that will certainly make the Uzumaki n extinct.

    But the first generation has basically been finalized. Even if Masahiko tried hard, there was nothing he could change, the damage was dealt, but still, they were fine young ninjas with potential.

    Sensei! Yuriko came in, looking quite anxious.

    Masahiko startled, Is it Yuna?

    Masahiko shook her head, then handed a letter to Masahiko.

    This was basically a request for help, which exins that the Sunagakure, Kumogakure, Amegakure are all about to move, it seems they have ns to siege Konoha.

    Sensei, what shall we do?

    Masahiko frowned, Write back to Sarutobi and tell him to go find Kakuzu in Takugakure. He will certainly help, and since Mito is there, they should have any problems. As for the part where he asked our help, exin to him that we may have some conflicts with Kirigakure, and we wont be able to help.

    Sending off Yuriko, Masahiko felt helpless, Hiruzen is still not as good as Tobirama. If it were Tobirama, he wouldnt havee to ask us for help at this time. He would know that were having troubles too.

    Wait Hiruzen should be aware of our situation, is he really asking for help?

    Masahiko didnt overthink and started practicing his Gentle Fist again. He wasnt fascinated by his age. However, he didnt suffer from grades decrease, because of the grade increases he gained

    On the other side in Konoha, Hiruzen read Yurikos reply, then handed the letter over to Danzo.

    Ive told you that we shouldnt send for help. Since the Uzumaki n has established a vige on their own, they will also have troubles

    Danzo smiled slightly, Still, I had to try. Then he secretly thought, Hiruzen, youre still too nave. If we didnt ask for their help and got refused, the Uzumaki would have ended up asking for our helpter.

    Hiruzen nodded, Then we have to rely on ourselves! Mito-Sama has also be old, so we will try to solve the problem without involving her. Hiruzen cared about Mitos health too. After all, he was Tobiramas disciple, and he was very close to Mito.

    Rx, Danzo responded, We can defeat Sunagakure without Mito-Sama. I will personally lead the team! As for the other viges, I will leave them to you, Hokage.

    Hiruzen was stunned for a moment, then nodded, Be careful

 Chapter 129: Preparation Before The War

    Chapter 129: Preparation Before The War

    Ninjutsu troops, step forward.

    Fuinjutsu troops, medical troops, step forward.

    Assault troops, on the side!

    The Land of Whirlpools coast shore, three consecutive cries emitted, and with that, the Uzumakis army was divided into three queues.

    Masahikos three disciples were in charge of the troops, and Masahiko appointed himself as the Chief Commander.

    Originally Masahiko didnt n to mobilize the Uzumaki n; he felt that he was enough to block the attacks. Unexpectedly, Yuriko took the initiative to let Uzumaki Vige join the war. ording to her, in thest two decades, the standards of the average shinobis strength of the Uzumaki nsmen have dropped by an entire level. If they continue to livefortably, they may be weaker.

    Masahiko hesitated for a long time but still didnt refute. As a shinobi vige, they will always face various dangers, and Masahiko wont always be there to protect them.

    Before his eyes, the scene was puzzling and unusual because what these people were holding in their hands werent just everyday Kunais and Shurikens, but also various weapons developed by Yuna previously.

    Unfortunately, in Naruto World, the amount of Chakra conductive metal is not much, after all. Even if the Uzumaki Vige has been continuously collecting it over the years, and even though they bought some from Konoha, the numbers of the Bijuu-level Chakra Diffusion Cannons were still only five. There are also about a dozen less lethal. Then there are the misceneous things such as improved handguns, and two weapons like air guns.

    Masahiko tried all of them one by one; most of these weapons were very effective against Genin and Chunin, but basically have no effect on a Jonin.

    However, those ninjas for those who werent experienced in battles these weapons would be very useful to them.

    Sensei, the Shinobi troops are assembled, dont you want to say anything?

    Yuriko came to Masahikos side and asked. Masahiko froze for a moment, Say something?

    Masahiko stepped forward, then slowly rose into the air, and looked at the slightly worried faces in the crowd, then sighed.

    Oy, is this alright? Yuriko should be the one talking to us. As a ninja, you must have courage. Otherwise, you will fall.

    Before him, only a dozen of shinobi, who were in their 40s and 50 seemed calm. These people experienced the Warring States period when they were young, and their psychological qualities are much stronger than the younger generation.

    Masahiko looked at the few people who were whispering, then all of a sudden, everyone felt a sense of pressure.

    It wasnt just the cold stare on his face that alerted everyone; he actually applied a force field. In order to expand the range, he even secretly turned on the Sage Mode.

    The silence controlled the field, and everyones attention was turned to Masahiko.

    Masahiko withdrew the force field, and everyone in the ce finally took a breath of relief, but the expression on Masahikos face became even more serious, which made them lookup.

    Theres no time to talk about the reasons for this gathering, all of you should be aware. Masahiko shouted, Kirigakure has sent a number of spies in the past month, and nearly ten of them have been caught, and others fleet. We estimate that there will be more. Fortunately, as long as Im here, they will never escape my perception. However, we should expect the worse.

    One week has passed since thest spy we caught. I personally went to the coast but couldnt sense anyone. That is to say, Kirigakure has passed the investigation stage, and they have begun to prepare for an attack.

    In other words, the war is about to break out!

    The moment Masahiko stopped talking; everyone started whispering again, only a few could maintain their calmness.

    Masahiko sighed. He thought about many inspiring words in his heart, but he finally chose to use actual action to improve their morale.

    Chakra suddenly surged violently out of Masahikos body. Even if there were a civilian present, he could still feel a burst of pressure at close range, but this time it was really imposing.

    Masahiko turned around and faced the sea.

    Senjutsu-Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!

    The dazzling white beam came out of Masahikos hands and hit the sea dozens of miles away.

    Unlike hitting thend, there was no earth-shattering sound, but the calm sea surface got instantly shocked, and a whirlpool with a diameter of 1,000 kilometers appeared at the dusts impact point. The sea surface was rotating and descending, which caused a chaotic high tide for a while.

    It took more than ten minutes for the sea to calm down again. But it wasnt the same case for everyone on the coast; they all looked shocked for a long time.

    Masahiko turned around again, and looked at thepletely quiet shinobi troops, then nodded with satisfaction.

    Is that enough for you? As long as Im here, we dont need to fear Kirigakure! Masahiko shouted again.

    The silence still controlled the ce as everyone was immersed in the power of this sea-shocking ninja.

    After a long time, someone shouted excitedly: Great Elder! Great Elder!

    Masahiko waved his hand, and everyone became quiet again.

    With me, we will emerge victorious. But the battlefield will always hide surprises. You still have to be careful.

    Yes, Great Elder!

    We will win!

    Rest assured, Great Elder!

    The answers were endless. When they saw Masahikos power, everyone became confident.

    Yuriko walked to Masahikos side and smiled bitterly: Sensei, in the end, youre still focused on protecting us. Ive told you that our shinobi need to participate in the war, but everyone is relying on you now, how will this help?

    Masahiko shook his head, I cant just watch. Since Im still here, I will always protect you. I originally nned to solve this on my own, but Im still letting the n participate. But you know that a lot of people will lose their lives this time.

    Yurikos expression became sorrowful, Sensei, as long as theres war, people will lose their lives, you know that, dont you? You cant protect every single person in the Land of Whirlpool.

    Masahiko nodded, Did you arrange that elite patrol, that weve talked about?

    Yuriko nodded, I have gathered them up and assigned each one of them into squads. I hope that they will manage to save a few people at critical moments.

    Since Yuriko suggested letting ordinary tribes join the war, she had some ideas to protect them.

    These people had a small amount ofbat experience since they rarely had any task to take. Sending those people suddenly to the battlefield will be more like sending them to their deaths.

    To avoid unnecessary losses, Yuriko broke up the Elite Patrol and tasked every one of them with protection objectives, both to train the tribes and avoid too many casualties.

    Teacher, as long as you can handle all the shinobi above the S level. Nanako and I will also join the ranks of the protection troop, and we wont have any problems.

    Masahiko nodded, Its really not your style to train nsmen using war. But these arrangements are also very good. The three of you will take care of our nsmen, and I will eliminate the enemy.

    Watching Yuriko turned around tomand the troops, Masahiko sighed, After her husbands death, Yuriko has really grown stronger.

    Wait in other words, Im not the chiefmander? Im more like amissar

 Chapter 130: Old B New A

    Chapter 130: Old B New A

    An embarrassing thing happened. It has been a month since the Shinobi forces assembled in the Land of Whirlpool, but Kirigakure didnt make its move, as if they have canceled their ns.

    The purpose of this gathering as time passed became more like a training course. Under the leadership of Masahikos three disciples, the Uzumaki tribes started to look more and more like true Shinobis.

    Heh, were just waiting for others to bring us trouble. Masahiko sighed.

    The Land of the Whirlpool doesnt have enough power to actually invade others. Although the numbers of the Uzumaki n ninjas exceeds any other n in the Shinobi World, its still too smallpared with the five major viges. And if Masahiko goes personally, it will not be judged as aggression, but more like a massacre. What will he gain from that? Wars in this world are about profit, not destruction. That is called an act of evil. In fact, thats what united the five major viges for the first time in the original. Otherwise, Masahiko would have wanted to take the initiative to attack Kirigakure.

    Sensei! Lets work out together!

    Masahiko shook his head, watching Kenichiro rushing toward him.

    This old mans body is only suitable for Gentle Fist. Your hard-working methods dont fit me anymore. After practicing Gentle Fist, Masahikos Body stat increased by nearly 700 points, and has passed the 1500 mark, it got almost doubled. Compared with his previous training methods, the result is obviously better.

    What the hell are you training for anyway? Masahiko murmured, feeling very puzzled. The wars in other ces started one after another as early as a month ago. The Second War has already broken out in the Shinobi Word. Only the Uzumaki and Kirigakure were left.

    No, theres also Kumogakure. Masahiko squinted, Although they haventpletely stabilized, their position as one of the major viges is no longer shaky.

    Is it possible that theyre waiting for Kumogakure?

    In fact, Masahikopletely misjudged Kirigakures intentions. A month ago, Kirigakue assembled its troops and was ready to attack the Uzumaki.

    Because of the continuous failure to seal the Sanbi, Kirigakure waited long to hit the Uzumaki. However, they really didnt take them seriously.

    Masahiko never encountered a Kirigakure Shinobi in recent years, and he killed every spy he caught. Therefore, although they heard the stories about how strong is the Uzumaki elder, they didnt really know his specific strength.

    However, just after they left the Land of Water and crossed the sea, they saw a suddenly dazzling white light that hit the surface of the sea a few kilometers away, forming a huge whirlpool with a strong force field.

    Although the ninjas managed to walk on water and escape, all of their ships were destroyed.

    So its not that Kirigakure does no longer want to attack the Uzumaki, they just dont have any more ships. You cant just rely on the Ninjas to run on the water for tens of kilometers. Because they will have to station then on the borders to rest and risk getting ambushed.

    During this time, Kirigakure was trying to build other ships, and find the source of that white light.

    This unexpectedly extended the Uzumaki peacetime for more than a month, and if there are no idents, it will continue for even more.

    However, idents always happen inadvertently, for example, Kumogakure suddenly started moving, and they were stationed less than fifty miles away from the Land of Whirlpool.

    When Masahiko got the news, he thought he misheard it.

    Unlike Kirigakure, Kumogakures Third Raikage has a very clear picture in his mind about how strong Masahiko really is. In fact, the scar on his right chest was always there to remind him. He has experienced Masahikos Seventh Gate beforehand, and the Raikages invincible shield that he was so proud of got broken at that time. In these years, he didntpletely disappear from the Shinobi World, and the Raikage has no reason to think that Masahiko is dead. Therefore, it was surprising that Kumogakure dared to take the initiative.

    What gave them courage? Masahiko whispered.

    On his side, Yuriko said: Sensei, it will be the same against Kumogakure, we will

    Masahiko waved his hand, interrupting, It wont work against Kumogakure.

    Kirigakure hasnt found a way to seal their Bijuu. It can only be used as a decoration for the time being. However, Kumogakure has the Nibis Jinchuriki who can control his Bijuus Chakra, and Hachibis Jinchuriki, even though hes unstable, but they can still use him on the battlefield. If we allow the tribes to join the battle, one missed block by me, and it will be a disaster.

    Dont rely too much on our Chakra Diffusion Cannon, it is said to have the power of a Bijuudama, but a real Bijuudama is different after all.

    Yuriko remained silent for a while, then nodded bitterly, Then its up to you to solve it again

    Masahiko shook his head, Kumogakure knows how strong I am, and they wouldnt havee if they werent hiding something. The strongest possibility is that they have formed a temporary alliance with Kirigakure.

    So you need to be here, they will need you more.

    Yuriko hesitated, Sensei, what if they have other preparations, are you gonna be okay?

    Masahiko smiled, Even if they have prepared something, they prepared it for the Grandpa they knew from sixteen years ago. Im a different Grandpa now.

    However, Im worried about your side, in case the Kirigakures forces came well, in short, I will try to go back quickly.

    Yuriko nodded, Sensei, be careful.

    Without saying more, Masahiko stood up and flew towards the location. He didnt want the battlefield to end up being located inside the Land of Whirlpool, because it would cause unnecessary damage. It would be best to intercept them outside.

    However, the enemies speed was beyond Masahikos expectations. As soon as Masahiko flew to the border of the Land of Whirlpool, he sensed arge number of Chakra fluctuations rushing toward him.

    Masahikonded slowly, then arge number of ninjas appeared before him in a matter of seconds.

    They were headed by the Third Raikage. Upon seeing Masahiko, he waved his hand to stop the troops behind him.

    Masahiko frowned, feeling that something was wrong.

    A, I havent seen you in years, dude, did you lose weight?

    Masahiko wasnt just ridiculing, in fact, A looked thinner than ten years ago.

    Uzumaki Masahiko! A gritted his teeth and shouted Masahikos name, Thank You!

    Masahiko froze for a moment with a nk face, Wut?

    A didnt say much before he suddenly flickered and disappeared.

    Heavy-Style Outburst! (T/N: Heavy-Style Outburst/Elbow.)

    Although it has been more than ten years, A chose to greet Masahiko the same way.

    However, it was a really long time ago, and Masahikos style has changed.

    He gently lifted his right hand, and with great force, he struck As elbow. At that moment, the Chakra burst out of Masahikos palm, then As elbow turned inward, hitting his chest, emitting a weird bone-twisting sound, and knocked A back ten of meters away by his own strength.

    Raikage-Sama! Several shinobis eximed.

    Masahiko straightened up, then gently move his hand up in front of his face and closed his eyes, Fly Yourself To Death Style! Dont try this at home, kids.

    Masahiko wouldnt have been able to do such a thing with just normal Taijutsu. Gentle Fist stylebines both Taijutsu and Chakra, and it can enhance the users physical strength if he can fully control his Chakra.

    Masahiko then observed Raikages body carefully, then sighed. Did you try to increase your speed in order to be able to avoid my Dust Release?

    IMHO, you are more suitable for a Tank ss, not for an Assassin ss. (T/N: IMHO: In My Humble Opinion.)

    A obviously didnt understand a word and didnt care much also, so with a wave of his hand, two ninjas stepped forward.

    Masahiko looked at them. Unexpectedly, one was the Nibis Jinchuriki, and the other was the Hachibis Jinchuriki.

    Ahah, if you just didnt pull out this move, this battle would have been interesting. But youve bored me a little now<strong> This Week''s Schedule:You can find it tomorrow in the discordGood News~~Long Live the Hokageis finally rated 4.4/5.0Thank You All <>Our new goal now is to reach 4.5PLEASE Maximum Rate onNovelUpdate!Guys we have a discord and we alwayshave fun talking and ying game thereI also use it to share informationabout the uing novelsSo Please Join Us!https://discord.gg/j3enVRvAs always please leave amentShare with us yourthoughts of the story so far <>Please Don''t Forget To Comment!Maximum Support!!I''ve added one more tier and now you can read 20 chaptersahead of the free releases!So if you appreciate all the additional chapterthat are being released every month freely,and want to take one step beyond that and directly support me,then Patreon helps the most!hit button below and joinmy now, so you can read more chapters:</strong><strong>Thank You!</strong>

 Chapter 131: Misunderstanding

    Chapter 131: Misunderstanding

    The northern side of the Land of Whirlpool, sounds of collisions, frictions of weapons, screams, and exims were all mixed together. In the middle of that, Masahiko was really enjoying the feeling of practicing Martial Arts.

    He was really eager to say, Do you want to dance with me? With pleasure as he was really dancing in the middle of the battlefield.

    However, he wasnt really hitting anyone by himself; they were actually fighting each other.

    The Gentle Fist technique will also teach you how to stand longer in the battlefield while moving gently and using others power against them.

    Brother, we cant do this anymore. Not far away, the Hachibis Jinchuriki came to As side and spoke solemnly.

    This old guys Taijutsu is really troublesome. He didnt use such a thing a decade ago. A said bitterly. Just now, he thought he had the opportunity to strike him off guard, but he almost killed two of his allies.

    Raikage-Sama, we must let ordinary shinobis retreat. Hes not even using Chakra against them! The Nibis Jinchuriki stepped forward.

    A hesitated, then shouted, All of you fall back!

    Many of Kumogakures Shinobis breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this order. They were really worried that they would identally kill one of their own if this continued.

    However, a sudden pulling force made some of them who had just stepped back, rush in involuntarily and fight each other.

    Arent you going to follow the orders? The Raikage shouted angrily. No one had time to answer him. Therefore, Masahiko smiled and exined, Its not like they dont want to follow your order. Im the one whos preventing them!

    As face darkened, B!

    Understood! The Hachibis Jinchuriki responded.

    Huge tentacles suddenly extended out of his body, but they werent targeting Masahiko. Instead, it grabbed the Kumogakure Shinobis in front of Masahiko and moved them back.

    Masahiko was stunned. Hes obviously not capable of controlling the Hachibi, why did he dare to use its power, isnt he afraid that he will break the seal?

    Youre gonna die, Uzumaki Masahiko! The ground cracked under As feet, then out of thin air, he appeared in front of Masahiko.

    Hell Stab! Four Fingers! The lighting condensed on his fingertips and sharpened. It seems like A has brought his Strongest Spear with him this time.

    His power and speed Masahiko didnt get used to it yet, so he just avoided A.

    A stopped then turned over to face him again,ughing, It seems that this weird Taijutsu youre using has limits after all! Later he retracted one finger.

    There isnt any limit, but you can try and see for yourself

    Masahiko frowned because he could feel that the other two were already closing in behind him.

    Shinra Tensei! With Masahiko in the center, the strong field force caused the two to fall out.

    Sneak attacks wont be enough! But Ill deal with you twoter.

    Masahiko wasnt nning on ignoring A any longer and rushed toward him.

    Lightning Release: Escape!

    Water Release: Water Rushing!

    The two Jinchuriki were the ones who used these two techniques, which were more powerfulbined. At the same time, a bright red tailcoat gradually covered their bodies, as if they didnt fear that their Bijuu will try to break the seal.

    Masahiko teleported to the other side using his special Shuriken, but he didnt have time to deal with them because A was rushing toward them.

    Three fingers! As strength and speed were much improved.

    With a wave of Masahikos hand, A passed right beside him.

    Although it didnt connect, A smiled proudly, then he retracted one more finger, obviously thinking that Masahikos Taijutsu has reached its limit.

    Two fingers!

    Masahikos expression became tense, as he was trying his best to move As hand a little bit to the side, but thetter has almost hit Masahikos shoulder.

    Stop this!

    One Finger!

    Facing A, who was about strike again, the expression on Masahikos face changedpletely, then sighed.

    Goodbye, Third Raikage, A

    Combined with gravity, a stronger field force burst out from Masahikos palm, and using his Gentle Fist style, he struck As right hand, drawing it violently toward the left side of his chest.

    Blood suddenly sshed.

    What were you saying? Masahiko smirked, looking at the Third Raikage, kneeling on the ground before him.

    However, this will only make you suffer. Let me put you out of your misery

    Tailed Beast Rasengan! The Rasengan condensed instantly, and he was about to hit As left side chest with it and finish the job.

    Big Brother! The Hachibis Jinchuriki was toote and couldnt help but eximed, he seemed really unstable at that moment; obviously, his seal was about to break.

    Raikage-Sama!

    Anxious cries came from all around the battlefield. But A in front of Masahiko suddenly raised his head, and ck thunder suddenly burst out of his body.

    Im not so easy to die!

    His right fist waved from the bottom down,pletely catching him off guard. Masahiko didnt expect such a sudden move, so he couldnt just block it using his Gentle Fist. Therefore, he blocked it with his arms and fall back a few tens of meters.

    He still has such power? Masahiko frowned.

    Lightning Release: Sixteen Pir Bind!

    A shouted, and suddenly some Jonin came out from the sides toplete the sealing process, while Masahiko couldnt move because the 16 pirs trapped him inside.

    The pirs were filled with lightning and ready to strike him to death. However, Masahiko wasnt feeling ready to get electrified.

    The Hachibi s Jinchuriki acted violently, like if he was a mad man, and all of a sudden, the Chakra burst out of his body. At the same time, the Nibi Jinchuriki opened his Bijuu Mode, and the two started condensing Bijuudama at the same time.

    In Masahikos perception, the two Bijuudama were actually rotating and merging altogether, which increased the power several times.

    Can two Bijuudama be merged? How are they doing that?! Masahiko didnt have time to guess and immediately activated his Sage Mode!

    Masahiko then took a deep breath and went all out, Shinra Tensei!

    The sixteen pirs burst instantaneously. With Masahiko in the center, the range was several hundred meters. This attack caused the Bijuudama to dissipate. Masahiko also heard several screams. The Raikage got hit and flew out one hundred meters away, while the two Bijuu rolled back several times.

    After everything calmed down again, Masahiko looked up and saw that the spot where hes standing was already the lowestpared to his surroundings. The coverage of his Shinra Tensei just now was around one-fifth of the one Painunched in Konoha.

    So I wouldnt have achieved the same result even if Ive done my best? The Rinnegan is really powerful. Masahiko jumped out.

    Raikage-Sama, are you okay?! Two shinobi, who were obviously medical ninjas, helped A out of the rumbles and started treating him.

    Some ninjas out of his technique range were watching him with great vignce. However, since they were trying to keep their distance, Masahiko estimated that most of them were Chunin.

    The Nibi and the Hachibis Jinchuriki didnt suffer much damage, and they were already standing.

    Masahiko was about to continue his attack, but he suddenly sensed a lot of Chakra fluctuations rushing from the east side toward the Land of the Whirlpool.

    Kirigakure? Masahiko frowned, Are they already here?

    A, no wonder you dared to attack our Uzumaki Vige, you were waiting for Kirigakure to join the battle.

    A raised his head, and pushed the medical ninjas, who were helping him away, What? Kirigakure?! Im not trying to attack the Uzumaki Vige! Im here to take my revenge from you! Even if it costs me my life, I will kill you today!

    Masahiko was stunned. Feeling that A wasnt trying to lie, his face turned pale.

    This is a misunderstanding a big misunderstanding!!

    Masahiko muttered. However, this wasnt a misunderstanding, hes actually the one who made it.

 Chapter 132: Limitless

    Chapter 132: Limitless

    In Masahikos perception, the Uzumaki forces have already confronted Kirigakures shinobis, and they were moments before engaging.

    I cant y with you anymore! Masahiko rose to the sky.

    Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!

    In seconds the white light came out of Masahikos hands and went straight to the Shinobi troops behind the Raikage.

    However, a huge tentacle came out, and with that, Masahikos original idea of clearing the stage failed, and he could only get rid of one tentacle.

    My tail! Damn it!

    The voice of the Jinchuriki has beenpletely changed, reced by the sound of Gyuke that Masahiko was familiar with.

    So the Hachibi got full control of his body? I have an idea

    Tailed Beast Eight Twists!

    The Hachibi suddenly tightly coiled this tails around himself, then spun at high speed, creating a strong gust of wind and causing massive damage to his surroundings. At this time, it had no regard for any idental injuries.

    If youre one tail short, dont try to use this technique again! Sage Art: Storm Release: Light Fang!

    Masahiko spat out seven light fangs and nailed the remaining seven tails to the ground one by one.

    Seeing how the Hachibi was struggling, Masahiko nned to seal him first, but as he was doing the hand signs, he suddenly frowned.

    The Raikage rushed toward him at high speed, then he suddenly coughed blood.

    Raikage-Sama! The voice of the Nibis Jinchuriki was still the same as before; he could control the Nibis Chakra after all.

    Raikage-Sama, your injury

    A waved his hand, Its okay, we need to take advantage of the fact that the Hachibi is temporarily on our side and kill Uzumaki Masahiko!

    Kill me? How dare did you ever heard of Shadow Clone?! Masahiko used one clone to seal the still struggling Hachibi and rushed toward A with his original body.

    Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!

    The Nibi tried to counter with his Firework, but the Dust Release was unstoppable. And in a sh, the Blue Demon Cat disappeared from the scene.

    Lightning Oppression Horizontal Chop!

    He didnt know when, but the Raikage suddenly appeared above him then chopped him down with his leg. Masahiko was about to sh around, but he suddenly heard shoutsing again around him.

    Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall of Ten Thousand Ri!

    Earth Release: Earth-Style of Ascension!

    Several Ninjutsus jointly used by the Kumo-nin covered the entire sky in an instant, creating a dome-like pot cover, and blocking all the escaping routes.

    Masahiko frowned, Did they only trap me and the Raikage inside?

    Well Shinra Tensei!!

    The repulsive force burst out violently, but Masahiko was surprised upon seeing that the Third Raikage was only moved by a little, and actually resisted it. The ground under Masahiko was actually getting shattered, and he was losing his foothold. Masahiko frowned. It would be really embarrassing to get pressed down; thus, Masahiko used both hands and increased the Chakra output.

    Shinra Tensei! This time, Masahiko shouted, and A could no longer hold on, crushing newly formed dome.

    As face is already dead gray, hes really trying so hard.

    Masahiko felt that the two sides must have already started the battle. Frowning, he whispered, Cant stay here anymore!

    Seventh Gate: Gate of Wonder: KAI!

    Youve finally used this technique? The Third Raikage said disappointedly, then he shouted, All, hold him down, he can only maintain this state for five minutes!

    Masahiko squinted, Is that so?

    Even if its only five minutes, what can you do to stop me?

    Sage Mode: Storm Release: Laser Circus!

    Masahiko didnt rely on the Dust Release anymore, it was indeed powerful, but its not suitable from fast opponents. A flexible Nature of Chakra, such as the Storm Release, is much more convenient against the Raikage.

    Bijuudama! The Nibi has finally recovered his Chakra. It seems that thest confrontation didnt actually connect, and he got only slightly injured. And once again, he engaged the battlefield with his powerful ability that he fired at the Laser circus. Upon the impact, the two techniques immediately canceled each other.

    I will finish you first.

    Bansho Tenin!

    Masahiko extended his right hand a pulled the Nibi with a manipting attractive force.

    You cant hide this time, Sage Art: Storm Release Light Fang! Masahiko spat out two sharp white streams of light this time.

    At that moment, the Nibis face turned pale, not because he was trapped, but because the Third Raikage suddenly shed in front of him, and blocked Masahikos technique with his body.

    Masahiko frowned, It seems that you really dont n to go back alive after this fight. Ill see youter then.

    Masahiko moved his hands quickly and performed the signs, Sage Art: Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!

    The proficient in Lightning Release Third Raikage wanted to use his speed of light to dodge Masahikos attack, but he suddenly coughed blood and knelt half-way.

    Suddenly a huge tentacle appeared and saved him again, then got cut at the same time.

    Come here, you bastard Masahikos shadow clone had only less than 10% of Chakra. It was trapping the Hachibi for so long, and it has reached the limit.

    Raikage-Sama! Several exmations echoed around the field as some of the remaining Jonin rushed again to the scene.

    Masahiko nced around, and there were only less than thirty Shinobi left who were able to stand, and A, who was slowly dying.

    Uzumaki Masahiko! A gritted his teeth and stood up again, which startled Masahiko slightly.

    Why do you hate me so much? I just wanted to kill the Golden and Silver Horn brothers

    Masahiko closed the gates, then looked at the remnants enemies on the opposite side.

    If you die here, Im afraid that the five major viges will be four.

    Speak for yourself, old man, you cant maintain that state anymore, its your loss! A said then coughed blood again.

    Raikage-Sama! Everyone besides him spoke with concern and looked at Masahiko with evident hatred.

    Its just not necessary to continue to use it. Masahiko shook his head, Also, the only person whos allowed to call me old man is Madara. Its time for you to die.

    Farewell

    Masahiko rose to the sky, then he extended his hands.

    Sage Art: Dust Release: Ultra Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!

    The Nibi and the Hachibi condensed one huge Bijuudama again, then they fired it at Masahikos Dust Release. After the huge explosion, Masahiko smiled.

    Sage Art: Dust Release: Ultra Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!

    Just like the other 8LV attributes gave Masahiko a special effect, Masahikos 8LV Dust Release grant him an enhanced version of the Detachment of the Primitive World Technique. Moreover, this improved version is about five times stronger, but it only costs twice the amount of Chakra.

    The Nibi and the Hachibi once again fire a huge Bijuudama in a try to stop Masahikos Dust Release, but it got instantly shattered, and the remaining defensive Earth Releases instantaneously copsed, leaving nothing but the aches of its casters; nothing could stop it.

    Suddenly familiar Chinese characters appeared before Masahiko: Witness andpletely change a side story of Naruto World: The Death of Third Raikage. Reward: 10 witness points.

    Dead, huh? Masahiko had mixed feelings about this. The Third Raikage gave him a good impression in the Original when he helped the younger generation seals him.

    Inexplicable hatred

    Masahiko sighed, turned around, then headed toward the battlefield where Kirigakure and the Uzumaki were fighting.

    He could sense that he had only 40% left of his Chakra.

    60% of my Chakra gotpletely wiped out on Kumogakure forces. With this, people should start calling me Uzumaki D.Masahiko Huh, its so lonely to be invincible.

 Chapter 133: The Pride of The Bones

    Chapter 133: The Pride of The Bones

    Masahiko flew all the way hurriedly back to the battlefield.

    In his perception, he could sense that his three disciples Chakra was still strong, and they didnt seem injured, which made him slightly relieved.

    Yes, with the current level of the Uzumaki n, facing Kirigakure, they would handle themselves fine even without me Masahiko scoffed.

    However, as soon as he reached the battlefield and saw the result, Masahiko severely face-palmed himself.

    The Uzumaki Forces ended up retreating under the Kirigakures siege. If they werent equipped with Yunas special weapons, they would have suffered serious casualties.

    Masahiko looked up then back, then he sighed.

    That idiot!

    In the distance, a few bloodline limit users from Kirigakure created a huge ice crystal maze and trapped Kenichiro inside it. Thetter kept running in circles, but he couldnt get out.

    No wonder we were inferior Besides missing Kenichiro, Yuriko was besieged by the Seven Legendary Swordsmen, and Nanako could barely hold back the Third Mizukage.

    Masahikonded quickly, and several Kiri shinobis, who were secretly approaching to destroy the Uzumaki Charka Diffusion Cannon, were instantly blown away by a repulsive force.

    Great-Elder!

    Great, the elder is back!

    Hearing the cheers, Masahiko sighed slightly.

    The Uzumaki needs a lot of improvements

    Masahiko nodded slightly to the nsmen, rescued a few who were in a crisis, and immediately shed beside Yuriko.

    He nced at these seven swordsmen who were very familiar to everyone. However, Masahiko could only remember what the fat one was called, puffer-fish, he was the one who ironically got eaten by a shark. The others looked very young, kind of different, but all of them should be the familiar ones from the Original. (T/N: Fuguki Suikazan: His first name literally means Puffer Fish. Kisame: Literally means Shark.)

    Yuriko breathed a sigh of relief, Sensei, did you handle them?

    Masahiko nodded, Kumogakure ispletely destroyed.

    He didnt say anymore and looked at the seven swordsmen in front of him.

    Herees another one to die. The one who said this was wearing a ck blindfold in his right eye and was the master of the legendary sword Shibuki.

    Masahiko shook his head, Yuriko, you help Nanako! I will handle them.

    Yuriko nodded, then immediately rushed toward Nanako, the ck blindfolded guy scoffed, Did you hear that? He said hes gonna fight us alone!

    Be careful, Jinpachi, that old guy should be the great elder of the Uzumaki n, he actually witnessed the Warring States period and fight alongside some legendary Shinobi.

    Masahiko didnt have time to speak to them and shouted trough the battlefield.

    Seventh Gate: Gate of Wonder, KAI!

    Daytime Tiger!

    The tiger-shaped Chakra release was formed by the impact of his body technique, then instantly broke the huge ice crystal maze behind them, and killing a bunch of Shinobi. Then Kenichiro instantly jumped out in a blue stream and came to Masahikos side.

    Masahikos face wentpletely ck, What took you so long there, you could obviously destroy it using your strength, Ive told you so many times dont use your brain, you dont have that kind of thing, remember?

    Kenichiro smiled stupidity, Sensei, I didnt expect it to be such aplicated maze.

    Of course, itsplicated because those Shinobi outside were changing it constantly, so no one can get in or out! Hurry up and help the nsmen Uh, no, since youve already opened the Seventh Gate, you can solve these seven. It was more suitable for Masahiko to go and save the nsmen instead because Kenichiro could maintain this state longer.

    Yes, Sensei! Kenichiro responded.

    Old man, I think you misjudge the situation. Were the seven legendary Before he could finish his sentence, Kenichiro struck him a punch, hitting his chest, and sent him flying out.

    Masahiko nodded, then he flickered away. At this time, the Seven Legendary Swordsmen were still young and experienced. Moreover, Yuriko fought against them for a long time, and theyve used a lot of Chakra in the process. Kenichiro, who opened the Seventh Gate, should be able to handle them quickly.

    Storm Release: Laser Circus! Back to the battlefield, theser sent from Masahikos hands, waved and flowed left and right between the crowd, and killed dozens of Kiri Shinobi.

    Great-Elder! Several patrol Shinobi form the Uzumaki came to Masahikos side.

    Follow the arrangement of the Patriarch to protect the nsmen.

    Yes!

    Masahikos remaining Chakra was less than 40%, but with Yurikos help, they managed to get rid of most of Kiris strong Shinobi, and it was more than enough for the remaining.

    Shadow Clone Technique! Although Masahikos Chakra is not much, his 40% Chakra is three or four times bigger than the average S-ss Shinobi, so he split more than twenty Shadow Clones and rushed to the battlefield.

    The result after this was an overwhelming victory for the Uzumaki side. Whenever the nsmen were in danger, Masahikos shadow clone will appear in time to rescue them.

    It was not until they lost half of their troops that Kirigakure reacted. As for the Uzumaki, since Masahiko arrived, there were no more casualties.

    Suddenly several ninjas from Kirigakure secretly surrounded Masahiko.

    Its him! Hes the old guy who wiped out our n. Avenge our ancestors!!

    Masahiko was surprised that he almost got hit.

    Looking at the familiar dresses on the opposite side, Masahiko seemed like he realized something, then sighed.

    Kaguya n? And not a single one of them has managed to awake his Bloodline Limit. They really wasted the glory of their ancestors.

    Wind Release: Pressure Damage! Masahiko used some hand signs, then casually chose one of the B-ss techniques to finish the few people on the opposite side.

    Masahiko still vividly remembers the sacrifices of the Kaguya Patriarch and his great elder for the sake of the next generations, and how the Kaguya n invincibly stood on the peak of the world next to the Senju and the Uchiha in the Warring States Period. However, all of that was for nothing, after more than 40 years, the n haspletely fallen into the lowest of ranks.

    As he pondered, Kenichiro limped over, carrying three long swords of different shapes on his body.

    Masahiko frowned, looking at him, What happened to the other four?

    Kenichiro nodded, That shark skinned sword was a little weird, it absorbed a lot of my Chakra, I feel a little bit weak, Sensei.

    Shark skinned? Oh, I understand

    Masahiko forgot to exin the ability of everyones sword to Kenichiro, but in fact, he wouldnt have remembered anyway.

    Kenichiro, take these swords and rest. The war should be over.

    Its over, Sensei. Both Yuriko and Nanako came over.

    The Third Mizukage

    He ran away, Sensei, Yuriko replied.

    Masahiko nodded, I understand, then, lets end this war.

    On the battlefield, Kirigakures ordinary Shinobi were still fighting; apparently, they didnt know that the Mizukage has left them there and fled.

    Yuriko and Nanako joined the battle again, and with this, the Uzumaki nsmen training ended. Showing no mercy, they immediately stopped the war.

    Unexpectedly, thest remaining Kirigakures Shinobi, who were about 100, actually surrendered, which might be because they realized that the Mizukage abandoned them.

    Masahiko didnt find any nsmen from the Kaguya n among these people who surrendered, so he felt a little bit relieved.

    Fortunately, although you have lost their glory, you have never forgotten the integrity of your ancestors

 Chapter 134: The Spoils of War

    Chapter 134: The Spoils of War

    When the war came to an end, Masahiko sat down to restore his Chakra.

    He used a lot of Shadow Clones and also summoned out slugs to heal the nsmen, so he pretty much consumed all of his Chakra.

    The uninjured nsmen were cleaning the battlefield, and Masahiko could feel that some of the nsmen have already improved during this war both physically and spiritually. But there were also things that made him sad. In this war, the Uzumaki lost more than 70 nsmen; most of them were before Masahiko joined the battlefield.

    This n seems to always suffer the moment Masahiko leaves it.

    There were also a lot of injuries, but none were severe such as losing a limp.

    About an hourter, Yuriko came to Masahiko, Sensei, weve cleaned up the battlefield. Nanako personally sealed the Chakra of the one hundred shinobis who resisted. What should we do about the others?

    Masahiko nodded and stood up, he has recovered most of his Chakra by that time.

    First put them in prison, then lets bury the others who died in the war.

    Yuriko nodded, thest time the Uzumaki needed to hold arge-scale funeral was when they fought against the Kaguya n.

    The funeral was held on the second day of the war. Gensuke was the one who made the arrangement.

    After the funeral, post-war trivia was put on the agenda.

    The spoils of war, in addition to some ninjas bomb papers, the most significant crop was the three Legendary Sword of the Mist seized by Kenichiro.

    Masahiko couldnt remember them one by one, but still, he could figure which ones they were after testing their abilities.

    They were the sewing needle, Nuibari, the helmet splitter, Kabutowari, and the ssh, Shibuki. Masahiko couldnt use any of them, so he handed them to Kenichiro, it was his loot anyway.e

    Besides, they obtained other gains from the Kiri ninjas, who surrendered.

    After interrogation, the Ninjutsu inventory of the Uzumaki n became more abundant. Initially, because of Masahikos own reasons, in addition to the Water Release that he isnt good at, other Ninjutsu collections were sufficient. The Water Release is kind of supplemented.

    Masahiko backed up some of themon Ninjutsu but didnt touch any of the water release secrets. He didntck a special ability to use for now. Besides, there were so many Ninjutsu to choose from.

    At the end of the interrogation, the disposal of these enemy prisoners of war was put on the agenda.

    Theres no such thing as very in the Shinobi World, and it wasnt reassuring to let these ninjas join the Uzumaki n. Also, it felt a bit bad to kill all of them. Thus, after careful consideration, Masahiko made a decision.

    Will ask Kirigakure to redeem them, and ask for more supplies as a price.

    Yuriko hesitated, Sensei, what if Kirigakure doesnt want to redeem them?

    Masahiko smiled, shaking his head, Then we tell these more than 100 frustrated people that Kirigakure didnt want to redeem them, and we sent them free.

    Yuriko froze for a moment, Release them? After a moment, she nodded in agreement.

    Theres one more important thing about Kumogakure. Masahiko spoke slowly, Kumogakure has suffered heavy losses this time. In ourst confrontation, I killed the Third Raikage, the Jinchuriki of the Nibi and the Hachibis, theres no way for them to rise after that, Im afraid they will gonna lose their sit as one of the Major Vigers.

    Yuriko, have you ever thought about taking the next step for the Uzumaki n and be one of the five?

    Yuriko froze for a moment and sunk into contemtion.

    On the side, Gensuke shook his head, Great Elder, we

    Nanako shook him gently, Gensuke, Sensei asked Yuriko.

    Yuriko raised her head, Sensei, forget it, the Uzumaki n is not suitable for the establishment of such a vige, and were not qualified when ites to strength.

    Why not, dont we have the Great Elder? Gensuke intervened again.

    Masahiko shook his head, Im not afraid of external threats. Im worried about the problems from the inside.

    The embarrassing thing about the Uzumaki n is that they are not strong or weak. Theyre not strong enough to turn their n into a big vige, but also not weak to be an ordinary n in a vige. This is what caused problems before when they were in Konoha.

    Besides, Im not invincible Masahiko sighed and remembered Madara, whos probably preparing his big n, and the Six Paths observing the world. With his current level, without opening the Eighth Gate, he should be weaker than Madara, and if he opens it, he should be slightly stronger; thus, victory wont necessarily belong to him. Although Madara is now older, he should have be stronger with the Rinnegan.

    Sensei, is there someone stronger than you? On the side, Kenichiro wondered.

    Masahiko smiled, The Shinobi World is vast, and no one knows what is hidden.

    However, although we cant be one of the Five Major Viges, we can control one of the five. Masahiko smiled, causing some dull expressions.

    Control? Gensukes eyes slowly brightened; he obviously liked what he just heard.

    The Daimyo Land of Thunder should be very anxious right now. Masahiko kept his smile and said, We can charge him a protection fee Lets say, 70% of their annual ie!

    Everyone looked at each other and nodded in agreement, this was indeed a good idea.

    In the next few days, Masahiko personally flew to the Land of Thunder, while Yuriko and the other were still busy dealing with Kirigakure.

    However, something unexpected happened. At the Daimyos pce, he saw someone there, who should be dead, the Hachibis Jinchuriki!

    So you actually survived? Did you use a tentacle clone? Masahiko reacted the moment he saw him. B in the original used the same trick.

    His appearance alerted the entire pce, and someone shouted, Protect the Daimyo!

    Uzumaki Masahiko, are you really that eager to kill me?

    Masahiko smiled, Rx, Im not crazy. Although you didnt die, I wont chase you to the Daimyos pce to kill you.

    Im actually here to talk to the Daimyo.

    Strong Ninja from the Uzumaki n, what do you want from me? the Daimyo was very sturdy, he didnt show any disrespect to Masahiko, the man who has almost destroyed Kumogakure.

    Im here to collect the protection fees. Masahiko said, Your Lands must be in need of protection, right?

    Protection? The Daimyo was stunned, What kind of protection can you provide? Saying this proved hisck of confidence.

    Well, mostly to protect you from the aggression of the Uzumaki n. You just need to pay 70% of your annual ie.

    Are you kidding me? The Daimyo yelled.

    Masahiko nodded, Yes, its a joke. Because next month, this pce will belong to the Land of the Whirlpool

    The Daimyo got startled, then looked at the B, who closed his eyes helplessly. After this battle, the Hachibi within his body became willing tomunicate with him. And he clearly verified that Masahikos strength was no worse than the God of the Shinobi, Senju Hashirama, which is the kind of power that Kumogakure cannot ovee.

    Eventually, Masahiko and the Daimyo signed a verbal agreement, then he returned with full loads.

 Chapter 135: The Hero of Konoha

    Chapter 135: The Hero of Konoha

    Fuinjutsu: Tail Releasing Method!

    Fuinjutsu: Sealing Chains!

    Word Seal: Sleep!

    In the north of the Land of the Whirlpool, Masahiko continuously used sealing techniques, and the newly resurrected Nibi got easily caught by him.

    Masahiko sensed the distance, then smiled.

    Kumogakure still has time to think about the Nibi? Well, sorry, I cant leave it to you Sensing some spies in the distance, Masahiko turned around then brought the Nibi, who had lost consciousness back to the Uzumaki n.

    More than a year has passed since thatst war. The Land of Whirlpool has received a lot of materials since then and started rapid development.

    Things are really going our way, its a pity that Yuna is not here. Otherwise, it would have been time for the industrial revolution in the Land of Whirlpool.

    Masahiko never knew how huge a countrys 70% ie is. He had originally decided that if he felt it was not the right amount, he will just ask for more. However, he never expected that the materials delivered by the Daimyo would surprise him.

    If wepared the annual ie of the Land of Whirlpool with Konoha, it would be about 1.5% and about 15%pared with the Land of Thunder.

    The Land of Fire is really the richest, huh? Man, Tobirama, and I were fooled by that greedy Fire Daimyo, the funds he was sending for Konoha were too little. Masahiko shook his head bitterly.

    Besides, the Land of the Whirlpool has gained a lot from Kirigakure. In order to redeem those war prisoners, the Daimyo of the Land of Water needed to help Kirigakure a lot. They even agreed, when the Land of Whirlpool doubled the price, to sign a non-aggressive treaty. Obviously, they heard about the tragedy of Kumogakure.

    With this, Masahiko epted. He hadnt really thought of trivia things like revenge. The Uzumaki n has already gained a lot from this war.

    Moreover, after reaching an agreement with the Land of Water, Masahiko received another systemic message: Completely changing the main story of Naruto World: The destroy of the Uzumaki n. Obtained 100 witness points.

    At this point, his 490 witness points, which is enough to upgrade any attribute to the 9LV, but he wasnt in a hurry. He was afraid that a sudden strengthening will make the Six Paths impatiently appear.

    Sensei, you are back!

    When he heard Kenichiro shout, Masahiko found out that he already reached the Uzumaki Vige main gate.

    Masahiko dropped the cat with one hand, making the ground tremble. However, it was asleep, and even when it hit the ground, it didnt wake, it is estimated that it will stay asleep for a few days.

    Sensei, what are we gonna do about it? Yuriko stepped forward and asked.

    Masahiko hesitated for a moment, You handle it.

    Masahiko has no ns to be a Jinchuriki, and even if he wants to be one, he will also choose the Kyuubi. As for gathering the nine Bijuu, and be the Juubis Jinchruiki, he didnt want to take such a risk. After all, he already believes that all the attributes at LV9 will also grant him Kekkei Mora, which isnt worse than being the Juubis Jinchuriki.

    On the side, Yuriko froze for a moment, Sensei, do we need to look for a suitable Jinchuriki?

    Masahiko was stunned, No! People should voluntarily do such a thing. And if you want it for yourself then ask Nanako personally to seal it, you dont want it to rampage, it will cause a lot of troubles.

    Yuriko nodded, I know. After instructing several nsmen to drag the Nibi away, Nanako made sure to reinforce the seal.

    Masahiko looked at the nsmen looking busy and said, There shouldnt be any problems for a short time. I will go to Konoha. Hiruzen kept sending a letter after another, asking for help. I want to see this so-called critical situation! Masahiko said whileughing.

    Through slugs, he could get in touch with Tsunade at any time. She kind of became Konohas little traitor and told Masahiko about everything.

    Although Konoha is being besieged at the same time by the Sungakure, Iwagakure, and Amegakure, it wasnt at a disadvantage; Konoha was actually winning the war.

    In the Original, Konoha was also besieged in the same way, but in the end, it also won. Konoha now is stronger, and they also have Takigakure there to help them. Then why are they constantly asking for the Uzumaki to help?

    Masahikoughed deep inside. In fact, at this point in the Original, the Uzumaki n should be already destroyed, and of course, they couldnt ask for Konohas help. However, the Uzumaki n won this time. It seems that Konoha wanted us to refuse to help us, so we cannot ask them for help.

    Hiruzen wouldnt have thought of something like this on his own, it seems that this is Danzos deeds, huh? Masahiko shook his head, then flew toward Konoha.

    Within one hour, Masahiko reached Konoha.

    He wanted to fly directly to Hokage Building, but Masahiko hesitated, If you go directly, Hiruzen will definitely pretend to be miserable for me, right? Maybe I should use the Transformation Technique to look like Danzo

    Masahiko used a hand sign, changed his appearance to Danzo, then quickly moved toward Konoha. To the best of his knowledge, Danzo should be fighting Sunagakure in the western part of the Land of Fire.

    When he reached the gate, the two ninjas stopped him, Danzo-Sama, why did youe back? The two looked alerted.

    Masahiko didnt think much, I have something important to tell the Third Hokage!

    They looked at each other, then one of them shed away, saying, Im going to report to the Hokage!

    The other said, Danzo-Sama, I will take you there!

    Masahikos expression stiffened; clearly, there was something wrong. Why would the two gatekeepers leave at the same time? And why would they need to report directly to Hiruzen?

    However, Masahiko didnt say much. He wanted to see what loopholes his 10LV Transformation has.

    Masahiko followed the gatekeeper and stepped forward, the moment the vigers saw him, they were stunned and walked away quickly.

    Man, hes so unpopr And he wants to be a Hokage

    When they reached the Hokage Building, Masahiko got startled; dozens of Anbu suddenly appeared at the same time and surrounded him. While Hiruzen stood firmly in front wearing hisbat suit.

    Who are you? And why are you pretending to be one of Konohas Elder?!

    Masahiko was stunned; he couldnt believe that his 10LV Transformation was this clear to see through.

    How dare you transform into the appearance of our hero, Danzo-Sama! The ninja, who led the way, said, then punched him the chest.

    Masahiko still hadnt figure out the situation yet, but he couldnt help but ask after he sent the ninja flying with his repulsive force.

    Danzo is the hero of Konoha?

    Hiruzen raised his brows at that moment, this Ninjutsu was so familiar.

    Elder Masahiko?

    Ah, its me! Masahiko released the Transformation, What the hell is he talking about just now?

    Hiruzen smiled bitterly, waved his hand, then the Anbus quickly left.

    Elder Mashaiko, please follow me.

    Masahiko followed with curiosity, they turned around twice, then came to Konoha Hospital, and entered a special ward.

    The person lying there on the bed made Masahiko stunned slightly. Danzos eyes were closed, while the entire right side of his body was wrapped in bandages, even his eye. He basically looked the same way he did in the original.

    No wonder I was easily exposed, how did he have hurt? Masahiko asked.

    Hiruzen sighed, It was done by the Second Kazekage, but got beheaded by Danzo in the end. However, his injury is very serious, can you help, elder?

    Masahiko was stunned, it seems that all the doubts he had about Konoha were false, So he turned out to be Konoahs here, huh? Let me take a look

 Chapter 136: The Critical Situation

    Chapter 136: The Critical Situation

    Masahiko carefully inspected Danzos injury and frowned slightly.

    Who took care of his wounds? Hes already treated, I cant do anything else. Masahiko wasnt good at medical Ninjutsu, but he picked up some things after so many years. He could level it up, but with the Katsuyu, it wasnt necessary.

    It was Utatane. Hiruzen responded.

    Utatane? Masahiko was shocked, and the face of an olddy with a cold dead expression shed in his memory, I didnt expect her medical Ninjutsu to be this good.

    Masahiko sighed, then shook his head, Ask Tsunade toe and see him, she will help him heal quicker.

    Although shes only 21 years old, Tsunade gradually gained the title, Princess of the Slug. She has rescued and healed the wounded in every battlefield and became trusted by everyone in Konoha.

    However, Danzo was seriously injured; his right eyes should be already blind. The injury on the right side of his body will also cause him a permanent decline in his strength. Im afraid he has no hope in training his Wind Release to LV8. Although Masahiko said that he should ask Tsunade to help him, he actually believed that these wounds cannot be treated.

    Hiruzen shook his head, The situation in Amegakure is critical, and Tsunade cante back.

    Masahiko sighed, Here we go again. Masahiko smiled then said, How critical is the situation?

    When he saw Masahikos expression, Hiruzen was slightly stunned. However, he kept the act and said: Danzo is injured. I had to send Kagami to lead the team in Sunagakure. In Amegakure, only Orochimaru was experienced enough to lead. Yet the situation is so critical, and the viger leader, Hanzo, didnt make his move yet.

    Masahiko frowned, You sent Kagami to Sunagakure because of Danzos injury? Masahiko didnt know about this.

    Hiruzen suddenly stupefied, No, ah, Danzo got injured, but the Second Kazekage died in the battle! Sakumo is also over there.

    Sarutobi shook his head helplessly, However, after they have selected the Third Kazekage, the battle will be fiercer. I cant rest assured with only Sakumo over there.

    Masahiko hesitated.

    Noticing that, Sarutobi secretly rejoiced.

    Also, the situation at Iwagakures side is a bit unfavorable to us. Although there are the Senju and the Hyuga, none of them could handle the Dust Release. After all, the Dust Release is such a strong Ninjutsu, Im sure you know that. Hiruzen said, then patted Masahikos shoulder.

    But when it came to this, Masahiko no longer hesitated. Everything Hiruzen mentioned was to exaggerate the disadvantage of Konoha. If that was the case, Konoha would have been defeated in the original.

    If that is the case, why dont you go to the battlefield personally? Masahiko said with a smile.

    Hiruzens face stiffened, Elder Masahiko, I still have to stay in Konoha to prevent others from attacking our vige.

    Masahiko smiled, its okay, Ill stay in Konoha for a while, you go!

    One dayter, Masahiko sent Hiruzen to the battlefield, and the life of the Substitute Hokage started again.

    The first thing he has done as the Substitute Hokage is to issue the arrangement of the new graduates of the Ninja Academy, whether to transport them to various sides of the battlefield or to distribute them to the various departments thatcked people in Konoha. It must all be decided by Masahiko; however, he was willing also to respect the wishes of the kids.

    Uchiha Mikoto applied to help in Konoha Hospital. Masahiko looked at the file in his hand, feeling slightly stunned.

    Uchiha Mikoto has already graduated? Konoha Hospital Masahiko stroke with his pen, a big check symbol! You will surely need those skills when your kid decides to kill you all

    After flipping through a few documents, Masahiko felt stunned; none of them applied to the battlefield. This group of kids

    Masahiko froze a little; he remembered that during the Third War in the original. After graduation, the Hokage sent them directly to the battlefield.

    Although he called it a critical situation Sure enough, Hiruzen thought this through, he really was trying to deceive me into helping. Masahiko smiled slightly. He was really amazed at how much he grew in such a short period.

    After reading through to the end, Masahiko finally found a person who applied to go the battlefield.

    Applying to go to the battlefield? Finally, one brave kid! Masahiko looked down to read the applicants name, Senju Nawaki!

    Masahiko yelled decisively, No!

    Masahiko still remembers how Nawaki died in Amegakure on the battlefield after graduation. He might be thinking of finding his sister there, but Masahiko knew for sure that hes going to die

    Nawakis talent can be regarded as high, but its not really remarkable, and much worse than everyones expectations. He is still eleven years old, and he has just graduated from the Ninja Academy, which is still worse than geniuses who graduated at the age of seven and eight.

    Masahiko thought that after he disapproved, Nawaki will just drop the idea, but unexpectedly, he came over to find him.

    Grandpa, why dont you let me go to the battlefield?

    Masahiko looked at the frustrated Nawaki before him, and couldnt help but sigh helplessly.

    What will you do when you go to the battlefield? And does Mito know about this?

    Nawaki shouted, Grandma agreed!

    She wouldnt if she knew Masahiko whispered, You have just graduated, youck strength and experience, just wait for your time.

    But I made an agreement with several ssmates to go to the battlefield together! Nawaki said.

    Masahiko was surprised, and couldnt help but feel sorry for him.

    He picked up a pile of documents on the table, then handed it to Nawaki.

    The more he looked, the more Nawaki seemed frustrated, They didnt apply, these cowards Even Mikoto didnt apply either.

    Masahiko was stunned, he felt that something was wrong, but he didnt think much about it. Im going to stay in Konoha for a while. Stay, and I will teach you some Ninjutsu during this time.

    Although he still felt frustrated, Nanawki didnt oppose it, he nodded, then left.

    Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly he felt like he had missed the opportunity to gain some witness points.

    If I sent Nawaki to the battlefield, and followed him secretly, then saved him, I would have gained a lot of witness points.

    Masahiko pondered while shaking his head with a wry smile. Granting for witness points was really driving him crazy.

    If this is the case, I might as well kill Hiruzen, maybe I will get five hundred points or even one thousand points from that!

    Maybe kill him with the Sexy Technique? He will definitely die by Exsanguinations!

    While thinking about this, someone knocked on his door.

    Masahiko was stunned and slightly sensitive with a strange look on his face. It seems he was busted as soon as he wanted to do bad things, Come in!

    Danzo, who was dressed the same way he did in the Original, walked in with a cane and greeted Masahiko.

    Masahiko smiled, Wee, The Hero of Konoha!

    Danzo was silent for a while, Elder Masahiko, my body

    Masahiko shook his head, I cant fix it, but you can.

    The expression on Danzos face changed, then he pondered silently.

    Masahiko sighed, Youre trying to hide it, but I can see it. Stop thinking about protecting the vige from your allies. Especially the Senju and the Uchiha. Just heal your wounds and redeem your ce!

    Danzo nodded and went out.

    I hope he can restrain his heart, and dont take the same road he did in the original, because if that happens, I will end up killing the hero of Konoha Well, as long as Im around, he wouldnt dare!

 Chapter 137: The Fortune Stick

    Chapter 137: The Fortune Stick

    Part Two of Masahikos Substitute Hokage Careersted only one month, then Hiruzen returned from the battlefield.

    However, he returned with a dark face; Hiruzen really looked annoyed.

    Masahiko greeted him with a smile, Whats wrong? Who made you angry?

    Hiruzen sighed for a long time but didnt say much.

    Masahiko didnt ask, butter, he heard the news.

    Hiruzen left Konoha and went straight to the Land of Rain. He wanted to clear Amegakure out of the image since it was the smallest vige, but he didnt expect to be blockedpletely.

    Hiruzen joined the battlefield, and so Hanzo, the leader of Amegakure. Although Hiruzen had the upper hand against Hanzo, things didnt go to the direction thetter expected.

    Ibuse Hanzos summoning beast took advantage of thisrge-scale war, and even with Tsunades dioxides, Konoha suffered a lot of casualties. After fighting with him several times, Hiruzen also found it hard to deal with Hanzo.

    In the end, Hiruzen couldnt help but reach a hold fire agreement with Hanzo.

    Although the two of them knew what the situation was like, the world saw it differently; everyone thought that Hanzo has repelled Hiruzen.

    As the leader of a small vige, who repelled the Hokage of the most powerful country among the five major viges in the Shinobi World, Hanzo became famous all over the world and was regarded as a sort of a hero by the viges. The name Hanzo of the Smander has even spread throughout the world.

    Hiruzen should be really pissed off. He went all the way to the battlefield to be Hanzos stepping stone. Masahikoughed out loud.

    Great Grandpa, I seeded! Nawakis shout came from the distance, and Masahiko looked at him with a smile.

    Youve finally seeded? It took you a month, though, but its okay. During this time, Masahiko decided to teach Nawaki the Rasengan.

    Let me see it.

    Alright! Shadow Clone!

    The method that Nawaki used made Masahiko stunned.

    Rasengan!

    The Rasengan quickly took form, and Nawaki pressed it directly on the wall beside.

    Masahiko twitched his mouth, looking at the big hole in the wall and feeling a strange sense of familiarity.

    Nawaki, why did you hit the wall?

    Nawaki didnt care really; he was grinning, exposing his front teeth.

    But, who taught you to use the Shadow Clone to perform the Rasengan?

    Nawaki scratched his head, Great Grandpa, isnt this easier?

    Is that so Masahiko sighed in his heart, no wonder Tsunade felt that Naruto was like Nawaki, the two had a simr way of thinking.

    Great Grandpa, can I go to the battlefield now? Nawaki learned a new trick, and he was obviously eager to try it again.

    So, you had another agreement with your friends? Masahiko smiled.

    Nawaki seemed embarrassed, No, Im going alone.

    Masahiko shook his head, You stillck a lot of things. You need to sharpen your skills. Recently, Masahiko gradually thought of this a lot. Nawaki was killed by a paper bomb. This kind of thing wont be solved just by learning the Rasengan, Masahiko needed to teach him somebat experience.

    Nawaki was disappointed, How long will it take, Great Grandpa?

    Masahiko said firmly, The battlefield isnt a game, you are still young.

    Nawaki hesitated, But many of the ten years old kids have already gone to the battlefield, and Im the grandson of Senju Hashirama

    Masahikos expression eased down; it seems that the fact that hes the grandson of Senju Hashirama among the Senju nsmen has put a lot of pressure on him.

    The battlefield will indeed hone your skill, but I will guide you, so you wont miss anything. What you need now is the foundation, the very basics, not the actualbat. When the time is right, even if you dont want to go, I will force you to go.

    Nawaki nodded, But how long will it takes me to go to the battlefield, Great Grandpa? A year, maybe two

    Nawaki was stunned, So long, the war will be over by then, dont you think?

    Its better if it ends!

    Nawaki murmured, Then how can I make a contribution of its end while Im here, how will I be the Hokage

    Masahiko felt shocked for a moment and remembered that Nawakis dream was to be the Hokage.

    Why do you want to be the Hokage?

    Nawaki looked up, This vige is a treasure left by Grandpa, and I want to protect it.

    A treasure left by Hashirama, huh? Masahiko nodded, Then protecting this treasure requires strength! I will not be easy on you in the next training!

    Nawaki nodded in agreement.

    Masahiko decided to stay in Konoha again. He practiced his Gentle Fist every day and trained Nawaki. As for the Hyuga boys, the two kids have already joined the battlefield, which made Masahiko a little surprised.

    At this age, Hizashi should have already been deemed as a branch. But they still sent the two teenagers to the battlefield. What is the Hyuga n doing? Masahiko didnt know that the Hyuga Patriarch was struggling to decide who should be his sessor; after all, the two were Masahikos disciples. Therefore he simply sent the two of them to that battlefield and decided to choose based on their performance.

    The time has passed, and it was already September, the 30th years since the establishment of Konoha. When the Ninja Academy started again, Masahiko hurriedly went there early in the morning feeling that today is the day.

    Sure enough, among the children, his eyes caught the back of a teenager with golden hair, Namikaze Minato!

    Masahiko walked over with a smile and patted Minatos shoulder.

    Minato turned around in doubt, but also with a sunshine smile on his face, Grandpa, do you need something? He obviously didnt know Masahiko.

    Masahiko nodded, Yes. Young Man, Im surprised to see that you have such a strong body, you will be a great Shinobi in the future. I have a great cheat that you can call a Ninjutsu for you. But I wont charge you any money, you can take it for free!

    Masahiko said, then took out a folded crumpled piece of paper from his sleeves and handed it to Minato.

    Remember, this a cheat, and it must stay secret, you cant open it in front of anyone! Masahiko added.

    Minato seemed doubtful, but he couldnt just ignore him, Thank you, Grandpa!

    Masahiko nodded with a smile, Youre really polite, good boy. He turned then and left.

    The admission ceremony continued, but Masahiko didnt pay any attention to it. Of course, he wouldnt record the Flying Thunder God Technique on that paper, at this age, Minato couldnt learn it, so

    Minato followed his new teacher in charge of his ss, then met his new ssmates, and listened to his teacher exining the history of the Shinobi World and some Ninjutsu basic knowledge. But he somehow couldnt get rid of Masahikos image, which was popping in his mind every time, reminding him of that secret Ninjutsu that Masahiko has given him.

    Noticing that no one was paying attention to him after turning left and right, Minato secretly took out the Cheat and opened it.

    You will grow to be a very talented ninja, but the name Namikaze Minato might give you a lot of troubles in the future, boy, change your name!

    The excited expression on Minatos face stiffened. He looked at it several times, but he didnt see any Ninjutsu.

    Is this some fortune stick? Minato seemed disappointed.

    Namikaze Minato over there, what was I saying just now?

    Minato got startled and stood up, Im sorry, Sensei, Ive spaced out for a moment.

    Sit down and pay more attention!

    Therefore, on the first day of school, Minato gave his teacher the wrong impression of him.

 Chapter 138: Student Exchange Program

    Chapter 138: Student Exchange Program

    Exchange student? Sarutobi looked puzzled, and he looked like he didnt understand what it means.

    Masahiko nodded with a smile, Yes. Its a student exchange system between two schools. The goal is for everyone tomunicate and make progress in helping each other!

    This was the method that Masahiko came up with to reasonably be able to send Kushina to Konoha. After he finally found Minato, he began to think about it. In the end, he thought that this was the best way.

    Hiruzen kept quiet for a moment, That is to say, this student exchange system will be applied between Konoha Ninja Academy and the Uzumaki Ninja Academy?

    Yes, this will not only strengthen the rtionship between Konoha and the Uzumaki but also will allow us to exchange advanced teaching methods with each other Masahiko exined endlessly.

    Hiruzen seemed to be stunned for a long time, then he shook his head bitterly.

    Advanced teaching method Obviously, the teaching methods of the Uzumaki n are not that viable.

    Masahikos face stiffened, then he hurriedly nodded, Yes, yes, I know. So which grades should we choose from?

    Masahiko hesitated, I think we should only choose one from each grade for trial. And we dont need to choose students who already graduating this year.

    Hiruzen sighed helplessly, then nodded in agreement, Elder Masahiko, I will need some time to pick a few.

    Masahiko nodded, Then I will go back too and choose a few Also, dont let Nawaki join the war. Although Ive trained him a bit, he still not ready yet.

    Hiruzen nodded, Rx, Elder Masahiko, Master Mito will not agree too.

    Well, thats fine, Ill go back and pick the students then!

    Elder Masahiko, wait a minute! Hiruzen quickly stopped, looking flustered.

    Masahiko knew at a nce that he wanted to ask about Danzos recent condition.

    He seems unstable but more emotionally than physically, but I think you already know about that.

    Hiruzen looked confused at that moment, Then why didnt you try to stop him?

    Masahiko shook his head, Hes the hero of Konoha now. Im not in a hurry, as long as he doesnt try to harm the vige, Im fine with it.

    But I already warned him, if he dares to cause harm to the Senju, I will kill him personally! Masahiko hesitated for a moment, then added, The Uchiha too!

    Masahiko didnt wait for Hiruzens reply and flew out directly to the Uzumaki Vige.

    The exchange student system was unexpectedly hindered by Nanako.

    Sensei, why are you sending Kushina to Konoha?

    Masahiko looked at Nanako dumbfoundedly. He was in a hurry to came up with the best n to send Kushina to Konoha, but he didnt stop for a moment to think about Nanakos feelings or even consider Kushinas wishes.

    I.. Was Erm Masahikos voice was so hesitant it sounded like he was stuttering; he really didnt know what to say.

    Nanako noticed that, and he suddenly calmed down. She knew that Masahiko will cause Kushina no harm.

    Sensei, do you think Kushina would be better off in Konoha than stay in the Uzumaki?

    Masahiko sighed, then exined, Who knows what good for her or bad? But I think since were doing this student exchange system, we should show our best side to Konoha.

    Ultimately, Masahiko chose such an exnation than telling the truth.

    In four or five years, Kushina will graduate and wille back to us. Konoha wouldnt send an exchange student from the Uzumaki to fight their battles!

    Nanako seemed hesitant but still didnt respond.

    Masahiko was also feeling helpless. If her grandma wont let her go, he wouldnt simply force Kushina to go! However, her silence was enough for him to carry on with his n. Masahiko personally selected a talented student from each grade and prepared to send them to Konoha in the second semester.

    After the selection, Masahiko received a notice that Konoha has also sent the exchanged students list.

    The first students name and information made Masahiko slightly happy.

    Sarutobi Shinnosuke, second grade. The Third Hokages elder son. Chakra Nature: Earth, Fire (T/N: This is Hiruzens elder son, not Asuma, but Konohamarus father, who has not been mentioned in the Anime. The author chose the name Shinnosuke for him, which also the name of the protagonist of Crayon Shin-chan.)

    Now things are really working his way.

    This is a gift from heaven!

    Masahiko ran quickly to find Nanako, and he directly gave her the file.

    Look, Hiruzen sent his son over, so we have to show our sincerity too! Kushina needs to go.

    Nanako shook her head, smiling, s, Sensei

    As she was peaking, Kushina rushed in.

    Grandpa, youre here!

    Masahiko nodded with a smile, Kushina, did you finish school already? Kushina is now a first-year student in the Uzumaki Academy.

    Kushina subconsciously shook her head, then she quickly nodded.

    Masahiko couldnt help but feel confused, Its only noon, why no one told me that school only takes half a day?

    Nanako next said helplessly, Kushina, youre skipping sses again.

    Kushinas face turned red, School is boring, and Ive told you that I wanna go to Konoha

    Masahiko didnt expect Kushina to take the initiative to go to Konoha. Does she think that Konoha is a bit more lively?

    Nanako sighed, then said: Okay, I will let you go, but you cant lose your temper in Konoha like you do here. Be careful, dont

    This sentence was followed by all kinds of grandmas nagging, which Masahiko didnt pay any attention to.

    After a while, Nanako finally felt satisfied.

    Masahiko then smiled and said, Why are you so hard on Kushina? Her character was exactly the same as you when you were a child. Dont you remember that time when you sshed that pot of water on me?

    Grandpa! You sshed a pot of water on Grandpa? Kushina eximed.

    Nanako recalled and couldnt help but giggle, Well, I didnt know a lot of things back then. But Im old now, I have to take care of Kushina, I dont know how much of time is left for me.

    Masahiko was stunned, Hey, dont talk like this, youre fine. He said then quickly tried to shift this topic, which has started to feel heavy on his chest, Its settled then, Kushina will be sent as an exchange student to Konoha.

    Nanako no longer objected, and Masahiko sent the exchange list to Konoha.

    Masahiko was relieved now that the plot finally got back on track.

    I should really give a burnt offering to the gods Masahiko scoffed as he was walking, then he took another nce at the exchange student list.

    First Grade, exchange student, Namikaze Minato?

    Masahikos face stiffened, is this some kind of a joke? He finally managed to send Kushina to Konoha, and now Hiruzen is sending Minato to the Uzumaki.

    No god, not like this

    Two dayster.

    In the Hokage Building, Hiruzen was dealing with some affairs when suddenly an Anbu shed in.

    Hokage-Sama, we have received a reply from the Uzumaki Vige regarding the exchange student list!

    Hiruzen raised his head, What did Elder Masahiko say?

    He rejected one of the kids, first year, Namikaze Minato.

    Sarutobi was stunned, Is there any problem with that kid?

    The Anbu hesitated before he slowly spoke, Elder Masahiko replied with only two words The Anbu stopped for a moment, Girlish Refused!

    Hiruzens face stiffened, As I thought, that kid is too blondy, huh.

 Chapter 140: The Legendary Sannin

    Chapter 140: The Legendary Sannin

    Masahiko flew all the way to the Land of Rain.

    As the name implies, the Land of Rain is a country where it rains all year round; its public security is also rigorous, making it very difficult to mix in.

    But for Masahiko, its very easy. After all, most of the Ninja Viges dont have an air defense system, including Amegakure.

    The raindrops were big. The moment it falls on Masahikos head, it flows down directly on both sides of his body.

    Masahiko nced down, and there were broken buildings everywhere. Obviously, the battle with Konoha made this already barrennd even more deserted.

    Kaguras eyes! Masahiko used one hand sign and closed his eyes, sensing his surroundings.

    There! Masahiko narrowed his eyes, turned around, then flew toward the east.

    Along the way, a lot of Konoha Shinobi were fleeing embarrassedly.

    The situation is not good Although he said so, Masahiko actually didnt feel much urgency, since he knew the final result of this battle.

    He came here just to gain witness points and act only against the possibility of Hanzo getting the upper hand.

    Although its unexpected how dared to offend Konoha and break the holding fire agreement, I still feel that things will be okay Masahiko sighed, then fastened up his pace slightly.

    When he reached the battlefield, there was only Hanzo, then Legendary Sannin left.

    Masahiko didnt step forward, watching the Legendary Sannin fighting Hanzo, he felt that this was their battle.

    They grew a lot in the past two years. After watching them for a while, Masahiko whispered.

    Although all the three of them have made a magnificent improvement, Hanzo, who could face Hiruzen, wasnt the kind of opponent they could beat currently.

    Fire Release: Exploding me Formation! (T/N: Fire Release: Exploding me Formation is a technique that was a specialty of Hanzo.)

    Hanzos technique left Masahiko slightly surprised.

    This technique is a bit interesting. Adding the Fire Chakra Nature to the Explosive Tags enhances its explosive power. Masahiko pondered, he reallycks this kind of artful Ninjutsu.

    The explosive tags appeared on the ground under Tsunades feet, but Masahiko wasnt nervous. He was sure that Jiraiya wille to rescue.

    Ninja Art: Needle Jizo!

    Jiraiyas hair quickly changed into needles, then he wrapped it around his and Tsunades body, blocking the bombardment of the explosive tags.

    Jiraiya! Tsunade was worried.

    Jiraiya quickly lifted the technique, shaking his head, then smiled, raising his thumb, No problem! Surely the hero sessfully rescued the beautys booty.

    Hiruzen didnt stop there and rushed toward them with the Kusarigama in his hand. (T/N: Kusarigama: Sickle with a chain. Its Hanzos personal weapon.)

    Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!

    Orochimaru has also learned a series of snake-control Ninjutsu. Of course, the snake that appeared from his sleeves werent actually hidden as the name of the technique ims; they were summoned snakes.

    The snakes directly bit Hanzo, but Masahiko in the distance was shaking his head.

    The moment he was bit, Hanzo turned into water, then appeared behind Orochimaru.

    Heavenly Foot of Pain!

    Tsunade appeared in time and forced Hanzo to retreat with one terrifying kick.

    The teamwork of these three was exceptional, and it has even made Masahiko nod with satisfaction.

    Teamwork and cooperation are very tacit. Otherwise, three S- wouldnt hold their ground more than ten minutes against an S+.

    Masahiko didnt shoot, but he wouldnt just sit back and watch the three being beaten by Hanzo. He was waiting for an opportunity.

    This time, Hanzo was nning on taking them seriously. He fell back, then took off his mask and bit his finger, and summoned Ibuse.

    The three also bit their finger and summoned their bests. At that moment, Masahiko mobilized arge amount of his Chakra and channeled it into Tsunades summoning seal on the ground.

    Instantly, the Legendary Sannins beasts appeared on the battlefield.

    The young version of Gamabunta, the young version of Manda, and Tsunades

    Orochimaru, you bastard, how dare you summons me into this nasty ce Manda screamed.

    Orochimaru didnt pay attention to him, and looked at Tsunade aside, while his eyes shing, Tsunade, your Chakra volume has improved again!

    Tsunade was surprised for a moment, then looked at the slug under her feet while slightly stunned.

    Katsuyu-Sama, is this you?

    The slug under Tsunades feet was ten times the size of Manda and Gamabunta.

    In the distance, Masahiko shook his head, It wasnt enough? I used 60% of my Chakra only to summon one-fifth of the Sage Slug?

    The Katusyu didnt answer Tsunade. She was swearing deep inside at Masahiko. She didnt want to help, but Masahiko begged her. Although she likes the wet environment, she actually hates this kind of rainy weather.

    Tsunade didnt ask again and excitedly said, Alright! We can win this way!

    Obviously, when facing Hanzo, who could ace Hiruzen, Tsunade didnt believe they win before.

    Hey, Katsuyu. When Gamabunta was too young, he wasnt embracing the gangsters character yet, and politely greeted Katsuyu.

    As for the idea of having to jump on the Slug Sage during and fight, Jiraiya felt slightly disgusted.

    During this time, Hanzo didnt do anything. He could perceive that when Tsunade used the summoning technique, a huge amount of Chakra was transmitted from the outside, and he was vigntly looking around for the source.

    Body Flicker Technique!

    The Sage Slug obviously wanted to end this quickly, without waiting for Tsunades instructions; she took the initiative to spit out acid and stopped Hanzos movements.

    Tsunade was surprised for a moment, and next to Orochimaru, she said, Lets go!

    Noticing how serious the situation was, Manda obeyed Orochimarus orders and besieged Hanzo together. At that time, Jiraiyas halt came to an end and also continued to fight.

    Masahiko, who was restoring his Chakra in the distance, kept watching the battle.

    Although its only one-fifth of the Sage Slug, I imagine it should be enough.

    But the battle was determined beyond his expectations, and Hanzo the Smander proved that he was worthy of his Demi-God title.

    Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique!

    Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!

    Under the enhancement of the Land of Rains environment, all the Water Release Ninjutsu became extremely overwhelming, and while Hanzo kept sneaks attacking them from the underground, the battle between the two sides was evenly matched.

    With Katsuyu, their levelbined is barely SS-, it seems that the oue is not yet determined.

    Masahiko wasnt nning on assisting anymore, but next time, if needed, hes gonna shout personally.

    After half an hour, Tsunade couldnt sustain keeping Katsuyu any longer, and had to be lifted. However, Hanzo also consumed a lot of his Chakra.

    Hes an opponent that can match Sensei! Tsunade said while gasping.

    Hanzo was also out of breath as he was frowning at the three.

    Tsunades Chakra was consumed a lot because of the Slug Sage, but Orochimaru and Jiraiya were in good condition. It estimated that if they carry on with the battle any longer, both sides will lose. And that huge Chakra Hanzo sensed before made him more cautious.

    No need to fight anymore. Hanzo slowly put on the mask and lifted his summoning beast.

    Young Shinobis, its really impressive that youve managed to keep standing against me to this point!

    From today onwards, I, Hanzo, hereby name you the Legendary Sannin of Konoha. Theres no need to continue this war!

    The Legendary Sannin looked at each other hesitantly, then nodded at each other. Mainly because even with Tsuandes extraordinarily move, they didnt have the upper hand, and it was very beneficial for Konoha to shake hands with such a worthy opponent.

    In the distance, Masahiko took a deep breath as the familiar Chinese characters shed before him: Witness and Change the storyline of the Naruto World: The Naming of the Legendary Sannin. Reward 20(*5) Witness points.

    Six hundred!

 Chapter 141: The Truce Period

    Chapter 141: The Truce Period

    The Second Shinobi World War entered a sudden stagnated phase after Amegakure temporarily withdrew its forces and signed a truce agreement.

    Compared to the original, Amegakure was sieged by one lesser vige, Konoha; thus, the other two temporarily held their fire in a tacit agreement.

    They needed to rearrange their cards and decide whether they still want to be hostile to Konoha, especially Kumogakure, whose weakness cannot be concealed. If they didnt give most of their material to the Uzumaki for protection, Iwagakure would have long abandoned the idea of attaching Konoha and focused on them.

    Masahiko helped the Legendary Sannin in Amegakure, and after getting his witness points, he flew straight back to Konoha and was ready to pay more attention to the feelings of Kushina and Minato.

    However, nothing was different than the original. Kushina isnt very cold to Minato. Masahiko wasnt in a hurry when the hero saves the beauty, everything after that will happen naturally.

    Eh? Wait a second Masahiko seemed like he remembered something, It was the Kumogakure who tried to kidnap Kushina in the Original. Will they still dare to do so?

    Masahiko sighed for a long time, Step by step.

    A loud noise suddenly came from the outside.

    The heroes who saved us are back! Cheers and cheers.

    So, they havee back? Masahiko sighed emotionally. In thest few days, two troops came back from the battlefields, namely, the Legendary Sannin from Amegakure, and the Senju nsmen facing Iwagakure.

    Its gonna get busy again. Masahiko adjusted his clothes and walked out. Not to greet those heroes, but to visit the Hospital.

    Tsunade, Grandpa, be there for you.

    With the return of these troops to Konoha, the Hospital will be full, and the medic ninjas arepletely insufficient.

    Masahiko was toozy to join, but after watching Tsunade run out of Chakra after five straight days of work, copse on the floor, then wake up again and continue treating injured people, he couldnt help but offer a hand.

    Great Grandpa, youre here. Tsunade smiled wearily.

    Theres another wave, you go to rest. Grandpa will handle them!

    Tsunade shook her head, Ill wait and see if there are any serious injuries.

    Uh now, this is embarrassing

    Masahikos face stiffened, when ites to medical Ninjutsu, Masahiko was way behindpared to Tsunade. Mainly because this thing doesnt appear in his status bar, its not an independent skill, and each attribute may have a little impact on it. If he wants to improve his medical Ninjutsu, Masahiko can only be patient and umte slowly. Of course, talent is a major aspect, but his can only be said to be well, he will eventually improve.

    Sure enough, shortly afterward, the injured Shinobi were sent to the Hospital.

    On the streets, the vigers were still cheering for the return of the heroes. However, only a few people know what Konoha has paid for that victory.

    Masahiko greeted them, and as soon as he opened his perception ability, he knew the general condition of the several wounded people. It can be said that this is the only aspect where Masahiko has an advantage over Tsunade in medical Ninjutsu.

    These simple treatments will do.

    This is also um? Kagami! Masahiko was stunned for a moment; he didnt expect Uchiha Kagami, themander-in-chief, toe to the Hospital.

    Elder Masahiko, Kagami greeted him.

    Masahiko took his arm, then pulled his sleeve, revealing arge open wound.

    Sand and Iron? Masahiko asked tentatively.

    Kagami nodded, Its the Kekkei Genkai of the Third Kazekage.

    If he managed to wound you, then he has got a lot stronger since he came to participate in the Jonin Exam! Masahiko wondered.

    Elder Kagami, Ill heal your wounds. Tsunade walked over then took Kagami with her.

    Masahiko continued to pick up the wounded, but the severe injuries were not that numerouspared to the first two waves.

    Is it because of the famous lethal poison of Sunagakure, that most of the injured has died, or is it because our forces had the upper hand? Masahiko wondered, and finally selected a few seriously injured ninjas and entrustment them to Tsunade, as for the others, he treated them with the slugs, and just wrapped them up.

    When they finally dealt with this wave, the sky was already dark, and the streets calmed down.

    Tsunade came out of the operation room, all sweaty, and with a little Chakra inside her body.

    Masahiko smiled, Go and rest, Sannin-Sama

    Tsunade smiled bitterly, If it werent for you at that time, maybe none of us would havee back.

    During this time, Tsunade figured out that Masahiko has helped them secretly; after all, she knew that she didnt have the required amount of Chakra to summon the Sage Slug.

    After she said this, Tsunade left the Hospital and went home to rest. Masahiko didnt go and walked toward a special ward.

    Grandpa, youre here, did Tsunade go back to rest? The person, who was tightly wrapped up in the bad, was the Senju Kenji, who returned from the battlefield of Iwagakure.

    Masahiko nodded, Yes, she went back.

    I bet youve heard of the troops who came back from Sunagakure today. Uchiha Kagami only suffered a minor injury on his arm. But the Senju Patriarch suffered such a serious injury. Shameful, huh?

    Although his face was also wrapped up, Masahiko could clearly see that he was smiling bitterly.

    Well, Kagami doesnt have a younger brother, who is 25 years old to look after!

    Masahiko shook his head with a smile.

    As far as he knows, Senju Mishirama has done a lot of good performances, and he asionally participated in major battlefields.

    So, he really forgot where he buried the exclusive tags?

    Wars are not always about power, and this is why every army has several kinds of divisions with different tasks. When Mishirama was still young, he joined the Surprise Attack Division, and a result, one of the kids talent was revealed.

    He had a special way of using trap and hiding explosive tags that no one can find it. If youre not perceptual Shinobi, you will differently stamp on one of these by mistake during the battle.

    Therefore, he caused a lot of trouble to Iwagakuras forces; after all, theyve never dealt with people who could set traps like this.

    However, whoever you are, if youre not really careful, you will end up stamping on one of these, and when Konohas forces were retreating, Kenji

    Grandpa, Ive brought shame to my n and my daughter, Kenji said.

    Masahiko shook his head, It doesnt mean that youve didnt won that battle. And you shouldnt feel ashamed, you should feel proud of your daughter, who has be so strong!

    Kenji nodded.

    Okay, Ill leave now, you better rest, Masahiko said, stood up, then walked out of the room.

    At the door, Masahiko smiled and nodded at his wife, Mito, and Mishirama, who looked sad.

    When Mishirama saw Masahiko, he cheered up a little. Grandpa, have you heard any news from Yuna?

    Masahiko shook his head, You better take good care of your elder brother, trap boy.

    Hexa was holding a food box in her hand, it seems that theyvee here to eat with him.

    Go in, Ill join you too!

    Masahiko remembered that he didnt have food at home.

 Chapter 142: The Three Single Dogs

    Chapter 142: The Three Single Dogs

    Sensei, Grandpa, see youter!

    With a happy face, Maito Dai, who was dressed up neatly, closed the door behind Masahiko and Kenichiro.

    At the door, Masahiko and Kenichiro looked at each other, then suddenly sighed in unison.

    After entering the truce, Konoha entered the wedding-prone segment. Although Konoha was in advantage on every battlefield, casualties cannot be avoided, so as soon as they signed the truce, making more people be Konohas first priority.

    Masahiko received several wedding invitations. Basically, every n, family, big or small, held a wedding or two, but all were ignored by him. Genuinely, Masahiko wasnt interested in weddings.

    But due to the curiosity in his heart of knowing the identity of Gais mother, he apanied Kenichiro to attend Dais wedding.

    The wedding wasnt big, only Masahiko and Kenichiro were invited. But what disappointed Masahiko that Dais wife was just an ordinary civilian girl. Not only that, but the two looked the same.

    Kenichiro, even Dai find a wife for himself, why are you so ignorant. Masahiko started.

    Kenichiros bitter eyes made Masahiko feel a little impatient and thought that it was time to teach him a lesson about life.

    Sensei, do I have a teachers wife? But Kenichiro punched back.

    Masahikos face stiffened and immediately waved his hand, Youre too young, so you dont know. When I was young, females were all around me, but Senseis eyes were always aiming high, and didnt look down at them

    Kenichiro didnt reply, but the scorn was evident in his eyes.

    Masahikos face turned ck, and just when he wanted to exin more, Nawaki came all swollen.

    Masahiko looked at him andughed, What? Youve got beaten again?

    Nawaki clenched his fist, and while gritting his teeth, he said, If he wasnt four years older than me, I wouldnt have lost!

    Great Grandpa, isnt there any way for me to surpass him quickly?

    Masahiko smiled, shaking his head, No, practice harder.

    The name of the person who beat Nawaki was Uchiha Fugaku, the legendary father of Sasuke.

    The reason for beating him was easy to guess, it was, Uchiha Mikoto, Sasukes mother.

    As one of the Senju ns heirs, Nawaki had inherited Hashiramas feelings for the Uchiha and fell in love with Uchiha Mikoto. Masahiko was speechless when he heard of this, and he didnt know which side to sand on.

    In terms of feelings, he, of course, stands on Nawakis side, but he was afraid that Fugaku then will not give birth to Itachi and Sasuke.

    So for now, he decided to let it go naturally regardless of whats gonna happen to Sasuke and Itachi. Kenji also didnt seem like he minds this. After all, if this happens, and a girl from the Uchiha marry a Senju, their rtionship will get stronger.

    But the Uchiha didnt like this, especially Fugaku, who beat Nawaki several times during this period, just to win Mikotos heart. Well, Masahiko didnt like that, but he was happy to see Nawaki more serious.

    Nawaki, do you want to train with me? Kenichiro clenched his fist as his spirit was set on fire.

    No, Ill do it myself! Nawaki quickly ran away.

    Recently, because Dai was preparing for his wedding, Kenichiro was practicing solo, and he felt somewhat lonely. When Nawaki was beaten before, he was tempted by Kenichiro. And after a day of training, he almost copsed and decided to never go again.

    Watching Nawaki walking away, Masahiko sighed, This kid always seems to suffer.

    Masahiko knew that he had saved his life, but he regretted not sending him to the battlefield under his supervision before. It would have helped to get him stronger.

    Time passed by quickly, the truce was in April, and it has already been six months since Konohas making people project started, and it has finallye to an end.

    What reassured Masahiko is that Sakumo has also married a wife, which isnt surprising. The Hatake nsmen were already a few people. And if Sakumo refused to get married, the elderly wouldnt agree.

    Yuna Masahiko muttered softly, That time, Yuna said that the short period is one year, and the long one is five years, but it has been more than four years, did something happen?

    Masahiko was very worried, as was Yuriko. During this time, he couldnt help but send several members of the Uzumaki Patrol to look for her in secret.

    Of course, their famous red hair was eye-catching, and their transformation skill wasnt as good as Masahikos level. Thus, when theyre out, all the viges are alerted.

    However, the news of the Uzumaki defeating Kumogakure and killing its Raikage was still roaming in the world, and no one dares to provoke them.

    Thinking about it, if the whole world heard about this battle, then why is no one calling me the God of Shinobi? Masahiko was confused, Its better if they felt that the Uzumaki is unbeatable.

    He didnt want to think about it. But the news of his unreliable character has also spread throughout the entire world. Why would anyone call him the God of Shinobi?

    Come on! There are 300 more! Kenichiro shouted while supervising Nawakis training.

    Maybe because Mikotos charm was infinite in Nawakis heart. But after he tried for several months on his own, he came to Kenichiro and asked him for special training, then he ended up regretting it.

    Gre G Great Gra Grandpa, Nawaki squeezed out these words, Why I cant learn your Taijutsu.

    Masahiko smiled, Im a Gentle Fist user, and youre not from the Hyuga n, how are you nning to learn it? You dont have the talent like me.

    Nawaki was speechless.

    After more than an hour, the sky darkened, and the training was finally over, while poor Nawaki was paralyzed on the ground.

    We will continue tomorrow! Kenichiros words made Nawaki wish death.

    Masahiko shook his head, No, Nawaki will train alone tomorrow. Were going back, Kenichiro.

    Kenichiro was stunned, Did something happen to the n, Sensei?

    Masahiko smiled, Its almost the New Year, lets go back to prepare for the celebration.

    New Year? Kenichiro looked dull, Isnt after two months?

    Im nning for a big event this year, were gonna prepare in advance.

    Is it another mask festival? Kenichiro seemed uninterested.

    No, its a formal celebration, held for me.

    Kenichiro got startled, so Masahiko exined, Next year, Sensei will be 100 years old!

    He said, then sighed a little bit, he has been in this world for almost a hundred years.

    Really? Great Grandpa? Out of curiosity, Nawaki stood up on his feet. It seems that Hashiramas heart for the Uchiha is not the only thing he inherited.

    Why are you so surprised? Masahiko shook his head, helplessly, Your Grandpa, Mito, is sixty-six years old, and she calls me Second Grandpa!

    Sensei Kenichiro gasped, Youve been single for a hundred years?!

    Masahikos face stiffened.

    Shut up!

    No Way! Nawakis eyes widened.

    Masahiko sighed in his heart, Its actually one hundred and twenty-four years

    Masahiko was so low, and nced at the two of them again, Were all single dogs here, dontugh at each other!

    The sad atmosphere filled Konohas entire training ground.

 Chapter 143: The Centennial Banquet and the Fear

    Chapter 143: The Centennial Banquet and the Fear

    The New Year is near, and the Land of the Whirlpool was as lively as ever.

    People always had a rough guess about Uzumaki Masahikos age, and the Uzumaki Vige announced that theyre holding his centenary birthday feast, which caused an uproar in the World of Shinobi.

    The Warring States period ended thirty years ago, and at the time, it was imed that average life expectancy is thirty years old. It would be great if you lived to the age of 60, and a miracle that will shock others to live for 70 years.

    Although the era has ended, no one has ever heard of someone who lived for more than 80 years.

    Masahiko wasnt worried about people figuring out the secret of his long lifespan. With his strength, no one will dare toe after that, except of course for Madara, and Mito, who causes him troubles from time to time, but obviously, she wouldnt cause him any harm.

    In recent days, envoys from every country have arrived one after another; even the Land of Thunders Daimyo came over in person. Of this year, he came to understand how weak Kumogakure has be, and its a good thing to pay the Uzumaki for protection, at least this will keep the other viges away since the Hachibis Jinchuriki was barely stable.

    Masahiko walked around with the visitors, wondering how many people were expecting him to die soon.

    Too bad that wont happen. Thinking of this, Masahikoughed.

    On January the 1st, Konohas 32nd, Masahikos centennial banquet was held as scheduled.

    There were many visitors. In addition to the Thunders Daimyo, the more heavyweight characters were Hiruzen, Mito, Chiyo, and several other vige leaders, including Kakuzu.

    On the battlefield against Sunagakure, Konoha hired Takigakures forces to help them, and it did a lot.

    The war hatred was temporarily subsided in front of Masahiko, no one dared to hinder the harmony, and celebrated with him.

    Of course, people who dont know what to say in these kinds of events will always exist. Unexpectedly, Kusagakures leader looked at Masahiko in the eye and wished him a hundred years of life. With a wave from Masahiko, Kenichiro kicked him out.

    During the celebration, Masahiko stood up with a smile, During my life, I have held many birthday feasts. The next one will be my 150th birthday. At the time, I will invite you all, and I hope you cane and celebrate again with me.

    This sentence shocked everyone, only Mito shook her head with a smile, which made Masahiko speechless.

    I will be there, Kakuzu said. It seems he was confident in his methods of alternative eternal life.

    Masahiko was only joking; he didnt expect anyone to respond.

    He nodded, I hope you can live to that time.

    Afterward, the banquet began, and Masahiko was no longer interested in speaking.

    The age on the status bar has be 47 years old, exactly the same age he discovered the secret of his system. More than fifty years passed, it seems as if he was reincarnated again. In addition to his enhanced strength, he seemed to have done a lot, but also to have done nothing.

    In his mind, Masahikos memory for the first 48 years he lived here has be blurry. He cant even remember the faces of his father and brothers anymore. However, the following fifty-two years were colorful, the extinguishing of the Kaguya n, destroying the Shiki Fuijin, establishing Konoha, witnessing the Battle of the Valley of the End, saving Tobirama, saving Kagami

    So, I still did a lot of things after all Masahiko sighed emotionally.

    The celebration went smoothly, and the visitors finally returned back to their countries, while some of the Uzumaki nsmen stayed the clean up the ce.

    Masahiko remembered something and called Yuriko for rification.

    Yuriko, is there a child named Nagato that was born in the past two years?

    Yuriko froze for a moment, I dont know, are you looking for him?

    Masahiko lied, When I was in Mount Myoboku, the Great Sage Toad had a prophecy. He said that a genius will be born in our Vige, called Uzumaki Nagato, and Im going to personally guide him.

    Is that so? Ill check. Yuriko responded with excitement.

    Two dayster, the news shocked Masahiko.

    How could this be? Wait, is it because of me Nagato wasnt born?

    No maybe he was born by other nsmen outside of the vige?

    Wait we dont have nsmen outside of the vige Masahikos expression suddenly changed, No way!

    Sensei, whats wrong? Maybe I just didnt find him, or maybe he isnt born yet. Yuriko looked strangely at him. Masahiko hesitated for a moment, then he looked at Yuriko in the eyes, I cant help but think that if hes so talented, he should be a descendant of you, Yuriko.

    I should find Yuna and bring her back.

    Yuriko froze for a moment, then immediately reacted, Sensei, Nagato, will not be

    Masahiko nodded, then flew to the sky,nded again at the Uzumakis armory room, and took the Chakra Shield bracelet left by Yuna, thinking it might be useful.

    After wearing it, Masahiko went straight to the Land of Rain.

    Its rare for the Land of Rain not to rain, and many Shinobis were undergoing post-war reconstruction.

    Masahiko looked for those houses, which were still intact, and checked them door to door.

    Hiding his Chakra, Masahiko avoided all patrol ninja and roamed in the civilian area several times.

    No? Am I wrong?

    Masahiko looked dumbfounded, That girl didnt end up living as wench in a slum, right?

    Masahiko continued to sear, and after half an hour, he finally took a breath of relief.

    So they were here, huh? Her husband is just a civilian? She didnt agree to marry Sakumo and choose a civilian instead. Why do geniuses always have to act weird?

    I originally wanted you to give birth to Kakashi, but you gave me Nagato However, the moment he saw little Nagato, Masahiko started feeling anxious.

    No wonder he didnt show up in the Second World War, he was watching Nagato the entire time. Masahiko frowned, This Zetsu, I wont feel rxed until hes dealt with.

    Masahiko gritted his teeth, then finally made up his mind.

    I dont care if the plot copses, this thing must be solved!

    If I dont take my chance now, Ill regret it in a few years. And who knows, maybe ck Zetsu secretly has ns for me too.

    It has nothing to do with Yuna. It just happened that the opportunity hase now

    Masahiko made up his mind, he still hesitated a bit, but didnt go to meet Yuna directly.

    Masahiko took three special Shurikens that he didnt use in a long time out of his sleeves. When he got stronger, he rarely used any of these skillful things, but now seemed to be the right time. He ced then the three around Yunas house, forming a triangle on the ground.

    Masahiko flew to the sky, then opened his perception to its maximum range.

    Since Im wearing this bracelet, ck Zetsu cant perceive me. I cant perceive him probably, but these Shurikens will help me react on time. As long as he dares to appear, I will kill him! Masahiko murmured while closing his eyes in concentration.

    As for the Six Paths Well, what happens will happen!

 Chapter 144: Black’s Jinchuriki

    Chapter 144: ck��s Jinchuriki

    After making up his mind on killing ck Zetsu, Masahiko decided not to show up in front of Yuna and hid in a ce near her house.

    In the original, I remember that ck Zetsu was sealed in the end along with Kaguya. Masahiko hesitated, Even Naruto and Sasuke couldnt kill him and had to seal him, I dont believe I can do better.

    Seal? Masahiko whispered, Well, it wont be stronger than the Six Paths Seal, but

    After pondering for a long time, Masahiko gritted his teeth, and

    Sealing Technique LV9 (5000000/10000000)

    He directly used 400 points of the 600 witness points that it took him so long to save to increase his sealing technique to LV9.

    Now, I will need a seals container. Masahiko took out the jar with the sealed Kyuubi out of his sleeves. However, while preparing to seal the Kyuubi inside him, Masahiko felt that it was a little wrong.

    This jar could only seal half of the Kyuubi, I dont think it will be enough to seal the will of a god

    Masahiko hesitated for a long time, then looked at his belly and sighed.

    Ah god damn it!

    Masahiko sent a clone to Yuriko and informed her that he had encountered some special circumstances, and he wouldnte back until he solves it, even if it will take the rest of his life.

    Masahiko didnt just wait. He observed Yunas family to be more precise, he watched Yunas husband. He didnt want to believe it, but Yuna was arrogant enough to just marry an ordinary civilian. However, as time passed by, he learned more information.

    Yunas family didnt work in agriculture. In fact, they couldnt even if they wanted due to the rainy weather. Most of the civilians here rely on vendors to sell or do odd jobs.

    There are many types of good jobs, the most popr is the cksmith, after all, the Land of Rain has a high demand for weapons. On the contrary, Yunas husband was a carpenter, and his craft is very good.

    However, Masahiko couldnt see anything special in him.

    Maybe she married him so they can work together on her projects?

    Masahiko handled this matter with a lot of patients. From January, he waited for a long time until October came, and on a cold night, he finally sensed some unusual fluctuations underground.

    Is it him? Masahiko was excited.

    However, he couldnt be so sure, so he waited a little longer. Masahiko didnt think he could beat ck Zetsu underground or move faster than him, so he waited for a suitable opportunity.

    The opportunity soon came. Masahiko thought that ck Zetsu was only intermittently observing Nagatos growth. But when it was quiet at night, Back Zetsu actually sneaked his head out and approached Nagato.

    Opportunity! Sage Mode-Kai! Multiple Shadow Clones!

    Masahiko shouted in his heart, Bansho Tenin!

    The Land of Rain, which was originally asleep, woke up terrified that night as Masahiko used his full strength as soon as he saw a chance.

    The nearby houses couldnt bear the gravity, and all of them crumbled. At the same time, three clones teleported using the special shurikens and rescued Yunas family. As for other idents, Masahiko could only feel sorry.

    Uzumaki Masahiko, you bastard! ck Zetsu, who was quickly drawn by gravity, panicked.

    Grandpa, how did you find me?! Yuna, who woke up from her sleep, seemed confused as she watched Masahikos clones carrying her husband and son.

    Im optimistic about your kids fate, Masahiko said, then lifted all of the clones.

    Yuna also noticed the ck weirdo stalemated with Masahikos body and quickly pulled her nk husband and ignorant little Nagato to the side.

    Uzumaki Masahiko, something about you is really weird, it seems as if you were waiting for me here ck Zetsu said hoarsely. Masahikos all-out Bansho Tenin actually stagnated cks movements.

    Who dared to attack ournd? Several shouts came, as the Amegakures guard hurried over.

    Masahiko got slightly distracted, and Zetsu took that opportunity to dig into the ground.

    Damn it! Masahiko cursed, looking at the Shinobis surrounding him, he shouted, This is on you! Seventh Gate: Gate of Shock, KAI!

    Chibaku Tensei!

    Masahiko flew into the sky, folded his hands together, and mobilized all of his Chakra, creating a great gravity force.

    The ground cracked and trembled as numerous blocks and rocks of various sizes were pulling out by that attractive force, forming a colossal round boulder in the sky. Masahiko pushed himself to the limit to finally clear theyers of grounds above ck Zetsu before finally exposing him.

    Come here you little!

    Masahikosplexion turned red as he mobilized most of the gravity at ck Zetsu.

    As for the Shinobi who surrounded him before, they got all piled into the huge sphere, but Masahiko had no time to care about them.

    Grandpa Masahiko! A cry of exmation came tightening Masahikos heart as he saw Yuna barely keeping her husband and son on the ground.

    Haaaa! Masahiko shouted while blood was running out of his nose. It was really exhausting, but he managed to push them out of the gravity field.

    ck Zetsu couldnt escape Masahikos star and was pulled inside of the sphere, but he kept drilling out to the surface as Masahiko kept piling rocks and block over him to keep him inside.

    The slums side of Amegakure ounted for a quarter of the country, and now it haspletely disappeared. Masahiko didnt know how many civilians were injured by mistake, but he could only be sorry.

    Masahiko looked sullen as he watched ck Zetsu still struggling nonstop.

    Adamantine Sealing Chains! The golden Chakra Chains emerged out of Masahikos body and instantly locked ck Zetsu inside the sphere.

    Senjutsu: Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!

    The Dust Release hit hard the star covering the sky and shattered it from the middle, ck Zetsu was directly hit by it, but he was still fully intact; this was the first time the Dust Release fails.

    Uzumaki Masahiko, you cant kill me!

    ck Zetsu looked no more in panic and felt like Masahiko couldnt do anything to harm him.

    Masahiko smiled, Is it because youre Kaguyas will? Sure enough, it isnt easy to kill you.

    ck Zetsus rxed expression suddenly changed, and the smile on his face gradually was wiped

    Well, if I cant kill you, then Masahiko sighed, Sixty-four Trigrams Sealing Style! (T/N: A Four Symbols Seal is used to seal arge enemy or an evil spirit into a target, such as an object or a humans body. A stronger seal is created if two Four Symbols Seals are used; this is called the Eight Trigrams Sealing Style. In this case, Masahiko created a stronger version by using 16 Four Symbols Seal, which means 8 Eight Trigrams Sealing Style.)

    The LV9 Sealing Technique granted Masahiko the talent that his predecessors have never reached. In a sh, the sixteen Four Symbols Seals were released by hisbination, and with his right hand, he used a sealing sign targeting ck Zetsu in front of him.

    Youre crazy! ck Zetsu knew what Masahiko was nning to do and shouted in panic.

    However, his cries changed nothing, and ck Zetsu instantly twisted and disappeared, then an abnormallyplicated seal appeared on Masahikos belly.

    Everyone else is just a Bijuus Jinchuriki, but from today on, the world should beware Uzumaki Masahiko, ck Zetsus Jinchuriki.

 Chapter 145: Long Time No See

    Chapter 145: Long Time No See

    Masahiko needed to wait until everything is calm again but how could he be calm?

    Masahikos shooting disy this time wiped out a quarter of the Land of Rain off the map.

    After the seal was finished, Hanzo finally showed up, followed by several elite Shinobi.

    You should be the Great Elder, Masahiko from the Uzumaki n. Why did youe to mynd? Hanzo was a cautious person, even when he could clearly see that Masahiko wasnt in a good state, he still didnt act recklessly. After all, if the rumors are true, Masahikos strength could exceed that of the so-called demigod. After all, even he was surprised to see that star Masahiko has created covering the sky!

    Masahiko didnt respond. He was indeed in a bad state, but he was still fearless in the face of Hanzo and his clowns. Bad conditions can also be rtive, and Amegakure cant put him in danger.

    Grandpa, are you okay? Yuriko and her family members rushed to Masahiko, then she asked.

    Im okay Masahiko, who was sitting on the ground, got up slowly. Even after using the Sixty-Four Seal, ck Zetsu was still restless and kept fighting it inside. In the end, he was something rted to Kaguya.

    Masahiko looked around, then nced at Hanzo, who was in an alert. He then shook his head, smiling, I came to Amegakure to find one of my lost rtives. Now that Ive found him, I should go. Masahiko said while pointing at Yuna in front of him.

    Hanzo-Sama!

    One of Hanzos men spoke, he obviously couldnt bear to see his leader being mocked by that old man, but he was intercepted by thetter.

    Youve destroyed my country, and you expect me to believe such a im? Even Hanzo couldnt keep his calm expression this time.

    Masahiko sighed, I would like to give you a reason, but if I said that I just defeated an enemy that would bring a disaster to our world, would you believe it?

    Hanzo took a deep breath, stared at Masahiko for a long time, and said: That battle a year and a half ago, it was you too.

    Masahiko smiled and didnt respond, Yuna, lets go.

    In the end, Hanzo didnt do anything. He wasnt sure how much strength Masahiko had left, and he could tell now that Masahiko has spared his life in that battle a year and a half ago.

    Masahiko took Yuna and her family back to the Uzumaki, but because they traveled with two ordinary people, the pace was slow.

    Yuna, can you tell me now what happened today? Yunas husband finally asked.

    Yuna shook her head, hugged Nagato, and pointed to Masahiko, Hirakawa, Ive told you before that Im an Uzumaki, this is the great elder of our n and my mothers Sensei. As for what happened, Im still confused. Grandpa Masahiko, what was that shadow?

    Masahiko stared at her, Youre so kind to ask!

    Yuna wasnt afraid, and stared back, Oh dont start this! I would have even stayed if you didnt just keep forcing me on that white-haired boy.

    Masahiko sighed deeply, You could just say no!

    Yuna said furiously, I did!

    Fine! Masahiko sighed again, That thing youve called a shadow, is ck Zetsu, and he was going after your son, Nagato.

    Nagato nced slightly behind Yunas back at Masahiko with a curious look.

    Yuna hugged him tighter, Why? If hes after the Uzumaki n, it should be me.

    Masahiko pouted, You really regard your talent highly. Indeed, you and your mother we the most talented nsmen before, but youre far behind when ites to your son!

    Yuna was stunned for a moment then looked overjoyed.

    Masahiko then went on to say, Nagato possesses the ability to be the first nsmen of the Uzumaki to achieve the Sage Body, something only Senju Hashirama have achieved before.

    (T/N: Sage Body: a term that only Chinese uses to describe the power that Asura, Senju Hashirama, Madara, and Naruto possessed in the original. Its mostly referring to their special Chakra and strong physical powers.)

    You mean that Nagato might be a Shinobi like the legendary First Hokage?

    Masahiko hesitated, then nodded.

    Although Nagato isnt Asuras reincarnate, Masahiko felt that if he was raised from an early age, he might really grow to a level close to Hashirama.

    Yuna leaned forward and kissed Nagatos forehead, then asked, You havent told me what exactly that shadow is?

    Masahiko shook his head and no longer exined. Leading the three slowly, they finally reached the Land of Whirlpools.

    Yuna, you still have to think of a way to exin all of this to your mom. I wont go with you because I have something to deal with But dont run away again, you cant keep hiding Nagato forever, wait for me toe back, and I will guide him personally.

    Yuna looked at her husband, who was listening to them all the way; he looked like he knew already some of the truth in his heart.

    Yuna, take me to your mother.

    This kind ofposure actually made Masahiko look a little bit surprised; it seems that Yuna at least married a real man.

    Masahiko waved his hand and flew again to the direction they came from. This time, the destination wasnt the Land of Rain, he was going to the Land of Fire to a ce called the Valley of The End.

    On the way, Masahiko took out a box from his sleeves, this was the only thing ck Zetsu was carrying, and it contained the Rinnegan eyes!

    Oh man, Im feeling a great temptation Masahiko sighed, No wonder ck Zetsu had toe out to the surface. He wanted to swap Nagatos eyes. This is the right time for me to go

    Masahiko didnt n to use the Rinnegan. They will cause him a certain burden, and his old mans body might not fully withstand its power.

    About half an hourter, Masahiko arrived at the Valley of the End, and the sculptures he created were still standing there.

    Masahiko knew a long ago that Madara should be underground around here, but he never came to rify for the plots sake. But since he sealed ck Zetsu, he no longer cares about the plot and the future Fourth Shinobi World War.

    Now, after losing the Rinnegan, and without the assistance of ck Zetsu, Madara should be in a bad state now. Masahiko didnt feel that it was right to let an old friend die there alone in the dark and decided toe to see him for thest time.

    Using his Earth Release, Masahiko sneaked deep into the ground. About two hundred meters down, Masahiko entered Madaras huge underground pce.

    Its unexpectedly big.

    Masahikos perception ability was fully on, and he could sense that familiar Chakra more than ten kilometers away near Kusagakure.

    Is it that far away?

    Masahiko couldnt wait and fastened the pace.

    ck, youre back. Why did you bring my Rinnegan eyes back? What happened to Nagato? Madaras eyes were closed. And although he didnt have any perceptual abilities, he could still sense his own Rinnegan eyes.

    Masahiko held hisugh in with his hand as his eyes turned to looks like a fox-eyes, then he imitated Zetsus dark and hoarse voice, Madara-Sama, the n failed, Uzumaki Masahiko appeared there, he was too handsome for me to handle.

    Madara stood up, opened his eyes, and slowly activated his Sharingan, It turned out to be you, old man, and it seems that my wills manifestation has been destroyed.

    Masahiko smiled, Yup, its me, Madara. I havent seen you for a long time, but man, you look old

 Chapter 146: The Choice

    Chapter 146: The Choice

    When Masahiko went to see Madara, he was ready to meet his thunder blows. But who knew that after he opened his Sharingan, he would turn, then slowly sat down again.

    Indeed, its been a long time, old man.

    Masahiko was stunned for a moment, then he mobilized his gravity force, and a t rock naturally emerged under his feet, and he also sat down, staring at Madara.

    Why did he sit down, is it because he knows that he isnt my opponent in his current state? Madara, youve really fallen, you wouldnt be afraid of the enemys power before. Masahiko looked sad.

    Madaras face was already covered with wrinkles, his hair was almost white, but the pumping veins in his forehead proved that he was still alive probably.

    It took a long time for Madara to speak, Old man, you really y dirty.

    Madara closed his eyes, but Masahiko didnt know what to say, he could only smile.

    Old man, Madara finally said, I have some questions that need your answers.

    Masahiko was startled, then he slowly nodded.

    Is the infinite Tsukuyomi really possible?

    Madaras question surprised Masahiko, but he found it reasonable. He believed that ck Zetsus intervene in the battle of the valley of the end would definitely raise questions in Madaras hearts. But what surprised Masahiko is the fact that Madara asked him, as if he felt that Masahiko knew what infinite Tsukuyomi is.

    What is this infinite tsunami? Masahiko pretended to look puzzled.

    Old man, dont try to hide it

    You seemed to have known that Hashirama will die and that I will leave Konoha, and you have long known that I will attack the vige Madara slowly said, You cant hide anything from me. Yes, only an idiot like Hashirama wont notice.

    Masahiko:

    It has always been this way with Madara, you cant be too rxed around him, even a calm expression will make him suspect.

    Is that really the case? Masahikos silence was enough for Madara, So this time, you also knew that I would use that boy?

    Masahiko sighed.

    So this is where Ive made a mistake, I should have killed you the first time Ive met you, old man.

    Masahiko kept the smile, saying, This is just a coincidence, and youre the only one whos med for your dark life.

    Im the one to be med, huh? Madara stood up and said, So, you also knew about my Rinnegan? Which makes me assume that my entire n was exposed.

    Masahikos expression changed, and he couldnt help but smirk.

    Madara, youre really clever. Between you and Hashirama, maybe youre the one who could create a truly peaceful and prosperous world.

    True peace and prosperity Madara whispered, Do you mean what was written in the Infinite Tsukuyomi is wrong?

    Masahiko hesitated, then shook his head, Its true, but that isnt peace.

    After saying this sentence, Masahiko shifted the topic.

    It has been twenty-four years, dont you want to know more about the Uchiha? Or do you already know through ck Zetsu?

    It has nothing to do with me.

    Madara sat down again.

    Masahiko reluctantly smiled bitterly, it seems that Madara has already learned about the Uchiha from ck, but he isnt good at expressing his inner feelings.

    Even if he didnt look like he cared, Madara really fought for the n; he really wants good for them.

    Masahiko had no ns to do anything, and just like a tired old man, he closed his eyes and rested. It has been more than half an hour since he came here to meet Madara. He only focused on him, so he had no time to pay attention to his surroundings.

    The underground cave was vast. Masahiko entered the cave under the Valley of the End then ran to the southwest for more than ten kilometers before finally finding Madara. If Masahikos sense of direction isnt wrong, they should be near Kusagakure, and even closer to Kannabi Bridge. However, not far from Madara, there was a strange-looking stone statue, tens for meters high, with multiple round strong pirs emerging out of the shoulders. It was definitely the Gedo Mazo, which is the vessel of the Juubi.

    Looking around carefully, Masahiko nced at Madara with a smile, The environment is quite spacious, but it must have been hard to live so many years without sunlight. However, your skin hasnt turned white yet

    Madara didnt respond, Masahiko paused, then said, Your hope for resurrection is gone. Are you nning to spend the rest of your days here and die?

    Madara opened his Sharingan again, looked deeply at Masahiko, then spoke again. Another question, what is that ck guy?

    Masahiko smiled, Thats your will. Hashirama has the will of fire, and you have the will of darkness. One is red, and the other is ck matches well!

    Madara frowned and stopped talking.

    You can take your things back! Masahiko hesitated, took out the box with the Rinnegan, and threw it to Madara.

    Madara reached out and caught it with a smirk, Old man, I thought youve lived all of these years by letting go of your courage.

    Masahiko shook his head, I just dont want to miss thest chance to win against you, without the Rinnegan you will be vulnerable, even if I win, it wont count.

    Madara clenched his right fist tightly, then he began to transnt the eyes.

    Old man, you really y dirty, Madara repeated the opening speech again.

    Masahiko recalled, I remember that weve fought three times, and I lost every time. The first one when I was 49 years old, and you were 17. The second, I was 62, and you were 30 years old. The third, I was 67, and you were 35.

    But now, Masahiko sighed, Im 100 years old, and youre 68 years old, do you think you still have the power to fight me?

    Madara didnt answer. The power of the Rinnegan returned to him again, and his Chakra was violently surging, his white hair turned ck, and the wrinkles on his face slowly faded. Two minutester, a young version of Madara was in front of Masahiko.

    Masahiko felt shocked and thought, So this is your answer Madara, But he still smiled, When we were in the Second Shinobi World War, you mocked me because you thought Ive drained my vitality to fight you. I never expected you to do the same.

    Old man, dont me me when I kill you! Madara didnt answer directly.

    You think you can kill me? Masahikoughed, I will just y with you onest time, and I hope you will be able to dance with me along the way!

    (T/N: this is actually one of Madaras famous quotes.)

 Chapter 147: The Fourth Battle Against Uchiha Madara

    Chapter 147: The Fourth Battle Against Uchiha Madara

    The Land of Fire was quiet, most of the lights were turned off as Konohas citizens were sleeping through the night.

    An earth-shattering loud roar emitted suddenly awakening everyone from their dreams.

    The Third Hokage, Hiruzen, heard this sound and quickly walked out of his house.

    This is

    Hiruzen was surprised as he looked northwest.

    Hiruzen. Two voices came at the same time as Danzo and Kagami rushed over to him.

    Kagami isnt this!

    Kagami looked confused as he nodded, ording to the legends, yes, this should be the Susanoo of our great Patriarch.

    Didnt he die by the hands of the First Hokage? Danzo asked urgently.

    Kagami lowered his head; he really didnt know the answer.

    Looking around, Hiruzen could notice that most of the people in the vige walked out of their houses in shock.

    Danzo, Kagami, lets apply the emergency refuge n first. The one whos fighting Uchiha Madara should be Elder Masahiko, and their battle might affect the vige!

    Danzo and Kagami nodded, then started evacuating the civilians.

    The wind blew on the battlefield.

    Masahiko was flying in the air with a smile on his face as he was looking at the field, Will people rename this ce after our battle?

    Madaras huge move of opening theplete Susanoo in this small area caused thendform to change.

    The underground cave got destroyed too.

    Madara, who was standing there proudly, then said, Old man, it seems that you will be thest to witness my Susanoo as you were also the first!

    As soon as the two faced each other, Madara started performing unusually familiar hand signs.

    Wood Release Secret Technique: Nativity of a World of Trees!

    Masahiko, who was flying in the air, looked infested at the trees that were emerging from the ground. And within a few seconds, the valley turned into a forest.

    Hashirama Masahiko sighed emotionally while mobilizing his Wind Chakra Nature to his feet, cutting off the giant growing trees that wereing after him. Facing Madara, Masahiko was obviously more cautious.

    Wood Release: Wood-Dragon Technique!

    It was yet another familiar Ninjutsu, which twisted Masahikos heart.

    You keep using Hashirama technique to deal with me, Madara, you always attend to look down on me every time we fight.

    Masahiko opened the Sage Mode, then performed a Ninjutsu that hasnt been used for a long time.

    Senjutsu: Wind Release: Rasenshuriken!

    The rotating Shuriken instantly cut the wood dragons head. But, the piercing buzzing sound gradually dissipated, as it was spinning against Madaras palm. Masahiko almost forgot that the Rinnegan had the ability to absorb Chakra.

    Old man, its not that Im looking down on you. Its just that your weird techniques have no effect against these eyes.

    Masahiko smiled helplessly and said, Madara, you havent seen me for such a long time, and it seems like youve forgotten that Im a Taijutsu Shinobi type.

    Madara seemed puzzled, he has never known or heard of this, but when he saw Masahiko quickly approaching, he scoffed, Humph, try your best!

    Two minutester, the ground trembled a few times, then Masahiko took a stance simr to Bruce Lees pose screaming WHAAA, while Madaras face waspletely turning dark.

    Come Again!

    Madara shouted angrily then rushed over again.

    Fine by me! Masahiko replied excitedly.

    However, two minutester, it was Masahiko who got embarrassed. Madara, what about ying fairly here?

    This Taijutsu confrontation between the two turned out to be Masahiko against five; Madara and his four Limbos. Masahiko knew that this was a unique technique that belongs to his Rinnegan eyes, and since he had the two transnted, he could use four shadows.

    Masahiko didnt receive the Six Paths Chakra, and he couldnt sense these four Shadows, but his high Yang Release, coupled with his Kaguras eyes, gave him the ability to feel them a little bit.

    Fifth Gate: Kai!

    Opening the fifth gate allowed Masahiko to retrieve the situation again.

    Its ridiculous to say that the strongest two Shinobi alive didnt use any earth-shattering Ninjutsu yet, but only their fists.

    In the middle of the chaos and after a long confrontation, the two breathlessly opened the distance again and looked at each other; they could see the smile in each others eyes.

    After gasping twice, Madara was in action again, then said straightly: Old man, try not to die!

    Masahiko nodded without speaking.

    A crazy amount of Chakra rushed from Madaras body, then hisplete Susanoo emerged again on the battlefield. In the end, he chose to fight Masahiko in his best state.

    Seventh Gate: Gate of Shock: KAI!

    The blue vapor waves burst out. Masahiko looked at the opposite side where a colossal blue giant as height as a mountain was looking down at him and suddenly felt that his final transformation wasnt cool enough.

    I went all the way to Kumogakure for the sake of this moment and forgot to ask for the Lightning Armor Techniques secret.

    Well, lets try this first.

    Water Release: Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique!

    Masahiko rarely used Water Release, even when he got his hands on a lot of its Ninjutsu after the battle with Kirigakure. However, one of these techniques he studied a lot. The Great Waterfall technique is just an ordinary A-ss Ninjutsu, but under the vast Chakra amount of Masahiko, its much stronger than any other technique.

    Well, this is what I call a Great Waterfall! Masahiko nodded upon watching that terrifying waterfall that was hundreds of meters high and tens of meters wide falling on Madaras Susanoo. But a momentter, Masahiko flickered away terrified. The Susanoos lightsaber did not only cleaved the waterfall but also nearly cut Masahiko into two halves.

    Huh?!

    Then what about this?

    Water Release: Great Exploding Water Colliding Wave!

    Masahiko mobilized arge amount of Chakra filling the area with horrifying crushing waves submerging Madaras Susanoopletely. He felt that if he overwhelms Madara with this great amount of water, he would get the chance to attack him using his high speed.

    However, the condensed water got absorbed easily by Madara.

    Old man, why are you always using these weird techniques? Youre weak!

    Masahiko dodged and avoided every sh of the Susanoos swords while feeling speechless, These Water Releases are really useless, But he still replied with, Im letting you take some of my Chakra. Otherwise, Im afraid I would have beaten you three or four times by now. However, this time, I will be serious!

    Senjutsu: Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!

    Masahikos instant casting didnt leave for Madara much time to use a hand seal, so he decided to block it with Susanoos sword. Facing the mightiest defense, Masahikos Dust Release shouldnt have an advantage. Almost instantly, Masahikos beam of light collided, and the shock wavepletely wiped out the original forest.

    Masahiko was pushed hundreds of meters back by the impact while frowning and looking at Madara. The Sasusanos sword waspletely shattered, but Madara quickly recovered it by consuming a little of his Chakra.

    At the same time, Konoha has been sessfully evacuated under Hiruzens order, then he gathered a group of elite Shinobis, and was ready to go and aid if things went wrong.

    In his heart, if Madara wins, it will be a disaster for Konoha and the world.

 Chapter 148: Death!

    Chapter 148: Death!

    Thendform has changed again even Masahiko didnt know what people will call the Kannabi Bridge after this battle.

    Under the continuous sts of both Masahiko and Madara, thendform kept getting destroyed and changing.

    Masahiko closed the Seventh Gate, while his body was covered with bruises. He was afraid that if he keeps it open any longer, he might lose his life. Looking at Madaras state, thetter didnt look good too.

    It has been two hours since the two started fighting, and the sky was turning bright. In fact, Masahiko has been slightly losing. In the end, his strength was still a little inferior to Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama. Masahiko thought of cheating and use his points to restore his strength, but

    The colossal Sasunoo in the sky copsed, and Madara could no longer maintain his young face.

    Humph, is it time?

    Madara snorted coldly and sat down.

    Masahiko let out a sigh of relief; he was barely standing up at that point.

    Madara, in the end you won. Masahiko shook his head bitterly.

    Old man, are you pitying me? In the end, the one who kept his life is victorious!

    Masahiko felt stunned and quickly shook his head, Do you say that tofort yourself every night? You think you won against Hashirama?

    Madaras face turned slightly dark, then after a moment of pondering, he repeated again, Old man, you really y dirty.

    Masahiko smiled, Wanna go again?

    After this sentence, both of them fell silent.

    After a while, Masahiko slowly said, Madara, do you regret it?

    Madara was stunned, then firmly replied, No!

    Is that so? Well, I knew the answer already.

    Storm Release: Laser Circus! Masahiko performed a hand sign, then theser rushed out of his finger, a momentter, several screams came from behind Madara.

    Sensing that the battle was over, Kusagakure sent some spies to check out the situation.

    Old man, how can you use this technique?

    Masahiko shook his head, knock it off already, youre calling me an old man? Look at yourself

    Madara was growing older every second.

    Life, oldness, sickness, death, is human nature Old fellow, even you will experience it someday, and I will be underground, waiting for you!

    Masahiko was stunned for a moment, then he smiled, Well, you wanted it to be yourst words, but I can clearly feel that you still have some Chakra remaining, you wont die anytime soon

    Madara turned his head, angrily, Old man Are you kidding me!!

    Just when he wasughing, Masahiko felt a sudden severe pain.

    Masahiko shook his head while putting his hand on his stomach, My stomach hurts. I didnt have a chance to go to the toilet. The battle is over. More and more people areing, dont you dare die by their hand!

    Masahiko hesitantly stood up.

    I will have to say goodbye, Madara!

    And flew toward the south.

    His stomach hurts, and he needs to go to the toilet? What a ridiculous reason. However, goodbye, old man. Madara mumbled these words, as he was looking at the figure walking slowly in the distance.

    I will not die in the hand of these small flies!

    The figure gradually approached, revealing its face.

    Madara frowned slightly, What is this guy? A clone with Hashiramas cells?

    White Zetsu slowly replied: Uchiha Madara, it seems like you need my help.

    .

    Masahiko flew toward the south far from Konoha, the destination was to Shikkotsu Forest. After all, he really had a strong stomachache.

    After he opened the Seventh Gate for so long and drained his Chakra, ck Zetsu saw an opportunity and started fighting back to break the seal. Thus, he needed to find a safe environment to reinforce the seal.

    Half the distance, Masahiko could no longer bear it. Looking at his feet, he saw a deserted cave.

    There! Masahiko said, then quickly flew toward it.

    Red Yang Formation! Masahiko used a weaker version of the Four Red Yang Formation to block the cave entrance.

    Now, I will deal with you!

    Masahiko really took sealing ck Zetsu seriously this time and basically used every seal he knows on his body.

    Finally, not feeling ck Zetsu struggling anymore, Masahiko sighed with relief. He basically had no Chakra left in his body, and his consciousness started getting a little vague. He concentrated what left of his energy to mobilize Chakra and perform a summoning beast technique.

    Katsuyu-Sama, sorry to trouble you, please keep me alive.

    The world was getting darker; it felt as if he was falling asleep

    Katsuyu seemed like it was saying something, but Masahiko couldnt hear it clearly as he barely was conscious.

    Suddenly, familiar Chinese characters appeared before his eyes: Mostly Change the Main Story of Naruto World: The Death of Uchiha Madara. Reward: 50(/2) (*10) Witness Points.

    Madara is dead?

    He killed himself? Masahiko was sure that Madara wouldnt let those small fries kill him.

    I lost half of the witness points and the Rinnegan

    This was thest thought that crossed his mind before he fell into aa.

    At the same time, near the Kannabi Bridge.

    Hiruzen arrived with the group of elites from Konoha.

    Mito-Sama Mito was among the ranks.

    Mito entered the Kyuubi Mode, sensed the ce, then shook her head a momentter.

    Cant feel Madaras Chakra, but Second Grandpa should be fine. He was flying south a moment ago.

    Hiruzen felt slightly relieved, It seems that Elder Masahiko has won, well, we will go back and wait for him!

    Tsunade in the team also breathed a sigh of relief but didnt notice the strange light shining in the eyes of her teammate Orochimaru.

    A small snake suddenly came out of his sleeve, then slithered across the ground and took a few drops of blood.

    As time goes by, Masahiko slowly woke up, and after a little activity, Masahiko regained his energy.

    Masahiko looked around, but he couldnt find Katsuyu and estimated that the technique was lifted on its own after a while. However, the Red Yang Formation has also disappeared from the entrance and got reced by a huge spider web.

    Masahiko looked puzzled, What the hell? How long Ive been sleeping

    Masahiko took a few steps, then he used his fire release to remove the spider web. Walking out, the dazzling sunlight made him squint slightly, and suddenly he felt an unbearable severe paining from his waist

    Second Grandpa! Hashiramas shout from far made Masahiko stunned.

    Old man, die!

    Masahiko looked up and saw the dreaded face of the Susano in its second stage.

    He nced down at the huge wound in his waist while feeling shocked, then recalled the ce and the time, What the hell? Hashirama is still alive, this ce This is the war where Uchiha Izumi died?!

    Did Madara trap me into his Genjutsu?

    Masahiko gradually started losing his consciousness.

    Am I dying? Well, the story is over then!

 Chapter 149: Nightmare…s?

    Chapter 149: Nightmare��s?

    In a cave, in the southwestern part of the Land of Fire, Masahiko was asleep and sweating coldly all over his body.

    His body suddenly twitched, then he opened his eyes, feeling slightly dizzy.

    No what?! Was it a nightmare? Masahiko looked around, muttering.

    After a while, he slowly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Its been a long time since I had a nightmare, its quite scary. If that battle ended like this, Im afraid the Uchiha would have unified the Shinobi World.

    Masahiko looked up, and Katsuyu wasnt there, the Red Yang Formationpletely disappeared, and it was reced by a huge spider web.

    What the hell? How long Ive been sleeping wait a minute

    Masahiko got startled upon feeling that this scene was inexplicably familiar.

    This is exactly like that nightmare.

    Earth Release: Hardening Technique! Masahiko used a hand sign, then hardened his entire body turning to something simr to a golem.

    He used a Fire Release to get rid of the spider web, then walked out of the cave slowly. When the Dazzling sunlight reflected on his eyes, he forced himself not to close them.

    Hooo He didnte this time. Masahiko said in relief.

    The forest was still there, but Masahiko felt that it was a bit lush.

    Well, it seems like Ive been here for a while.

    First, lets go and see where Madara is, the Rinnegan cant be left outside.

    Masahiko flew to the north and returned to the previous battlefield.

    What is happening here?

    Thendform in front of him haspletely changed. It should be filled with the water that Masahiko has unleashed previously during the battle, but it didnt. Many civilians were wandering around, and some others were even working on a bridge.

    Masahiko slowlynded, catching everyones attention, and finally, an old man came over.

    Are you a ninja?

    Masahiko frowned; everyone saw him flying obviously, but he still didnt get recognized?

    What happened to the previous bridge here? Since he wasnt recognized, he could only ask awkwardly.

    The old man nodded, Well, it happened more than a year ago in a Shinobi War, and the Kannabi Bridge was blown up by the Hokage. Now that the war has stopped, we can only rebuild it.

    Masahiko nodded, So thats what happened!

    Suddenly he felt something was wrong, Kannabi Bridge? It got blown up more than a year ago?

    Masahiko looked dumbfounded, Again, how long have I been sleeping? Wasnt the Kannabi Bridge blown up by Minato?

    Masahiko looked puzzled, but the bridge was really destroyed, I should get more information.

    Masahikos unpleasant feeling was getting stronger every second, and he finally decided to fly toward Konoha.

    Ten minutester, outside of Konoha, Masahiko looked at the huge Hokage Wall while slightly stunned.

    Hashirama, Tobirama, Hiruzen, Minato?!

    Has it really been so many years in the blink of an eye? Masahiko felt that some areas were slightly damaged, but he didnt know what went wrong.

    Konohas gatekeepers have been reced, and Masahiko didnt know them. He walked in and used a simple Genjutsu to make everyone unaware of him.

    The vige was slightly damaged, and many vigers were working on rebuilding some of the ces. It looked as if they have just got attacked.

    No way Masahiko had a bad feeling about this, and he quickly walked toward the Hokage building.

    Along the way, he heard a lot of the vigers talking.

    The Kyuubi.

    The Fourth Hokage.

    Sacrifice.

    That monster.

    Minato sacrificed himself to seal the Kyuubi? How can this be? Masahiko felt really sad.

    When he reached the Hokage Building, an Anbu appeared and stopped him.

    Masahiko was stunned, even though he wasnt good at Genjutsu, his LV8 Yin Attribute wasnt just for show. He didnt expect anyone in the Anbu department to see through it.

    Who are you? How dare you use Genjutsu to sneak into Konoha?

    Masahiko sighed, You didnt even recognize me, did the Anbu also change?

    Just when he finished that sentence, the Anbu shivered slightly, then replied excitedly, Is it Uzumaki Masahiko?

    Masahiko was startled, then nodded slightly.

    He immediately took off the mask, revealing an unusually familiar face.

    Masahiko-Sama, I didnt expect you to be alive!

    Hiruzen? Masahiko said subconsciously, then reacted, Shinnosuke?! Youre an Anbu at this age? I was out for so long, tell me, what happened to Konoha and the Uzumaki.

    Shinnosuke hesitated, then said: Masahiko-Sama, please go upstairs. My father and the three elders are there. If you have any questions, they should be the one to answer you.

    Masahiko nodded, then walked into the building with a lot of anxiety in his heart.

    None of the other Anbu tried to stop him, and he walked all the way to the top floor.

    The moment he pushed the door, the four people inside immediately looked at him.

    Masahiko was on the spot, he had no problem finding Hiruzen and Danzo there, but the other two were actually Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane!

    You two bastards? How did you be elders? Wheres Kagami! Masahiko said.

    The four looked stunned, Hiruzen has even rubbed his eyes in disbelief, and said excitedly: Elder Masahiko? Are you still alive?! Where did you go after the battle with Uchiha Madara?

    Masahiko waved his hand, Forget about that and answer my questions!

    Hiruzen was about to reply, but Danzo suddenly stopped him.

    We cant be sure that this person in front of us is Elder Masahiko. Maybe its someone else who has used the Transformation Technique!

    Faced with doubt, Masahiko wasnt angry, also he wasnt in a hurry, and he actually loves this part; with a move of his finger, the four floated slightly in the air.

    Hes really Masahiko-Sama! Utatane and Mitokado said while Hiruzen looked excited.

    However, noticing Masahikos serious expression, Hiruzen hesitated, then shook his head, Shortly after your battle with Uchiha Madara, the Second Shinobi World War restarted, and Kagami sacrificed his life against Sunagakure.

    Masahiko looked anxious all of a sudden, his body has even shivered while he asked, What about the Uzumaki?

    The moment Hiruzen lowered his head, Masahikos heart sank.

    Say it? What happened to the Uzumaki!

    Hiruzen quickly replied, Elder Masahiko, the Land of the Whirlpool is all right, but

    He hesitated again and said, In the face of Kirigakures invasion, your disciple, Kenichiro ended up opening the Eighth Gate.

    Is that so? Masahiko couldnt bear it any longer and slowly sat down on the chair beside him.

    What about Konoha? What happened to Minato?

    You know Minato? Hiruzen asked first, then said: During the childbirth of Kushina, a masked man suddenly attacked them and released the Kyuubi. In order to protect the vige, Minato used the Shiki Fujin technique and sealed him back. He sacrificed himself for the sake of the vige.

    What did you say? Masahiko was stunned and yelled without even noticing.

    Where did the Shiki Fujin Technique came from?

    This is still a nightmare.

    Two nightmares in a row, this is definitely one of ck Zetsus mischiefs!

 Chapter 150: Kicking The Hero’s Butt

    Chapter 150: Kicking The Hero��s Butt

    Tell me more about what happened to Konoha in these years.

    Masahiko inconsiderably sat in the main seat that initially belonged to Hiruzen and said expectantly. He had a hunch before, but it started to look clearer to him. It stands to the reason that if he had really been in aa for so many years, his age in the status bar would have been raised by a dozen years, but there was no change.

    They looked at each other, then Hiruzen said, Elder Masahiko, you can rest for now, well talkter

    Its okay, just tell me what happened in these past few years.

    For example, did Sakumomitted suicide?

    The four on the opposite side looked surprised, Have you been hiding in the vige all these years?

    Masahiko shook his head, No, but I predicted it.

    I also know that the Senju basically doesnt exist as a n anymore, Tsunade is suffering from a phobia, and the Uchiha should have the intention of rebellion

    As Masahiko started mentioning these events one by one, the others across from him looked more and more amazed. It seems that Masahiko has figured out these big secrets on his own, its as if hes connected to the heart of the vige.

    Oh, yes, and Orochimaru has defected

    Speaking of this, Masahiko frowned.

    When did Orochimaru defect again?

    Hiruzen looked shocked at the opposite side, Elder Masahiko, why do you think Orochimaru is gonna defect?

    It didnt happen yet? Masahiko whispered, feeling that he has exposed Orochimarus big n, but he didnt care much, it was just a dream anyway.

    Its okay, well talk about itter. Besides what I said, what else?

    The four of them looked at each other, then Danzo took the initiative to say, Were gathered here to discuss the issue with the new Kyuubis Jinchuriki, Namikaze Naruto.

    Masahiko was stunned upon hearing the name, they actually called him Namikaze Naruto, which he didnt expect.

    But when he looked at their strange reactions, he understood that they nned to call him Uzumaki Naruto, but fearing that the surname Uzumaki would give Masahiko permission to intervene too much, Danzo temporarily changed it to Namikaze Naruto.

    Masahiko smiled, Whats there to discuss?

    Danzo continued to say, This time when the Kyuubi broke the seal, he caused Konoha heavy losses. I think that the next Jinchuriki should be strictly controlled to prevent this from happening again!

    Hiruzen hesitated for a while, then said, Danzo, Naruto is, after all, Minatos child, if you do this

    Hiruzen, even if you dont want to monitor him, you will still have to hide the fact that hes a Jinchuriki from the vigers! Mitokado said.

    No, for the sake of the vige, he must be controlled! Danzo continued. ..

    As they continued the discussion, they seemed like theyve forgotten about Masahiko. He didnt interrupt, waiting for the conclusion they woulde up with.

    Hiruzen, youre too weak! Danzo shouted, which made everyone silent for a moment, expect Masahiko, who sighed, then suddenly shed behind Danzo and kicked his butt!

    Weak?

    Danzo was unprepared, and he was struck right in the buttocks, then flew and hit his head against the front wall.

    Elder Masahiko, what are you? Hiruzen looked surprised and hesitated to speak.

    The other two elders also looked socked. They didnt know whether they should check on Danzo, or just watch quietly.

    Masahiko ignored them, feeling that he get rid of the burden that he was carrying over his shoulders for so long.

    Huuh, what a relief, I really hated this version of Danzo in my previous life. I guess I will just take this opportunity to kick his butt!

    Danzo didnt suffer any injuries. He slowly shook his head and stood up with a weird expression that Masahiko didnt know whether it was anger or pain.

    Elder Mashaiko, why?

    Masahiko sighed, Its nothing really, but its just a bit unpleasant to see you.

    Danzos countenance changed and finally snorted without any action.

    So, youre not afraid of me, huh? Masahiko sighed with emotionally. The Uchiha n didnt annihte yet, but it seems that Danzo has already transnted Hashiramas cells and a few Sharingan eyes.

    Everyone kept looking at him waiting what hes going to do next, but Masahiko only smiled and said, You can continue, I will just watch.

    Danzo hesitated and said, Hiruzen, we still have to control the Kyuubis Jinchuriki

    Boom!

    With a loud noise, Danzo flew out again.

    Sure enough, I really cant bear it anymore. Masahiko sighed again.

    Elder Masahiko, you Danzo was a little prepared this time and didnt hit the wall. His face has darkened; he was kicked in the butt twice, which was already an insult the first time.

    Danzo stared at him, coldly, Even if I cant beat you, I will fight back!

    Masahiko ignored his cold gazes, and since he already kicked him twice, and it felt so good, he simply took advantage of this opportunity to kick him a few more times!

    Danzos butt became like the back of a bumper car, and no matter how he guards it, he kept getting pulled by Masahikos attractive force, and finally get kicked in his butt.

    Huh? Masahiko suddenly kicked the air breaking his kicking spree, which made him frown slightly.

    Danzo, who should have supposedly kicked by him, disappeared, then appeared in another position.

    Izanagi? Really? Do you regard your butt that much? Masahiko smiled, However, nothing is invincible

    Seal Masahiko was about to use a seal, but Hiruzen stopped him.

    Masahiko-Sama, you really dont need to embarrass Danzo anymore Even after all these years of conflicts and disagreements, Hiruzen couldnt bear watching Danzo so miserable.

    Masahiko smiled and waved his hand, Forget it, I kicked him so much that I feel so refreshed, so I wont embarrass him anymore.

    Then we will meet again.

    While Hiruzen looked stunned, Masahiko closed his eyes and used a one-handed seal with his right, Genjutsu-Release! (T/N: Genjutsu-Release: (Kai): Its the method Sakura used in the arc Konoha Crush to break the Genjutsu, and also the technique Jiraiya taught Naruto saying that ANY type of Genjutsu can be broken if the user can interrupt the chakra flow himself.)

    Masahiko opened his eyes, and saw Hiruzen looking at him extremely confused, Danzo on the side seemed to be still in pain and angry.

    No way? Masahiko was stunned for a moment, and somewhat at a loss.

    No, theres no way this isnt a Genjutsu. Masahiko whispered, Then it must be because I have insufficient Yin Release. (T/N: Most Genjutsu also fall under the categorization of Yin Release, since Yin Release uses spiritual energy to control imagination, and creating the form out of nothingness.)

    Masahiko nced at the remaining witness point, and there were 450 points left. And once he gritted his teeth, he added 400 points to the Yin attribute and upgraded it to LV9.

    This time, it should be fine.

    Genjutsu-Release!

    The picture in front of Masahiko broke, and his consciousness suddenly fell into darkness.

    In the cave, Masahiko slowly opened his eyes, hearing Katsuyus voice.

    Masahiko-Sama, are you awake?

    Masahiko sat straightly, then looked at his surroundings. Katsuyu was still there, then Red Yang Formation didnt disappear; hes not in a damn nightmare anymore!

    Chinese characters suddenly crossed in front of him, Witness and substantial change the main story of Naruto World: Sealing ck Zetsu. Reward: 50 (*8) Witness Points.

    Just substantial? Killing him ispletely change then? Masahiko thought to himself.

    He looked around then and smiled.

    This is the correct way to wake up

 Chapter 151: Red Clouds

    Chapter 151: Red Clouds

    Katusyu-Sama, how long have I been sleeping?

    Masahiko looked around, then asked after a slight reassurance.

    It has been a month, Masahiko-Sama.

    Masahiko frowned, he was in aa longer than what he expected, but thats better than decades.

    A month? Thats okay Masahiko whispered, Thanks for the hard work, Katsuyu-Sama.

    Without the help of Masahikos Chakra, Katsuyu must have spent a lot of her energy to keep him alive.

    Masahiko released the summoning technique then stood up. After easily lifting the Red Yang Formation, Masahiko walked out of the cave.

    Night? Well, thats okay too

    Masahiko looked at the sky and frowned slightly.

    It doesnt matter, lets go to Konoha.

    The right thing to do is to go and take back the Rinnegan eyes, but two real dreams in a row made him unable to tell whether this is the reality or not, so he decided to confirm it first.

    The roads, the trees, everything looked familiar as he was flying to Konoha for the second time.

    Hashirama, Tobirama, Hiruzen Masahiko counted the heads sculptured on the Hokage Wall and felt slightly relieved. This timeline should be the right one.

    Obviously, Katusyu reassured him that it has been only a month, but Masahiko was still worried.

    Huh? Slightly sensing the vige, Masahiko felt that Konoha seemed to be a bit chaotic; it seemed like they were in a battle.

    What the hell? The Kyuubi broke the seal again? Masahiko thought of this the first time as he was walking through the main gate of the vige. This time, the gatekeepers didnt pay attention to him.

    He walked in to find that a lot of the buildings were damaged.

    Listening to the people around, Masahiko frowned, Five powerful enemies invaded the vige, and Mito stopped them?

    After listening to the chatter of some of the vigers, Masahiko gradually understood the situation.

    This strong version of Konoha was invaded by five people? And Mito had to take action in person? Masahiko felt puzzled and quickly walked toward the Senju station.

    Its a bit too much When he reached the station, it was dpidated, and a few familiar nsmen were working on rebuilding.

    Slightly sensing the ce, Masahiko frowned.

    Mito isnt here?

    Masahiko felt helpless; he didnt n to make any big moves this time when he came back.

    Kagura minds eye!

    The vige was immediately alerted, and the Anbu around Konoha started moving.

    At the hospital? No way, Mito will not be injured Masahiko whispered and hurried to the Hospital.

    At his foothold, a few Anbu suddenly appeared there with Hiruzen leading them.

    He nced around pondering, then he waved his hand at the Anbu.

    It must be Elder Masahiko.

    In Konoha Hospital, Masahiko saw Mito and Tsunade there with Nawaki lying on the bed.

    Second Grandpa, youre back

    Mito spoke slowly, and her original young face turned into a middle-aged one.

    Tsunade was also happy, but before she could speak, Masahiko asked.

    You had to use that much Chakra? What happened, who attacked us?

    Mito shook her head, I dont know, there were five of them, and they looked very strange. Also, all of them were wearing a ck cloak with red clouds

    Masahiko was startled, The Akatsuki?

    How is this possible? When and where did thise from?

    Mito continued, Their eyes seemed weird, I feel insane saying this but it looks exactly as the legendary Rinnegan described in the books, Ive also noticed that their visions seemed to be connected to each other. Also, it felt to me that they are not living people. Its as if someone is controlling them.

    Masahiko looked even more puzzled.

    The Six Paths of Pain? Obviously, it wouldnt be little Nagato, then from where did Pain came from?

    Masahiko sighed, then yelled: ck Zetsu, you will not cut it, wont you?

    Genjutsu-Release!

    ..

    Ten secondster, Mito and Tsunade were looking dully at Masahiko who was closing his eyes.

    Mito felt that she already knew Masahiko and fully understood him, but this time even she was surprised.

    Genjutsu-Release!

    No matter how hard he tried, the picture in front of him wouldnt break.

    Heck, its unreleasable Masahiko whispered.

    He then looked at Mito again and sighed, You wont fool me, start talking!

    He gave up on breaking the Genjutsu and waited for what Mito will say.

    The door of the room was suddenly pushed open, and Hiruzen came in.

    Masahiko-Sama, its really you.

    Masahiko nodded, Please start the performance, and try your best to convince me.

    He kept looking at Mito as thetter was shaking her head, feeling puzzled.

    Great Grandpa, whats wrong with you? Tsunade said doubtfully.

    Masahiko sighed again, Cut the crap and start talking, you three.

    These words made the three of them speechless.

    After a long time, Hiruzen said, Tsunade, how is Nawaki?

    Tsunade sighed with relief, No more problems.

    After that, the three decided to ignore Masahiko for a while and talk.

    Masahiko kept listening quietly, which made him only more anxious because the conversation between the three was wless.

    Masahiko looked at his status bar, and the LV9 Yin Release was still there.

    Yin Release LV9 (5000000/10000000) (Can be merged 1/7)

    Impossible, I should be able to break ck Zetsus Genjutsu! And obviously, Zetsu must have been sessfully sealed inside of me since Ive got that message from the System

    It seems that someone has really taken Madaras Rinnegan. But how did he manage to use it this flexibly after only one month?

    Masahiko looked up when the three has just finished talking.

    Hiruzen looked at Masahiko again and said, Elder Masahiko, I need to go first. I have to check on Orochimaru.

    When Hiruzen went out, Masahiko frowned then at the two doubtfully.

    Why does he need to check on Orochimaru? Did he got injured too?

    Tsunade shook her head, and said bitterly, Orochimaru is fine, but his parents

    Masahiko was stunned, Orochimarus parent got killed?

    Mito said: Second Grandpa, the five people attacked Konoha separately. Three of them attacked Uchiha Kagami, one attacked Orochimarus parent, and the other attacked Nawaki. Kagami and Nawaki were just injured, but

    Masahiko was stunned, and seemed to be a bit clueless, Why only them?

    Did you kill any of the five? Masahiko wanted to look at the bodies to see if they were simr to the Six Paths of Pain.

    No, halfway through the battle, they suddenly disappeared, as if they were summoned away. This is why I estimated that theyre not living people.

    Its really the Six Paths of Pain!

    Masahiko sighed, This man who took Madaras Rinnegan is really troublesome

 Chapter 152: Revising the Plot

    Chapter 152: Revising the Plot

    Kagami, take care of your injury, Im leaving now.

    Masahiko nodded to Kagami then walked out of the ward.

    Learning from Mito that when the enemies first appeared in Konoha they attacked Kagami, Masahiko went to check on him and see if he could share any useful information.

    Compared to Nawaki, who was still unconscious, Kagami was much useful, ording to him, the person who attacked him had the same ability to manipte the gravity as Masahiko.

    The enemy also came to him directly, and only targeted him, he even intentionally avoided the other nsmen from the Uchiha; thus, except for his injury, the Uchiha didnt suffer any other losses.

    Masahiko quickly went to ask Mito again, and the result was the same, which made him a little puzzled.

    Whats the reason? Did they invade the entire vige only to attack four people? Two civilians, the Uchiha Patriarch, and a kid The targets are not connected to each other, and they avoided attacking anyone else. Their goal is really vague.

    Masahiko pondered, feeling very confused.

    Ill go to check on Orochimaru. Its really a pity that his parents still died

    Still died?

    Masahiko suddenly froze.

    Kagami and Nawaki should have also died in the original book.

    No way

    The look in Masahikos eyes suddenly looked sharp, and he immediately rose into the sky and flew toward the Land of Whirlpool.

    Sure enough, when he reached the vige, Masahiko felt chaotic fluctuations of Chakra.

    This Chakra Did Nanako seal the Nibi inside her body?

    Although they were being invaded, Masahiko kept his calm face. Except for Nanako, who has be the Nibis Jinchuriki, The Chakra of his other two disciples seemed normal. The three seemed not to be losing to the enemy.

    Huh? Just when he was about to arrive, the Chakra reaction of the five enemies suddenly merged into one, and the Chakra volume doubled.

    His concentrating the Chakra inside the Deva Path? Masahiko thought, and suddenly a vast ck sphere slowly rose into the sky.

    Damn it! Sage Mode-KAI! Seventh Gate: Gate of Shock, KAI! Masahiko instantly used his full strength and shed directly to the ck sphere.

    Masahiko shed at top speed he destroyed the ck sphere before the Deva Paths bodyunched it at the vige.

    Sensei, youre back! The shouts emitted from beneath Masahiko, but thetter was staring only at the enemy in front of him.

    Its really the Sixth Paths of Pain Masahiko frowned, Hes even wearing the Akatsukis cloak.

    Masahiko looked at the strange face on the opposite side thoughtfully. The Deva Paths body certainly wasnt Yahiko. He never encountered this person before, but that cloak made him a little bit ufortable.

    Looking at him across the sky, the Deva Path nodded, and his lips moved, as if he was saying something, then with a puff, he disappeared.

    Masahiko was startled; the guy seemed to have said hello to him, which confused him.

    Kagura Minds Eye! Ignoring his three disciples around him, Masahiko tried his best to extend his perception to the limit.

    Theres no For a dozen or so miles, Masahiko couldnt sense Chakra fluctuation.

    The control range is sorge! Im afraid that hes even stronger than Nagato from the original. Who is he? Is it possible that hes another person who crossed over?

    Masahiko didnt have many exnations, but the Land of the Whirlpools was attacked as he expected, which confirmed his spection.

    The four people who were attacked in Konoha have only one thing inmon, that is, all of them should have been dead ording to the Original. Masahiko felt as if someone was deliberately revising the plot, but he failed because he didnt expect Mito to be so strong.

    As for the Land of Whirlpool, if he didnt return in time, Im afraid it would have got destroyed.

    So this person who crossed over to the Naruto World wants to revise the plot to the way it originally was without me?

    No

    Masahiko finally remembered the words of the Great Sage Toad in Mount Myobuku. He said that there would be a young man with a bun, and he will fight against him, bringing disaster and destruction.

    If he has a bun, then he should be from the modern world and he must be young

    Someone capable of bringing disaster and destruction shouldnt be less than the Six Paths level.

    He appeared now, but in the future, he will also be young, does it mean that hes immortal or is it means that he also has a witness point system?

    No way, that wont be possible.

    Masahiko didnt overthink it, he turned then to look at his three disciples behind him, and the vige that has almost destroyed and sighed.

    This is uneptable!

    The three of you first help the tribes to temporarily settle down. But dont rebuild the damaged building, we will move out!

    The three of them froze for a moment, then Yuriko tentatively asked, Are we going to the Land of Thunder?

    Masahiko shook his head, Dont worry about where were going, I will have my own arrangement.

    He said this, then bite his finger, Summoning Technique!

    Although he talked about moving out, many of the nsmen were injured, so he used Katsuyu to help heal them.

    Great Elder, Ive heard that were going to move away from here! Gensuke came over and said excitedly.

    Masahiko stared at him, Where did you go during the battle?

    Currently, except for Masahiko and his three disciples, Gensuke was the strongest, and he would have been a great assist in such a situation.

    Gensuke smiled idiotically, I was reallyzy in the past two years, I just wasnt ready for this

    Masahiko sighed and didnt ask more. After all, in these years, the Land of Whirlpool was still prosperous under Gensukes management.

    Yes, were going to move, we might encounter a lot of troubles, so be ready to get busy, Masahiko said firmly.

    Gensuke seemed to have an idea already and said: Great Elder, have you finally agreed to move us to the Land of Thunder.

    Masahiko shook his head, It wont be the Land of Thunder, you will know tomorrow.

    Gensuke was puzzled, but Masahiko ignored him. After leaving some instructions, he walked toward the direction of Yuna and her family.

    Since theyve lost Yuna, even when the Land of the Whirlpools got its hands on arge number of materials from the Land of Thunder, the development could only be said to be good, but it couldnt be called extraordinary. After all, the problem was always how to convert materials into practical things.

    This time, Yuna came back, and it just happened that most of the buildings in the country were destroyed at the same time. Thus, Masahiko was nning to make a bold, big move. The Land of Thunder was no longer one of the Five Major Countries. And Masahiko decided that the Land of the Whirlpools will be the new fifth!

 Chapter 153: Masahiko’s Reclamation

    Chapter 153: Masahiko��s Remation

    Yang Release (can be integrated 1/7)

    LV9 (5000000/10000000)

    The Land of Whirlpool was still destroyed. Following Masahikos orders, they didnt rebuild anything. Masahiko added all the Witness Points he obtained from sealing ck Zetsu and distributed it to the Yang Release. If he didnt add these points, he would really suffer after whats hes nning to doter.

    As for the Rinnegan, Masahiko didnt want to think about it for now. ck Zetsu was sealed, and Madara died. Theres no hope for Kaguyas resurrection for now

    The long-lost feeling of bing stronger hit Masahikos heart again. Upgrading any attribute from LV8 to LV9 grants Masahiko qualitative changes. The first two were the Fuinjutsu attribute and the Yin attribute, but their effect wasnt clear, yet he estimated that the first should be applied to the sealing skill itself, and the other to the spiritual force. The Yang attribute is different. It directly affected his body.

    Masahiko wrapped the Wind Release in his hand and cut his arm, and it healed instantly.

    The Sage Body, just like Hashirama Self-healing only consumes a little physical strength and more consumes the vitality, but this what Ick most(T/N: This is a Chinese term, it was never mentioned in the original plot, but some characters referred to it several times talking about the likes of Naruto, Hashirama, Kushina Which are their special Chakra and strong physical powers. Take for an example, at thest battle between Sasuke and Naruto, thetter didnt have the Kyuubis Chakra and consumed a lot of his Chakra, so he could only perform a normal Rasengan, however, Sasuke took the Kyuubis Chakra, used a Chidori mixed with the Amaterasu yet their power was equal and Naruto has even woke up before Sasuke after thea. Someone who has the Sage Body can make regr Ninjutsu stronger, like Madara when he used the Fire Ball against the Shinobi Alliance Army, and also when Hashirama single-handedly defeated Madara and the Sasunao-Kyuubi just with his Wood Release. As for the strong Physical powers, you can take for an example, Naruto kicking the Truth-Seeking ball. I hope Ive made this clear for everyone.)

    The body changessted for ten minutes before Masahiko finally adapted to it.

    Looking at the attribute bar, the body attributepletely caught up and even exceeded Ninjutsu, which is nearly 5000 points, and the Technique attribute that defines Masahikos Chakra amount, has almost quadrupled, which is already the size of one-tailed beasts Chakra, and its even still growing slowly. And his rating finally reached SS-ss!

    Masahiko walked to the beach, then faced the endless sea in front of him. Finally, after standing there for a while, he pointed his right hand with a pistols gesture and shot!

    A small version of the Bijuudama hit the sea, then a low mushroom cloud rose.

    When the Yin Release reached the LV9, Masahiko was no longer obligated to spit the Bijuudama out of his mouth like a Bijuu.

    Masahiko raised his left hand while smirking and said, You kidnapped my woman, and now you must die! Then he started shooting with both hands while mimicking the sound of a pistol.

    Bang, bang, bang

    Dozens of small Bijuudama were released one after another, causing a huge wave to rise from the sea.

    Feeling that the Chakra consumption was less than one-twentieth, Masahiko nodded in satisfaction.

    Please call me Coyote Stark in the future this skill will definitely make me look more handsome! (T/N: Coyote Stark: From Bleach, hes an Arrancar and the Primera (1st) Espada in Sosuke Aizens army.)

    He whispered softly, and suddenly Kenichiro shed in front of him.

    Sensei, what happened?

    Masahiko looked at Kenichiro with a smile, then shook his head, Nothing, Im just trying a new Ninjutsu.

    Also, Kenichiro, Ive changed my mind He suddenly hesitated, then sighed, which left Kenichiro confused.

    These days, what scared Masahiko the most was the world ck Zetsu built in his dream.

    Before, Masahiko thought he could keep the Uzumaki n in peace because he knew what would happen in each period and who would appear, and Masahiko was confident that he will protect them as long as hes here.

    But the enemies that appeared suddenly this time made him understand that there will always be a variety of events that he doesnt know. This time if hisa took longer, maybe something in his dream would have really happened. If Kenichiro ends up opening the Eighth Gate to defeat the enemy, Masahiko will definitely feel guilty after that.

    Therefore, Masahiko wants to make a big change this time, so that the future generations of the Uzumaki n will be able to defend themselves without him!

    Sensei! After a while, Yuriko also came over and said, The civilians have been ced in the temporary shelters. Ive also followed your orders and didnt ask them to rebuild anything.

    Where are we going to move?

    Masahiko smiled and pointed to the sea in front of him, We will move here.

    Yuriko looked puzzled, but Masahiko didnt exin and slowly ascended into the sky.

    Hide away, Masahiko told his disciples, then turned on his Sage Mode.

    Sage Mode: Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!

    Masahiko directly hit the vast ocean ahead, and the dust release shattered arge area, leaving a bottomless hole in the middle of the sea. Suddenly the sea surface started rotating and descending, and the shore of the Land of Whirlpool under the shocked gazes of Masahikos disciples fell a few miles back.

    Sensei, are you? Yuriko, who looked shocked, seemed to have guessed Masahikos intention.

    Masahiko nodded with a smile, flew a few miles forward, and repeated the previous process several times.

    After five repetitions, Masahikos consumed more than half of his Chakra but finally advanced five kilometers away from the Land of Water.

    Such a big movement alerted Kirigakure, and he immediately sensed a lot of Chakra fluctuations heading toward him.

    Uzumaki Masahiko, I thought we have signed a peace agreement, why are you attacking us again?! The Third Mizukage shouted.

    Masahiko waved his hand, smiling, Well, I didnt break anything in the agreement. Im just expanding ournds.

    Multiple Shadow Clones!

    Earth Release: Earth Rising!

    The shadow clones all together used Earth Release, and a Great Wall rose five kilometers away from the shore of the Land of Water.

    Masahikonded on it, shouting in the direction of the Land of Water.

    Now, this wall has just separated your Land from ours, please keep your side of the agreement and dont try to attack us!

    Regardless of the Mizukages reaction, and how Masahiko has just turned his country into the Land of River, instead of water. Masahiko flew back directly because he had a lot of other things he needed to deal with.

    The enormous pits created by the dust release were gradually filled with Earth Releaseyer afteryer to avoid any sudden appearance of fountains.

    With that, the original ocean zone has finally be ind.

    Im so exhausted Even with Masahikos Yang Release being LV9, it was still a long way off.

    One after another, Masahiko restored his Chakra then went all out again. It took him more than ten days to finallyplete.

    During this period, the Land of Water sent messengers to negotiate, but they were all dispelled by Masahiko one after one. He didnt want to move the Uzumaki away, so he had no choice but to expand the original site to allow the country to develop more.

    The next step is to build a new country Such a big ce will need a big country to attract other civilians to stay in. Otherwise, it would be meaningless to have such a site.

    As for other Shinobis, um

    Masahiko pondered for a while and decided to let it go. The new Uzumaki Country cannot establish a rtively democratic vige like the other countries. The Uzumakis ruling position has been determined, but if there are other Ninja ns who wants to stay and ept the Uzumakis orders, he wont refuse.

    Moreover, should we also implement apulsory education for everyone? With the Uzumakis talent and exceptional physical strength, if they receive more advanced teaching methods, Masahiko wont need to worry about the countries safety in the future.

    Anyway, the next step is to build!

 Chapter 154: The New Fun Part

    Chapter 154: The New Fun Part

    Grandpa Masahiko, you came.

    Yuna said, watching Masahiko sighing whileing over.

    It has been more than a month since the extending, and the Uzumaki n began the construction phase.

    Most of the buildings were built regarding the Vi he made in the previous country on the seaside. Anyway, the ce is nowrge enough to allow civilians in the country to live in such ces.

    Masahiko didnt participate in the construction of these ordinary houses, but he helped to let Yuna set up her ownboratory to do researches and make good use of the materials in the Land of Whirlpool.

    It turned out to be a bad decision, though. Masahikos leisure life turned upside down, and he became a carver working for Yuna.

    Yunas husbands craftsmanship turned out to be good, and all of the things he created were sent to Masahiko so he could use his LV8 Sculpting and cksmithing to transform it ording to what Yuna instructed.

    Masahiko had some ideas on his own too, and the two agreed on creating an automatic cutting machine that can mass-produce Kunai in the World of Naruto. Of course, it is the kind of old machine that needs hands and feet, it would be impossible to work automatically in this world. However, if they seed, many things would be mass-produced as long as ordinary people use the machines.

    Yuna, what about Nagato? Masahiko held the carving knife he specially created in his hand and asked while adjusting.

    I sent him to my mother. Yuna is also busy, mainly because Masahiko can only provide a general concept. He forgot everything he knew from his previous life. Therefore, all the specific details must be found out by Yuna.

    Nagato is only four years old now and hasnt yet reached the proper age for Ninjutsu. Masahiko was patiently waiting to officially ept his fourth disciple.

    After hesitating, Masahiko asked again, Yuna, why did you marry a civilian? During this time, Masahiko rified that Yunas husband was indeed an ordinary civilian. Although his carpenters craftsmanship was excellent, it was only that. In terms of invention and creation, hes way far from Yuna, which is really puzzling for Masahiko.

    Yuna hesitated then smiled wryly, Well, this is a long story. It was a dark night with cold wind

    Oh, youre not gonna fool me! Masahiko didnt know if he shouldugh or cry. Since she grew up by his side, Yuna picked up a few of his tricks.

    Okay, dont tell me if you dont want. But you need to answer my next question, Okay? Why did you had a child, but still didnte back, forget about his talent, wouldnt it be better if he grows up in the Uzumaki n?

    Well, thats another long story

    Masahiko sighed, then shook his head helplessly.

    I didnt want Nagato to be a ninja.

    Masahiko was stunned; he didnt expect to get an answer.

    Why didnt you want him to be a ninja?

    Yuna lowered her head, then shook it, Ninja are prone to danger, and they can die.

    Masahiko looked at Yuna deeply. At that time, her father was killed in battle when Yuna was young. After a month, Yuna seemed to be okay. But he was foolish to think that such a trauma wont affect a six-year-old girls life. No wonder Yuna wasnt keen on practicing Ninjutsu at all back in the day.

    Masahiko shook his head, Yuna, sometimes the dangeres to find you unexpectedly in this world. And hiding Nagato in Amegakure will only make you defenseless.

    Yuna nodded, I was nave before

    Speaking of this, if it were not for this ident, would you really spend the rest of your life in Amegakure? Masahiko asked again.

    Yuna shook her head, No, Ive always thought of you and mom back in the Land of Whirlpools. Maybe I would havee back after seven or eight years.

    Masahiko red at her, And by then, you will be sure that Ive missed the best practice age of Nagato, right?

    Yuna smiled, then continued working on her design while lowering her head, she chose not to answer, and Masahiko never asked her again.

    The two of them were busy with their own projects until Yuriko pushed the door and walked in.

    Yuriko looked dignified, which stunned Masahiko.

    Sensei, Konoha needs help.

    Theyre asking for help again? Masahiko couldnt help but cry, Has the war restarted?

    Yuriko nodded, Because Konoha and the Uzumaki were attacked before, Sunagakure started moving again.

    Only Sunagakure? What about Iwagakure and Amegakure?

    I dont have information about Iwagakure, but Amegakure seems to be after Kumogakue.

    Masahiko frowned. It will be really troublesome if Amegakure to attack Kumogakure. The Land of Thunders Daimyos next batch of supplies are about to be delivered, it will be really annoying if Amegakure rubes it.

    He didnt want to personally help the Land of Thunder either. It wasnt easy to do that kind of favor. However, it was time for the Uzumaki to develop, and it would be troublesome if those supplies get cut off.

    s, the country is still developing. We cant afford to get robbed now Still, the main problem is theck of poption.

    Maybe I should just wait then go to Amegakure and ask for the supplies

    Masahiko raised his head and smiled, saying, I found it, Yuriko. We should encourage the birth in the Land of Whirlpool, and especially within the n.

    Yuriko froze, Masahikos answer made her feel dumbfounded, she obviously asked him if they should help Konoha, and suddenly he started talking about encouraging birth.

    Masahiko noticed Yurikos expression, then suddenly reacted and smiled helplessly.

    Did they ask for help to use me again? Last time I was there, Konoha had the upper hand. Now there are only one or at most two yers, why do they need my help?

    Yuriko shook her head, while her expression seemed still dignified Sensei, there is also Takigakure. Their leader seems to have joined the same organization of the people who attacked us before, and Konoha is worried that they will also intervene in the future wars.

    Masahiko frowned. He didnt expect Kakuzu to still join the Akatsuki. This massive change in the plot made him very ufortable.

    After a while, Masahiko took a breath and whispered, You want to revise the plot, right? Lets see you try!

    You tell Konoha that I know what kind of person Kakuzu is. If he doesnt want to help, it would definitely be because of the price. Add more and see what hell say.

    As for us, let us work harder to build a new country first.

    After he sent Yuriko off, Masahiko started working harder.

    Im always worried about the plot, but now this person seems to be more anxious than me about it, which is a little bit interesting.

    From now on, I will not fix it, I will change it. The Land of the Whirlpool has be the new five, and the cutting machine will definitely be built, and this world will enter the era of mass production, show me whats your gonna do about it!

    Bored for a long time, Masahiko felt that he has finally entered a new fun part of his life

 Chapter 155: Kaguya’s Will Mode

    Chapter 155: Kaguya��s Will Mode

    Great Grandpa, let me go, Im going to battle!

    Nawaki was yelling and shouting, while Masahiko on the side, shoving his ears and yawning helplessly.

    After rejecting Konohas request for help, Masahiko suddenly remembered that Nawaki was still there, and rushed to Konoha overnight, preparing to tie Nawaki and drag him to the Uzumaki n and take care of him.

    Great Grandpa, would you let me go to the battlefield if I say yes? Nawaki pleaded softly after failing the hard way.

    Nawaki, youre still injured, and Great Grandpa, will take you with him to the Uzumaki n, and personally train you, how many people do you think had such an honor? Aside, Tsunade tried to persuade him.

    Theres no need for that, Ill just take him away, and its over Masahiko waved his hand and said, Also, if you had the chance to see Kagami, tell him to be more careful. Those people who came to Konoha before may target him again.

    Tsunade was startled, And Nawaki?

    Masahiko shook his head, Yes, theyre targeting him too, but they wont dare toe at him while Im around, rest assured!

    After saying that, Masahiko ignored the still struggling Nawaki and floated him to the sky, then went straight to the Land of the Whirlpools. On the way, Masahiko almost fell asleep a few times because he didnt get any rest the couple a few days.

    Returning to the Uzumaki, Masahiko tied up Nawaki and called two people to take care of him. Then went straight to his home and copsed on his bed.

    However, ten minutester, Masahiko opened his eyes helplessly and sighed, Damn it, I have insomnia!

    He couldnt help but think of the Six Paths of Pain, and how the one controlling these people was deliberately trying to correct the plot.

    When I encountered the Deva Path, he actually greeted me Does it mean he knows me? But I have never seen a young man with a bun before!

    Bun Mito? Hiruzen?

    Masahiko kept thinking and recalling people he met before, and gradually his consciousness became blurry, and he finally fell asleep.

    The next day, he woke up by a sudden knock on the door.

    Grandpa Masahiko, wake up, its time to work! Masahiko sighed helplessly upon hearing Yunas voice.

    Nooo, Im tired. Shadow Clone! You go with her Wait! Masahiko suddenly felt so stupid, why didnt he do that before?

    Yuna, lets go. The clone led the way, and Yuna followed.

    Masahiko sighed with relief, but he was awake and wasnt in a good mood to sleep again. After bringing Nawakist night, he had no choice but to go and look after him.

    The two nsmen guarding Nawaki were already drowsy. Masahiko didnt make it clear yesterday, so they thoroughly treated him as a prisoner.

    Masahiko smiled helplessly, You two worked hard, go and rest.

    Yes, Great Elder!

    Masahiko nodded then walked into the house.

    Masahiko went inside and felt that Nawaki has been troubled enough already. The poor boy seems to have unintentionally slept while sitting. Thus, Masahiko didnt rush to wake him up.

    Masahiko will never allow him to go to the battlefield in such a state; he must be able to protect himself before he could let him out of sight.

    As for training, the 14-years-old Nawaki already has the strength of a Chunin, hecks a lot of things, but Masahiko really doesnt know what to teach him.

    He has three Chakra Nature, Water, Wind, and Earth, he learned how to use Rasengan which is good, but his physical strength and Chakra Volume are not up to the standards to learn Rasenshurikin.

    So, I will teach him how to control Earth Release first. Earth Release is better for saving lives, and it has a lot of defensive Ninjutsu. Masahiko whispered, looked at Nawaki, who was still asleep, then he raised his eyes brows, and the bed started shaking violently, and Nawaki got thrown out

    Nawakinded smoothly, but when he saw Masahiko, he sighed like a little old man.

    Masahiko shook his head helplessly, Come on, dont act like this, I will teach you some good tricks today!

    Nawakis spirit was finally lifted a little and followed Masahiko to the Uzumaki ns training ground that has just been built.

    Look at this! Earth Release: Hiding in Rock Technique! With one hand sign, Masahiko went in and out of the ground.

    The corner of Nawakis mouth twitched, Great Grandpa is this what you call a good technique? Isnt this an escaping technique?

    Masahiko red at him, What an ignorant kid. Do you know that this technique helped me defeat Uchiha Madaras Genjutsu, only after Ive broken out of his technique people called me the Majestic Uzumaki!

    The Majestic Uzumaki? Nawaki seemed doubtful. However, noticing the annoyance in Masahikos eyes, he began to practice in desperation.

    There are only four seals connected to the Earth Release. Once youve seen it, you can fully remember it, but its not easy to learn.

    Nawakis talent for Ninjutsu is pretty good. After watching it once, he imitated the shape, then used the hand signs. But nothing happened.

    Masahikos ability to perceive was on, and he immediately pointed out the mistakes that Nawaki made.

    About half an hourter, Masahiko exined every single detail, and the rest was up to Nawaki to practice it.

    Masahiko asked him to work hard, then he walked away, with a dignified and troubled face.

    When he cast Hiding in Rock Technique just now, it felt exceptionally smooth. Although his Earth Release was LV8, this feeling he has never experienced before.

    Is it ck Zetsu?

    Masahiko opened his clothes 100 meters away from Nawaki, then stared at his stomach.

    Because I was in a hurry, the sealing technique was too messy. Four Trigrams Sealing Style Release!

    Masahiko lifted several basic Four Trigrams Sealing Style seals, yet Zetsu seemed to be still sealed. However, he felt there has been a little change.

    I seem to be able to

    As soon as Masahiko said that, he entered a strange state.

    Great Grandpa, whats wrong with you, why is your face so dark?

    Nawaki noticed the situation here and came over.

    Masahiko frowned, then used a hand sign, Water Release: Water Shield!

    His face was reflected on the water shield. Ayer of ckness covered his face. It looked a lot like ck Zetsus skin color. Masahiko quickly rolled up his sleeves, and his arms have the same color. Looking at Nawaki on the opposite side, he felt inexplicable irritability in his heart. With a shock in his heart, he quickly released the state.

    Instantly everything went back to normal, Masahiko sighed with relief, then spoke slowly, Its nothing, you go back and practice.

    As Nawaki walked away, Masahiko frowned, That rage just now it was infested by ck Zetsu. Its worth of Kaguyas will, hes so dark.

    So, how can I use this?

    Masahiko was curious and entered that state again. Without the seal, he could go in and out smoothly, but in this state, it was faster and easier, he felt like a fish swimming in a river.

    Escaping skill, huh is this all that Kaguyas will Mode has to offer me? Masahiko sighed, feeling a little weak. Others have Bijuu Mode, and Im stuck with this ck Zetsu. However, I want to believe that theres more.

    Fortunately, I have all the time in the world to study it and see what else I can gain from Kaguyas will

 Chapter 156: Konoha’s White Fang

    Chapter 156: Konoha��s White Fang

    The new country of the Uzumaki was being constructed for more than half a year now. And it will be finallypleted in the uing of the thirty-fourth year of Konoha.

    The other viges outside were really at it, but the Uzumaki seemed to be in a paradise. Since Masahiko there, no one dared to disturb the Uzumaki, even that guy.

    The country of the Uzumaki didnt hold another found ceremony, doing that twice didnt seem right. But you cant just ask people not to celebrate. Therefore, Gensuke and Nanako decided to say a few words and helped the civilians to their new homes. It was truly a lively and bustling scene.

    However, the country was more than ten timesrger than before. Including the ninjas to the civilians, they still upied only a quarter of the ce.

    I still have to find a way to expand the poption, we want to be a big country, but this is not enough. Masahiko wandered on the brand news streets feeling happy.

    In the past six months, his and Yunas research had achieved small results, and now its just a little bit less stable, and the scrap rate is rtively high.

    Its estimated that when the uracy is improved, there will be mass production, and the country of the Uzumaki will finally have a stable economic source.

    Currently, the Land of Whirlpool has no special production, and nond farming, for the past six months all they did is rely on the grounds and materials delivered to them by the Land of Thunder. In the face of the surprising invasion of Iwagakure, the Daimyo sent 20% more of the materials they agreed on and only left what they needed to maintain the countrys normal operations. Therefore, with full of sincerity, Masahiko personally ran to Iwagakure and dissuaded Onoki.

    Thats all that he did, but what happened after that was superfluous. Even Masahiko didnt know how did this happen, but Amegakure suddenly decided to attack Iwagakure madly. Therefore, Iwagakure had to retreat because they couldnt just deal with two fronts.

    As for the Land of Whirlpool, of course, they used to have some farms, but thend waspletely destroyed when that guy attacked, and it will take time to nt a few more again. Moreover, the new Land of Whirlpool is closer to the ocean now, and it might not be suitable for farming at the moment. Its estimated that it will take two years, so the country will lose its ability to be self-sufficient in the time being.

    I want us to be the new fifth country, but it might take time, and the plot should No, I have time, I shouldnt worry. Masahikos policy of encouraging fertility has been implemented, and it is estimated the results will appear in the uing years; more children from the n will y in these new streets soon.

    Next is a Ninja Academy. Masahiko couldnt applypulsorily free education, because there will be too many ninjas, which will cause other problems. The main contradiction is that the tasks avable will be less, and the people who can perform them are more.

    He estimated that none of the major vigers implemented that into their system for the same reason. If that would greatly strengthen the national forces, they would have done it.

    In the former country, the Ninja Academy was established inside the Uzumaki vige to allow the nsmens kids to learn. Except for them, there were only five exchanged students from Konoha.

    Of course, in the past three years, two exchanged students have graduated, and another one will be soon.

    Three yearster, and I dont know what happened between Kushina and Minato. Masahiko whispered helplessly, Lets hope that there was some progress.

    Great Elder, I got some news from Konoha!

    A patrol member appeared suddenly, interrupting Masahikos thoughts.

    In the past six months, the patrol teams main task was guarding the Great Wall, and paying attention to the movement of Kirigakure.

    I know, Masahiko responded casually then walked to the new Uzumaki Residence.

    This one was different from the previous small vige. The Uzumaki n is not stationed in the same country as the civilians, butpared to them, their residence is closer to the Daimyo Pce, and the Uzumaki nsmen were treated now as the royal family of the Land of Whirlpool.

    Speaking of the Daimyo Pce, Gensuke finally got what he wanted, he had a pcerger than the Daimyo of the Land of Fire, and it was much more luxurious. Masahiko didnt stop him. In his view, Gensukes days as the Daimyo are numerous, and the next Daimyo will be Nagato! Of course, due to the fact that the hereditary system doesnt exist in the Land of Whirlpool, it was more like the Masahiko appointment system.

    Walking to the new Patriarch Hall, Yuriko greeted him, Sensei.

    Masahiko nodded,ughing, Konoha asked for help again?

    Yuriko smiled and shook her head.

    In the past six months, Konohas fear of Takigakure attacking them didnt ur since the money was in the right ce. Although Kakuzu didnt help them anymore, he still didnt stab them in the back. Amegakure withdrew its forces from that front and attacked Iwagakure, and the only enemies left were unexpectedly Kusagakure and Sunagakure.

    However, they seem addicted to asking for help. Obviously, since Konoha entered the Land of Wind territory and almost reached Sunagakure, they thought if Masahiko joins them, they wont suffer any losses.

    Since Konoha didnt ask for help, did something wrong happened?

    Yuriko sighed and said, Its some new rted to Sakumo. He has made a name of himself now after he beheaded the famous couples of puppet masters in Sunagakure. Hes known now as Konohas White Fang.

    Masahiko got stunned, That supposed to happen in this war? Well, It hasnt changed

    He was surprised, but he also felt that it was expected. Sakumo was an S-ss ninja four or five years ago, it was about time people start talking about him.

    Masahiko nced at the somewhat depressed Yuriko in front of him and smiled.

    What, youre feeling a bit disappointed now that Sakumo didnt end up being your son-inw?

    Yuriko nodded.

    Masahiko felt helpless, Well, if Yuna married Sakumo, she wouldnt have given birth to Nagato. Such a talent he has will protect the n for at least 60 years.

    Yuriko sighed, she was still feeling sad.

    Nagatos talent is indeed good, but thats all because of Yuna Maybe if she married Sakumo, he would have been stronger.

    Masahikoughed, Thats not necessary. And if thats the case, the kid would have ended up being a member of the Hatake n.

    Yuriko nodded, then sighed with relief, Well, thats true.

    Masahiko smiled, Its okay. Ill tell Yuna about this and see how she will react.

    Yuriko couldnt stop herself fromughing, Yuna will probably say that Sunagakure Shinobis are too stupid to let that white-haired guy defeat them.

    Masahikos movements abruptly stagnated, feeling that Yurikos words made a lot of sense, and suddenly lost the mood to tease Yuna.

    Forget it, Im not going anymore. Yuriko, you send a congrattion letter to Konohas white fang, and bring me a copy. That was truly something worth the praise.

    Wait, forget about that, Ill go personally. Masahiko thought for a moment. He hasnt been in Konoha for a while, and Kushian should be in third grade now. Masahiko was going to check on her feelings in person.

 Chapter 157: Good Show

    Chapter 157: Good Show

    Great Grandpa, I dont want to go back, the war is over. I should stay here and practice! Nawaki reluctantly said.

    Yes, the Second Shinobi World War is over. Yet it cannot be said that it was entirely over, only the war between Konoha and Sunagakure ended, after thetter surrendered.

    Sunagakure lost a couple of talented puppet masters and other heavy losses in different aspects and finally copsed.

    Sadly, Chiyo should be The hatred between ninjas is really difficult to resolve. Masahiko sighed, ignoring Nawakiining aside.

    In order to prevent Nawaki from going to the battlefield and give fake Pain the opportunity to kill him, Masahiko ended up training Nawaki for more than half a year.

    The current Nawaki has mastered a lot of earth releases Ninjutsu, Hiding in Rock technique, Rock Wall, Earth Substitute, Hiding Like a Mole Well, all were defensive and escaping Ninjutsu.

    Masahiko felt that this was good for him. In the face of someone who can use the Six Paths of Pain, its better if he could defend or dy his death for a second, so Masahiko can maybe save him.

    Now that the war is over, Nawaki was forced to follow Masahiko, who wants to see Sakumo, the hero who is being called now Konohas White Fang. Therefore, after spending the New Year with the n, Masahiko took Nawaki back to Konoha, with thetter still whining.

    Stop it, Masahiko sighed, Compared to your sister, youre really stubborn.

    Nawaki nced sadly at Masahiko and didnt answer.

    After a while, Konoha was already in front of them, and the two gatekeepers greeted them. Masahiko took Nawaki the Senju Station.

    Briefly exchanged a few words with Mito, and learned that Kushina wasnt here. Therefore, he left Nawaki there with her and then walked out to find Sakumo.

    The Hatake station was small, and there were probably only twenty or thirty chakra reactions inside. Like in the Warring States period, the n wasnt prosperous.

    Masahiko didnt walk in directly. After all, he wasnt as familiar to them as the Senju, so he gave the word to the guards, and waited for Sakumo, who quickly came out.

    Let me congratte you, Lord Konohas White Fang. Before Sakumo could speak, Masahiko smiled.

    Sakumo smiled bitterly, Elder Masahiko, please dont make a joke of me.

    Masahiko shook his head, I wont! Youre strong now, it has nothing to do with the title, if it were up to me it would be you who the people call the Demigod.

    Masahiko was referring to Hanzo. In his opinion, Hanzo isnt necessarily stronger than Sakumo.

    Sakumo shook his head and invited Masahiko inside his house. A young woman appeared in front of Masahiko.

    Masahiko saw Sakumos wife for the first time, but as soon as he met her, he was stunned.

    Sakumos wife is also from the Hatake n, she had a beautiful face and she was also talented in Ninjutsu. Although there are not many nsmen in the Hatake n, all of them were generally very good.

    The reason why Masahiko was stunned though wasnt because of this, but because he actually felt another breath of life inside Sakumos wife.

    Masahiko froze for a moment, then turned to look at Sakumo with an iprehensible expression, and said with a smile, Sakumo, you have just made a name of yourself, but both of you will hear another happy news in a few months!

    Sakumo felt puzzled, then nced at his wife, who nodded at him, he immediately looked happy and run to her, and the two started whispering and giggling.

    Masahiko didnt mind that, he just found a chair to sit on, and waited for Sakumo toe back again.

    About ten minutester, Sakumo came over with an excited look on his face.

    Did you think of a name for your son? Masahiko asked.

    Sakumo smiled, Well, we dont know if its a boy yet.

    Masahiko shook his head, It must be a son, let me give you a name, what about Hatake Kakakeru?

    Masahiko liked Kakashi, but this was an excellent opportunity to harvest some witness points.

    Sakumo hesitated, You want me to call him Kakakeru? Dont you think its a bit sad?

    Masahiko was puzzled, Why would it be sad?

    You said Kakakeru, right? If you add Hatake, it will mean a field of emptiness. Maybe Kakashi would be a bit better. A field of scarecrows. Thats a bit cooler, isnt it?

    Masahiko twitched his mouth, he really didnt know what Kakashi meant.

    He thought secretly, But how can that be better, a field of scarecrows means that there will be unknown loneliness and pain in his life. Maybe thats why Kishimoto gave him that name. He lost his father at an early age, lost his teammates when he was a teenager, then lost his teacher Masahiko felt speechless, just what kind of a father calls his son a scarecrow!

    Sakumo noticed Masahikos strange gazes and wondered: Elder Masahiko is there something wrong?

    Masahiko waved his hand, then gave him thumbs up, Yea, its cool.

    Ignoring the confused expression of Sakumo, Masahiko left the Hatake n.

    Wondering aimlessly in Konoha, Masahiko went to find Kushina. Because it is February, the Academy was still on holiday. He didnt know where Kushina went, but he didnt want to fully open Kagura Mind Eye every time hees to Konoha, it has already caused them a lot of troubles before, so he chose to walk around and find her.

    But after wondering for an hour, Masahiko couldnt find her.

    Where did you go to y? Did you go to see Minato? Masahiko started daydreaming.

    Forget it, Ill go back to the Senju n, Kushina will have to go back there in the end.

    Masahiko was about to turn around, then suddenly paused again.

    I wonder what Hiruzen is doing. I heard he finally developed his Telescope Technique. Is he peeping on the womens baths?

    Masahiko found a deserted ce and then entered his Kaguyas Will Mode, hoping that he would get to have a good show in the Hokage Office and have some fun.

    After drilling underground, Masahiko wandered directly toward the Hokage Building.

    When ites to concealing the presence, ck Zetsu was the best.

    Close to the building, Masahiko went up directly then secretly peeked from the wall with his head out. The picture in front of him was really surprising.

    Whats going on here? Masahiko nced. Danzo was also there, and the two were standing next to each other.

    I cant see the crystal ball Masahiko gathered his courage, then peaked out again.

    The two were still standing there. Masahiko observed them carefully; they seemed really focused on the crystal ball.

    Dont you dare to tell me that these two are peeping at the same time on the female baths? I didnt know Danzo was that kind of person!

    Masahikos mind was telling him, no, but his body was honest, and he secretly turned around to get a better look at what inside the crystal ball.

    Unexpectedly, they were actually watching a ninja dressed in Kumogakures uniform carrying a red-haired girl on his shoulder while being chased by a yellow-haired boy.

    Masahiko froze for a long time, then smiled bitterly, You really gave me a good show

 Chapter 158: The Handsome Hero

    Chapter 158: The Handsome Hero

    In the crystal ball, Minato finally caught up with Kumogakures Shinobi. And after several confrontations, he sessfully defeated the other party and saved the beautys future booty This was Masahikos imagination Not the booty but the entire scene.

    In fact, the reality wasnt that different, its just that Minato didnt defeat the other guy, he chased him to the desert, but thetter escaped.

    If Minato couldnt catch up to him, then he should be a Jonin. That kind of standards. Masahiko twitched his lips, watching that guy escaping in the crystal ball. However, Minato saved Kushina and finally said the words, Because I didnt want to lose you. After she asked, Why did youe this time?

    Although Kushina and Minato are finally together, why do I feel like I want to hit someone? Masahiko sighed inside the wall while looking at Hiruzen and Danzo, Maan, one day as a ck man and I already hate you white people

    As I thought, Kushina is suitable to be the Kyuubis Jinchuriki, do you want to proceed with the n?

    The two start discussing the matter which Masahiko has already guessed.

    For a while, Hiruzen sighed, Danzo, lets think about how to exin this to Elder Masahiko, I dont think we can hide it from him.

    Danzo frowned, We can hide it for a while. We should wait until the two of them have a better rtionship. Elder Masahiko cannot break them up after that, right?

    What if we cant hide it?

    Well, then we will Danzos words suddenly got cut short, feeling that something was wrong, and with a confused and pale expression, he turned his head stiffly.

    The question just now was asked by Masahiko.

    Tell me, how are you nning to hide this from me? Masahiko smiled wryly.

    Danzo restrained himself quickly, Elder Masahiko, when did youe? Just now, a ninja from Kumogakure wanted to kidnap Uzumaki Kushina, but she was sessfully rescued by her ssmate Namikaze Minato.

    Oh, is that so? Masahiko nodded and smiled at Danzo. He didnt expect that he would still have the ability to talk nonsense while looking into his eyes.

    What about the Ninja from Kumogakure? Did you catch him? Masahiko asked.

    Danzo frowned, then shook his head, Unfortunately, he ran away.

    Masahiko nced at Hiruzen and sighed, You should strengthen the patrolling guard forces of the vige, Hiruzen.

    Hiruzen kept nodding again and again.

    Masahiko didnt say much, he turned around and walked out, what they did actually helped him, so he didnt feel like pushing this topic forward anymore. However, he wasnt nning on letting this one slide.

    However, at the door, Masahiko turned around and said, Kushina will never be the Kyuubis Jinchuriki unless she volunteers!

    Throwing out this sentence, Masahiko left straight to see Kushina and Minatos situation regardless of the bitter smiles these two scheming foxes were having in the Hokage Office.

    The ce in the crystal ball was familiar, it should be a forest in the southwest side of Konoha. Sure enough, when he reached the ce, Masahiko sensed two Chakra reactions there.

    He didnt hide and went straight toward them. The moment Kushian saw him, she rejoiced, but Minatos reaction was faster than her, The fortune sticks old man?

    Masahikos face turned pale, What did he just call me?

    Grandpa! Kushina shouted, then ran over.

    After listening to Kushina a bit, Masahiko turned his attention to Minato.

    When Kushina shouted Grandpa, Minatos expression became weirder.

    Are you Kushinas grandfather? Then youre, Elder Uzumaki Masahiko?

    The moment Masahiko nodded, Minato suddenly pondered.

    The student exchange system Minato whispered.

    Masahiko suddenly became embarrassed and started cursing Hiruzen inside his heart. Couldnt he give him any random reason? Why did he tell him that he was rejected because hes too girlish?

    Obviously, Masahiko was gonna me someone else, Whats the matter? The approval of the exchanged students applications is the responsibility of my disciple Uzumaki Yuriko, is there any problem?

    Minato was stunned, and nodded, Oh, well But he certainly didnt believe him.

    Kushina looked left and right, then gently pushed Masahiko, Grandpa, are you bullying Minato?

    Masahiko reluctantly covered his forehead, feeling that he was quickly pushed out of the picture, but he was still happy to see this.

    How is it possible? Masahiko decisively denied.

    Then turned to Minato and asked the question seriously.

    How did you know where to find Kushina when she got kidnapped?

    Thinking about it, the kidnapper of Kushina this time should be a member of the Anbu. The strength is at least a Jonin. Hes on a different level from the Kumogakure Shinobi, who kidnapped her in the original, and he wouldnt give her the opportunity to use her hair as a tail.

    Minato froze for a moment and said, I was practicing there before, and the man passed right beside me carrying Kushina Minato said, then frowned, obviously there was something wrong.

    Masahiko noticed Minatos contemtion, but he didnt exin, its better if he didnt know anything about this or his n of the handsome hero saving the beauty.

    It seems that Hiruzen and Danzo have really taken their time nning for this, interesting Masahiko shook his head, Lets go, in order to thank you for saving our Kushina, I will invite you to a barbecue.

    The two kids followed as Masahiko took them to the 30 years-old Akimichi restaurant.

    Unexpectedly, he found the Legendary Sannin there.

    Old Devil! Jiraiya shouted.

    Ignoring him, Masahiko smiled at Tsunade, who had messy eyes, Whats wrong, who bothered our princess?

    Masahiko asked without waiting for Tsunade to speak, then he suddenly felt a cold chill on the back of his neck. He turned to find Orochimaru staring at him.

    Damn it, as expected, now that his parents are dead, hes more interested in researches

    The moment Masahiko red at him, Orochimaru lowered his head and said hoarsely, Elder, just now, that idiot has confessed his love to Tsunade for the first time

    Masahiko froze for a moment, then smiled, and pointed at Jiraiya, With this appearance

    Masahiko didnt finish his sentence, then he closed his eyes and shook his head, making Jiraiya even more miserable.

    Old Devil, you

    All right, Masahiko waved, Since Im here, I will treat you all to a meal.

    Only then the three noticed the two children behind Masahiko, Tsunade was naturally familiar with Kushina and greeted her with a smile. Minato looked at Jiraiya and Orochimaru and didnt feel like they were good people, so he sat down close to Masahiko.

    Old devil, watch me eat until youre poor!

    Masahiko shook his head helplessly; he was twenty-five years old, but he acts as if he didnt grow up a day since they first met.

    Wait, twenty-five? Masahiko thought, Isnt Tsunade twenty-five too? What happened to Kato? Is he dead?

    Well, she doesnt seem sad, so maybe she didnt meet him yet since Masahiko recalls that Kato died when Tsunade was twenty-five years old in the original

    Is it because the course of the war is different? Masahiko couldnt remember when or how Tsunade fell in love with Kato.

    In this way, Jiraiya should have a chance Masahiko then turned to Tsunade and wanted to ask, Do you want to give him a chance? But upon seeing Jiraiya eating stupidity, he shook his head.

    Sorry, youre not handsome enough to save the beautys current booty

 Chapter 159: Treats For Old

    Chapter 159: Treats For Old

    Since then Jiraiyas face was red and sat on his seat feeling ashamed. Masahiko ate a lot that he barely managed to squeeze out a sentence, Tsunade Kushina lets go.

    Tsunade smiled weirdly and walked out of the barbecue restaurant with the other. Masahiko took a sigh of relief, he could finally enjoy life.

    Maybe I was too harsh on him

    Tsunade shook her head and smiled bitterly, then a scream came from behind.

    Old Devil! Didnt you say it was your treat?

    Masahiko, who has gone far away, pouted, then muttered, Not if youre eating that much

    Masahiko felt that he had made a mistake when he invited these five, but in fact, the five of them together didnt eat as much as he did. Although he didnt lose much money thanks to Hashirama and Madara, it felt awkward; he should be the one getting treats at such an age

    Tsunade, Ive brought back Nawaki with me, dont you wanna see him?

    Tsunade paused for a moment, then nodded, Kushina, you wanna go back together?

    Grandpa, Im going then. Kushina left with Tsunade, and Minato also took over leaving Masahiko alone.

    Only Masahiko and Orochimaru were left there. Masahiko sighed helplessly, then said, If you look at me that way one more time, I swear to god that I will dig out your snake eyes out. Do you understand? Now, what do you want?

    Orochimaru shook his head, Nothing. Elder, I have something to do, Im leaving too.

    Wait Masahiko stopped him, Its not wrong to pursue immortality. Everyone wants to live forever, everyone lost someone. If its that important, pursue it, but dont lose yourself. Masahiko was talking about The Edo Tensei. It felt awkward to say such a thing with the others around.

    Orochimaru nodded, Elder, Im not interested in immortality anymore.

    He then turned around, leaving Masahiko puzzled.

    Hes not interested in immortality then hes not interested in me anymore, right? Thinking of this Masahiko felt creepy.

    The trips object was finallypleted. Masahikos concerns about Kushina and Minatos rtionship were resolved. Although it was determinate in a messy way, Masahiko managed to ept that. Nagato was more than five years old, and it was almost time for Masahiko to give him his Shinobi Enlightenment. Therefore, Masahiko nned to return to the Land of Whirlpools after talking to Mito.

    The work on the Kunai cutting machine was a few steps before finally being finished, and the one Shadow Clone he left there cant do much.

    Just when he was about to say goodbye, Tsunade stopped him.

    Great Grandpa, I have something to discuss with you.

    Masahiko nodded, Straightforward, what is it?

    Tsunade hesitated, Should I let Nawaki sign a contract with the Katsuyu?

    Masahiko froze for a moment, then smiled, I have given you the scroll if you want him to sign a contract you can do as you please. I didnt let him do it before, because he was too young to know how to use it.

    Ive trained him for six months, and his work rate isnt bad. He might even pass the Chunin Exam with some luck, so I feel hes ready to sign the contract.

    However, hes not ready yet to practice the Sage Mode.

    Speaking of this, Masahiko looked at Tsunades forehead, and the diamond-shaped mark was already there. Not long ago, she finally learned the Yin Seal technique from Mito.

    Speaking of the Sage Mode, you can try and practice it. After the war, I will send you to Shikkotsu Forest, what do you think?

    Masahiko also wanted to see how strong Tsunade will be if she sessfully learns the Sage Mode.

    Tsunade hesitated, Great Grandpa, is it okay if we dy it? I still have something to do in Konoha.

    I wanted to advocate the including of a medical ninja in every team before, but because of the fierce battle with Sunagakure, I never had the chance. Now that the war is over, I want to try and ask Sensei

    Masahiko frowned, what Tsunade said reminded him of the original. Tsunade wanted to include medical shinobi to every team, Hiruzen agreed, but he couldnt dedicate resources to the necessary implementation due to the ongoing war. However, only Kato truly supported her and shared her view, so the two eventually fell in love.

    However, the timing is kind of wrong Masahiko whispered, Why is it two yearster than the original.

    Not far away, Nawaki came running.

    Great Grandpa, I heard youre leaving? The joy on his face couldnt be hidden.

    Oh, Nawaki! Masahiko whispered it was finally clear to him. In the original, Tsunade came up with that idea after Nawakis death.

    Great Grandpa, are you really leaving?:: Nawaki asked again.

    Masahiko nced at him feeling speechless.

    Youre happy that Im leaving?

    Not like this. Nawaki shouted, then looked serious, Can I go back with you?

    Masahiko felt weird, what the hell did happen

    Nawaki raised his head solemnly, Grandpa, please train me seriously!

    The look in his eyes froze Masahiko.

    Are you okay? Did you eat bad chicken?

    Nawaki shook his head, I fought against that damn Uchiha Fugaku again. Although I didnt win, I also didnt lose!

    Masahiko smiled helplessly, Fugaku has be a Chunin two years ago. From the so-called no-loss-no-win of Nawaki, Masahiko could imagine exactly what happened; using various defensive Earth Releases Nawaki literally broke the Sharingan. Of course, theres no chance for a Chunin to win against someone who has such a variety of defensive and escaping Ninjutsu.

    Masahiko hesitated, then nodded, he had to train Nagato anyway, so he wont mind having Nawaki tagging along with Nagato.

    Okay, I will take you back in a few days! Masahiko promised, but he also decided to stay for a few more days and see if he could gain some Witness Points from Tsunade.

    So when Tsunade went to the Hokage Office to propose her idea, Masahiko followed.

    Elder Masahiko, do you share with her the same opinion? Unexpectedly Hiruzen asked Masahiko after he immediately heard what Tsunade had to say.

    Masahiko smiled, In front of such a foxy wise Hokage like you how dare a Grandpa like me to have an opinion? Obviously he was still annoyed after what they did to Kushina.

    Hiruzen smiled bitterly, Tsunade, I think this is a good idea, but it needs testing. Lets applied on a few teams first.

    Because the war was basically over, a mistake here or there wont cost them any casualties. Therefore, Hiruzen didnt refuse.

    But if this is going to work, you will need to train more medical shinobis, Tsunade

    Just leave it to me! Tsunade nodded in confidence.

    Well, you dont need to rush things up, Masahiko said, Its estimated that there will be a long period of peace at the end of this war. So you can go to Shikkotsu Forest first and practice the Sage Mode.

    Ever since he gave her that scroll, Masahiko felt that there was hope for Tsunade to learn the Sage Mode, so he couldnt wait any longer.

    Tsunade hesitated for a moment, and nodded, Then Sensei, I will have to go out for a while.

    Hiruzen was stunned, Is it the kind of technique that the First Hokage used?

    Masahiko nodded, Do you want to learn it? Too bad, your old body wont withstand it. He said while shaking his head.

    Hiruzen smiled bitterly feeling that he really offended Masahiko

 Chapter 160: The Fourth Disciple

    Chapter 160: The Fourth Disciple

    Masahiko stayed in Konoha for about half a month. By witnessing the Hero saving the beauty, and Tsunades proposal of adding medical ninja to every team, he earned 10 witness points from each one, which was fair enough.

    Before leaving, Masahiko sent Tsunade to Shikkotsu Forest, where he found out that Tsunade had the standards of learning Sage Mode, which made him even happier.

    Thinking of it, I believe Tsunade will be stronger than what she was in the Original!

    As for Orochimaru, Masahiko couldnt make theparison, since he didnt know which part of Orochimarus strength in the Original belonged to him.

    He had an SSS ssed viability, what a shame, what a shame

    Nawaki really followed Masahiko back to the Uzumaki country. It seems thatpeting with Fugaku to win Mikotos heart has be his Nindo. (T/N: Nindo (Literally meaning: Ninja Way) is a personal rule that each Shinobi lives by. It is their way of ninja life, their motto, belief, or dream.)

    Masahiko nced at him with a smile, Nawaki, youre 15 years old, and Mikoto is also 14 years old, she will be married earlier than you.

    Nawaki shook his head, No, Mikoto said that she will wait for me to defeat Uchiha Fugaku!

    Masahikos face became stiff, and he muttered: What should I do. Should I turn into Nawaki and rescue the captured princess Mikoto from the evil hands of the demon king Fugaku?

    Masahiko shook his head, feeling that he wont be convincing.

    Maybe kind-hearted Mikoto is just encouraging him, right?

    When they returned to the Uzumaki, Masahiko didnt go to find Nagato right away. In his mind, there was a more important thing to do.

    Yuna, how are the researches on the Kunai cutting machine? When he opened the door, Masahiko found that Yuna was still busy.

    When she saw Masahiko, Yuna froze for a moment, then looked at the other Masahiko beside her.

    Grandpa, you actually fooled me by this Shadow Clone! Yuna shouted.

    Masahikos face stiffened, then he smiled weirdly.

    When he released the Shadow Clone, the information came to him, then he sighed, Failed?

    Yuna shook her head, It didnt fail, Grandpa. But I couldnt improve its uracy. However, with Chakra, the uracy will get better. As long as the user is a Chunin, it generally wont miss the target.

    Masahiko nodded, feeling sad. In this world where Chakra is the mainstream, there is no way to develop a device that doesnt require Chakra at all. Although it can be mass-produced, the civilians will not be able to participate.

    Although Masahiko has forgotten all about the economic knowledge he learned from his previous life, he still knows that the country can be strong if civilians have a stable ie source. For that reason, he proposed to build such a machine, but he ended up failing.

    Yuna noticed how Masahiko looked disappointed, then smiled and shook her head, Grandpa, its notpletely impossible, I will try again.

    Masahiko nodded, There shouldnt be anything else I can help with, so let me take care of Nagato.

    Yuna was surprised, then she smiled, Nagato is also five years old, and its indeed time to start practicing.

    Masahiko waved his hand, then turned and walked heading toward Yuriko. During this time, Yuna and her husband were very busy, and Nagato spent most of the time with Yuriko.

    Sure enough, when he came to the Patriarch Hall, he found Nagato sitting beside Yuriko, who seemed busy.

    Sensei, youre back!

    Masahiko nodded with a smile.

    And since I came back, Nagato will officially be your little brother.

    Sensei! Are you really going to ept him as your disciple?

    Over the years, Masahiko has taught many people, Sasuke Sarutobi, Takeshi Shimura, Kushina, Nawaki, the Hyuga brother But Masahiko has only recognized Yuriko, Nanako, Kenichiro as his disciples, and now he added Nagato.

    Masahiko nodded and looked at Nagato, who was still an ignorant kid. This boy is very talented. His talent cannot be wasted. Therefore, Im going to ept him as my fourth disciple.

    All of a sudden, Yuriko widened her eyes, and her face looked really strange.

    You youre not teaching him to be like Kenichiro, right?

    Masahiko turned pale, and he didnt know if he shouldugh or cry.

    Indeed, out of his three disciples, two girls grew to be okay, one majored in Fuinjutsu, and the other in Ninjutsu. But the boy who was majored in Taijutsu grew up to be a big idiot.

    Dont worry. Although the three of you are talented, you could only walk one road. But Nagato is different. My hope for him is to inherit all my Ninjutsu, Taijutsu techniques, and Fuinjutsu.

    Yuriko hesitated, Ninjutsu and Fuinjutsu should be enough

    Masahiko red, How can a true ninjack an aspect. Look at you, although youre strong, you could never be one of the strongest Shinobi in the world

    Masahiko thought he was trashing her, but he realized that he was trashing his own teaching methods.

    After a moment of pure silence, he said a few words to Nagato, then took him out.

    The first step of the ninja enlightenment, after knowing the history of the ninja world, is controlling Chakra. As for history, it wasnt really important in Masahikos opinion. Because he can shamelessly say that he was a living history book of the Shinobi World!

    Therefore, Masahiko was nning to pass his own glorious history on the way while teaching Nagato

    In short, the first step was refining Chakra.

    As for the method he was going to use to teach Nagato, Masahiko didnt really have anything special, or in other words, the entire Shinobi World didnte up with any special method.

    However, that has only proved that Nagatos talent is really high, using the same old method, he managed to sessfully his Chakra in 10 minutes.

    As for what 10 minutes means on the scale of geniuses, the old Grandpa, in front of Nagato, who regards himself as a genius, took him ten hours to control his Chakra the first time.

    Without using Chakra test papers, Masahiko could perceive the kind of Chakra Nature Nagato had just by using his ability. After leveling up his Yin Release to LV9, Masahikos Kagura Minds Eye has also improved.

    Wind, Earth, and Fire? What a coincidence! Masahiko secretly whispered, although Nagato, who didnt have the Rinnegan wasnt born with all five releases, it was just right; the three Chakra Natures he had by birth were the same as Masahikos.

    In this way, it would be best to train him ording to my childhood practice methods! Masahiko whispered, Moreover, Wind, Earth, and Fire will help him learn how to use the Dust Release

    After thinking of it, Masahiko sighed again, But I can only hope that he has the talent for it in himself.

    Masahikos sess in learning the Dust Release was entirely due to the System. He can only describe it roughly, and cannot teach it to others. Therefore, Yuriko couldnt learn it too.

    From today, I will officially ept you as my fourth disciple! Masahiko looked at Nagato and said with a smile.

    Hmm! Little Nagato was somewhat introverted and only promised.

    Masahiko was stunned as a line of Chinese characters suddenly popped before him, Witness andpletely change the side story of Naruto World: Teacher of Nagato. Reward: 10 (*10) Witness Points.

    Is that also okay? Masahiko was shocked and overjoyed, If thats the case, then maybe I should ept a fifth or even sixth disciple

 Chapter 161: Konan

    Chapter 161: Konan

    Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion!

    A slightly soft voice emitted, and the raging mes rushed towards Masahiko, but when it was about to connect, it split into two rows directly, passing by both sides.

    Its good, Masahiko said while smiling, and Nagato, who was breathless.

    It has been two years since Masahiko epted Nagato as a disciple, and Nagatos amazing talent was fully revealed. At only seven and a half years old, he can skillfully use this A-ss Fire Release. If it wasnt for his young age, his small amount of Chakra, plus hisck of experience, he would have been rated as Jonin. But even so, he makes a good Chunin.

    Of course, if Kakashi, no, I mean if Kakakeru could be a Chunin at the age of six, Nagato wouldnt be worse than him Masahiko felt proud. Two yearster, Kakashi was born, and Sakumo really listened to Masahikos suggestion and named him Kakakeru. Masahiko feels weird every time he says his name.

    Sensei, has brother Nawaki gone back? Nagato took a breath and asked.

    Masahiko smiled, Nawaki has a really messed up life. Your brother Nawaki went to im his wife.

    Nawaki trained with him again for two years, and he made a lot of progress. Two years ago, he was just a special Jonin, but now he can be regarded as Jonin, and there is also his defensive specialty. The seventeen-year-old Nawaki has matured due to love reasons, but that only made him improve faster than before.

    Of course, Masahiko didnt dare to let Nawaki return by himself. He separated a shadow clone to escort Nawaki and Sarutobi Shinnosuke, who graduated from the Uzumaki Ninja Academy. Although the Akatsuki hasnt moved much in recent years, Masahiko will not just ignore them.

    How does brother Nawakis wife looks like? Nagato has been practicing with Nawaki in the past two years, and thetter has been really kind to him. At this time, it seemed that Nagato was a little curious.

    Not necessarily his wife! Maybe if we catch up to him, I will show her to you.

    But more importantly, how about I take you out to find your wife? Masahikoughed.

    Nagato blushed and didnt answer.

    Masahiko actually wasnt kidding. Two years ago, he epted Nagato as a disciple and gained a full of 100 witness points, which made him more interested in having other disciples.

    With having Nagato, Masahikos first sight was Yahiko and Konan in Amegakure. Unlike the original story, due to Masahikos influence, the course of the war haspletely changed, and Konoha retired from the battlefield early. Using his peeping ninja skills, Jiraiya heard that Tsunade began practicing her Sage Mode in Shikkotsu Forest, so he went to Mount Myoboku as well; thus, he didnt meet Yahiko and Konan in Amegakure.

    Although these two kids arent as important as Nagato, I feel that I might get another 100 witness points from thembined. This is a must-do! Masahiko muttered, ready to move.

    It was just because he didnt know where these were exactly. Otherwise, he would have gone for them a while ago, but now was about time.

    Lets go, Nagato, I will take you to Amegakure. Nagato followed Masahiko, then said their farewells to Yuriko, and left.

    Since Nagato was less than five years old when he was first brought to the Uzumaki n, and never left it again. His memories about his early days were basically blurred. Therefore, this time when he left the vige with Masahiko, everything was new to him.

    To satisfy his curiosity, Masahiko didnt fly him through the sky, and the two ran all the way for three days until they finally reached Amegakure.

    Lets go, Ill take you to see your former house first. Masahiko said with a smile.

    The master and his disciple walked all the way through the Land of Rain that hasnt changed much still as chaotic as before.

    The slum area that waspletely destroyed by Masahiko three years ago was rebuilt. Masahikos gravity technique wasnt as strong as the true Shinra Tensei, and he could also control it in a certain direction. At that time, the main target was ck Zetsu.

    Of course, it was impossible not to damage other ces, which was the case for half of this small slum area. Masahiko was still feeling guilty, but to seal ck Zetsu, he had to do everything.

    Its estimated that these poor people have worked really hard for three years to rebuild the houses.

    But why did they have to build it the same old way? Masahiko looked around and felt that the ce looked the same way thest time he visited. Even Yunas house was there, but some other people already took it over.

    After he let Nagato took a final look at his old house, the two headed toward the rtively prosperous area of the Land of Rain.

    If youre looking for vagrants, you wont find them in slums. If they stay here, they will starve to death. Of course, this is only a rtively prosperous ce They wouldnt let them in the vige, which is the exclusive territory of Hanzo.

    By the way, do you want to say hello to uncle demigod? Masahiko snickered and thought of Hanzos expression before when he saw that star Masahiko created in the sky. But in the end, he decided to save it for another time.

    Bun shop

    In the civilian area, Masahiko found a bun shop following the smell of it. Looking at the top of his head, Masahikos face went dark.

    Damn you Land of Rain, what did you to sun Its noon, did you eat the damn thing? Masahiko was still focusing on the weather when Nagato suddenly pulled his sleeve, pointing to a blue-haired girl hiding not far behind the owner of the bun shop.

    Masahiko was startled, Konan? Isnt this too easy? Then Yahiko shouldnt be far away, right?

    The sess of the trip far exceeded Masahikos expectations. He thought it would be very difficult to find two children with no Chakra, he never imagined it to be this easy.

    Masahiko looked around, Since Konan appeared here, then Yahiko should also be nearby. Since she was exposing herself this way, she should be working as a decoy for Yahiko to steam the buns.

    However, things developed beyond Masahikos expectations again. Konan actually moved quickly, then took two buns and fled.

    Dirty kid, its you again, stop!

    The owner shouted at the Konan and started chasing her, and Masahiko frowned on the side, Yahiko is really not a gentleman, he let the girl do all the work

    Then he nced at Nagato and winked twice, Boy, its time for the hero to save the beauty. The boss of the bun shop is just an ordinary civilian, try not to hurt him.

    Obviously, little Nagato didnt understand what it meant to be a hero and save the beauty. He saved Konan who was about to be overtaken ignorantly, and didnt know how to embody the heroic spirit for example, he should have held Konan in the air, and the two then would have exchanged nces at each other, or he should have neatly and quickly knocked down the boss, then do a cool pose in front of him or something.

    Well, regardless, this trip went smoothly

    Masahiko looked at the two children emotionally.

 Chapter 162: The Fifth

    Chapter 162: The Fifth

    This trip really didnt go so smoothly.

    Masahiko sighed and shook his head.

    He learnedter from little Konan that she started wandering in Amegakure about a year ago and has been alone since then.

    Isnt it about time for the two to meet? Masahiko murmured.

    In fact, Masahiko didnt particrly care about Yahiko. After all, he didnt matter in the original story. He just appeared in Nagatos memories as a deceased character. Also, he wasnt a beauty like Konan

    Although sometimes people arent important, the Witness Points that Masahiko might get from them were critical. The beginning of the original story was getting closer and closer. Although Masahiko is already the stronger Shinobi alive, the Great Sage Toads prophecy made him a little concerned. He wants to level up all of his seven attributes to LV9 as soon as possible. Moreover, he had been looking forward to doing it for a long time.

    Sensei, can we bring her? Nagato didnt know that the purpose of this trip is to find Konan and Yahiko.

    Masahiko smiled at Konan warily and nodded. But soft little girls arent what he is good at. This can be rified from the fact that he made Yuriko cry a lot of times when she was a little girl. He could only rely on Nagato to appease Konan.

    It may be because the two were at the same age, or because Nagato saved her, but Konan quickly settled and let loose of her vignce.

    Thank you, uncle.

    Masahiko was stunned by the way Konan addressed him. Then he remembered that 23 years have passed since he rescued Tobirama, and since then, he has been losing one year every year. Now he looks only as an uncle, and no one who didnt know him would call him a Grandpa.

    I havent used the transformation technique to cover up my appearance. I guess many people started asking questions again Masahiko murmured, then shook his head, Well, I dont care anymore.

    Masahiko didnt care too much. At first, he concealed it because it was difficult to exin to his nsmen and acquaintances, and he feared that other people will seek the answers for his immortality. Now hes not afraid of anyone. Also, its gonna be fun.

    Looking at Konan in front of him, Masahiko shook his head, You call me Sensei, like Nagato here. And I will teach you Ninjutsu.

    Konan was surprised, Can I also be a ninja?

    She froze for a moment, then quickly replied, Thank You, Sensei!

    At the same time, a message from the system appeared in front of him, and he gained 50 witness points.

    Sure enough, epting Konan as a disciple has also yielded me witness points, but its a bit less than Nagato. It seems that I will still have to find Yahiko, even if its only 20 or 30, its not aplete loss.

    Masahiko sighed, poverty made him lose his principles

    Nagato, Konan, lets go to Amegakure again!

    The two of them became three the neer was a girl who never practiced Ninjutsu yet, and the movement was much slower.

    However, the Land of Rain wasnt really big, simr to the Land of Whirlpools in the past.

    Going around the country several times, Masahiko covered all the streets and alleys. Still, there was no trace for Yahiko.

    Maybe he didnt be an orphan yet? No, he should be at this age. Masahiko muttered, leading the two of them to a ce he never looked into, the center of the Land of Rain!

    Sensei, that ce is the residence of Hanzo Konan hesitated to speak. When Nagato left this country, he was still young and didnt know much about these things. Konan, on the other hand, who has been wandering in the Land of Rain for more than a year, has heard a lot about Hanzo.

    Masahiko waved his hand, Its okay, they wont see us.

    In fact, he knew that Yahiko wouldnt be here, but when he came to the Land of Rain, finding Yahiko and Konan wasnt his ultimate goal.

    When he reached the ce, he obviously found more guards there.

    In order to prevent the rain, the buildings here were thin and pointed, and their roads were even lightened.

    Interesting. I didnt pay attention to this before, but theres such a thing in the Land of Rain, but none in the Land of Thunder.

    The three of them walked all the way, and guards automatically ignored them.

    After wandering around in Hanzos home, Masahiko didnt find Yahiko, yet he satisfied his curiosity. Hanzo has a collection of a lot of swords. He turned out to be a swords collector. Masahiko looked left and right, then his face suddenly turned pale.

    Hello there, what a coincidence, Demigod-Sama!

    Masahiko didnt know when Hanzo came so close to them, watching the three of them calmly. Masahiko was watching the swords and didnt pay attention to his surroundings.

    Its a coincidence, Masahiko-Dono, I didnt expect to meet you at my house, Hanzo said sarcastically.

    Masahikos face turned dark, then patted Konons shoulder, who looked extremely afraid and shook his head with a smile.

    Dont be afraid, Hanzo is a good person. He almostughed, saying this.

    Nagato wasnt afraid at all and looked at Hanzo curiously.

    Elder, are you interested in my swords? Hanzo continued to speak.

    Masahiko nodded and said, I have used a sword before.

    But this time, I didnte for one, I wanted to check if you had any idents.

    This is was the true purpose ofing to Hanzos residence. Since that weird Akatsuki group is constantly trying to revise the plot, they may also choose its base camp in the Land of Rain. Unfortunately, Masahiko didnt find any traces from them here.

    Its none of you concerns, Elder Hanzo spoke slowly, and it seems that he already began to lose his patience.

    Masahiko smiled, not caring about that, Its okay, Ill leave first, you Demigod must be careful not to be killed by any strange enemies.

    Masahiko had some assessment for fake pains strength. Mito repulsed him, which proves that he was slightly weaker than her, then he should be stronger than Hanzo, but the gap shouldnt be big too. As long as Hanzo is careful, escaping is still possible.

    However, Hanzo obviously didnt take Masahikos words seriously; he just nodded perfunctorily, and then looked like he was seeing guests off.

    Masahiko didnt care too, it just happened that he gave him a bit of advice on the way while looking for Yahiko, it doesnt matter whether he listens or not.

    Masahiko, who left with the two kids, pondered, Since theyree trying to revise the plot, they wouldnt change the location of their base camp. It will still be the Land of Rain. Maybe it wasnt just the right time.

    Yahiko died when he was 20 years old in the original, and ording to Nagatos age now, it will probably happen in Konohas forty-ninth or Fiftieth. When that timees, I will visit again!

    Full of thoughts, Masahiko returned to the Land of Whirlpool with the two kids.

 Chapter 163: Suddenly Rich

    Chapter 163: Suddenly Rich

    Gentle Fist LV9(5000000/10000000)

    The long-lost feeling of bing stronger shed again in Masahikos heart, which made him smile in satisfaction. This was the first skill he had trained to LV9 without distributing any points.

    However, reaching that level didnt bring him the benefits he imagined; it only increased his body stat by more than 500 points, which made him a little disappointed. It might be because the Ninth level of the Yang Attribute has added too many points to his body stat.

    Masahiko shook his head again and again, Im getting greedy, 500 points is also an improvement that isnt bad! And there is also one level left, and theres no limit to it, I might be the first person to ever level up the Gentle Fist to the MaxLV.

    While he was pondering, a crisp girly voice came, Sensei!

    Masahiko was startled, then turned over with a smile.

    This was Masahikos fifth disciple, Konan. It has been two months since Masahiko brought her here. Now shes no longer that of a little beggar, her clothes were much fine, and she looked lively again. Although she isnt a nsmen member of the Uzumaki, she was epted as Masahikos disciple, and she naturally became the little princess of the Uzumaki.

    Whats the matter? Did you encounter a problem in practicing that Nagato couldnt solve? Masahiko said.

    For two months, Masahiko taught Kona some basic Ninjutsu knowledge and then threw her to Nagato. Its not that Masahiko didnt care, but the basic training of Chakra controlling and the three-body techniques were also useful for Nagato, so he asked them to train together.

    No, Sensei. Konan shook her head and pulled out a flower paper from her hair.

    Masahiko was surprised. He felt that something seemed different about her today, and it turned out that she had a flower paper on her hair.

    I forgot about that, Konan is a Paper Jutsu user, Masahiko muttered.

    Sensei, look. Konan mobilized her Chakra slightly, and the paper flower in her hand slowly unfolded and turned into several pieces of paper.

    Ohh! Masahiko showed a look of interest. He has seen a lot, but such a peculiar technique is unheard of.

    Can you fold it back? Masahiko opened his perceiving ability as he wanted to explore the truth behind the Paper Ninjutsu.

    Konan nodded, and Masahikos face became solemn, and instantly the paper started moving and folded back.

    Nature Transformation? Masahiko frowned. He only sensed the fluctuations of the Earth Release on that paper, so it wasnt a Kekkei Genkai.

    It should also be the same case as Kushinas natural ability to suppress the Bijuu, with her special Chakra. Masahiko smiled but also felt a bit disappointed. Although the Dance of the Shikigami is special, it was more novel and unknown than ordinary Earth Release.

    Sensei, I can also add another Chakra Nature. Konohas words shocked Masahiko.

    Let me see, if thats the case, then this can be regarded as a Kekkei Genkai. Masahiko seemed interested again.

    Konan hesitated, If I do so, it will explode

    Is that so? Masahiko raised his eyebrows, remembering that Konan has also had the Fire and Water release. So adding Fire will make it explode?

    The paper explodes when she adds fire. This word is really unscientific!

    Its okay, just add it then throw it at me.

    Konan followed his orders, and a piece of paper flew towards Masahiko.

    Masahiko immediately wrapped in a light blue crystal. This was a smaller version of the Four Violet mes Formation. The size was reduced, but the defensive power was still the same. Masahiko felt that this technique should be enough. The small-sized four violet mes formation wrapped the paper in, then Masahiko pressed his hand to the side to feel its power.

    The paper exploded but didnt break the sealing technique, and Masahiko retracted his hand.

    So its as strong as an explosive tag? Thats pretty good Masahiko muttered, then widened his eyes.

    If so, then isnt Konan is already a living explosive tag machine?

    Konan, can you prevent the paper from exploding? Masahiko asked.

    Konan nodded, Ive tried that before, but I can only do it for ten minutes.

    Thats enough! It would improve in the future. Masahiko was delighted, Make another one!

    Masahiko took the paper that could explode at any time. Konan was very nervous, so he looked at her and smiled, Its okay, the explosion wont hurt Sensei.

    Boom!

    Masahiko:

    After finally washing the ck stains off his face and hands, Masahiko turned at the ashamed Konan helplessly.

    Huh, I almost died. Did you want to see if Sensei was bragging? Masahikoughed.

    Konan smiled embarrassedly, then made a new paper.

    Masahiko took it, Seal!

    Using the most basic seal technique, the Chakra inside the paper calmed down.

    Well, you dont need to continue controlling it, Masahiko said.

    Konan lifted her control, the paper didnt explode as expected.

    Good! Masahikos excitement couldnt be hidden. Now just by releasing the seal, the paper will explode. Its a ready-made explosive tag. Anyone nsmen can use it easily.

    Moreover, this is costs much lower than the explosive tags! Masahiko rejoiced, feeling that the Uzumaki Country has suddenly be rich. Looking at Konan again, his eyes shed with creepy colors.

    However, Konan isnt strong enough. These explosive papers cannot be mass-produced Masahiko calmed again.

    In addition, this ability must also be kept secret. This girl has be too important for the country. Its simply as epting a god of wealth and fortune as a disciple.

    Thinking of this, Kakuzu was working his butt off to collect money in the original, and still didnt think of using Konans ability. Masahiko murmured, then nced at Konan.

    However, this shouldnt dy her Ninjutsu training. Once she gets stronger, the number of the explosive paper she can produce will increase, as the lethality. If she can do one hundred thousand No, one million or more, Im afraid that even I will have to defend myself or get injured.

    Masahiko couldnt remember at the time. In the original, Konan used 600 billion explosive papers to guards Nagatos body from Obito. If thetter didnt use Izanagi, the story would have ended there.

    Sensei? Masahiko was pondering since he sealed the explosive paper, and Konans soft voice woke him up.

    Masahiko smiled and looked at Konan, You need to train harder, you may be more important to the Uzumaki Country than Nagato.

    However, Konan was an ignorant seven-year-old girl who still didnt understand what her ability meant.

    Your ability is amazing, but you need to use it as a trap card. You should only use it in a sneak attack when encountering enemies. Masahiko exined. Seeing how Konan nodded, he continued, Lets go to the training ground together and see Nagatos progress.

    The Uzumaki Country was suddenly rich, and since Masahiko was in a good mood, he felt like walking.

 Chapter 165: Sparing Time for The Disciples

    Chapter 165: Sparing Time for The Disciples

    Afterpleting the extending of the Konoha Ninjutsu Library, Masahiko copied all the Ninjutsu and brought it back to the Uzumaki. After checking, the Uzumakis collection of Ninjutsu has increased by several hundred, and eventually, it has even exceeded Konohas collection of Ninjutsu. After all, Konoha didnt obtain all of the Uzumaki sealing techniques.

    The Uzumaki followed Konohas footsteps and expended the Ninjutsu Library once before. Unlike Konoha, you mustplete a certain number of tasks or make some contributions to obtain new Ninjutsu, the Uzumaki Library ispletely open, but there are restrictions on the numbers.

    For example, a Genin can only learn five types of C-ss Ninjutsu, while a Chunin can learn five types of B-ss plus ten types of C-ss, and so on. Moreover, teaching Ninjutsu isnt allowed unless its within a master-disciple rtionship that has been formally established.

    This way, on the one hand, they can avoid leaking any secret technique, and on the other, it will also help the ninja focus on developing and refining their skills.

    As for the sealing techniques, its even stricter. If you want to join the Fuinjutsu ss, you must go through a lot of reviews, and finally get judged by Yuriko or Masahiko personally. And its even more difficult for a regr ninja to get his hands on a sealing technique. In addition, to be a Jonin, he has to pass various difficult tests.

    Originally, teaching Fuinjutsu wasnt too strict, but the situation is different now. Fuinjutsu is coveted by too many viges, and after Masahikos LV9 Fuinjutsu, many easy-to-master sealing techniques were developed. And in order to prevent its spreading, they can only increase the learning requirements.

    It took Masahiko more than a month to sort out the new Ninjutsu. Only then he had some time to spare for his two disciples.

    Sensei!

    When they came to the training ground, the shouts of the two kids came. Masahiko has been busy during this time, but they never stopped practicing.

    Masahiko smiled, Show me whatve you learned.

    Sensei, I havepleted the basic training, Konan said while lowering her head.

    During this time, Konan only worked on improving her Chakra control, practicing the three-basic techniques, and the Kunai throwing techniques. Watching Nagato every day practicing his various Earth Releases, she felt envious.

    Masahiko nodded, Good, sharpening your skills in only three months is good. However, some people took them six years to master it.

    Huh, what an idiot the two kids murmured since both mastered it in two or three months.

    Unfortunately, that idiot has been born yet.

    The two children rolled their eyes at the same time. However, Masahiko was really telling the truth.

    Although he believed Konan, Masahiko had to check by himself. Feeling that your Sensei really cares about you is good for the development of the disciple.

    Well, the Three Basics Technique is well mastered, but the Kunai throwing technique still needed to be practiced. Sometimes, a bit ofck will cause a disadvantage in a battle.

    Konans Kunai throwing technique, in fact, is very urate, with 97 out of 100 hitting the center, but Masahiko wants her to pay more attention to the basics. In his view, if the strength and quality of the ninjas are equal, the basics will ultimately determine, for whom the upper hand will be.

    Masahiko pondered for a moment. Since Konan nature transformations include Wind, Water, Earth, and Yang Release Then theres no need to teach using the normal methods of Ninjutsu practicing.

    Konan, I cant give you much guidance in terms of Ninjutsu. Youre different from Nagato. Since you have Nature Transformations, you should think of something in that aspect. Masahiko said, And Ill be here to give you some ideas.

    Masahiko remembers a lot of Ninjutsu that Konan has used in the original, and he was nning on shamelessly iming it as his original ideas.

    I dont need to say much about the Paper Shuriken. Youve alreadye up with that on your own. The ability to make the paper explode is also good. You need to sharpen your Chakra control though, to make the explosions more controble. I will teach you medical Ninjutsuter. Its the best way to be proficient in Chakra Control.

    In addition to this, you should try to enhance your paper maniption even more. Eventually, you will have to be able to fold and splice millions of papers. Someday, you will be able to use paper to make wings and achieve the effect of flying.

    When she heard that sentence, Konans widened her eyes, Sensei, will I be able to fly by myself soon?

    Masahikos face stiffened, Well you must work hard, when youre as half proficient as me you will be the first disciple of mine to ever fly then nced at Nagato.

    After all, Nagatos progress wasnt so fast, and he needed some pushing.

    But Nagato didnt seem to be caring about any of that and looked at Konan enviously.

    Besides, Masahiko continued, Konan, youre explosive tags doesnt consume a lot of Chakra. You should think of a way to increase the quantity. However, quantity shouldnt affect the quality. And remember, that using such a technique effectively will require restraining the enemy, so you should think of a technique for that

    Masahiko shared a few ideas, then left Konan with a thoughtful expression, pulled Nagato, and walked aside.

    Have you mastered all the Fire and Earth Releases that Ive shown you? Masahiko asked.

    Nagato nodded, Yes, Sensei.

    Masahiko nodded with satisfaction but didnt check them all one by one. Because they were four or five techniques for each release, and Nagato has been practicing them for three months, unless he was careless, its unlikely that he hasnt mastered them all.

    Your Chakra volume is enormous. So next, I will teach you Shadow Clone, it will help you practice faster Masahiko frowned suddenly, feeling a familiar Chakra approaching.

    Nanako? Masahiko hasnt seen her for a while.

    Masahiko smiled at Konoha, Good for you, youll finally meet your big Senior Sister apprentice.

    Nanako wasnt far away, and she smiled wryly when she heard these words.

    Grandma Nanako! Nagato run to her, Konan hesitated for a moment, but she still called her grandma.

    What can I do for you, Nanako? Masahiko asked after she greeted the two kids.

    Sense, Kushina should be graduating soon, I want to go and visit her in Konoha.

    Masahiko was startled, It should be after 6 months, why are you in such a hurry?

    Nanako showed a helpless expression, Sensei, you didnt bring me any news about Kushina for more than two years now, you know

    Uh, really? I should have told you Masahiko scratched his head, feeling embarrassed.

 Chapter 166: Failing Together

    Chapter 166: Failing Together

    Be careful, Konan, you are a little too anxious.

    Masahiko forgot that flying would be so appealing to children of this age. After mentioning to Konan, that she might be able to fly in the future, she let go of everything and focused on the paper wings technique.

    As soon as the basic training of medical Ninjutsu waspleted, and got her Chakra Control improved a little, she began to make paper wings.

    It may be because of her young age and lightweight, a pair of iplete wings actually carried her, but it only flew for half a meter.

    Konan didnt dare to lose focus and concentrated all of her energy on staying in the air.

    Well, this way, she can practice Chakra Control, and her Chakra volume will improve faster. Masahiko pondered.

    About half a minuteter, Konan controlled her pair of wings andnded tremblingly and cut her knee. Her forehead was sweaty, and Chakra was almost exhausted.

    Masahiko nodded and walked over.

    Interest is the best motivation. But it still needs to improve.

    Before Masahiko approached, Nagato rushed over, holding on the crumbling Konan.

    Sure enough, its still too reluctant After a short break, Konan said softly.

    Masahiko shook his head, Dont worry, since you can already float, in two years at most, you will be able to fly freely.

    Sensei, how long will I need Nagato looked longing.

    Masahiko red at him, If youre in such a hurry, you better stop beingzy and master the Shadow Clone technique!

    Nagato smiled wryly and went to practice.

    Konan, continue your medical Ninjutsu practice, your Chakra volume, and Chakra control arent enough.

    Yes, Sensei!

    This event above was repeated five times in five months, and every time her medical Ninjutsu was improved slightly, Konan would try to fly once again.

    Of course, the time spent flying will be longer and longer with each progress.

    Sensei, Im getting closer, lets practice medical Ninjutsu for a while, I feel like Ill be able to fly soon.

    Masahiko shook his head, No, well stop here, Im taking you to Konoha.

    In fact, in these five months, Masahiko had already taught her all medical Ninjutsu that he knew, and his knowledge about the advanced techniques wasnt enough.

    Masahiko tidied up and prepared to take her to Konoha. On the one hand, Kushina was about to graduate, and on the other hand, he wanted to see if Tsunade could give her more help in medical Ninjutsu.

    Nanako went to Konoha nearly half a year ago, probably because she wanted to observe her grandson-inw. Both Kushina and Minato are twelve years old this year, and both have reached a level above Chunin, but neither applied for early graduation.

    It seems that Kushina knew that she would have to go back to the Uzumaki n after graduation; thus, the two were trying their best to spend as much time together. Therefore, the two became the seniors of the Ninja Academy.

    But the Sixth grade ising to an end, and two will have to graduate eventually. Masahiko wanted to be there and witness this partition, personally, or think of a way to help the couple.

    Masahiko called Nagato, then the master and his disciples went to Konoha. Because the two kids like flying, Masahiko didnt walk and flew over with them.

    Konoha vige still looks the same, nothing changed. Masahiko didnt rush to find Nanako and took the two kids who came for the first time to Konoha for a walk around the vige.

    After a full circle, the sky dimmed, and the three returned to the main gate.

    Just by the look on their faces, Masahiko could tell that they were exhausted, so he said: Lets go to the Senju Station and rest for a while.

    Masahiko didnt change his appearance when they were walking around the vige. People from the Senju had long known about his arrival. And soon as he reached the gate of the n, Mito and Nanako were there to greet him.

    Are these the two new disciples of Second Grandpa? Mito said with a smile and then focused on Nagato.

    This kid

    Masahiko nodded with a smile, Yes, hes a Sage Body. This is the firstborn Uzumaki nsmen to have such a talent.

    Mito replied with a smile, Arent you also a Sage Body? She obviously sensed it.

    Masahikos face stiffened. Then, he started his nonsense again, Well, I cultivated it through every days training!

    Sensei, youvee at the right time, Kushina is graduating tomorrow, Nanako said.

    Yes, Ive been counting the days, Masahiko replied and walked into the Senju Station with his two disciples.

    Kushina hasnte back yet?

    Well, school isnt over yet.

    Masahiko nced at Nanako and Mito. Nanako was adopted by his nephew many years ago, and she was considered as Mitos youngest sister, but she was much older.

    So, Nanako, did you like Kushinas little boyfriend after watching him for thest six months? Masahiko giggled.

    Nanako nodded, They boy from the Namikaze is well behaved, talented, but unfortunately, hes amoner

    Masahiko was startled, then shook his head, So since youve be the wife of the daimyo, you started looking down on the civilians?

    Nanako smiled bitterly, How it is possible, its just that Kushina is the princess of the Land of Whirlpool after all

    It doesnt matter, that kid is gonna be the Fourth Hokage of Kon Just let Kushina marry Minato ..

    The three kept talking, and without notice, the sky waspletely dark, and Kushina returned from school.

    Now, shes the only exchanged student from the Uzumaki n in Konoha.

    Grandpa, youre here! Kushina greeted him, then looked at Masahikos two new disciples curiously.

    Sister Kushina, nice to meet you. The two said hello.

    Hello

    Masahiko joked, Dont be so polite. Your graduation exam is tomorrow, youre not nervous, right?

    Kushina hesitated, then clenched her fist, Howe? Its gonna be easy!

    Masahikos heart jumped, feeling that something was wrong. He just smiled and looked at Mito and Nanako, who looked at him and nodded tacitly.

    The next day, everyone went to watch Kushinas graduation exam.

    Kushina was really nervous, making mistakes again and again. Her clone technique was on the same level as her future son. Shuriken missed the target time after time, making her headteacher look anxious.

    More than that, this tension seemed to be contagious, and the same was the case for Minato. Masahiko, watched the Konohas genius failing to even make hand seal painfully, and didnt know if he shouldugh or cry.

    Konan pulled Masahikos sleeve and asked, Sensei, Sister Kushina seems to be nervous, lets cheer her up.

    Konan was already shouting, Sister Kushina, You Can Do It!

    This cheering made it even worse, and the three adults in the rear couldnt help but look helplessly at each other.

    Thats it, this girl is going back home. Nanako sighed, then turned to leave.

    Masahiko smiled bitterly, These two fools, failing the test on purpose, is not the right answer!

 Chapter 167: Troubles

    Chapter 167: Troubles

    Grandma, Im sorry I got a little nervous when I saw you all watching me. Let me take the exam next year, and I will definitely pass it! Kushina pulled Nanakos sleeves and acting like a baby.

    Masahiko shook his head helplessly. It seems that Kushina was willing to stay in school forever if it meant to keep by Minatos side.

    Nanako sighed, You and Minato are 12 years old already. How many years are you two nning to spend at the Ninja School?

    Kushina put on the I do not know what youre talking about expression.

    If you want to stay, just stay. Youve been staying with me for years now. Mito said, making Masahiko look anxious.

    Without him noticing, Mito was already seventy years old.

    But you cant stay at the Ninja Academy. Mito continued, Your strength cannot be improved there, Kushina.

    Kushina was overjoyed and secretly nced at Masahiko and Nanako. There elderly surrounded her like a three-court trial.

    Masahikos expression was irrelevant to her, while Nanako was tangled.

    For a long time, Masahiko was silent and remembered the n that Hiruzen and Danzo used two years ago. Although the final result made him happy, he was eager for payback.

    Looking at ecstatic, Masahiko smiled and said, The exchange student program is now over. Konoha has no children left in the Uzumaki, and it wont be good for Kushina to stay.

    Mito was startled and felt confused. She knew that Masahiko had always supported Minato and Kushina, and seemed even happy when Mito told him about them.

    Nanako nodded in agreement.

    Then she needs to graduate first

    Eventually, the three reached an agreement, and Kushinas graduation destination was determined.

    Other than that, you can bring that kid from the Namikaze to the Uzumaki n. Masahiko continued to say. Masahiko was really seeking revenge. As for future events, he will think about themter.

    It was easy for Kushina to graduate since Hiruzen himself knew whats going on. He didnt stop it, nor he dared to even hesitate. Last time, he was hated by Masahiko for a long time.

    However, the n of taking Minato to the Uzumaki n unexpectedly ran into obstacles.

    Old Devil, Minato is the Child of the Prophecy that Ive worked so hard to find. And youre now trying to abduct him? Jiraiyas words made Masahiko frown.

    When did you ept him as a disciple? Masahiko looked at Jiraiya with a helpless expression.

    When Minato was just ten years old. After all, I, Jiraiya-Sama, can perceive the peoples worth just by looking.

    Its a shame to miss Minatos witness points. Masahiko sighed. Well, have Masahiko never intended to take Jiraiyas disciple, but it was a pity that he didnt witness him epting Minato as his disciple.

    Who would have thought that Jiraiya would ept him as a disciple even before Minato graduates? Masahiko muttered, ording to the original, Minato should have graduated at the age of ten.

    Kushina is going back to the Land of Whirlpools, do you want your disciple to be a single dog like you? Masahiko said with a smile.

    Jiraiya didnt reply, his contemptuous eyes say it all; Masahiko had the least right to say such things.

    Well, so be it. It doesnt matter if the two children are separated for two years. Kushina can go back to the Uzumaki to receive the teaching of Fuinjutsu. There are many new sealing techniques that Mito doesnt know. Then she can go back. Masahiko waved his hand, then left.

    In fact, he wasnt in the mood to bother.

    After spending two days in Konoha, he found out about something more troublesome.

    It seems that Nawaki really robbed Uchiha Mikoto.

    Well, the plot was the least thing Masahiko was worried about. In fact, he was interested to see what kind of monster Uchiha Itachi is going to be with mixed blood.

    But there is the trouble with the Senju and the Uchiha. Over the years, the old friends have gotten long rtively well, but they are still far from epting marriage between the two ns. Senju is okay with it. After all, the girl is the one from the Uchiha, and any kids they will have are going to the Senju name, but the Uchiha n probably wouldnt tolerate it.

    Then there is the trouble with the Akatsuki. Since they aremitted to revising the plot, they are expected to have zero tolerance for such major changes in the plot, and Masahiko didnt know what kind of measure they will take.

    The fourth point is the most troublesome one. With the mixing blood of the Senju and the Uchiha, the Six Paths will certainly interfere.

    Masahiko knew that Rinnegan can only be awakened bybining Indra and Asuras Chakra. If Nawaki marries Mikoto, the chances for the future generation to have Rinnegan will be slightly higher, but it will still be difficult. However, awakening the Mongekyou Sharingan will no longer be an issue, and they will never suffer from fatigue or deteriorating eyesight. If one of the two ns discovers this secret, Im afraid they will continue to marry until they create an army.

    Masahiko felt that its really unlikely that the Hagoromo would let something like this slide. And Masahiko cannot really do anything to him.

    Well, its not necessarily Masahiko frowned, who know how much strength is left in him.

    Huh, its really troublesome. Masahiko sighed.

    Flying, Masahiko came to Konoha Training Ground. Here, a fierce battle was taking ce.

    This was the fight number god knows how much between Nawaki and Fugaku. He always lost before, but after being taught by Masahiko, they always tied.

    Masahiko nced at him, shook his head, then walked aside.

    It seems to be another draw.

    Fugaku cant break Nawakis defense, and Nawakis offensive ability isnt very strong. To put it simpler, no one can do anything to the other.

    Masahiko wasnt the only one watching, Konohas elder, Uchiha Kagami, was there too.

    Elder Masahiko, Kagami said hello to him, then walked over.

    Masahiko waved his hand, Youre quite concerned about Fugaku. Is he your nephew?

    Kagami nodded and smiled bitterly: Even if hes not my nephew, I must always pay attention to such a big thing.

    Masahiko sighed with a sad look.

    Whats the matter? Ive heard youre the one helping Nawaki too. Kagami smiled.

    Masahiko shook his head, There are more things in it that you dont understand.

    Is it about these eyes? Kagami activated his Sharingan, then instantly, his eyes turned into Mangekyo Sharingan.

    Masahiko was surprised, When did you awake the Mangekyou Sharingan?

    Masahiko could actually feel a little sense of threat from these eyes.

    Damn it, Kagami is Shisuis grandfather, right? Does it mean that he has gained a strong Genjutsu ability?

    Kagami closed his eyes calmly.

    Ive awakened these eyes during thest battle against Sunagakure.

    Masahiko nodded.

    You didnt use them yet? Then dont unless you really have to, it will deteriorate your eyesight.

    Is that true? Kagami nodded, I see.

    Masahiko nced at him, then looked at the two who were still fighting, and sighed.

    More and more troubles

 Chapter 168: Information About The Akatsuki

    Chapter 168: Information About The Akatsuki

    Masahiko took Nagato, and Jiraiya took Minato, then the four of them said farewell to Nanako and Kushina away. In the end, Kushina and Minato had to be separated for a while. After all, this Kushina had parents and a family in the Land of Whirlpool.

    Minato needed to follow Jiraiya and train harder, Kushina has been dragging him behind for a while now.

    Old Devil, what are you doing here? Are you still thinking of taking my disciple? Old Devil was still Jiraiyas nickname for Masahiko even after all of these years.

    Masahiko nced at him, Konan is still working on her medical Ninjutsu with Tsunade.

    In fact, Masahiko is more worried about Nawaki. Although he isnt weak, his strength was on the same level as Asuma in the original. Which means any Path of the Pain can kill him.

    Nawaki is now fighting Fugaku every three to five days. But the most important person, Uchiha Mikoto, has never opposed his actions, which left the two with the feelings that the final winner will definitely win the beautys booty.

    However, this conflict has be now more like between the two ns, rather than just the two young men.

    One of these two is the heir of the Senju, and the other is the nephew of the Uchiha Patriarch, and their status is basically the same. The oue of their battle has be now more important to the two families. In other words, to the ns, to whom Uchiha Mikoto will marry was no longer important.

    My oh my Masahiko sighed, ignoring Jiraiya, then returned to the Senju n with Nagato.

    Wait On the street, Masahiko suddenly frowned, pulling Nagato while looking the other way.

    Something was wrong with the person who had just passed by him. You must be Kakuzu, no one will cover his head on such a hot day. Masahiko smiled.

    The person stopped, then turned around, revealing his familiar face.

    Elder Masahiko, long time no see, I didnt expect you to be in Konoha.

    Masahiko smiled, then looked at Nagato, You go back first. Sensei has just met an old friend, and this might take a while.

    After leaving, Kakuzo followed Masahiko to a teahouse in Konoha.

    When the two sat down, Masahiko said with a smile, I heard that youve joined the Akatsuki, how did you dare to appear in Konoha?

    Ive left it.

    Masahiko was startled, When have you left? Didnt the leader of the Akatsuki try to stop you?

    Kakuzo didnt answer that but said.

    I came to Konoha looking for the Hokage, but since youre here, there no need for that anymore.

    Masahiko squinted, So, youre trying to sell some information about the Akatsuki?

    Masahiko was also interested to know more about the Akatsuki. He actually brought Kakuzo here to ask him about it.

    Thats right. Information about an Akatsuki member is 10 million Ryo per person, 20 million for the leader, and 20 million for their purpose. So what do you need? Kakuzo said slowly.

    Masahiko smiled, Kakuzo was still the same old greedy bastard he knew before.

    Well, Im not in a hurry, some Im more curious to know the reason you left them for. Didnt they pay you enough money?

    Kakuzo paused for a moment, then shook his head, After I joined the Akatsuki, Ive earned more money than before, but this organization is a bit shady, none of its members seems normal, and its purpose isnt clear.

    None of its members seems normal? Masahiko carefully observed Kakuzo in front of him, then shook his head sighing; he himself wasnt a normal person either

    Then start by telling me what seemed to you abnormal, rest assured, I will pay.

    Kakuzo hesitated, but he didnt have doubts about Masahikos morals.

    Every member of the organizationmunicates with a code name. I dont know their true names, nor have I seen them. My code name was Beidou. (T/N: Beidou is a god in charge of lives.)

    Masahiko was startled, but he wasnt surprised, What about the rings? Did you give yours back?

    What rings?

    Masahiko didnt know if he should cry orugh, this version of the Akatsuki is so fake, that they didnt even make rings.

    Without understanding the angle, Kakuzo continued.

    The guy code-named Santai is a middle-aged man, a crazy weird man.

    Santai? Masahiko frowned. Hidan isnt necessarily born at this time; thus, he had no idea who this crazy person should be. (Santai: Is a character in Taoism. Its a God in charge of wealth and power.)

    Besides, he never shuts up about how he wants to kill everyone who doesnt believe in his god Jashin.

    Masahiko recovered, So its Hidan after all? Ive never heard of someone else who believes in Jashin

    It seems that youre very satisfied with this information. Noticing Masahikos expression, Kakuzo stretched out his right hand.

    What do you want? Did you learn a special handshake in the Akatsuki or something?

    This information just now worths ten million. Kakuzo didnt like jokes when ites to money.

    Masahiko waved his hand, You didnt give me any useful information about this member, it only worths one million.

    Kakuzo immediately got up, turned, and left, but Masahiko quickly stopped him.

    In fact, he could force him to talk, but after so many years since he tried to assassinate Hashirama, Kakuzo redeemed himself by helping Konoha on a lot of asions. Now hes even giving Masahiko information about the Akatsuki. Masahiko isnt really embarrassed to do it, but the time and the location are just not right.

    Give me one more, and Ill pay you.

    Kakuzo gave Masahiko an in-depth look, then sat back.

    The codename is Zero

    Wait Masahiko interrupted him.

    Talk to me about the other members. Leave the leader as thest one.

    Kakuzo replied, Zero isnt the leader. Although I havent seen him, Ive heard his voice. It seems that hes just a ten-year-old kid following the leader.

    The leaders code name isnt Zero? A kid the one who matches the age should be Sasori, but I havent heard any news of him leaving Sunagakure. Then is it Kisame? He looked old, but he shouldnt be ten years old now. After knowing that it was a child, Masahikos first suspects were these two.

    Kakuzo stretched his right hand out again, Masahiko paused, then took out 20 million Ryo and handed it to him.

    Tell me now about the leader of the Akatsuki.

    The moment he took the money, Kakuzo started speaking much faster.

    The leader doesnt have a code name, he hides his figure when he shows up, and never told us about his real name. But he always issues some strange and troublesome orders. In fact, thats why Ive left the organization.

    Strange orders, is rted to correcting the plot? Masahiko thought.

    For example, before, the leader ordered me to instigate Kirigakure to attack Iwagakure and prevent Amegakure from attacking Kumogakure. Kakuzo continued.

    So, this is why these two ended up attacking each other? Masahiko suddenly realized what was happening.

    The other members were also issued with simr unprofitable tasks, although the leader funds us generously

    Masahiko nodded.

    It seems that it will be easier to deal with than what I thought. Masahiko pondered for a moment, then took out some extra money.

    So, wheres the Akatsukis next?

 Chapter 169: Third-rated Drama Movie

    Chapter 169: Third-rated Drama Movie

    Masahiko frowned as he saw Kakuzo leaving.

    Kakuzo didnt know where the Akatsukis nest was, or maybe they didnt even have one yet.

    Kakuzo has only worked with three members during his time at the organization, a madman, a child, and the leader. And he didnt know much about their abilities.

    The location where he met them was in Takigakure, which is Kakuzos country, where they took the initiative to find him. As for the other members, he didnt even know whether there were others.

    Sure enough, the Akatsuki doesnt want Nawaki and Mikoto to end up together Masahiko sighed. In fact, this was the mission Kakuzo was talking about. He wasnt willing to middling in the romance life of three teenagers, even for money

    Or maybe he didnt dare. Masahiko smiled; Kakuzo feared death after all.

    Besides, Konohas Police Force should be strengthened. Kakuzo went in and out, but no one noticed it. Or maybe because he was with me, so no one cared?

    Masahiko felt that its probably the second.

    The unknown is truly the greatest fear. After learning more about the Akatsuki, Masahiko felt much rxed.

    Since the leader of the Akatsuki is temporarily working on revising the plot, Masahiko only needs to keep an eye on those changes. For example, he only needs to worry about Nawakis safety, since its unlikely for them to go after Mikoto.

    Time went by, and Masahiko ended up staying for another half month in Konoha, and everything progressed normally.

    Nawaki and Fugaku fought back and forth, and the two actually improved more rapidly due to thispetition. Masahiko was worried that these two would also start showing feelings.

    The Senju and the Uchiha were also waiting for the final oue, and no further conflicts urred under Hiruzens control.

    Everything was so harmonious until Nawaki won for the first time.

    In fact, it isnt hard to figure out how this happened. Due to the Senju blood, his Chakra was special, and it was only a matter of time before Nawaki grew stronger physically. However, Fugaku had already awakened his three tomoe Sharingan, and unless he awakens them again and obtains the Mongekyou Sharingan, there was no way for him to make such significant progress.

    Therefore, Nawaki managed to catch up to him quickly.

    After he defeated Fugaku, Nawaki immediately went to the Uchiha excitedly, but he was stopped from entering.

    Since the two kept fighting for a long time, by the time Nawaki won, everyone knew the reason they were fighting for.

    Everyone thought that the Uchiha have also acquiesced that as long as Nawaki beat Fugaku, he can have Mikoto, but it seems that they never expected that day toe.

    As the patriarch, Uchiha Kagami didnt appear, but the three elders of the Uchiha n shed in at the same time.

    This has also detonated the Senjus emotions. Unlike the original, the Senju didnt wither during the Second Shinobi World War. And both ns were still known as Konohas strongest.

    The scene appealed more people, and the crowd went bigger, even Tsunade ended up there by Nawakis side, as his older sister. And the situation seemed to be getting bad there in front of the Uchihas main gate.

    There were a lot of onlookers. The Uchiha wanted to wrap things fast, but they were stopped by the sudden arrival of the Senju. And they were clearly trying to shame them in front of everyone.

    Masahiko was one of these onlookers. He used his Transformation technique to get close and observe the situation.

    Beforeing here, he entrusted both Nagato and Konan to Mito to take care of them. He was actually prepared for the worst, and if things went wrong, he was ready to fight the Six Paths of Pain!

    Wow, even Hiruzen and Danzo came. The two rushed to the scene to calm the situation down between the two ns.

    Kagami,e out! Danzo yelled immediately.

    Kagami walked out with a wry smile. Although the Uchiha is usually under his management, he really cant do anything with this kind of excitement.

    Masahiko watched this calmly, no matter what the final result, he was mentally prepared.

    Its either tofort Nawaki or to desperately try to deal with it.

    Hiruzen has been trying hard to persuade, but the matter wasnt resolved, his effect on them was weak. However, Danzo was tougher and forced Kagami to bring Uchiha Mikoto and let her choose.

    Things after that got weirder and weirder and developed into a scene from a third-rate drama movie that caused a dumbfounded expression on Masahikos face.

    After Mikoto came out, her parents warned her that if she chose Nawaki, they would cut her off from the family.

    Mikoto then squeezed Fugakus name out of her mouth with the exchange of the Uchiha ns loud cheers.

    However, the Senju was obviously not satisfied with this result, feeling that Mikotos choice was affected by external forces.

    The conflict intensified, and things seemed about to get bloody. However, in order not to embarrass Mikoto anymore, Nawaki gave up and turned away.

    Life doesnt always go as you wish, Im sorry boy. Masahiko sighed, watching Tsunade catching up to him.

    Feeling that this matter was over, Masahiko was both sad for Nawaki and slightly relieved. Unexpectedly, a secondter, more drama took ce, watching Nawaki running away, and under everyones surprised gazes Mikoto gritted her teeth then threw off her parents, and run toward him, while Fugaku tried to catch up to her.

    Masahikos twitched his mouth, he really didnt know what to say and felt slightly vignt.

    Am I under Genjutsu? I feel like things got really weird. Masahiko murmured, watching a few Anbu sending him off along the other civilians.

    The conflict between the Senju and the Uchiha was getting worse, and Hiruzen could no longer suppress it.

    I dont think I should step forward Masahiko followed the crowd as the Anbu was asking them to leave.

    Theres nothing unusual. The Six Paths of Pain didnt show up, nor any of the Akatsuki members. But why? Is it because the final result isnt certain yet?

    Mister, what is happening? A young mans voice came beside Masahiko.

    I dont know, join in the fun. Masahiko turned his head with a smile and was slightly startled. Opposite him was a young man of 18 or 19 years old with a smile on his face. He seemed a little familiar.

    Looking behind him, he was carrying a basket filled with all kinds of ingredients.

    The young man noticed his gazes and responded with a smile: These are fresh vegetables that I just collected outside of the vige, and Im going to sell it to the shops around here.

    Masahiko nodded and replied, Its always nice to see a young man like you supporting his family. Masahiko then turned around to catch up to the others and see the final oue.

    The young man continued, Its a little hard. My wife has just gotten pregnant. Im thinking about saving some money to open a shop. However, I havent decided what to sell

    Masahiko stopped, and the young man continued, Mister, do you know what the vigers like the most? How about Ramen?

    Masahiko was startled, then turned his head slowly, while squinting his eyes.

    Ramen is good, I like Ramen

 Chapter 170: Compromise

    Chapter 170: Compromise

    Thank you for your help!

    Masahiko looked at the young man bowing in front of him

    After remembering that the person in front of him was the boss of the famous Ramen Ichiraku from the original, Masahiko was no longer in the mood to watch the final oue of the Love Triangle and chatted with him.

    In the end, Masahiko provided him with a part of the startup funds, which made young Teuchi bows to him and thank him.

    Masahiko frowned as he waved his hand away. Just now facing Teuchi, Masahiko let out of his full power, but the person in front of him didnt even have a trace of Chakra fluctuation, as if he was really just an ordinary person, or maybe thats what Teuchi wanted him to think

    Does Otsutsuki Teuchi really exist? Masahiko murmured. He was very curious about the intense discussion he read on the inte in his previous life and wanted to rify himself. In fact, he never believed it, thinking that he was just an ordinary person, but his sudden appearance at this time made him suspicious.

    Its a coincidence, isnt it? Ramen Mode: Five Stars Ramenshuriken isnt a thing, right?

    This is troubling

    After a while, Masahiko returned to his senses to find that the crowd in front of him had dispersed. The conflict between the Senju and the Uchiha has also been resolved after they were suppressed by Mito.

    The Akatsukis attack that Masahiko was so worried about didnt happen either, perhaps because they knew he was in Konoha, or maybe they have just dyed it.

    I didnt see what happened in the end.

    Masahiko murmured and returned to the Senju. There is no need to ask, feeling the lively atmosphere inside the n, he knew that Mikoto chose Nawaki in the end.

    Now, I can only hope the Fugaku will quickly find another woman to give birth to Itachi and Sasuke.

    Although this result may have some impact on his Witness Points, he was still happy for Nawaki.

    Who would have thought that the kid, who died young in the Original, will live to have such a happy life. Masahiko thought while walking toward Mitos house, where the Chakra fluctuations of many acquaintances were there.

    Nawakis father Kenji, sister Tsunade, and a few elders from the Senju n, who didnt show up earlier, were gathered there. Also, Danzo was there.

    Masahiko walked into the room, smiled, and said, Congrattions, Nawaki.

    Nawaki was also full of joy, Thanks to your teaching!

    Masahiko nodded and looked at the others with a smile. Then he finally focused his attention on Danzo, as he felt that the atmosphere in the room was serious.

    So, Hiruzen is currently with the Uchiha? And he sent you here to hold the Senju and wait for news?

    Danzo smiled bitterly. Although it was true, Masahikos words made what was already an embarrassing environment, even tenser.

    Elder Masahiko, dont worry, this time Uchiha Mikoto made it clear to them. Its unlikely that they would dare to refuse.

    Masahiko twitched his mouth, You never learn. You think the Uchiha will just agree?

    As soon as these words were said, Hiruzens Chakra quickly approached the ce and entered the house.

    The Uchiha agreed!

    Everyone in the room let out a long sigh of relief and then turned their heads at Masahiko with weird eyes.

    Masahiko felt embarrassed, and he red at Hiruzen, feeling like he was deliberately opposing him.

    Hiruzen didnt understand what was happening, and after a moment, he continued.

    But they have some conditions.

    Masahiko let out a sigh of relief, so he was right.

    What are the conditions? Are they gonna ask Nawaki to kill a bear with his bare hands or something? Or maybe they asked for a big dowry? Masahiko said with a smile, but it was obvious that people in the house didnt believe the Uchiha would dare to ask for such a thing. It was no different than asking for a war.

    Hiruzen smiled and shook his head, How could it be possible. They only have one request. If Nawaki and Mikotos children awakened the Sharingan, they would be counted as members of the Uchiha n.

    This is uneptable! Before Masahiko could speak, Tsunade yelled, clenching her fists.

    The other people in the room also frowned. Although they didnt like it, the Sharingan is something

    Masahiko smiled, shaking his head, If so, the children will 100% belong to the Uchiha n.

    Seeing that others were puzzled, Masahiko didnt exin. The Senjus blood will assist the Uchihas blood, but no one would believe it.

    We cant agree to this condition, Hokage-Sama. It was Kenji speaking. As the current Senju Patriarch and Nawakis father, he has more to say in this regard.

    Nawaki had a solemn expression, he knew how serious this matter is.

    The atmosphere was getting intense. Masahiko sighed, Since theyre willing to make a request, then this matter is settled. Nawaki is only 17 years old, and Mikoto is 16 years old. Whats the hurry, everyone will discuss itter on.

    Hiruzen and Danzo looked at each other. The expressions their face were a little cautious. The Senju and the Uchiha are two big ns in Konoha. In fact, for this reason, they dont support the marriage between the two ns. However, because of Mito and Masahiko, they can only bury this idea in their hearts and take the initiative to help.

    Masahiko actually knew this, but he didnt care. He fully understands that it was impossible to unite the two ns even with this marriage. And this is just because it was Nawaki, if its someone else, he would have taken the initiative to stop it. At least until he possesses the power of the Kekkei Mora, it would be too dangerous.

    The marriage was basically set, and what remained is the wrangling between the two families.

    After all, the current Patriarch of the Uchiha n is Kagami. Even if the three elders are very tough, one re from his Mongekyou Sharingan will smooth things up.

    In the end, the Uchiha npromised a little bit. If the two have more than one child, the eldest son will be a Senju no matter what, and the youngest children must be surnamed Uchiha if they awakened their Sharingan before graduating from the Ninja Academy.

    The Senju didnt persecute anymore. They were able to ept this condition. Before graduation from the Ninja Academy, kids these days would hardly experience any battles. It was almost impossible to awaken the Sharingan before that.

    Although things are basically set, the two kids are still young after all, and this isnt the Warring States Period, people dont marry at the age of fifteen anymore. At that time, families encouraged early marriage because they were losing too many people in the war.

    As for now, everyone marries after the age of 20, but the two didnt want to dy it that far. After discussion, the Uchiha agreed to let her marry at the beginning of the year 38 of Konoha; that is, one and a half yearster, Mikoto will marry a Senju.

    The storm finally settled, but Masahiko was frowning, then he smiled and said, I have one more condition to add.

    Everyone in the Uchiha was shocked; the Senju seemed a little confused. Masahiko didnt intervene before, but when they finally came to an agreement, he spoke.

    Masahiko looked at the Uchihas representatives, Is there any girl in your n who is close to Mikotos age? I dont know something close like Miki Uchiha, Michi Uchiha, how about, Mikomo? Just find one and let her be married to Fugaku andpensate him.

    The audience was confused

    Masahiko was also helpless, and now he could only hope that matching names will have the power to bring Sasuke to life.

 Chapter 171: The First Bowl of Ramen

    Chapter 171: The First Bowl of Ramen

    The marriage between Nawaki and Mikoto was settled, and Konans medical Ninjutsu training with Tsunade came to an end. Masahiko took the two disciples to pack their clothes and set off on the road to return to the Uzumaki Vige.

    Mito, we are leaving.

    Grandma Mito, goodbye!

    Masahiko and his two disciples said goodbye to Mito, and the three set out on their way home.

    Mito watched the three of them walk away, turned around, and walked back into the house, showing a bit of a helpless expression, Second Grandpa, dont hide,e out.

    Masahikos figure drilled slowly out of the ground, releasing ck Mode.

    Kyuubis perception is really stronger than mine. Masahiko thought when he enters ck Mode, Mito wouldnt be able to perceive him.

    Mito shook her head, Its not that I perceived you, but the amount of Chakra on the one who left with the kids was obviously wrong. So I simply figured out that it was a Shadow Clone.

    Masahikos face stiffened, then he breathed a sigh of relief. He had to give that clone 50% of his Chakra to that Shadow Clone to be strong enough. Except for Mito, no one would notice it, even his two disciples.

    Don tell anyone about my stay in Konoha, Masahiko said.

    Mito nodded, You want people to think you left Konoha, right? Is it to deal with the Akatsuki?

    Yes, theres still a year and a half before Nawaki and Mikotos wedding. During this time, Im worried that something will go off. Masahiko responded, but in fact, he has more than just this in mind.

    In addition to worrying about the Akatsukis attack, he was also worried about what measures Hiruzen and Danzo would take. More importantly, the sudden appearance of Teuchi made him a bit suspicious.

    Transformation Technique! Under Mitos watchful gazes, Masahiko changed his appearance to the look he had when he watched the chaos before.

    Ill spend the time in Konoha looking like this, its okay if you know it, but you must not tell anyone.

    Mito nodded, Masahiko activated ck Mode again, sneaked out of Senju Station, and lifted it in a deserted corner inside the vige.

    First, lets take a look at Ichiraku Ramen first.

    A few dayster, with the funds Masahiko provided, Teuchi has sessfully bought a shop in Konoha and was working hard to renovate and transform it into a ramen shop.

    Seeing Masahikos arrival, Teuchi quickly greeted him.

    Youre here, thank you for the help, it would have taken me many years before I have the opportunity to open this Ramen Restaurant.

    Masahiko nodded and nced inside the house. A variety of good materials were there, and a bar counter has been faintly formed.

    Howe the counter is shaped this way? Why dont you find a few carpenters? Masahiko said with a smile.

    Teuchi smiled bitterly, Im afraid that Im out of money. If I hire a carpenter again, Im afraid I wont even have the money to purchase ingredients.

    Masahiko suddenly was startled. He didnt feel any money when he suddenly put his hand in his pocket. There should be a lot, right?

    After a moment of silence, Masahiko touched his arm again, where he usually stashes the money, and his face stiffened.

    Where did my money go?

    Masahiko has never been short of money thanks to Hashirama losing all of his money and using Madaras more than 20 years ago. Unexpectedly, when he looked for money now, he didnt even find a penny.

    After a moment of contemtion, Masahikos eyes widened.

    Damn it, I gave him all my money to get information about the Akatsuki, but he said he didnt know, then I forgot to take it back

    At that time, Ive spaced out thinking about the Akatsuki. No wonder Kakuzu left in a hurry. Masahiko thought, gritting his teeth.

    Whats wrong with you? Teuchi asked in confusion.

    Masahiko suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and shook his head, helplessly, Its okay. I just thought of something, but it has nothing to do with you. Keep the hard work.

    Masahiko didnt even think about helping, he was going to Konoha casino to withdraw some money.

    Mister, wait. Teuchi chased him, Youve helped me a lot, but I still dont know your name.

    After a pause, he continued, My name is Teuchi.

    Masahiko paused, and with a smirk on his face, he said, My name is Otsutsuki Hogoromo. (T/N: Otsutsuki Hogoromo: The Rikudou Sennin)

    There wasnt anything strange on Teuchis expression, he just nodded and said, I will remember it!

    Masahiko waved his hand and turned to the casino.

    He used the Rikudou Sennins name just to test his reaction, but the result wasnt satisfactory.

    I really think too much, maybe its just a coincidence.

    I shouldnt be fooled by theseizens theories from my previous life

    Time passed, and after half a month, Masahiko became rich again, and many people in the vige became poor.

    Masahiko was hiding in Konoha this time, but he nned to stay for a year and a half, so he couldnt always walk around the street. With the money, he had an idea and brought the shop next to the uing Ichiraku Ramen. He hadnt figured out what to sell, but he was free, so he decorated it himself.

    Uncle Hagoromo, what are you doing here? Hearing the voice next door, Teuchi came to check.

    Masahiko smiled, Im also opening a shop here. We will be neighbors in the future.

    Teuchi hesitated, then smiled and said, Youre not opening a Ramen Shop too, right?

    Masahiko shook his head, How is it possible.

    In fact, he really wanted to say, so he could see his reaction, but after thinking about it, it would be really unreasonable to bully an ordinary person like this.

    So, without nning to sell anything, Masahiko started working on his shop. His speed was, of course, much faster than Teuchi, but thetter was always one step ahead. After all, the Teuchi started half a month earlier than him.

    Just when he was steps away from finishing the work, Teuchi came to find him.

    Uncle Hagoromo, my Ichiraku Ramen, will open tomorrow. You cane to eat the first bowl of Ramen. You cane whenever you want. And you can bring anyone with you. It will always be open for you for free!

    Masahiko was startled and nodded with a smile.

    It will open tomorrow, dont forget!

    I wille!

    Sending away the joyful Teuchi, Masahikos heart moved, I almost forget that witnessing the opening of the Ichiraku Ramen will yield me witness points.

    Konoha Vige isnt veryrge, and two new shops were renovated at the same time, which has long aroused the curiosity of most vigers.

    Early the next morning, Teuchi hung up the que of Ichiraku Ramen and immediately was surrounded by a lot of vigers.

    It turns out to be a Ramen Shop, Ive never had that before

    The price is quite low

    The ce is so small

    There were all kinds ofments. Masahiko is already sitting in the shop, waiting for the first bowl of Ramen.

    At the same time, Chinese characters crossed in front of him, Witness and drastically changed the main storyline of Naruto World: Ichiraku Ramen. Reward 50 (*5) Witness Points.

    Masahiko was taken aback and go overjoyed.

    There are so many! Ichiraku Ramen is really a pivotal ce in the Naruto World.

 Chapter 172: Amazon

    Chapter 172: Amazon

    Weird eating noises After he demolished therge bowl of ramen, Masahiko nodded in satisfaction.

    As the first sample, Masahiko was very surprised at how good the ramen tasted. Looking at the Teuchi busy all of a sudden, Masahiko didnt expect that he would have this many people on the first day. There were only five chairs in the shop, which was obviously not enough.

    Over the years, as someone who ate in every restaurant in Konoha, Masahiko didnt find Ichiraku Ramen outstanding among them when it came to the food, but in terms of the overall price, it was.

    For onerge bowl of Ramen that could fill the hunger of a grown man, only one hundred and fifty Ryo were needed. Asumas head could get you 20000 bowls!

    Hey, why do I always end up using Asumas head to measure prices? This isnt right Masahiko muttered, Speaking of Asuma, he should be born already.

    Masahiko looked around at this time, to find out that some people were really getting tired of him. A lot of costumes were waiting patiently, but he was still wasting even after he finished eating.

    Some have even started mumbling curses, which made Masahikough, order another bowl and eat is noodles one by one, with an enjoyable expression. Anyway, now that he has changed his appearance, nothing can stop him.

    Teuchi quickly finished preparing what the other four in the store ordered and went outforting the people, then asked them what they would want to order, so he could make it in advance.

    However, Masahiko added fuel to the fire by turning around and coughing twice.

    Sorry, Im getting older, I have to chew slowly, cough, cough, cough!!!! He really choked on his food at the end.

    Masahiko turned around quickly, and drunk a cup of water, Huuh, I almost died, man, no kidding, I really need to eat slowly.

    Masahiko then continued to eat his ramen in slow motion.

    It opened in the morning, and Masahiko kept eating until noon. Other customers kept changing, and the long queue outside slowly disappeared. Except for theck of space, Ichiraku Ramen received a lot of praise.

    Masahiko was finally about to finish hisst bowl when he suddenly felt three familiar Chakra approaching.

    Boss, three bowls of ramen! Jiraiyas voice came.

    Masahiko nced at the three of them. They looked like they had just returned from a mission. Except for the tireless Jiraiya, the other two seemed beat-up.

    Where did these three go?Masahiko didnt pay attention to anything this half month.

    Finally, when their turn came, the three walked in and sat on the free seats. Teuchi took their orders, prepared really quickly, then came to Masahikos side with two extra ramen bowls in his hand and sat next to him.

    The three Sannin obviously didnt recognize Masahiko, who was using the Transformation Technique and wasnt really paying attention to them, as he was looking at Teuchi.

    Business was good today. It looks like you would need a waiter soon.

    Teuchi ate his noodles, shaking his head, There are only five seats in total, I can handle them by myself.

    Masahiko was startled, Are you nning to keep on having only five seats all the time? Thats obviously not enough.

    Teuchi smiled bitterly, Well see about thatter. Currently, I dont have money to expand the shop.

    Masahiko pondered for a moment, then said, smiling, How about takeaway?

    Teuchi was obviously puzzled. There was no such thing as takeaway in this world, so Masahiko exined it to him in detail.

    You can even hire ninjas to deliver food to you. After the exnation, Masahiko added.

    Thats actually a good idea, Orochimaru said hoarsely.

    Masahiko smiled and turned back, Do you think so?

    The tone and attitude were rxed, which gave Masahiko an inexplicable sense of familiarity.

    Youre

    Shinobi-Dono, Hagoromo-Ojisan is the owner of the shop next door, Teuchi exined.

    Hagormoro? Tsunade, who was eating, raised her head questioningly. There are possible names for the Rikudou Sannin mentioned in the ancient book of the Senju n. Fortunately, Tsunade didnt like reading very much, and she only felt that the name was a bit familiar.

    Weird eating noises. Of course, no one would eat like this by Jiraiya. Tsunade and Orochimaru were only halfway, but Jiraiya has just finished drinking the noodle soup.

    Boss, it tastes good, gets me another one!

    Teuchi got busy again, and Jiraiya looked at Masahiko.

    Hagoromo-Ojisan, what does your shop sell? Is it food too? Jiraiya also liked eating.

    Masahiko ate all day, and he didnt really think about that.

    My shop Masahiko hesitated, then said with a smile, My shop is called Amazon, and I sell wooden people.

    When he mentioned the wooden people, he sessfully aroused the curiosity of the three people.

    Just by looking at these three, who were getting older and close to how they looked in the anime, Masahiko suddenly had an idea. In his previous life, there was a thing called anime figures, but unfortunately, he couldnt buy them. Now when he thought about it, he has LV10 carving skills. He could make things like this. And it would be interesting to see their reactions.

    A few dayster, the three of them became the first costumers in Masahikos store.

    Unlike the Ichiraku Ramen, the que outside of Masahikos gate had the words Amazon Store on it, and no one knew what its selling.

    Is this my Great Grandpa? Tsunades voice came out in surprise, looking at little Masahiko figure.

    It seems Tsunade murmured.

    Orochimaru also looked around, Jiraiya, look, its you.

    Hearing this, Jiraiya quickly walked toward him and took a few nces, Hey, why am I the only one who looks stupid?

    After muttering such a sentence, they began to look around.

    Is this supposed to be Uchiha Madara? Theres also Grandpa Hashirama. Tsunade kept roaming around, Theres also Sarutobi-Sensei, Orochimaru, Jiraiya

    Boss, howe there are Orochimaru and me, but no Tsunade? Jiraiya asked.

    Tsunade was taken aback; only then she noticed that she didnt see her figure.

    Masahiko smiled, ncing at Jiraiya; he knew that he would pay attention to this.

    My shop only sculpts men. Women will only be sculpted if they ask for a figure and purchased for themselves. Otherwise, I will have people like you all day wanting to buy ten

    Jiraiyas face flushed.

    Jir..aiya you idiot!! DIE!!

    Masahiko sighed, looking at the big hole in his wall. He had to close the Business right away after the opening.

    Boss, how much is for my Grandpa? Tsunade said, feeling awkward.

    One million and two thousand.

    So expensive!

    Masahiko smiled and nodded. Opening a shop was just a thing he tried to pass the time. He doesnt want to be tied up here all day, so he simply set the price high.

    However, since youre my first customer, you can use this coupon discount code, write this down G76G000R170A034N33D76P95A-1T61H79E57B13E038S812T229

 Chapter 173: Instantly Exposed

    Chapter 173: Instantly Exposed

    Hey, Tsunade, Orochimaru, there is no need to buy so much, right? Our mission funds for the past half month have been used up all at once. Jiraiya sighed again and again.

    In Masahikos shop, Tsunade bought, Hashirama, Tobirama, and Hiruzen, and now she has asked for a customized figure of her, which makes it a total of four. On the other hand, Orochimaru, in addition to buying a figure of him, bought Uchiha Madara.

    There are six in total. Using the coupon code that Masahiko has provided them, they one figure out of the six for free, and Masahiko earned five million Ryo. They worked hard for the previous half a month, and all the funds for an S-ss mission were used up.

    Tsunade, something is wrong with that shops owner, Orochimaru said hoarsely.

    Tsunade nodded solemnly.

    Jiraiya also looked left and right, with a dumb expression, then he became serious.

    Yes, something is wrong. Although he didnt know where the problem was.

    Tsunade shook her head, then her expression got rxed again, I probably know who he is.

    Orochimaru paused and nodded, Then, my guess is correct.

    After that, the two didnt speak another word, and Jiraiya seemed extremely confused

    In the Amazon Shop, Masahiko watched the three of them walk away, turned around and took a few pieces of wood, and began to restock.

    In the meantime, many curious vigers walked in, and after they saw the figures they wanted to buy, but the asking price made them all say, Are you crazy?!

    Masahiko sent away a dozen people with an annoyed expression, took a piece of wood, and carved: One Million for Each Figure, Come in if youre The One. Then he hanged it on the door.

    Sure enough, no one came in until the evening.

    Masahiko wasnt in a hurry, he didnt n to be a sessful shop owner. He deliberately chose this shop in the center of Konoha, so he could keep an eye on Ichiraku Ramen, and also be able to rush to the vige as soon as possible.

    As for the Akatsukis surprise attack, he wasnt worried as much as before, Nawaki was no longer a weak kid that would be killed by a spike.

    Calm days and days passed. Masahiko kept training on his Gentle Fist every day, sculpted his figures, and observed Teuchi, feeling rxed. Until a slightly familiar figure, one day passed before his eyes.

    This guy

    The visitor was covering his face, wearing a thick cloak, and carrying a big sword wrapped in bandages on his back.

    Is this supposed to be a cover? Masahiko couldnt help butugh with tears in his eyes. From the shape of his knife, he could tell that it should be Kubikiribocho.

    Of course, the one whos carrying it wasnt Zabuza, he wasnt even born yet. It should be Juzo Biwa. He remembers that he was one of the Seven Legendary Swordsmen that attacked the Uzumaki before.

    Masahiko sensed the surrounding area slightly, and he could feel that some Anbu were following him, but they didnt attack him immediately, fearing that some civilians will identally get injured. Also, Sakumo was one of them.

    Masahiko couldnt help butugh again, So this is the guy the Akatsuki chose to send? What exactly he thinks hes doing? Sneak into Konoha tantly?

    Juzo himself didnt know what he was doing After the battle with the Uzumaki, the Seven Legendary Swordsmen were defeated, three of them were killed, and the other four fled. Still, he alone chose topletely escape Kirigakure and be a rogue Ninja.

    With his strength, life after bing a rogue ninja was beautiful, especially after joining the Akatsuki. Although the leader asionally sends them to do some weird mission, the funds are sufficient, and the mission difficulty is generally not serious.

    But this time, on impulse, he took on a mission that he regrettedter, dismantling a couple in Konoha, Senju Nawaki, and Uchiha Mikoto.

    He originally thought it would be easy to break up this couple. He also believed that it had something to do with the leader, thinking that someone has taken his love. So he felt that it would be best if he killed the man and took revenge. But when he came to Konoha, he found out that Senju Nawaki was actually the Heir of the Senju n, and seemed to be close to the great elder of the Uzumaki n, Masahiko, who was also in Konoha.

    After hesitating for a month and finally learning that Masahiko had returned to the Uzumaki, he gritted his teeth and sneaked into Konoha. But he didnt expect to be instantly exposed by the Anbu. Moreover, one of the people who watched him seemed to be strong, so he didnt dare to act rashly.

    Juzo knew that the one thing that kept them from attacking him was therge number of people on the streets. Looking around, he gritted his teeth, then walked into Ichiraku Ramen.

    Masahiko, who had been staring at him not far away, was also startled, This guy can actually eat noodles with those teeth?

    Juzo ordered a bowl of Ramen carefully, while he was actually looking for a chance to escape. The more he procrastinated, the more disadvantaged he was.

    Masahikos heart moved, Juzo seems to be knowing whats going on around him. As soon as he concentrated, a strong wind blew up on the street, covering the Anbu sigh.

    My chance! Juzo yelled inwardly, but as soon as he took two steps to the door, the wind stopped abruptly.

    Hey, you didnt pay Teuchi shouted, gritting his teeth.

    I havent finished eating yet, Juzo replied and returned back to his seat.

    The Anbu nced at each other, then Sakumo frowned, and decided to take action, but a gust of strong wind hit and almost made the other party out of sight.

    When they were about to move, Juzo suddenly started swaying then fall into the bowl, sshing the noodle soup on the counter.

    After two seconds of silence, a tumult came.

    Ah! He ate Ramen to death!

    Teuchi started running in circles, not knowing what to do.

    The four Anbu rushed over and checked Juzos situation.

    Captain, it seems that he got food poisoned.

    Sakumo was obviously at a loss as well. It was sad that an S-ss Rogue Ninja would be arrested for food poisoning at a ramen restaurant in Konoha.

    Sakumo frowned, looked at Teuchi, who looked troubled.

    The shop is temporarily closed, take the boss away!

    A farce came to an end, and Masahiko couldnt help but shake his head.

    Sorry, Teuchi.

    The violent wind he set off allowed him to quickly add some ingredients to the ramen bowl, and give them the chance to catch Juzo without injury. As for Teuchi, nothing will happen to him, and maybe they will even give him a medal.

    Sure enough, the Akatsuki has taken a move, but why did they only send Juzo? Do they have a back-up n? Masahiko muttered, pondered for a while, and said, Or maybe they dont have anyone else

    And theres also the Kubikiribocho Masahiko hesitated. Just now, the sword was taken away by Konoha Anbu. He actually wanted it. The Uzumaki have three. He wanted to collect the other four. It will be cool if they form the Seven Legendary Swordsmen of the Uzumaki.

    Maybe I should steal it

    I mean, take it over.

 Chapter 174: Shadow Clone

    Chapter 174: Shadow Clone

    After being thrown in jail because of Masahiko, Teuchi was released in less than two hours, unscathed. Masahiko wasnt surprised. He observed him for a month, and he couldnt find anything wrong with him. Konohas Anbu wouldnt humiliate their own civilians, not to mention the Anbu led by Sakumo.

    Feeling guilty, Masahiko went tofort him.

    It is a bit too much for an ordinary person, huh Masahiko murmured with a sad expression after he noticed how Teuchis hands kept shaking.

    Masahiko found out that carving sculptures was also a way to put his thoughts on. So he kept carving various demeanors for Hashirama and Madara, which made him feel vivid again.

    Huh? Masahiko raised his head, then smiled, saying, Wee!

    Since Masahiko hanged out the One Million For Each Figure sign on the door, his reputation spread far and wide, and no one visited him since. However, Masahiko wasnt short for money and felt happy this way.

    Yet all of a sudden, Hatake Sakumo decided to visit.

    Sakumo nodded in response to Masahikos greeting, walked into the store, and looked around.

    After a long time, Sakumo suddenly turned his head and said, Elder Masahiko?

    Masahikos face became stiff, then he quickly acted as if he was confused, Who? Masahiko wanted to continue to conceal his identity, not knowing that Tsunade and Orochimaru have already guessed that it was him.

    Sakumo put his hand on his chin then said, It was you who put the poison inside the ramen bowl, and before that, youve set off that strong wind, so none of us can see you, right?

    Masahiko looked at how Sakumo seemed affirmative, and cursed inwardly: What are you exactly, Detective Conan?

    Shinobi-Dono, youre joking, right? Masahiko was struggling to death.

    Sakumo nced at Masahiko again, smiled, and said, Except you and Mito-Sama, who else out there so familiar with the First Hokage to be able to sculpt him this detailed?

    Masahiko frowned, he seemed like he was about to say something, but he suddenly hesitated and sighed, Well, it was getting boring anyway.

    Sakumo smiled bitterly, Well, I had to investigate this matter, I hope you understand.

    Masahiko red, And what were your investigation results?

    Sakumo paused, It might not satisfy you.

    Thats okay. Masahiko murmured, then pointed to a chair in the store, Sit down and tell me what you know so far.

    Sakumo sat down and exined, That person is an S-ss Rogue Ninja called Juzo from Kirigakure, one of the Seven Legendary Swordsmen.

    Masahiko waved his hand and interrupted him.

    I know all of that, tell me about his purpose.

    Sakumo paused again, then said, He seems to be a member of the Akatsuki. He has been tasked to ruin the marriage between the Senju and the Uchiha.

    Masahiko frowned, and sighed inwardly, So it was the Akatsuki. Juzo was so easily captured that he thought maybe it was another party.

    So the Akatsuki now is full of a bunch of idiots? I feel really sorry for the Akatsukis name, no wonder Kakuzu left them.

    Masahikos expression suddenly became solemn. Sakumo reacted quickly and also looked serious and kind of eager, thinking that Masahiko had discovered something important.

    There is one more important thing now, Masahiko said word by word, How about changing your sons name again?

    What?

    Half a month passed, and Ichiraku Ramen finally got some improvement. Lately, because of rumors that someone has ate to death here, the business was in a downturn for a while, but because of the good quality and low price, it gradually returned to life.

    Masahikos shop didnt improve. During this period, apart from selling to the Sannin, only Sakumo bought a figure of his own to help Masahiko take care of his business.

    Masahiko needed a smart strategy for the shop. So he decided first to identify the right people within the predetermined target market.

    At this price, only people who can do S-ss tasks in Konoha can afford it. They must be acquaintances. Masahiko murmured, Its a bit boring, though.

    Although he was ready to stay quiet until Konohas thirty-eighth year, his inactive life was a bit unbearable, especially when there was no interesting event going on.

    Just when he could no longer bear to be lonely, a new fun thing arrived.

    Another familiar Chakra fluctuation again, Sakumo is by his side, so it shouldnt be from the Akatsuki, he should be a messenger.

    Masahikos shop is located right in the center of the vige, so any visitor will have to pass by his door to get to the Hokage building.

    I remember that he was called Mangetsu Hozuki, but there are a few ninjas with him that I dont know. Masahiko frowned, recalling carefully.

    They should be here in Konoha to retrieve their Rogue Ninja, and the Kubikiribocho. Masahikos heart moved the moment he had this new idea.

    If they redeem the Kubikiribocho, I will be able to bring it backter. He was hesitant to take it directly from Konoha before, but if he was going to take it from Kirigakure, he wouldnt have any psychological pressure.

    Masahiko wasnt in a hurry, when Mangetsu and his party return, they must pass by his shop again, and it will depend on the situation when that happens.

    Sure enough, after more than an hour, Sakumo apanied Kirigakures party to the gate. Mangetsu had a big sword on his shoulder. The others escorted Juzo, not knowing how much they ended up paying to just get him back.

    Masahiko closed the shops door, put the Closed sign on it, then entered cks mode.

    Sakumo escorted them to the gate, then turned around and returned, while Masahiko followed them quietly. He wasnt in a hurry. If he does it so close to the vige, they might be mistaken for him.

    This distance should be enough. If I wait any longer, they will use the Uzumaki afterward. Masahiko murmured and prepared to start the action.

    Suddenly a violent gust of wind hit, Masahikos face went dark as the scene became inexplicably familiar, but he didnt do anything yet.

    Or maybe its me. Masahiko murmured, then perceived the surrounding area, to find that it was his shadow clone. It seems that his clone came from the Uzumaki Vige to take the sword.

    Sure enough, my clone had the same idea as me. What a waste of time.

    Masahiko watched his clone stun the Kirigakures party, then snatched the sword away and escaped.

    Ill just go back. Its really frustrating to find something fun, then it gets stolen by his own shadow clone.

    Back in Konoha, Sakumo was already waiting in front of Masahikos shop.

    Elder Masahiko, are you not going to take the sword? Sakumo sighed and said. He became really familiar with Masahikos character.

    Masahiko shook his head in denial, How is it possible, I just went out for a walk.

    Sakumo obviously didnt believe him, but Masahiko continued to say anyway: If it was me who robbed it, I would definitely admit it, but really not me.

    At the same time, he muttered inwardly, My shadow clone took it, it really has nothing to do with me.

 Chapter 175: Figures for Everyone

    Chapter 175: Figures for Everyone

    Masahiko was robbed of fun by his Shadow Clone. After that incident, he thought he would be bored to death, but suddenly, his shop went viral.

    He doesnt know if someone advertised him, or the word about his skillful sculpturing was spread, but many people started toe, ignoring the price.

    A few dayster, Masahiko actually earned more than 30 million Ryo, almost the bounty of Asumas the price of 20,000 bowls of ramen.

    Sure enough, the new generation is recing the old one. People bought Sarutobis figure more than Hashirama. Good things I didnt carve myself, none wouldve bought it

    Boss Hagoromo, Im here again! Just when Masahiko thought, a familiar voice emitted, it was Jiraiya.

    Masahiko sighed helplessly, Give up, I wont sell it to you.

    Jiraiyas purpose was very cleary, he wants Tsunades figure.

    You old stubborn, Jiraiya murmured, then he pulled out the kids behind him, Im actually here with my disciples this time.

    Masahiko was a bit taken aback. Minato has been training hard and doing many C-ss taskstely, so he didnt see him for a long time.

    With a sunny smile, Minato took out a photo and handed it to Masahiko.

    Masahiko took a pause and looked at it. There was a group of children in the photo, Masahiko only knows Minato and Kushina, it should be their graduation photo.

    Old stubborn, did you see that red-haired girl, is it okay to help my disciple by carving one for her? You wont do it even for the sake of a little girl?

    Masahiko hesitated then looked at Minatos innocent expression. At that time, for Minatos sake, Masahiko ended up separating the couple, now every time he sees his sad reaction, he feels guilty.

    Alright, Ill carve one for you!

    Thank you, grandpa! Minato was much more polite than Jiraiya.

    Masahiko pretended to observe the photo for a long time, and then he began to carve little by little. It took him about half an hour to finally finish it.

    Here you go, One Million Ryo!

    Of course, Minato wouldnt have that much money, and Jiraiya had to pay it for him with a sad face.

    Old stubborn, carving a child should save you much wood, dont you think it should be cheaper. Jiraiya tentatively said.

    Masahiko rolled his eyes, ignored it all, and took the money from his hand directly.

    Watching the two of them walking away, Jiraiyas voice still faintly rang out, Youve emptied you Senseis savings this time, but its okay. All that I want from you now is to practice harder, wait until you have enough strength, and then go im your wife, if that Old Devil dares to stop you, Ill beat him

    Masahiko heard this and felt like rushing over and knocking him out.

    Fortunately, the new customer that stunned Masahiko saved Jiraiyas life.

    Boss, is it okay to watch?

    Masahiko nodded, then responded formically, Look at it freely, but dont touch.

    Understood.

    Masahiko looked at him feeling confused.

    So, he didnt die

    The costumers name was Tsunades lover, who was the lover of Tsunade in the original. Heter died in the Second Shinobi World War, which is also one of the direct causes of Tsunades phobia. Because of the changes in the course of the war, Masahiko had never seen him before, thinking that he had died on the battlefield in an unknown way, but it seems he was alive.

    After hesitating, Masahiko said with a smile.

    You have Konoahs symbol on your forehead protector, but Ive been in Konoha for so long and have never seen you.

    Kato was stunned for a moment and responded mildly, I have been out on a mission for a long time, but I didnt see you before too.

    Masahiko nodded, and didnt speak anymore, he already guessed what mission he was in charge of.

    Long-term mission, The Eighteen Guarding Ninjas? Because of me, that squad has six more people than the original, so he was appointed to join them?

    Boss, I heard that every item in here is for one million, but do you take orders?

    Masahiko nodded, and Kato also took a photo out.

    Damn it, is Naruto Worlds photographic technology is this advanced? Everyone has a photo Masahiko took it. The photos person was a bit familiar and looked very simr to Kato in front of him.

    This is my father. Seeing Masahikoparing the photo with him back and forth, Kato took the initiative to exin.

    Katos father Masahiko had a thoughtful expression.

    He was sacrificed in the previous war. I hope you can help me make arge wood sculpture for him. It would be even better if it could be as tall as me. Kato said sadly.

    Oh! Masahiko was silent for a moment, then he seemed like he remembered something.

    He actually met Katos father before. It was when they first came up with the Shinobi ssification, his father wanted to be a Jonin, but Masahiko rated him as a Special Jonin.

    I remember that I even kicked his butt out of my soul space.

    Boss, can you do it? Kato asked, As for the price

    Masahiko waved his hand, smiled, and said, It doesnt matter, even if its a big the statue, it will still be one million Ryo, but youll have to wait for two days.

    The joy crossed Katos face, Thank you so much, Boss!

    Watching Kato walk away, Masahiko mourned for Jiraiya in his heart. Since Kato didnt get killed, Masahiko felt that the chances for Tsunade to fell for Jiraiya have be really low. After all, Jiraiya didnt have the advantage in terms of character or appearance.

    Its not necessarily. The plot took a different direction. God knows if Kato will even like Tsunade!

    Masahiko murmured and started to work.

    ..

    The previous event was a microcosm for Masahikos life after opening the Amazon Store. For so many years, Masahiko has been revolving around the Senju and the Uzumaki. Unknowingly, many plot characters have been born, but Masahiko never interacted with them.

    For a year and a half, Masahikos observation of Ichiraku Ramen made no progress, but as a figurine shop owner, he met all kinds of people.

    For example, the 15th generation of the InoShikaCho asked him to carve all three of them into one piece of wood. But because he felt like they were trying to fool him, Masahiko charged them an additional 500,000 Ryo.(T/N: the 15th generation: are the fathers of Choji, Shikamaru, and Ino. Ino-Shika-Cho: literally means Pig, Dear, and Butterfly.)

    There are also the twelve Genins fathers, such as Aburame Shino and Inuzuka Kiba, etc. Although not all of them have visited Masahikos shop, he will still found them in Ichiraku Ramen Most of them liked Teuchi more than him.

    Although Masahikos main purpose wasnt to open a popr shop, he felt like he was thrown away by Ichiraku Ramen, which made him sad.

    When Im free in the future, I must find something that everyone cant refuse even if its expensive.

    But now there wasnt much time for this. A year and a half passed in a sh, Nawaki and Mikoto have already begun preparing for their wedding. The marriage of Senju and Uchiha is a big event for Konoha.

    This year and a half have been quite calm, Hiruzen and Danzo didnt try doing anything funny, and the Akatsuki lost a member but didnt respond.

    I must keep the identity of the shop owner for now. And the Shadow Clone will stay where it is as double insurance

 Chapter 176: Peaceful Wedding

    Chapter 176: Peaceful Wedding

    At the end of Konohas thirty-seventh year, Nawaki and Mikotos wedding was very close to take ce. Masahiko thought that he only needed to be a secret guardian from the shadows; he really didnt expect to find him another job. However, one day Tsunade came to the door.

    Great Grandpa, I have something to trouble you.

    Masahiko was startled, his face changed drastically, yet he still tried to pretend to be the shop owner.

    What kind of grandpa are you talking about, my name is Hagoromo, um yes, Otsutsuki Hagoromo.

    Tsunade rolled her eyes, Okay Grandpa Rikudou-Sama, can you do me a favor?

    Damn Masahiko murmured, then said annoyed, What do you want from this old man?

    Tsunade rolled her eyes and said helplessly, Nawaki and Mikotos wedding ising near. I hope you can help carve two statues for them.

    Hmm Masahiko scratched his head, he really didnt expect this. But Tsunades idea was perfect, it will surely be a great gift for the couples.

    No problem, leave it to me!

    Thank you, Great-Grandpa. Tsunade turned around to leave, then Masahiko sighed.

    Tsunade, when did you find out?

    Tsunade turned her head, smiling, The first time I came to buy sculptures from you, Orochimaru and I discovered it. Dont worry, we only told Sensei, not even Jiraiya.

    Did you only tell Hiruzen? Thank god Jiraiya didnt figure it out too, or Ill be truly screwed. Masahiko said, then let out a sigh of relief, waved his hand, and sent Tsuande away.

    She told Hiruzen of all the people Masahiko murmured, and shook his head haplessly, One of the reasons that made me stay here, is to prevent Hiruzen and Danzo from making any small moves!

    No wonder this year and a half period was so peaceful. Well, Ill just keep being a carver for now.

    .

    More than half a month passed in a sh. Konoha celebrated the New Year for a couple of days. And after just two days of calm, the vige became lively again.

    The wedding of Nawaki and Mikoto was more influential than what Masahiko imagined. A marriage between the Senju and the Uchiha attracted a lot of peoples attention. The arrival of the Land of Fires Daimyo wasnt unexpected for Masahiko; after all, Nawaki was also his nephew. But the appearance of the Winds Daimyo apanied by the Third Kazekage surely surprised him.

    Of course, there is also the Daimyo of the Land of Whirlpools, and the great elder of the Uzumaki n that is Masahikos Shadow Clone.

    Masahiko has alreadypleted the couples carving, and they were ced in front of the Senju Station. This time, Uchiha Mikoto was marrying a Senju nsman, and of course, the wedding had to be held at the Senju n.

    Because the ce wasnt big enough, civilians watched from afar. Only Masahiko, as the owner shop, was the only civilian who could enter because his sculptures have received a lot of praise.

    Unexpectedly, this has created a great advertisement for the Amazon Shop. Unfortunately, Ive decided to go out of business for a while after this wedding, I really need to see the kids development. After all, the shadow clone isnt as good as the original. Masahiko sighed as he and his Shadow Clone greeted each other.

    About an hour before the wedding begins, people from various ns around the world pledged Nawaki and Mikoto their gifts, then they were sent to their respective seats.

    The seats are divided into two rows. On the left, the people from the various ns and families, and they are realistically arranged from front to the back ording to the strength and the family. They had no problem with this arrangement. And of course, as a civilian, Masahiko sat at the bottom of the row.

    Next to him are a few civilian ninjas with enough identities to attend the wedding, such as Jiraiya and Orochimaru.

    Old Stubborn, how did you get in?

    Masahiko felt helpless. Both of his identities seem to have grievances with Jiraiya. Of course, he knew that it just the way Jiraiya acts, otherwise he would have beaten him.

    Didnt you see the statue at the door?

    Jiraiya shrugged, I guess you could do a better job. So what do you think, old man, do you want to make one for Tsunade and me?

    Idiot Before Masahiko could answer, Orochimaru relieved him, and then the two quarreled quietly.

    While speaking, the others gradually sat on their chairs on the right side of the venue. And they were all famous and strong people.

    For example, sitting in the first ce was the strongest shinobi alive, the man who imed that he had never been defeated, the great elders of the Uzumaki n, and the witnesser of the world history, everyones grandpa yes, it was Masahikos Shadow Clone.

    The three Daimyos, followed by the Hokage, the Kazekage, Mito, the elders of Konoha, rtives of Nawaki and Mikoto, and so on, were behind him.

    There must be a host for the wedding, and Masahiko never thought of doing it this time.

    What the hell? How did Tsunade end up being the host of the wedding? Masahiko murmured, feeling that something wrong was going to happen.

    As they proceeded with the ceremony, Masahiko always felt a little uneasy.

    Hiruzen, turn off Konohas perception rm temporarily. Masahikos voice suddenly emitted in Hiruzens ear.

    Hiruzen, who was talking to the Third Kazekage got startled when he heard these words, he quickly nced at Masahikos shadow clone, then nodded to the shop owner Masahiko, and waved his hand summoning an Anbu.

    Five minutester, Hiruzen nodded again at Masahiko. Thetter looked at his shadow clone, then the two simultaneously opened their perception to the maximum, covering Konoha.

    Nothing unusual.

    Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief, canceled his perception, and continued to watch the ceremony. Of course, he has to turn on his perception every five minutes to be ready for any surprised attack or interruption.

    Unexpectedly, the wedding was very peaceful, and Tsunades hosting was quite satisfactory. The blessing sent by the representatives of various countries and families seemed to be sincere, and there was no bloody dramatic plot from Fugaku to steal the bride. The only two nervous people in the entire wedding were Masahiko and Other-Masahiko.

    The wedding wasnt boring. On the contrary, it can be said that it was one of the best, and the scene seemed extremely lively and heartwarming. But Masahikos mind and spirit were in another ce, and he couldnt feel any of it.

    It wasnt until the wedding was over that Masahiko was taken aback when the two newlyweds thanked everyone for their blessings.

    Its over? Wheres the trouble? What about the Akatsuki? Why didnt anyone try to attack us? Masahiko was left frustrated, all of this was for nothing, you can say that he was really unsatisfied.

    Im really getting crazy Masahiko smiled wryly.

    It seems that the Akatsuki are not that determined to correct the plot, maybe Im giving this matter much more attention than what it deserves Masahiko sighed inwardly.

    Forget about it, this is better anyway! The two Masahiko nced at each other and rxed.

    Mikoto is now Nawakis wife. He doesnt believe that the Akatsuki can do anything to make this marriage fail now. The plot changed, and it cannot be revised. So there should be no problem. After all, he has never heard of divorce in Naruto World

 Chapter 177: Checking out the Progression

    Chapter 177: Checking out the Progression

    After the wedding of Nawaki and Mikoto, both Masahikos identities stayed in Konoha for a week, and the shadow clone apanied Gensuke to help him get closer to the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind. After all, the Land of Whirlpools is basically bing one of the five major countries in the Shinobi World, and that will never be achieved without diplomacy.

    As for the identity of the Amazon Shop owner, he also maintained it for a week, and when he was sure that no ident would happen, he waited for an opportunity and released the shadow clone, and took its ce.

    Nagato and Konan have made great progress during this year and a half.

    The Shadow clonested for a year and a half. At first, he had 50% of Masahikos Chakra, but because he lived for an entire year, only 20% remained when the technique was lifted. Also, because it was never canceled, Masahiko didnt know anything about the Uzumaki for that entire period.

    At that moment, all the memories the Shadow had in that year and a half were transferred to Masahiko, who seemed slightly confused. Fortunately, the Shadow Clones life for a year and a half was rtively monotonous, so he could quickly recover.

    What Masahiko was happiest about is the progress of his two disciples. Nine-year-old Nagato already has the Strength of a Jonin. As long as he keeps the hard work, its estimated that when hes fourteen-year-old he will be an S-Rank ninja. As for Konan, although she isnt as good as Nagato, shes currently a Chunin. And what makes Masahiko even happier is that shes very skilled in making Explosion Tags.

    Elder, we should go, Gensuke said.

    Gensuke, I havent seen you for almost two years, you look a lot older. After all, Gensuke was already 64 years old.

    We havent seen each other for two years? Gensuke looked nk; theyve been seeing each other every day for thest year!

    Masahiko didnt wait for him to reply, and said, Lets go back to the Land of Whirlpools.

    Only the two of them came, so he wasnt worried about the safety of the country. Everything was arranged correctly by the Shadow Clone, so it was fine to be rxed.

    It was easier to go back than when they came. After all, when they came, they were carrying a lot of sealing scrolls as gifts.

    Hashirama, your great-grandson may be a ninja who can even surpass you, and I hope that one day you will see it with your own eyes. Masahiko thought to himself.

    With thebination of the Senju and the Uchihas cells, gods know what kind of monster will be born. However, all the dust has settled, and Masahiko no longer struggles with the plot but looks forward to it.

    In this way, if I dont work hard, Im afraid I will be at the risk of being overtaken. Masahiko felt anxious. It would be very shameful for a 100-year-old senior to be overtaken by a much younger generation.

    Kekkei Mora The next thing that will easily yield me witness points is Kakashi, who graduated at the age of five, became a Chunin at the age of six, and a Jonin at twelve. There should be a lot of witness points to get.

    The plot has changed; Masahiko can only predict things now. These days, hes also trying to figure out what kind of events that will probably be the same as the original, and which will change.

    During year and a half, Masahiko seeded to convince Sakumo to change Hatake Kakakerus name back to Hatake Kakashi, because it felt really awkward. Of course, the process wasnt easy, and he even creeped Sakumo out, thetter thought that Masahiko was inexplicably and weirdly interested in his boy.

    And since he agreed, Sakumo now had to convince his wife, using the same methods

    My old mother said that the boy should be named Hatake Kakashi, but you said Kakakeru was a name that had Elder Masahikos approval and blessing. Now you want to change it back

    Masahiko felt really sorry for Sakumo, he really missed his life a couple of times

    Sensei, youre back! Nagato and Konan voices made him go back to his senses, only to realize this he already returned to the Uzumaki n, and several people came to greet them at the borders of the Land of the Whirlpools.

    You two little, you didnt make that great of progress. Masahiko sensed slightly, then sighed. It seems that the memory of the Shadow Clone isnt as good as personal experience.

    Lets go. Were going to the training ground to check your practice.

    Sensei, didnt you just check before you went to Konoha a week ago? The children resisted a little.

    Masahiko smiled without exining, And we will check again, who knows maybe, youve gotten stronger.

    Masahiko has always felt that his shadow clones are slightly weird. The Shadow clone has actually built two tracks in the training ground, one for testing 100 meters, and the other for testing 400 meters, and other bodybuilding equipment such as fixed bars for pull-ups, and weights for squats The scene was a little embarrassing, no wonder the two disciples didnt want to do it.

    The equipment was already avable, so its a pity not to use it.

    But

    The moment he saw him, Masahiko had ck lines on his face. On the fixed bar, one person was doing flying pull-ups, the guy had it easy that you could even see an afterimage between each repeat.

    Oh, Sensei!! Youre back. When he saw Masahiko, he turned around one thousand and eighty degrees in the air, threw his body to the front, andnded in front of Masahiko, staggering.

    Masahiko frowned, and squeezed out a smile, Kenichiro, are you still practicing?

    Yes, Sensei! Kenichiro raised his head, The equipment youve built it too good for practicing!

    <em>Boom</em>

    As soon as he said that, the fixed bar copsed, and Masahiko sighed helplessly.

    I built this for Nagato and Konan. What are you doing? If youre that bored, you can go to Konoha. Dais son is five years old now. He will make up a greatpanion in practice for you.

    As Kenichiro walked away excitedly, Masahikos looked a bit depressed. He could sense that Kenichiros physical strength and stamina already declining. After all, he was over 60, and its impossible to stay at the peak forever.

    Now only two have left. You will use the four hundred meters track. One hundred meters isnt enough. We will see how you will do, then we will check you Ninjutsu Practice.

    Yes, Sensei. The two children answered a bit weakly. They always thought it was stupid to run only 100 meters.

    Of course, the way ninjas run in this world is by putting their hands behind them. Masahiko didnt understand the principle, but he was used to it for so many years.

    Does this reduce resistance?

    Seeing the two childrens scoring seven seconds and five seconds, he slightly nodded. At the age of nine, this is actually excellent. After all, itspletely dependent on physical ability. Chakra is not allowed to be used on the track.

    Its not bad, but there isnt much progress, and the results are about the same as thest test, Masahiko said, then he realized that thest test was only a week ago.

    Does the shadow clone affect the memory if used for too long? Masahiko frowned. No one has ever used it for a year and a half, nor theres actually someone who has the right amount of Chakra to do it.

    It seems that I shouldnt be using it for so long in the future.

    Masahiko turned to the two again, The progress is OK, lets see you how your Ninjutsu practice is going

 Chapter 178: The Explosions Road

    Chapter 178: The Explosions Road

    Yuna, how is it, have you sessfully connected Konan with me? Masahiko asked.

    Dont get any wrong ideas, this was a serious question, Masahiko hasnt yet reached the point of bullying a nine-year-old girl.

    After returning to the Uzumaki, Masahiko first tested the practice of the two children. After that, he focused on the Konans Explosion Tags production speed. He was pleasantly surprised to find that Konan could basically make one in a few seconds, which means mass production.

    However, Konan didnt have the Uzumais special Chakra. Although she is as strong as a Chunin, the amount of her Chakra wasnt enough. Therefore, Masahiko took her to Yuna to see if she coulde up with some sort of device to solve this problem.

    Of course, Masahiko thought of sealing some of his Chakra in Konans body like that time he did to Tsunade during the Jonin Exam. But after trying, Konan Explosion Tag was unstable; after all, it was mixed with Masahikos Chakra.

    Aftering to Yuna, the scientist tried a lot of methods. After collecting Masahiko and Konans Chakra samples, she was able to use some equipment to convert Masahikos Chakra into Konan as a raw Chakra. In fact, Masahiko couldnt tell what exactly was happening. This was like the Chakra bracelet. Another big ck technology has emerged.

    Grandpa Masahiko, its connected, Yuna replied. Now, you need to try and output a little amount of Chakra.

    Masahiko did what she said, and Konan, on the opposite side, suddenly looked ufortable. Masahiko was taken aback and stopped it quickly.

    Yuna, whats going on? Did it fail?

    Yuna smiled and walked over, Its sessful, Grandpa Masahiko. But Konans Chakra is worn out now. It will be a little ufortable for her to receive your Chakra, but thats okay, it will be good for her.

    Masahiko, who got startled, nodded in understanding, then smiled.

    In this way, Konans Chakra volume may improve, this is an unexpected gain.

    But Grandpa, Yuna continued, After the transformation, you will probably lose 50%

    Masahiko waved his hand and interrupted Yunas words, It doesnt matter. This is normal.

    Then turned to Konan, Little Konan, its okay. Get used to it first, and then we will start making explosion tags.

    Its okay, Sensei.

    In the next two months, Masahiko came with Konan every day to make explosion tags, until Yuriko came to stop him.

    Sensei Yuriko looked helpless, Youve made nearly 10 million explosion tags. Each Uzumaki Ninja can get thousands of them, theres no need to make more!

    Masahiko was stunned. Only then he realized that the two months of their hard work had achieved such great results. Looking at the Konan and smiled at her, Konan was excited, but he still noticed how exhausted she was.

    Em lets stop here for the time being. You did a great job, little girl. But your hard work has not been in vain. Your Chakra volume has basically doubled, and this isnt a small gain.

    Konan nodded, smiling, then went to rest.

    Masahiko didnt feel tired. After receiving his Sage Body, he never felt tired again.

    Yuriko, since there are too many explosion tags, we better find a way to sell some.

    This was Masahikos real goal. The countrys current source of ie is the Land of Thunder, but it cannot always rely on the protection fees for prospering, and they muste up with their own source of ie.

    Explosion tags dont weigh much, and it is suitable for sale. As for to whom they should be selling, the Land of Thunder probably has no spare money to buy, and the Land of Water is a little too close to the Land of the Whirlpools, so it will be, the Land of Fire, then Land of Wind, and the Land of Earth. As for those small countries, Masahiko doesnt expect them to have the money to buy inrge quantities.

    Bust how to sell is a hassle. Its easy in Konohas case, the two viges are so close to each other, and they have a great rtionship. But Iwagakure and Sunagakure are not only too far away, but there are many countries between them as well, which will make them prone to danger.

    Yuriko was the one who raised these questions, and after a long time, Masahiko came up with an idea.

    What if we go from the sea? In the past few years, the Land of the Whirlpool has developed rapidly, and they already have ships capable of sailing.

    The Sea? Yuriko was taken aback, You can only reach the Land of Water from the sea, right?

    Masahiko frowned. He hadnt paid attention to whether Naruto World was round or not. If he could reach Iwagakure from the sea, going to Sunagakure will also be safer.

    Ill go out, Masahiko said, then flew toward the southeast of the Land of the Whirlpools.

    It is very important to know that when Masahiko extended the Uzumaki territoryst time using the sea, it was only a short distancepared to the vast sea hes watching in front of him. Otherwise, it would have taken him at least a year.

    Watching the endless sea in front of him, Masahiko directly across it.

    This distance After half an hour, Masahiko frowned, watching the ocean in front of him. At this speed, he must have already crossed about two hundred kilometers.

    Is it this far? After another half an hour, Masahiko finally discovered the continent, but not the new continent.

    Is this really the Land of Earth? Are you telling me that the World of Naruto is also rounded? Masahiko let out a sigh of relief.

    It will take about half a month to get here from the Uzumaki side, which is simr to the transportation onnd, but the sea is much safer.

    Masahiko didnt go to the Land of Earth to visit. His Shadow Clone had already lifted when he was looking for Yuna before. And he wasnt in the mood to find Onoki and relive the past, so he directly turned and head back.

    But this time, his speed isnt fast. Every few minutes, he had to stop and use the Earth Release to erect a stone monument up to 100 meters high, in order to prevent the people sailing at sea from losing their way.

    It wasnt until the sky waspletely dimmed that Masahiko returned to the Land of the Whirlpools, and excitedly went to find Yuriko.

    Yuriko, this world is really round!

    Yuriko was taken aback, but she didnt understand what it meant.

    Masahiko exined, From now on, if we sail from the southeast for the Land of Whirlpool. In about half a month, we will be able to reach the Land of Earth. We can also release mission in our vige to allow the ninja to escort the Explosion Tags shipments.

    After thinking about it, Masahiko added, This task will be ssified as an S-Level. At least two elites must be leading the team. After all, there may be unexpected situations in the sea.

    Yuriko nodded, Then we will have to negotiate with Iwagakure

    Masahiko smiled, The first time I will go with the ship, I havent sailed in the sea for a long time.

    I marked the route so that the tribe would not lose their way. This route will be called the Silk Well, the Explosions Road.

    Nodding, Masahiko, felt very satisfied with his naming ability.

 Chapter 179: Sailing to Onoki

    Chapter 179: Sailing to Onoki

    Raise slowly, be careful.

    At the beach of Uzumaki, Yurikomanded a group of ninja nervously, loading boxes one by one into the ships cargo warehouse.

    There are a total of fifty boxed, and each contains ten sealing scrolls, and each seal scroll stores a thousand explosion tags. This is already the limit. Its not like they couldnt store more, but in that case, the package will definitely worth more than the goods, and they will lose money.

    Masahiko took the two disciples to watch. It has been more than a month since he founded The Explosions Road, and the deal with Konoha has also been concluded.

    Konoha, who had won the two wars have really prospered. They bought 1.5 explosion tags from Masahiko at once, which cost them a hundred Asuma-heads

    After Konoha is sold out, there were still a lot of Explosion Tags in the Uzumaki n. Masahiko wanted to ship it out to the other countries. But he feared that this might encourage them to go to war. If he sells too much, he might even cause problems to Konoha, so he finally decided to go to the Land of Earth and sell them only half a million explosion tags. Earn money without causing any troubles.

    After all, this is the first time for the Uzumaki to take the Explosions Road. To avoid idents, Masahiko took half of the elite patrol team and his two disciples, preparing for the Naruto World big tour.

    Everything was ready, Masahiko waved his hand to Yuriko who was standing there, nodded, then turned and directly gave the others a signal to start rowing.

    Thats right, theyre paddling. Masahiko originally thought that they would have better ships in these two years, but that was only normal since they didnt need ships until now. Of course, its notpletely primitive. For example, the oars are very advanced and can be channeled with Chakra

    It still feels very slow. Masahiko sighed.

    Masahikos first and possibly only voyage in Naruto World has begun. After all, he could fly.

    Masahiko had been on a boat in his previous life, and he also has seen the endless ocean before. Compared with the modern world, the sea in Naruto Wolrd is insignificant. Apart from pointing for them the directions, he had nothing else to do.

    However, the ninjas on the boat were a little bit more excited, especially his two disciples. After all, they are only nine years old. They were still in a yful age. They practice daily, but the battle wasnt suitable for training, and Masahiko wasnt harsh enough to let them run and follow the boat on the sea. The two watched the fishes jumping from time to time from the water andughed.

    In the beginning, Masahiko was still somewhat energetic, but after two days, it became a little unbearable for him and felt that life on a ship was really boring.

    It would be great if a sea king could attack the ship and relieve the boredom.

    Masahiko smiled bitterly, a sea king would never appear in Naruto World.

    A huge strange fish suddenly emerged from the seal and set off a colossal wave.

    Is there really a sea king? No, its some kind of a summoning beast. Smiling bitterly, Masahiko used the gravity force to stabilize the ship.

    Nagato, Konan, this is your chance to try out your Ninjutsu. Masahiko stopped the elite patrol team from attacking, and let his two disciples face it.

    Wind Release: Vacuum Wave!Paper Rain!

    The two disciples shot simultaneously, but their Ninjutsu didnt cause enough damage to the huge monster fish.

    Very powerful Summoning Beast. The two fought on the waters surface, and Masahiko kept stabilizing the boat and watching with the others.

    However, this strange fish was strong, and the two kids couldnt finish it off.

    Masahiko frowned. Leaving such a thing here might cause some trouble for future shipments.

    Masahiko drew his right hand into a pistol gesture, and a small Bijuudama suddenly went flying, blowing that fish.

    Looking at the two disciples who were depressed, Masahiko smiled and said, Dont worry, you still cant use a powerful Ninjutsu like this. You will be able to deal with such a thing in two years.

    The fleet continued to sail, but encountered several giant summoning beasts along the way, none of them were worthy of a contract, and they all were destroyed by Masahiko.

    No matter what is the world, there will always be some unknown danger in the vast sea, Masahiko said. It seems that in the future, he must carefully pick a team to escort each shipment.

    I wonder if the Uzumaki will have someone who will conquer the sea in the future Aaah, it would be nice if I hear him say, Im gonna be the pirate king. Masahikoughed.

    The estimated fifteen-day voyage took seventeen. The first shipment encountered a lot of problems, but it was not too dangerous for ninjas, and finally, they arrived smoothly in thend.

    Elder, shall we carry these boxes to Iwagakure?

    Masahiko red at the idiot ninja, who asked this question. A group of elite ninjas from the Uzumaki carrying boxes to sell them to Iwagakure, how shameful.

    Masahiko sensed a little bit, located the direction of Iwagakure, then with one hand sign.

    Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!

    The white crystal beam came out from Masahikos hand, across the sky, reaching the far clouds above Iwagakure.

    The civilians and the ninjas of the vige thought that it was a strange celestial phenomenon, only Onoki looked like he saw a ghost.

    This is Dust Release! Looking in the direction of the iing message, he flew out quickly, then several Iwagakure Anbu also looked at each other and followed him.

    After releasing the dust release, Masahikonded on the ground and waited.

    Sure enough, after a while, he felt Onokis Chakra approaching quickly.

    Elder Uzumaki Masahiko, what made youe here. After he arrived, Onoki frowned, looking at the ship behind Masahiko, and tried to guess the purpose of his sudden visit.

    Dont be nervous. Ivee carrying goods this time. Masahiko waved his hand and said with a smile.

    At the same time, several Anbu appeared beside Onoki.

    Onoki signaled them not to act rashly and waited for Masahikos exnation.

    Ive told you, you dont need to be nervous, Masahiko said but didnt rush to talk about business. Onoki, I havent seen you in about 30 years, do you rememberst time we met?

    Onoki hesitated, rxed his vignce, smiled bitterly, and shook his head, Elder, can we jump right into the main subject?

    Masahiko paused; he remembered then that Onokis visit to Konoha wasnt a fond memory.

    Masahiko sighed, Lets talk business then.

    Masahiko pointed to the ship behind him and started talking.

 Chapter 180: Forming a Team

    Chapter 180: Forming a Team

    The process of selling Explosion Tags was unexpectedly smooth. When Masahiko exined everything to Onoki, thetter immediately ordered dozens of ninja to carry the shipment to the vige and check it out.

    After the deals conclusion, Masahiko didnt want to remind Onoki of that incident again, so he only asked him to build a seaport on the coast, since the Uzumaki may send more fleets to sell various things in the Land of Earth from time to time. After that, the nsmen gathered their things and embarked on their journey home.

    The journey back was obviously much smoother. After all, the ninjas already had seventeen days of sailing experience, and the giant summons beasts had also been cleaned up before. After only 14 days, they returned to the Land of the Whirlpools.

    In the following days, Masahiko also used the same method to establish a route to Sunagakure. Although it takes about the same time to travel onnd, its rtively safer. Dealing with the summon beasts is always better than dealing with cunning ninja.

    In less than a year, the Land of Whirlpools sessfully established trade treaties with manyrge and small countries in the Shinobi World, not only for selling but also for buying.

    After solving the problem with the economic sources of the Uzumaki, Masahiko was idle again. He kept teaching the two kids every day, helping Kushina with her sealing techniques and practicing the Gentle Fist on the way.

    At this time, the LV9 experience bar had passed the half by a little bit, and Masahiko estimated that in five or six years, he would be able to sessfully achieve the first LV10 skill by training.

    The training of the two disciples has also reached a bottleneck. At their age, Im afraid its already at the limit. Masahiko decided to take them out to do tasks and gain some practical experience.

    There are not many missions in the Uzumaki Vige, and the difficulty isnt very serious. After doing a few messy escort tasks, and some daily missions, not only that Masahiko felt bored, even the two children felt that it was useless to continue.

    Lets go, Ill take you to Konoha to take a mission. This was perfect, it was Konohas thirty-ninth year, and Kakashi was about to enter the school at the age of five, and Masahiko was hoping hes gonna witness something.

    The teams in Konoha are usually formed from three, or three plus a leader, and Masahiko ns on forming one. Kushina has been away from Konoha for two and a half years, so she and Masahikos two disciples formed a small team.

    Nanako didnt object to Kushinas trip to Konoha this time, and Masahiko has even offered her to go with them.

    If you dont want to be the First Lady for a while, why dont you go to Konoha with us and have fun?

    Nanako smiled bitterly and shook her head without exining.

    Finally, a group of five people went to Konoha again.

    Kushina, are you happy that youre going to see Minato soon? Masahikoughed.

    Kushina, with red cheeks, shook her head gently. But her eyes revealed her real thoughts.

    Minato has even begged me to make a wooden sculpture of you. Masahiko continued to tease.

    As he spoke, Masahikos expression became a little serious.

    This time, I will take the three of you to Konoha. The main purpose is to train your actualbat ability, so I will let Hiruzen carefully select some A-ss Missions for you, but I will not take it easy on you. You have to deal with this matter seriously.

    Dont worry, Grandpa, I will take good care of them. Kushina clenched her fist.Masahiko nced at her, shook his head, then shed back: Youre not stronger than Nagato, so you might be the one that will need protection.

    How is this possible

    Nanako could only watch with a wry smile.

    Reaching Konoha, a little kid passed by them running.

    Seventeen remaining

    The corner of Masahikos mouth twitched. It was Gai, who was just five years old. Masahiko shouldnt be surprised to see that he has already started exercising at a young age, but the things he was carrying on his back is the thing he didnt expect.

    Ichirakus takeaways? Theres always a surprising thing every time Ie to Konoha. Delivering food at the age of five isnt easy Masahiko smiled bitterly. He didnt expect to leave Konoha for less than a year, to find that Teuchi has already gathered enough money to start working on his takeaway project.

    Wait, no

    Masahiko has already guessed what happened, andter it was proved to be correct. Not only Gai, but Dai and Kenichiro also joined. The three of them took this as a practice and started delivering free takeaways for Teuchi.

    Sensei, Kenichiro hasnt changed at all, Nanako teased.

    Masahiko sighed, Its my fault.

    Looking at the two little disciples again, he was slightly relieved. Both of them are somewhat introverted, but they will never grow up to be like him.

    Although he felt a little embarrassed, Masahiko didnt stop them, since the three seemed to be enjoying it.

    Nanako went to find Mito in the Senju Station, while Masahiko took the three-children to the Hokage Building.

    When Hiruzen saw Kushina, the joy on his face couldnt be concealed. In the past two years, Masahiko kept her in the Uzumaki n. And Hiruzen was very worried about the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi. However, when he noticed how Masahiko was ring at him, he quickly tried to hide it.

    Elder Masahiko, how can I help you?

    Uzumaki vige is very poor. So I brought these three to Konoha to pick up some tasks.

    Hiruzen was startled and smiled bitterly.

    Not long ago, Masahiko emptied half of Konohas treasury selling them explosion tags, and now hes saying the vige is poor, but Hiruzen learned not to push his luck too much with Masahiko.

    No problem, Elder Masahiko, do you want me to pick a Chunin to lead these three?

    Masahiko was startled and shook his head, I brought them here to take on some tasks above A-ss, and you want a Chunin to lead the team?

    A-ss? Hiruzen showed a slightly embarrassed look. There are not many tasks like this in Konoha. He initially thought that Masahiko was just taking these children to do some B and C-ss missions.

    Dont worry, I just want to train them. One mission every six months is enough, and you can take half of themission of the mission.

    Hiruzen breathed a sigh of relief, One mission in half a year is fine, so you can keep themission.

    Masahiko didnt refuse, Then its settled. In a few days, I will bring the children again to take on the mission. Its best to have a task that involves a lot of battles but not much time.

    Hiruzen nodded in agreement.

    Masahiko left with the three children, then nced at Kushina with a smile.

    Okay, its okay to go to Minato. You dont have to be this anxious.

    Kushina suddenly arrogantly replied, Im not going to see him, Im going to find Grandma. Then she hurriedly ran away, but the direction was obviously wrong.

    Masahiko turned around, looked at Nagato and Konan, and said with a smile, Were going too. Lets see how your brother Nawakis life after marriage

 Chapter 181: Increasing The Difficulty

    Chapter 181: Increasing The Difficulty

    In the Senju n, Masahiko was disappointed after he didnt get the new he was looking for.

    It has been nearly a year since Nawaki and Mikoto got married, but Mikoto still shows no signs of pregnancy, and the monster Masahiko was expecting is nowhere in sight.

    Itachi and Sasuke were born from Mikoto in the original, which proves that she should be fine. Its not Nawaki right? Masahiko was anxious.

    Great Grandpa, heres your tea. This was Mikoto. After she married Nawaki, she also started calling him Great Grandpa.

    Masahiko nodded, and then nced at NAwaki ying with Nagato and Konan, and felt that the scene was a bit familiar.

    At the beginning, it was the same with me and Hashirama. Mitos voice that came from the side startled Masahiko.

    Nawaki and Hashirama are really simr, regardless of their appearance or character Masahiko sighed, and Mito nodded with a smile.

    The quiet days didntst long as Masahiko ended up another New Year in Konoha. It was Konohas thiry-ninth year.

    As soon as the New Year passed, Masahiko took the three children and found Hiruzen, but the result wasnt very satisfactory.

    Theres no A-ss Missions? Masahiko looked annoyed.

    Hiruzen smiled bitterly, Elder Masahiko, the New Year has just passed, we have only received a few missions, a not a single one of them is an A-ss Mission.

    Then do you have any fromst year?

    Hiruzen shook his head, The missions now are lesser than the number of ninjas.

    Masahiko was taken aback. Konoha is really much stronger than the Original.

    Why dont you wait for another two months? Hiruzen asked.

    Masahiko hesitated then shook his head. After two months, it will be the time for Kakashi to enroll, and hes afraid of missing it. Although he can use a Shadow Clone, he always feels that its more troublesome than the main body, so he doesnt want to use if not needed.

    What about the Anbu? For example, investigating other ninja viges?

    Hiruzen was taken aback, Yes, but there are some missions. But this kind of tasks is not suitable

    Its okay, you wont mind as long as Im leading the team right?

    Hiruzen smiled bitterly, and wanted to say: Its because youre the leader I dont feel at ease.

    In the end, Masahiko picked up an investigating mission for the three children. Its rumored that Kusagakure has came in a contact with Sungakure recently.

    I dont seem to have taugh you how to detect and collect information, right? Masahiko realized on the way to Kusagakure with three children.

    It seems not, Sensei. Nagato replied

    Well its not toote to learn, listen you guys Masahiko just wanted to say something, but realized that he wasnt also good at investigating and collecting information.

    Well I never thought I would need it either

    Masahiko nced at the three children who looked eager to learn, and sighed helplessly, he cant tell them now that he doesnt know either, right?

    Okay, you will have to find a patrol team, then attack them, use the transformation technique to change to their appearance, then mix in and investigate. Masahiko started spurting words indiscriminately, and came up with this n, he wont be far away so he could protect them, and nothing will happened anyway.

    Nagato and Konan kept nodding again and again, but the fifteen-year-old Kushina didnt buy a single word of that. She rolled her eyes secretly and whispered, So were gonna have to rely on ourselves.

    Masahiko heard it, felt so embarrassed, but he still pretended that he didnt hear it.

    All the way through Masahiko kept randomly teaching them things, and when they came to ce about five kilometers away from Kusagakure. Masahiko nced at the surrounding environment, then confessed, The rest from here is up to you, I will go first. Then he sank underground.

    The three of them nced at each other, then big sister Kushina waved her hand, Follow me and be careful.

    The three of them quickly concealed their appearance and moved forward. About three kilometerster, Kushina ordered them to hide and find a patrolling team.

    Sister Kushina, shall we do it? Nagato said naively.

    Konna pulled her sleeve, No, I feel that something is wrong with Senseis approach.

    Underground, Masahikos mouth twitched slightly.

    Kushina nced at Konan, feeling amazed of how smart she is, and crafully observed the patrolling team.

    They seem to be carrying something!

    Masahikos disciples also observed carefully when they heard this, Nagato then hesitated and said, It looks exactly like the box we shippedst time by sea.

    Kushina was taken aback at first, then she looked happy.

    Oh! So Kusagakure and Sunagakure came in contact, because thetters are reselling the explosion tags? Missionplete guys, we can go back!

    Nagato and Kushina hesitated, nodded to each other, then prepared to leave.

    Masahiko underground sighed. He didnt expect such a coincidence. How could this be an A-ss mission, this is more like D-ss.

    No, these guys didnt learn a thing, we cant just go back like this. I have to make it more difficult for them.

    Masahiko concentrated, and a stone floated and hit one of the Kusagakure ninja patrol on the forehead.

    Who?!

    When he shouted, the tree children got nervous and immediately exposed themselves.

    Sister Kushina, how did they find us?

    I dont know, lets run!

    Masahiko smiled, who said he cant be an Anbu, hes really doing a great job. He then followed them. As for the Kusagakures ninjas that were chasing they were one upper ninja, three middle ninjas, and six lower ninjas.

    This lineup Masahiko nodded, They should be evenly matched, I wont need to intervene.

    Sure enough, the three children were still caught up. After all, they were still young. Although their Ninjutsu skills were very good, their physical strength was still not as good as an adult ninja.

    With that, a fierce battle erupted, as Masahiko expected, the strength of the two sides was simr.

    The Kuagakure ninja werent in a hurry to engage. After all, their vige was close, and backup will arrive soon, so they even tried to buy sometime by talking.

    These three little brats, it looks like theyre from the Uzumaki, why are they trying to sneak in?

    To Masahikos relief, the three children noticed how the other were trying to buy time, and didnt talk nonsense with them.

    Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion! Nagato used thisrge-scale fire release attack very skillfully.

    Kushina showed her elder sisters material, and defeated the upper level ninja.

    Although Nagato didnt have any actualbat experience, he was still a lot strong than any of the Kusagakure Shinobi, and with Konan assistance, he quickly gained the upper hand.

    The fightsted for ten minutes. Kusagakures Shinobi had been wiped out, and even when the three children were wounded, Masahiko resisted and didnt make a move.

    However the people inside the vige noticed whats going on outside, and sent some ninjas, who were quickly approaching.

    Masahiko frowned underground, and whispered, Its almost done.

    Attentively, thest four ninjas from Kusagakure crushed on the ground.

    Masahikos team sessfully defeated the patrol team. The three children froze for a moment, then quickly reacted and fled in Konohas direction. Masahiko was also responsible for adding a little chaos to the ninjas approaching the scene and added some roadblocks on the way.

    In the end, the task that was forcibly increased in difficulty by Masahiko, this time was sessfullypleted by the three children.

 Chapter 182: The 39th Enrollment

    Chapter 182: The 39th Enrollment

    Konoha Hospital.

    Masahiko smiled, looking at the three wounded children, and said: Now you know that going out to do missions is not easy, right? idents may happen anytime, anywhere.

    There shouldnt have been any idents. Kushina gritted her teeth. It was evident that Masahiko is the one who exposed their disguise. If it were anyone else, she would have turned on her red pepper mode.

    Nagato and Konan overlooked that and felt sad.

    Its all my fault, I must have been not hiding well, and exposed us to the Kusagakures ninjas. The two said in unison.

    Masahiko and Kushina looked at each other and shrugged helplessly. The two kids felt guilty.

    In fact, the three werent seriously injured. And since Masahiko was watching them, nothing wrong would have happened. It was only some bruises and scratches. Masahiko didnt even need to summon the slugs, Konan could treat them. But to be on the safe side, he brought them to the hospital.

    Lets go. After the treatment was over, Masahiko left the hospital with the three children.

    Your job is finished now, I will go to Hiruzen to ask for themission, you guys go and rest, we will continue our training tomorrow.

    The three split into two directions and left. The two disciples returned to the Senju Station, and Kushina went to find Minato. Thetter was very busy during this period. Although there were no tasks, Masahiko heard that he was undergoing a tough training.

    Although its possible that he was learning the Flying Thunder God, Masahiko didnt rush to watch. Even if hes a genius, it will take him at least a year of a half. Moreover, Masahiko couldnt give him any guidance in this regard, so it would be useless to go.

    Elder Masahiko, can you sell the Explosion Tags only to us in the future? After handing over the task, Hiruzen hesitated for a moment, then asked.

    Masahiko smiled, exposing his negotiable expression.

    Hiruzen looked happy until Masahiko said, Nice try.

    Masahiko, who went out, shook his head helplessly. He knew that they mightin about selling the Explosion Tags to other countries, but he couldnt help it. He couldnt make the Uzumaki lose its essential economic source for the sake of allies.

    The explosion tags made by Konan were the perfect source, it costs nothing well it cost her some Chakra, but thats fine.

    On Konoha Street, Masahiko hesitated for a while, and instead of returning to the Senju Station, he used the Transformation technique and went straight to Ichiraku Ramen.

    Teuchi, I havent seen you for a long time, did you really find someone to deliver the takeaways?

    Teuchi smiled the moment he saw Masahiko, Boss Hagoromo, youre back! Thank you for the advice, the business is better now than ever.

    Masahiko nodded and looked into the shop. There was also a female bustling around, with a one or two-year-old girl behind her back.

    You took the whole family to battle?

    Yes, I cant do it alone, so ask my wife to help me.

    Masahiko nodded, then was taken aback by a small kid who ran suddenly behind him.

    Boss, I already delivered the ramen to Naras house, where is the next one? Gai, who isnt 6 years old yet old, said.

    Naras house? Masahiko was startled, Hes delivering to the entire n? Who thought that my advice would make Teuchi rich? This has be more like Ichirakus Consortium.

    Masahiko smiled at Teuchi, Dont forget to take care of my business when you get rich.

    Sure.

    Hes definitely bing rich! Masahiko murmured and walked to his Amazon store.

    Because his identity got exposed, Masahiko simply asked Teuchi to put an eye on his shop for a year. There was still a lot of dust, and Whats the matter with these letters?

    Masahiko picked up a few and took a look, only to find that it was pre-orders. Because the shop was closed, Teuchi stuffed here.

    Sure enough, the Amazon shop is on fire because of Nawaki and Mikotos woodcarving. Each piece of these papers is worth one million Ryo. There are three to four hundred here. Are there this much of rich people in Konoha?

    However, after reading more, Masahiko realized that things werent as he expected. Only a few wanted to buy, and most of the other letters, where the people who already ordered urging him to finish the job

    These people are really impatient, people should learn how to respect Rikudou-Sama.

    In the following days, Masahiko used the transformation technique toplete the orders during the daytime, and in the evening, he will return to the Senju Station in his original appearance to assign some training tasks to the three children.

    It took Masahiko a month before he couldplete all the orders andmissioned a takeaway from Ichiraku Ramen to deliver his figures. In total, he earned more than 300 million Ryo, which isnt a small sum for Masahiko. Of course, he could earn more form the casino, but it may cause riots.

    The job of one-year was finished by Masahiko in a month, and the shop became half-dead again, and its expected to remain half-dead. Because all the people who could afford Masahikos figures have already bought one from him, and Im afraid there will be no one in a short time.

    Masahiko wondered what kind of products or services he could add to the store when new suddenly interrupted his thoughts. Konoha Academy is about to enroll for the 39th time.

    The importance of this years enrollment is second only to the time when they were picking the Second Hokage. Because when Masahiko thought about it, it wasnt only Kakashi, all the infamous Teachers were getting to school this year.

    Besides, Masahiko also wanted to take a look at the current Ninja Academy and see what kind of reforms Hiruzen has issued. Its said that students now need to pass the three tests of basic Ninjutsu. The ability to refine Chakra is important, but it isnt enough anymore. He had to do so because Konoha has an increasing poption.

    Moreover, in recent years, the original September admission was changed to March. It felt a bit awkward to Masahiko at first, butter, he realized that a thing rted to memories from his previous life. Masahiko estimated that everyone here thinks that its better to start school soon after the New Year.

    Walking around the Academy, he found a red yer there, exining in detail the registration time and the test time, and some children were already there with their parents to sign up.

    For a while, Masahiko stayed there and saw a few familiar faces, but some of them he couldnt remember what they were called.

    Many people, no wonder Hiruzen, issued those reforms, Masahiko remembers that there were only 30 students in the first year of Konoha Academy.

    The assessment will be on the 20th of February. Masahiko nodded, Well, lets hope that these kids will put up a good show when the day of the assessmentes.

 Chapter 183: Canon!

    Chapter 183: Canon!

    Time flies, two days passed in the blink of an eye, and the 39th Enrollment Exam of Konoha Academy began.

    Masahiko didnt participate personally and stood beside Sakumo as a bystander.

    The test is divided into three sessions. The easiest one was Ninjutsu. Its all about how efficient you are at refining Chakra. Of course, if you want to get a high score, you must be able to use the Three Basic Techniques proficiently, which is very difficult for children.

    Taijutsu is a pure physical skill assessment. Male and female candidates have different standards, and for boys, they were more stringent.

    Genjutsu is the illusion assessment. Of course, none of the kids would be asked to use Genjutsu, this test was all about their ability to resist Genjutsu.

    Sakumo, what is the qualification for the assessment? Masahiko generally understood the concept of the assessments but didnt know the specific scoring criteria.

    The highest is ten, the average is five, Sakumo replied.

    Masahiko nodded, And what if the candidate is particrly outstanding in one aspect? Masahiko thought of Gai.

    If you score ten points in one test, you can ignore the others.

    Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief and felt that Gai should be fine.

    But its difficult to get a full score. Sakumo added, Kakashi probably would only get 10 points in Ninjutsu, and maybe 9 or even 8 in the other two.

    Masahiko frowned. Since childhood, Kakashi, who had been trained by Sakumo, should have better physical skills than Gai, yet he doesnt expect him to get full marks

    Is it this strict?

    Sakumo nodded, The Hokage-Sama is hopeless. There are too many candidates. This time more than 150 children signed up, and hes hoping that only 60 people will pass.

    Masahiko nodded in understanding. He knew in his heart that those children will always get a second chance. The oldest entry age for the Academy is nine years old, and now many children are just over five years old.

    Of course, all of the five-year-olds are obviously very self-confident.

    Sakumo, wheres your baby? The students have entered the arena one after another, but Masahiko didnt see Kakashi.

    Kakashi will be thest one to take the test. Sakumos face seemed stiff.

    Like father like son, so he loves to show up too? Masahikoughed and teased.

    Alright. Sakumo grew up dealing with Masahiko, and it seems like thetters teasing doesnt work on him anymore.

    Masahiko looked at the children who were at the forefront. As expected, there were no familiar faces. It seems that the stronger children were ranked behind.

    The three examiners were, Nara Patriarch for the Ninjutsu test, Hyuga Patriarch for the Taijutsu, and Uchiha Kagami for the Genjutsu.

    Masahiko thought for a while. If something like Genjutsu is misused, it may greatly impact the future of these kids. At this time, Konohas strongest Genjutsu user should be Uchiha Kagami.

    Sure enough, its rigorous. These three examiners look scary. Masahiko muttered.

    However, the Genjutsu he found most difficult was easily passed by the children. None of them seemed to have been trapped inside Genjutsu for a long time. Still, none managed to get a high score.

    Why does Kagami seem to be letting them pass?

    Sakumo hesitated for a moment and came over quietly, I heard that the Elders daughter-inw seems to be pregnant. He should be in a good mood.

    Masahiko gave him a smile, When did you be a gossip person?

    Wait, Kagamis grandson? Masahiko was startled. Isnt that should be Uchiha Shisui?

    What wrong, Elder Masahiko?

    Ah, n-nothing

    Usually, the birth of one more kid isnt that great of news, but those eyes are the things Masahiko was more concerned about.

    Masahiko pondered for a while, then he came back to his sense after a time to watch the test. The children in the top ranks werent good, after all. Although they didnt do too bad, Masahiko estimated that they wouldnt pass.

    So, who will be the first Canon kid?

    Masahiko was excited.

    After half a minute.

    Huh, it turned out to be Gai Masahiko couldntugh or cry, I should have thought of what to expect.

    Is he Dais son? Sakumo asked.

    Different from the original, Sakumo knew the Taijutsu proficient Maito Dai.

    Masahiko nodded with a smile.

    Sakumo hesitated, knowing how difficult the assessment is, He wont be able to pass this way.

    Masahiko waved his hand, Its okay, he will do it!

    Masahiko couldnt remember anything about Gai failing to enter the Academy in the original. And he also knew that he and Kakashi will join in the same year, so he felt that it would be impossible for him not to pass.

    Sakumo hesitated for a moment but said nothing.

    Ten minutester, Masahikos mouth twitched. Although he didnt know his score, Gai will never pass this exam unless the examiner felt asleep.

    He will be fine. Masahiko didnt like to be proven wrong.

    After him, another familiar face entered the scene, Masahiko temporarily put aside his attention to Gais score.

    This guy I think it should be Ibiki Morino, but he doesnt have that scar yet.

    This is Ebisu? Konohamarus Sensei is he also in this batch?

    Gekko Hayate, and Yugao Uzuki, this pair is also joining this year.

    The one holding the straw stick should be Genma Shiranui, the one who loves toin.

    Rin Nohara

    Speaking of Rin, thats Obito over there, this is the first time I see him.

    Kurenai Yuhi, so she only managed to pass the Genjutu test? Still, shes the first one to get a perfect score.

    The living 35 million Ryo, Asuma

    As the candidates took the tests, Masahiko kept recalling the familiar character one after another. In addition to them, there were also a few children who were familiar but couldnt name. But there are at least thirteen or fourteen Canon characters that Masahiko remembers from the original.

    As for Hatake Kakashi, he entered the field with a small sword, and the Ninja Academy entrance exam thatsted for a full day came to an end.

    Kakashis three basic Ninjutsu were perfect, the best so far, and he got his full mark, but he didnt pass the Ninjutsu test first. Instead, he took the other two tests, but he failed to pass them with full marks, making him look a little disappointed.

    Masahiko hesitated for a moment, turned to Sakumo, and asked a question that had troubled him for a century, Why is Kakashi is wearing a mask?

    Because hes insanely handsome.

    Sakumo turned around and left. Masahiko, who was stunned for a while, finally remembered Teuchi and his daughters reaction when they saw Kakashis face in the original

 Chapter 184: Orochimaru’s Request

    Chapter 184: Orochimaru��s Request

    Gai really hasnt passed the Exam? Masahiko was surprised as he looked at the assessment report in Kagamis hand.

    Kagami smiled bitterly: Ive tried my best to help him and even gave him five points, but he only scored two points in the Ninjutsu test.

    Masahiko sighed, looked at Sakumo next to him, and shook his head helplessly.

    Forget it. Hiruzen will eventually see his potential in Taijutsu, and will specially recruit him to school, right? Masahiko said, but he wasnt too sure.

    Looking at Sakumo and Kagami, both also seemed not sure. Masahikos heart moved at that moment, Okay, if Hiruzen ended up rejecting him, I will take him back to the Uzumaki with me!

    Elder Masahiko Hiruzens voice came from behind. He didnt believe Masahiko hadnt noticed his arrival. But it seems he was talking about him.

    What a coincidence, Hiruzen. Masahiko turned with a smile.

    Hiruzen smiled bitterly, Yes, it is. I know all about Dais son. Dont worry, Elder Masahiko.

    Thats good.

    Two dayster, Masahiko apanied Maito Dai and his son to see the admission list of the Academy, but Gais name wasnt there.

    Masahiko gritted his teeth quite a bit, I shouldnt have trusted you, it seems that I will really have to take Gai back with me to the Uzumaki.

    But this scene is quite interesting. Masahiko murmured, watching Gai, who was riding on Dais shoulder weeping bitterly, and Dais face being washed with tears.

    Its okay, son! You still have a chance before the final enrollment time.

    Yes!

    After that, the two, father and son, held each other tightly, crying bitterly, and shouting youth

    Masahiko stepped disgustedly, letting the two have their moment.

    Kenichiro is nothing like this These two are really on another level.

    The onlookers around made Masahiko a little ufortable, he slowly took his distance and quickly walked away.

    What is Hiruzen trying to do? Does he want to see Gais potential? Masahiko guessed.

    It did have some effects. Gai, who failed the assessment, was more enthusiastic in training than ever.

    Masahiko didnt bother to pay more attention to this. Sure enough, the day before the official opening of the Academy, Gai received an alternate admission notice.

    Alternate admission? Masahiko frowned, Is there such a thing in the original?

    In short, Gai eventually became Kakashis ssmate. Simultaneously, as the freshmen started their fist lesson, Masahiko went to their ss, thinking that if he stayed a little bit, their teacher would start calling their name, and he will see how many characters he knows.

    Masahiko was very surprised by the selection of the teacher; it was actually Kato Dan. This must be somewhat different from the original because Dan should have been dead at this time.

    During the call, a slightly familiar little girl made Masahiko understand why Kato Dan was selected as their teacher.

    Shizune? So she was also Kakashis ssmate. And Kato selected this ss because of his niece?

    In addition to her, Masahiko has heard several familiar names, such as Yamashiro Aoba, etc. Although he cant remember where these people appeared in the original, he must have heard their names before.

    This time watching the enrollment also yield Masahiko unexpected gain; he earned more than 70 witness points.

    Kakashi brought him ten points, Gai, Asuma, Kurenai, brought him five points each, there are also a bunch of three and two points, which should be divided ording to the importance of these people in the original.

    Huuuh It seems that I have lost a lot of witness points over the years. For example, when the Legendary Sannin enrolled in school, I must have lost 30 points at once. Masahiko felt an intense headache. From now on, he decided toe here to watch every year.

    Konohas 39th Ninja Academys little incident came to an end. Masahiko had nothing to do, and he began to consider the reopening of the Amazon Shop. Unexpectedly, two people came to find him.

    Whats happened? Why are Tsunade and Orochimaru together? It would be fine if it was Kato or even Jiraiya, but Orochimaru!!! Masahiko felt anxious for a moment.

    Fortunately, this was just his wild guess, and Tsunades words made him relieved.

    Me and Orochimaru?!! Grandpa, pleaaaaase!

    Masahiko was relieved, so he smiled and said, Where is Jiraiya? Why isnt he with you two?

    That idiot seems to be writing a book recently.

    Writing a book? Masahiko was taken aback for a moment, Oh, Jiraiya is going to write a book, and the protagonists name is Naruto. What was its title? Anyway, this book is essential, and it should yield a lot of witness points.

    Masahiko thought for a moment, then turned to Orochimaru, How can I help you?

    Elder, can you find the location of Ryuchi Cave for me? Orochimaru said hoarsely.

    Ryuchi Cave After hearing these words, Masahiko immediately understood Orochimarus intentions. It seems that thetter wants to learn the Sage Mode, but he couldnt find the location of the Ryuchi Cave.

    After pondering for a while, Masahiko felt like he should refuse. Helping Tsunade to get stronger is fine. But Orochimaru he was somewhat not sure about him. Initially, his various escaping techniques were strong, and if he let him study something like Sage Mode, Masahiko feared that he wont be able to control him.

    However, after pondering again, Masahiko nodded, he couldnt just judge him based on the original.

    I probably know the location, I will take you there.

    Although slug once told him that three sacrednds are connected together, Masahiko didnt want to take him there through Shikkotsu Forest.

    Senior, just give me the location, and I will go by myself.

    Masahiko shook his head, I have been in two of the sacrednds, and I would like to go to Ryuchi Cave too. Im curious about it.

    Tomorrow morning,e to find me, we will go there together.

    Then, Im sorry for troubling you, Elder Orochimaru said thank you, turned and left, probably he went to prepare.

    Masahiko looked a Tsunade, Speaking of which, did you finish your training, youve never shown me your Sage Mode

    Tsunade waved her hand repeatedly, I havent fully mastered it yet, Ill show youter. And then she fled quickly.

    Masahiko was startled, then remembered the weird paint Hashirama had on his face, and smiled, It seems that she didnt like how her Sage Mode looked.

 Chapter 185: The Unlucky Clan

    Chapter 185: The Unlucky n

    In the early morning of the next day, Orochimaru came to find Masahiko, carrying a thick backpack behind him, he seemed like he was ready to go.

    Masahiko was startled, You brought so many things.

    Halfway through, he realized that Orochimaru had to practice Sage Mode in Ryuchi Cave, and it was customary to bring some food and some other things that he might find useful there

    Elder, if you ever ended up fighting the Great Sage Snake, please dont forget to get me some of his blood, Orochimaru said hoarsely, apparently since Masahiko decided to go with him, he has made some other preparations.

    Im okay with the Great Sage Snake. Masahiko had a ck line on his face, he really wasnt that confident saying this.

    Okay, lets go. Masahiko waved his hand, and Orochimaru followed.

    The three little team members have been assigned a full month of Masahikos training missions, even though he felt that this wont take that long.

    Masahiko didnt fly with Orochimaru, since their rtionship hasnt yet reached the point where Orochimaru wouldpletely be rxed while being floated by him. And the two ran all the way, heading to the west of Konoha.

    The Shikkotsu Forest is southwest of Konoha, and Ryuchi Cave is in the north of the forest. Masahiko did his calction In short, Ryuchi Cave should be west of Konoha.

    Of course, its impossible to determine the exact location. It took them two days to reach the western border of the Land of Fire. It was a deserted ce at the edges of both the Lands of Fire and Wind.

    Elder, is this the ce? Orochimaru asked.

    Masahiko frowned, looked around, then smiled, It should be within fifty miles.

    Fifty miles? Orochimaru doubted.

    Masahiko was actually a little embarrassed, he quickly turned his back and whispered: Minds Eyes of the Kaguya!

    Oh? There are viges in this ce?

    Masahiko was surprised. He found a few weak Chakra reactions about five miles away, like the kind that civilians have.

    Come with me. Masahiko waved his hand again, and Orochimaru followed.

    The two turned around and found a small vige among several peaks.

    Elder, this is Orochimaru looked surprised for the second time today.

    Masahiko was also surprised. The people inside this vige dressed up as they did during the Warring States Period as if they hadnt been in contact with the outside world for a long time.

    What is this? Back to the Future I? Masahiko muttered, and the two of them stepped forward and came to the vicinity of the vige.

    The vigers noticed them and gathered around.

    Who are you guys?!

    Their words were full of vignce.

    Masahiko frowned first, and then he felt that the few people with the weak Chakra reactions were approaching quickly.

    These people

    Looking at the Masahiko suddenly widened his eyes.

    I know they were familiar. It turned out to be them!

    It was the Libra n from the Warring States Period. At that time, because they were deeply corrupted by the Shikkotsu Forest Nature Chakra, they asked Masahiko to seal their ability to transform. Later, they moved to this ce.

    It was a blood seal, and it should be stronger from generation to generation. But why are there still people with Chakra appearing? Looking at their expressions, these people seem to be still losing control.

    Masahiko looked around with a dumbfounded expression, It wont be

    Unexpectedly, Orochimaru didnt choose to attack them, Masahiko kept his dumbfounded expression, as the vigers kept looking at him weirdly.

    Masahiko thought that they must have recognized him as the hero who saved their n, so he stood there with his head high, waiting for their gratitude.

    Unexpectedly, they didnte to him but surrounded Masahiko with visible signs of hostility.

    Uzumaki Masahiko, I didnt expect you to be alive, you havent forgotten what you did to our n! The leader growled.

    Masahiko was stunned and looked at Orochimaru, who shrugged as he was saying, I dont know.

    I didnt forget, but did you forget? Masahiko, who was waiting for gratitude, felt helpless by this questioning.

    Since you forgot, let us remind you!

    Yes, please, this Grandpa is older now and has a bad memory.

    Back then, the Seventh Patriarch entrusted you to seal our ability to transform, but you only denied us the right to use Ninjutsu, and the ability to transformation has always existed.

    Masahiko sighed, I said that Ive told him that you will not be able to use Chakra after that.

    But you also said that it will seal our ability to transform The people on the other side looked angry.

    Then you cant me me, I can only say that this is really unlucky.

    Unlucky?

    Masahiko didnt know whether to cry orugh

    The Libra n was simply blessed by fate. They moved out before because of the Shikkotsu Forest and its Nature Chakra that was corrupting their bodies, but they eventually ended up living in the Ryuchi Cave vicinity.

    Many people tried to find the locations of three sacrednds before and failed. Yet they identally ditched out two of them, which can only be called unlucky.

    After exining, the other side looked as if they were struck by lightning, and couldnt speak for a long time.

    If youre leaving again, please dont go south, Mount Myoboku is over there.

    Elder, we can let them move to Konoha, Orochimaru said.

    Masahiko frowned at Orochimaru, who seemed kind of interested.

    But Orochimarus suggestion gave him an idea.

    You can move to the Land of Whirlpools. The country is still short of poption, and even though his Sealing Technique is LV9, he felt that there must be another way to solve this problem, and this way, the Uzumaki will also have a rtively strong subsidiary Shinobi.

    The people on the opposite side were obviously a little tempted, and couldnt decide.

    Masahiko waited for a moment, then smiled and said, Dont make a decision in such a hurry. We will stay here for a while. Please discuss it first.

    With that being said, Masahiko walked toward the viges back with Orochimaru and finally sensed the Ryuchi Cave location.

    Just a small mountain behind, Masahiko found a bottomless hole. His perception was fully open, and his expression was uneasy.

    This is the Ryuchi Cave, you can go by yourself. Numerousrge and small snakes appeared in his perception, and it felt a little scary.

    Orochimaru wasnt afraid, he nodded, then directly entered.

    Masahikos was still uneasy, yet his curiosity got the better of him, and quickly chased after him

 Chapter 186: The Snake’s Slough

    Chapter 186: The Snake��s Slough

    The expression on Masahikos face was ugly.

    Although he had withstood everything that this world threw at him, ups and downs for a hundred years, a tight cave full of snakes was the limit.

    The Ryuchi Cavesndform was very hard to describe; caves within caves, and entrances and exits everywhere, it was simply a maze. More importantly, all of these caves were full ofrge and small green snakes. Masahiko had the repulsion force turned on all the time, so that these snakes are at least ten meters away from him.

    Orochimaru was worth of their kind, he didnt look bothered; in fact, he was looking around with interest.

    Were going this way. Masahiko perceived slightly and said to Orochimaru.

    When he came to the cave, Masahiko hadnt dared to maximize his perception, not because he was worried that the Sage Snake would find them, but because of how many snakes showed up in his perception before it was creepy.

    As for how to tell they were taking the right direction, Masahiko was simply heading towards the ce where the Natural Energy was more concentrated.

    As he walked deeper and deeper, Masahikos anxiety calmed slightly. Although the size of snakes is constantly increasing, the rtive number was decreasing a bit too. For Masahikos intensive phobia of snakes this was much morefortable.

    Although Ryuchi Cave looks small, because it was basically a maze, it wasnt a short walk. Masahiko and Orochimaru were moving fast, but it still took an hour before Masahiko could sense rtivelyrge Chakra fluctuations.

    After walking for a few minutes again, a dozen giant snakes appeared in front of him.

    Well, it wasnt particrly significant, far less than Manda, which is only ten meters long, but Masahiko could feel that they have a lot of Chakra in their bodies, and they should belong to sage kind.

    The snakes also saw the two of them, and immediately surrounded them.

    Humans?

    Obviously not friendly.

    Masahiko frowned, feeling surrounded by more than a dozen snakes wasnt very rxing, and just when he was about to do it, Orochimaru stopped him.

    Aoda, its me. With a hoarse voice, Orochimaru came to the rescue.(T/N: Aoda: is a summoning snake, who resides in the Rychi Cave, that has pledged loyalty to Sasuke Uchiha.)

    Orochimaru-Sama. The dark blue giant snake nodded as if he had just recognized him.

    Take me to Manda. Orochimaru didnt directly state his purpose but asked to see Manda first.(T/N: Manda: is the boss summon of the Rychi Cave snakes.)

    There are small snakes that are easy to handle. But there are also these scary giant snakes who surrounded them, thanks to Aoda they let them pass.

    Ryuchi Cave are snakes really more hierarchical? Masahiko sighed. This feeling of encountering strong snakes as you advance is a bit like ying a game

    But, I didnt know that there are three giant snakes of Mandas level! As he moved forward, there were threerger Chakra reactions in Masahikos perception, all of which were probably on the same level as Manda.

    After taking five or six corners, three giant snakes of different colors appeared in front of the two, the purple was Manda, and the other two cyan and red.

    The three surrounded them, and Masahikos first thought was, Shinra Tensei

    Of course, he wasnt gonna fight thendlords, and they seemed like they were waiting for them there.

    Orochimaru, you managed to find this ce, Manda said. It seems that Orochimaru told him that he was gonnae to Ryuchi Cave for practice.

    But! Manda stared coldly at Masahiko, Why did you bring another human with you!

    Masahiko looked at the snakes mouth that was approaching quickly, and out of nervousness, he turned on the repulsive force fully on

    Whether it was the three giant snakes, Orochimaru, they all flew upside down instantly, crashing into many caves.

    Looking at the smoke and dust around him, Masahikos face turned ck.

    He wasnt gonna let Manda bully him, he wasnt a ss heart. Moreover, hes usually the one bullying people

    Im not here to cause trouble Masahiko sighed. Just now, he has output all of his Chakra into the Shinra Tense, and he even subconsciously turned the Sage Mode on. Watching the initially narrow cave suddenly bigger, Masahiko felt that he might have overreacted. Fortunately, the three snakes werent seriously injured.

    As for Orochimaru, he didnt worry much; his escaping techniques were superb.

    Elder, we came here so I can learn Sage Mode Sure enough, Orochimarus voice came over after a while, but it was a bit trembled. He wasnt sure if it because he was injured or angry

    Masahiko looked in his direction and waved his hand, And Im okay with it, but dont forget to tell Manda to brush his teeth in the future before talking to me.

    As he was talking about Manda, thetter swam back and surrounded Masahiko with the dozen or sorge snake they encountered before, watching him warily.

    Unexpected resistance. Masahiko murmured. The other two obviously wonte back for a while.

    Manda, calm down. Orochimaru tried tofort him, but obviously, it was in vain.

    Damn you, humans! He roared and threw his tail towards Masahiko, but thetter condensed a lightning sword and nail it to the ground.

    Manda roared and struggled in pain, Masahiko didnt take advantage of this situation, after all, it was Orochimarus summoning beast.

    He then turned around and looked at the dozen little snakes, which were still wary of him, You figure out a way to pull out this sword, were going to find your master.

    Orochimaru, follow me.

    As if nothing had happened, Masahiko too Orochimaru and continued on.

    Masahiko had already sensed the White Snake Sages Chakra. It stands to reason that, with such a big movement, it should havee a long time ago, but it didnt move, which made Masahiko a little curious.

    Followed by Orochimaru all the way, after a few kilometers, Masahiko finally saw thest of the three Sages, Hakuja Sennin.

    On a huge stone chair, a giant snake with snow-white scales sat cross-legged.

    Hakuja Sennins eyes were unexpectedly not scary.

    Orochimaru, we finally meet, youre here to learn Sage Mode?

    His tone was also very gentle, which made Orochimaru a little surprised and looked at Masahiko.

    Masahiko smiled, I guess hes willing to teach you.

    Orochimaru frowned before nodding slowly, feeling that something wasnt right.

    Masahiko was actually a little confused too. He had injured a few snakes just now, but Hakuja Sennin seems to have no intention of pursuing it.

    Well, resolving this peacefully is better. Though I felt much stronger Chakra from him when we wereing here, this one feels weak

    As soon as Masahiko thought of this, he was startled and subconsciously rose into the air.

    Suddenly, a giant snake mouth emerged from the ground and bit towards Masahiko.

    Looking at the colossal chair again, the giant white snake lost its solidarity and got t.

    It was just a snakes slough? Masahiko sighed.

    Earth Release: Super-Fist Rock Technique!(T/N: Originally: Earth Release: Fist Rock Technique)

 Chapter 187: A Little Disappointing

    Chapter 187: A Little Disappointing

    Youre a dignified immortal sage existence, yet you fight dirty, youre really shameless! After he avoided Hakuja Sennins attack, Masahiko yelled and struck him down with his Super-First Rock Technique. But Hakuja Sennin shrugged it off as if it was nothing.

    He had no idea what kind of technique the Hakuja Sennin used, but just now, he managed to conceal his presence and hide underground. If Masahiko didnt feel that something was wrong, he would have won a free ticket on a tribe to the snakes stomach.

    The White Snake Sage stood upright and stared at Masahiko closely with its pair of snake pupils.

    Uzumaki Masahiko, why did you attack the red and green snake? Arent you going to give me an exnation?

    Masahiko was startled; he didnt expect Hakuja Sennin to know his name and felt secretly happy.

    It turns out that my reputation has spread well

    The green and the red snake? Masahiko murmured, Hold on a minute, the blue snake is called Aoda, and the red snake is called Akada, right? So the question is, why is the purple snake is called Manda, ten thousand snakes, not Murada?(T/N: Aoda: literally means blue snake. Akada: Red snake. Manda: Ten thousand snakes. Murada: Purple Snake.)

    Hakuja Sennin was taken aback for a moment, then he got furious, but Masahiko waved his hand quickly, saying, You can call it whatever you like, as long as youre happy.

    He didnt want to fight Hakuja Sennin. Although he didnt think he would lose, he still didnt believe it would be easy to win. The Super Fist Rock Technique he used just now didnt break the opponents defense, and the escaping abilities of the snakes were too strong. Moreover, the main purpose ofing here is to see Hakuja Sennin with his own eyes and also so that Orochimaru can practice the Sage Mode.

    Orochimaru As soon as he thought of Orochimaru, he looked around to find him examining the snakes slough with interest.

    Orochimaru, are you using me

    Masahiko was dumbfounded; he looked back to find that Hakuja Sennin has already fetched a cigarette and put it in his mouth.

    As he thought, Hakuja Sennin isnt very reliable. Someone was studying his skin, and he was in the mood for a cigarette.

    After hesitating, Masahiko called him out.

    Orochimaru, stop licking that snakeskin, ande here to light up Hakujas Sennins cigarette.

    As soon as Masahiko talked, The White Snake Sage revealed his killing intent again.

    However, Masahiko wasnt too worried anymore. He felt that the Hakuja Sennin had never intended to do anything to him from the start. It was just a test.

    Sure enough, he kept staring at him for a while, then slowly swam around, heading toward his throne.

    Orochimaru let go of the snake slough and came to Masahikos side.

    How was the research?

    The time is too short, but the hardness was very high, even a sharp sword wont cut it. Orochimaru actually answered Masahikos question thoughtfully.

    Masahikos face turned dark, but Orochimaru continued anyway, Did you get its blood?

    Masahiko:

    It seems that Orochimaru has never been interested in learning Sage Mode. All that he wanted was Hakuja Sennins blood.

    Uzumaki Masahiko, what the slug said is right, you really are a nonchnt person.

    Hakuja Sennin sat back on its chair and spoke slowly.

    Masahiko was stunned. He didnt expect the Slug Sage to tell the Snake Sage about him. It seems that the rtionship between these immortals is unexpectedly good However, couldnt the Slug Sage say a nicer thing about him?

    Fire Release: Fire Ball!! Masahiko didnt say a word, and directly lit Hakuja Sennins cigarette, but he didnt control it and burned the entire thing out.

    Hakuja Sennin spewed out a puff of ck smoke and said, Sure enough, the Slug Sage was right to describe you that way.

    Masahiko scratched his head and said helplessly: You are a divine creature. You shouldnt smoke such a cheap cigarette. Orochimaru, give the master a good cigarette.

    No problem, elder.

    After that, the atmosphere became a bit awkward, with both being quiet.

    Masahiko didnt know what Hakuja Sennin was thinking, and Orochimaru himself was at a loss.

    Masahiko thought he should be sinister, cunning, and cruel. But after seeing him, he found that it wasnt the case at all.

    Masahiko injured many high-ranked snakes, but Hakuja Sennin didnt retaliate and let him go with a silent warning.

    Masahiko has always been straightforward and directly asked.

    Why arent you trying to do anything to me anymore?

    I wont gain anything from killing you.

    Hakuja Sennins words made Masahiko wake up. He was a wise immortal and the highest-ranked creature in this sacrednd. Avenging three small snakes are not worth the efforts of the Great Snake Sage.

    Masahikos got his answer, so he took two steps back with a smile. This trip wasnt about him; the ultimate goal is to help Orochimaru learn the Sage Mode.

    Orochimaru and Hakuja Sennin talked for a while after that. Masahiko ignored it and wandered around the ce.

    When he first came in, he noticed that there were many exquisite carvings around. After he came closer, he saw an unexpected thing.

    Is this a relic from the Warring States Period?

    He had never found such a thing in Mount Myoboku and Shikkotsu Forest.

    Its more like a man-made sculpture. Maybe many years ago, Ryuchi Cave was inhabitant by humans. Masahiko thought and looked at Hakuja Sennin behind him, but this time he didnt ask.

    After all, if it was really inhabitant by humans, and Hakuja Sennin took theirnd, asking him about it would be really awkward.

    Hakuja Sennin was unexpectedly so easy to speak to, and he had already begun to instruct Orochimaru on how to practice the Sage Mode, but Masahiko didnt n to stay here and wait.

    Orochimaru, the Sage Mode isnt so easy to learn. So you continue to work hard. The only thing I could help you with was bringing you here. Masahiko said these words then turned.

    Thank you, elder.

    Hakuja Sennin didnt stop Masahiko, and not a single snake disturbed him on the way back until he walked out of Ryuchi Cave.

    The trip to Ryuchi Cave How do I say it? Yes a bit disappointing. Masahiko muttered to himself after seeing the sunshine again. Hakuja Sennin waspletely different from what he imagined in his mind. Its been a long time since he got involved with new people. In fact, he was actually looking forward to fighting the Great Snake Sage.

    Speaking of which, the Toad Sage predicts, the Slug Sage heals, what the Snake sage actually do?

    Masahiko pondered. Initially, he thought that the snakes are better fighters, but when he fought against Hakuja Sennin, Masahiko felt that he was just a little stronger than the Slug Sage, and he should be able to defeat him.

    Good at escaping techniques and surviving? Or is it good at sneak attacks? Maybe hes just good at taking advantage and avoiding dangerous situations?

    Well, he really knew when to stop. Maybe he knew that he cant defeat me

    Masahiko thought narcissistically.

 Chapter 188: Elder

    Chapter 188: Elder

    Although the trip to Ryuchi Cave eventually turned out to be a disappointment, Masahiko had some other gains outside, and the Libra n agreed to migrate to the Land of the Whirlpools.

    Im very sorry, Uzumaki Masahiko-Dono, youve helped us again, and we were ming you all of this time the Libras tenth patriarch said.

    Masahiko waved his hand, Its okay. I wont pursuit it youre already unlucky enough

    Libra Patriarch:

    The guy suddenly looked so worried about the future of his n.

    Fortunately, Masahiko was only mocking him; he knew that taking them to the Land of Whirlpools is the best thing for them.

    The Libra n wasnt big, nor small; they had 120 people. Masahiko could easily fly them all up once he turns on his Sage Mode, but flying that number in the sky would attract a lot of attention.

    However, when they started walking back, Masahiko felt that it was too slow. After all, only five of them were at the Chunin level. And if they kept this pace, it will take them a month to cross the Land of Fire.

    Should I let the shadow clone take them back? Masahiko murmured. In fact, this is the best solution, but the shadow clone

    Lets fly back! Masahiko gritted his teeth, then floated more than a hundred people in the air for the first time.

    Because most of them were ordinary people, Masahiko didnt fly too high, nor too fast. However, that meant that most people on the ground will see them clearly.

    So on this day, many civilians thought they have crossed over to Dragon Ball Z world.

    In the Land of the Whirlpools, Masahiko briefly exined the origins of these people, so she can help them settle down well, then returned to Konoha.

    The trip took a total of three days, which is much faster than he thought. And since he arranged a one-month training course for the three children before, he had nothing to do.

    What Masahiko was more concerned about is Jiraiyas book.

    In these three days, Masahiko finally remembered the titles book, it should be called The Tale of the Utterly Gutsy Shinobi The story follows the adventures of a ninja named Naruto, a name Jiraiya came up with while eating ramen. In his book, Naruto never gives up and vows to break the curse, representing the cycles of war, conflict, and hatred that upy the ninja world. As this is an idea, Jiraiya first heard spoken by Nagato, and the novel is dedicated to him. But now Nagato is Masahikos disciple, and god knows what Jiraiya will write about.

    And speaking of writing

    As a Senpai Writer, I should give him guidance! Masahiko remembered that he was also a writer who has released two out of three books, even though the spread wasnt wide.

    Masahiko came to Jiraiyas for the first time. As an orphan, even though he was an S-Ranked ninja, Jiraiyas home was simple.

    But unexpectedly neat. Masahiko didnt know at all, and walked directly into Jiraiyas house.

    Its quite addictive to walk in like this, you can only do this in anime. Masahiko smiled, sensing Jiraiyas Chakra in the back room.

    When he was about to push the door, Masahiko hesitated for a moment, remembering Jiraiyas twisted personality. I hope hes not right?Frozen for a moment, the door in front of him suddenly was opened, and Jiraiya walked out then stood in front of him with a pair of thick dark circles.

    Jiraiya looked so tired to the point that he didnt even react when he saw Masahiko.

    Masahiko looked at him up and down, then said, Son, you really need to take care of your body.

    Okay. Jiraiya nodded, then bypassed Masahiko and went to the toilet.

    This guy Masahiko murmured, something is off about him.

    Masahiko walked into the room.

    Sure enough, writing isnt easy except for a genius like me.

    Turning his gaze to the desk, Masahiko noticed how many papers were thrown away on the ground.

    Masahiko took a page from the desk, A Great Shinobi isnt determined by how much Ninjutsu he mastered, but in the perseverance to never give up. A straightforward person who will never break his vows, and follows his Ninja Paths to the end.

    Upon reading this, a smile was drawn on Masahikos face.

    This is really heartwarming

    Just when he was about to pick up the second page, Jiraiya rushed in.

    Elder why are you at my house?

    Masahiko didnt answer, but smiled and said, Why arent you calling me Old Devil like you used to do?

    Jiraiya whispered, I was young and ignorant before

    Masahiko just looked relieved, and Jiraiya continued, Maybe I should call you Grandpa in the future like everyone does.

    Masahiko was speechless.

    Youve really grown up to be a great Shinobi

    Masahiko whispered, then he said, Im here as your Senpai in writing, and I will give you my guidance.

    Jiraiya was shocked, Grandpa, you were a writer?

    His face was full of disbelief.

    Masahiko waved his hand, then looked at the bookshelf, You might find one of my books there!

    Impossible. Jiraiya widened his eyes.

    Masahiko immediately got up and went to search.

    The bookshelf was divided into twoyers. Masahiko nced at the first one slightly, then nced back to Jiraiya with contempt. They were all pornographic books and They all looked boring.

    Well, boredom is the key here

    The lower one was normal, from books about Ninjutsu, to the introduction of world geography, to the origins and disputes of the five major viges So, none of his books.

    Theres isnt. I really thought that

    Masahikos words suddenly were cut short when he saw a familiar book on the upperyer.

    The Dream of Building a Vige isnt this written by me?

    Masahiko had a bad feeling, so he didnt im it, and turned to look at Jiraiya.

    The name of that book is quite normal, why is it in the pornographicyer?

    Jiraiya was also taken aback; he quickly took the book, nced at it, then suddenly looked like he realized something.

    Elder, dont you know this book? It was made by an unknown writer from Konoha, but he was really a twisted man.

    Jiraiya continued, The book is about the friendship between the two legendary ninjas, Uchiha Madara, and the First Hokage

    Jiraiya also changed his tone when he said Friendship, showing a distressed expression.

    If this guy wrote something about a man and a woman, with this kind of skill, Im sure it would have be famous, but unfortunately

    Jiraiya shook his head, took a deep breath, then continued, But its tooter. When this book was published, Uchiha Madara was still in the vige. Im sure the poor guy still gets chills, even after death, when he remembers it. There arent too many copies, so I added it to my collection.

    I wanted to ask if you have ever heard about this writers second book. But I didnt expect that you didnt even know him.

    Masahiko gritted his teeth, The second book? I even have the third book that he never published.

    Theres a third book? Jiraiya was surprised.

    Do you want to see it?

    Yes!

    Sage Mode: Kai! Seventh Gate: Kai!

    Boom!!

    Jiraiyas house exploded instantly.

    <em>Cough</em> Old Devil, what the hell are you doing!

    Jiraiya addressing Masahiko by Eldersted only a chapter

 Chapter 189: Contest

    Chapter 189: Contest

    Instantly, Jiraiyas house exploded, and there was nothing left there to recover. After a moment, Masahiko sense many familiar Chakras quickly approaching.

    Looking at Jiraiya, who was sitting in ruins with a crying face, Masahiko looked relieved again and closed the Sage Mode and the Seventh Gate.

    Elder Masahiko, whats going on here? Sakumo was the first to arrive with the Anbu mask on his face.

    Masahiko waved twice, then looked around. The people living near the ce were all ninjas, so there werent any unwanted idents or injuries.

    Its okay. I was just having a discussion with Jiraiya here, and I identally used too much force.

    Sakumo obviously didnt believe this; how would Jiraiya be stupid to the point that he consider discussing with Masahiko.

    Since its nothing Sakumo couldnt do anything about it even if he wanted, so he just left.

    Masahiko hurriedly stopped him, pointing to the surroundings, More and more people areing, so you better start the evacuation.

    Sakumo had his mask on, so Masahiko didnt see his expression, but it seemed obvious that he wasnt very happy about this unnecessary task he just troubled him with.

    Masahiko looked at the heartbroken Jiraiya and felt a little embarrassed. This was really too much

    Come on, its just a house Ill give you the money to buy a better one, how about this?

    Jiraiya raised his head in frustration, Old Devil, you have ruined my collection, and only this one is left Do you want me to follow the steps of that man? He said while showing him the same book.

    Masahikos face turned dark; he embarrassed himself for nothing

    Even my half-finished first book was destroyed. The very first work of Jiraiya-Sama Jiraiya looked really sad.

    Masahiko sighed; he really messed up this time.

    Its okay, I think it would be better if you write for a second time. I really didnt want to do this, but the book in your hands I wrote it.

    Jiraiya jumped up, I knew it! No wonder you tried to destroy it. Old Devil, I really didnt expect you to be this kind of person

    Masahikos face stiffened; Madara and Hashiramas ghosts have reallye back to haunt him down for what he did for them back in the days.

    Yes, its all because of Jiraiya; he shouldnt have collected it in the first ce. Looking at the ruins around him, Masahiko turned and left, Very well, I would love to see you sleep on Konohas streets tonight!!

    No, Elder, didnt you said that youre gonna pay me for a new house? The title changed all of sudden.

    Masahiko ignored him, but Jiraiya didnt give up and yelled, threatening him, Be careful, I will spread the word about the identity of this books writer!

    Then I tell others that youre always following Tsunade just to cover up for your true intentions. In fact, deep inside, youre in love with Orochumarus sneaky eyes. And lets see who they will believe! Masahiko struck back.

    Jiraiya watched Masahiko walking away, then he looked back at the ruins around him, and really felt like crying this time.

    I really cant help it

    Masahiko kept walking away, and he suddenly remembered why he came here in the first ce.

    Forget it, it will take him a while to finish writing, also writing the story again is better. I remember that his first book didnt have sess at all. Also, he will have to find a ce to live Besides, I really dont want to see him now.

    Masahiko never expected that his identity as a senior writer would be his dark history.

    After a few turns, Masahiko came to Konoha training ground to check if his team was beingzy.

    But before he reached them, the voices of two kids attracted his attention.

    It was five years old, Kakashi fighting Six years old, Maito Gai!

    It has only been a short time since they started school. Did Gai and Kakashi already be friends?

    Perhaps because of Jiraiya, Masahikos mind now has also be twisted.

    Speaking of it, the two have never married in the original. Please dont tell me

    Masahiko shook his head quickly, let go of these messy thoughts, and focused on the battle before him.

    Neither of them used weapons, nor did they use any Ninjutsu. It was a pure Taijutsu duel.

    Masahiko didnt try to interrupt and watched from afar.

    It seems that Gai is still a bit inferior to Kakashi in terms of physical strength, even though thetter is younger than him. But at this age, the gap isnt that big. However, Kakashi seems like he has also practiced Kenjutsu Masahiko looked at the short sword that Kakashi was carrying on his back.

    For a guy like Masahiko, even a battle between two adult Shinobi would be boring to watch, but these two kids little confrontation was really interesting.

    Come on, p him in the face, Gai! He even picked a side.

    A momentter Kakashi kicked Gai in the face and sent him flying.

    Gaiy down on the ground and didnt seem like he was nning to get up any time soon. So Kakashi finallyy down too and started catching his breaths.

    Kakashi, you won again this time. After a long time, Gai said.

    Ah. Kakashi said, Two to zero.

    Masahiko smiled watching this, Its only the second game, Kakashi is quite thepetitive guy.

    However, Gais ambition had no limit, and immediately said, Kakashi, lets do one more battle! YOUTH!!!

    However, his body had a limit, and his legs were clearly trembling.

    Not to be outdone, Kakashi also stood up.

    Masahiko frowned. With their current physical strength, they wont be able to fight for another round, and this might get dangerous. And just when he was about to step forward, the two started dancing weirdly.

    Rock, Scissors, Paper!

    Masahikos mouth twitched; he almost forgot about this part.

    Rock, Scissors, Paper!

    I won, Kakashi! Gai cried happily.

    Masahikos heart moved; he could no longer just watch and walked over.

    Elder Masahiko!

    Great Master!

    The two addressed him the same way their fathers usually do.

    Looking at the two of youpeting, I thought I should teach you guys a new game. But its a difficult one

    As soon as they heard it was difficult, the two of them nodded confidently.

    Come on, I will teach you.

    It has the same rules as Rock, Paper, Scissors, but you will use both hands, and after you both reveal the kind of hands youve chosen, you can withdraw one and keep the one you think it has the better probability to win or draw.

    (T/N: This is an actual game called: One Punch Left and One Punch Right.)

    And you say while ying: One punch from the left and one from the right, lets take a punch together.

    Watching the two kids tentatively practice, Masahiko turned over and left satisfied.

    Suddenly, Chinese characters shed before his eyes, Witness and Completely Change a Branch Story of Naruto World: Gai and Kakashis Contest. Reward 10(*10) Witness Points.

    Completely changed? Masahiko was shocked, not knowing what he changed.

    It wasnt until a long timeter that he knew that Gai had never won once after he taught them this new game.

    After all, Rock, Paper, Scissors originally depend on luck, but the new game depends on ying smart.

    And Gaicked a bit of IQ

 Chapter 190: I Might Have Helped a Fake Grandpa

    Chapter 190: I Might Have Helped a Fake Grandpa

    Sessfully gaining new points from Kakashi and Gais contest, Masahiko kept walking forward toward the training grounds depths. There, he found his two disciples training.

    Masahiko looked around and shook his head, helplessly, Sure enough, Kushina isnt here.

    What are girls thinking these days? What a waste of Youth!

    Bah! What Im saying? I have to stay away from that father and son, this is really contagious!

    Watching his two disciples working hard was very pleasing to Masahiko, and he really didnt feel like pursuing Kushinas affairs. He just gained a hundred points by luck and was simply happy.

    Oh my days, Im really happy now After he walked to a corner, Masahiko used the transformation technique, then walked to the Amazon store, while humming,

    It might seem crazy what Im bout to say

    Masahiko is here you can take a break

    Im a hot old sage that can go to space

    Flying in the air, like I dont care baby by the way(T/N: Pharrell Williams  Happy Edited)

    Because Im hap wait! Suddenly, it hit him back, What kind of product should I add to the store since Im free now?

    On Konoha Street, Masahiko kept dancing on the rythm left and right, while thinking.

    Be careful, grandpa! A cry came, then suddenly Masahiko found himself being supported from the back by someone.

    Masahiko smiled and nced at the side. Initially, he was longing for a chance to meet Obito personally, but he didnt expect that thetter will take the initiative by helping him crossing the road.

    Masahikos body suddenly hollowed out, and his upper half leaned on the boy who was supporting him.

    Thank you, kid, if it werent you, Im afraid that I, I

    To be honest, this acting should be awarded an Oscar.

    Obviously, Obito didnt see through it, and kept supporting Masahiko, Grandpa, where is your home? Ill take you back!

    Masahiko snickered secretly and pointed out the direction, then the two carried on to the Amazon Store.

    Passing by Ichiraku Ramen, Teuchi rushed out quickly.

    Hagoromo-San, what happened?

    Masahiko winked at him twice, but it was in vain. Teuchi didnt understand the sign, Boss

    Ah, its okay, I went out for a run just now, and suddenly felt like I was gonna faint out. Masahiko stood up straight again, making Obito look dumbfounded.

    Grandpa, are you okay now?

    Ah, yes, I feel alright now, thanks to you.

    Scratching his head while feeling a bit lost, Obito couldnt help but doubt.

    But Obito looked at Masahikos gray hair, hesitated, and couldnt bring himself to pursue it, Then Ill leave first, grandpa. I need to practice, please be careful, in the future.

    Wait. Masahiko stopped him, Since youre already here, why dont youe to my shop for a ss of water.

    Then he immediately pulled Obito, who followed him a bit unwillingly.

    Obito didnt want toe in, but he couldnt just refuse an elderlys request.

    However, when he came to the Amazon Shop, the sculptures around immediately caught his eyes.

    Ah! These are, Hokage-Sama, The Legendary Sannin, and our Patriarch Obito looked at them over and over, eximing again and again.

    After a long while, he finally calmed down but shouting that many times made him feel thirsty.

    Grandpa, where do you keep the water? Obito hasnt forgotten that Masahiko brought him here to pour for him a ss of water.

    Masahiko was startled. He on the other hand totally forgot, and he actually didnt have such a thing in his shop, not even a single cup.

    Uh just wait, Ill go next door, to Ichiraku Ramen, and ask him for a ss of water for you.

    Dont bother, grandpa. Obito hurriedly stopped him, Ill just go home!

    Why are you in such a hurry to go?

    No, no, its just that its gettingte, I have to go back. With the feeling that something was really off about this man, Obito spoke incoherently, as he walked backward toward the exit.

    Masahikos eyes moved, then he shouted, Be careful!

    Obito got startled for a moment, then he heard a pop behind him, and turned his head stiffly.

    Masahiko rushed over, then squatted down with an expression full of pain.

    Poor Third Hokage, what an end the fate has brought to you.

    Obito looked terrified, Grandpa, was it me?

    Masahiko looked up fiercely, Who else? Obviously, it wasnt me, I was far away.

    Obito looked like he got hit by a lightning bolt, but in fact, Masahiko was the one who made it fall by manipting gravity.

    Grandpa, Im sorry, I will pay you for it. Heartbroken, Obito took out his small wallet.

    Masahiko smirked and stretched out one finger.

    A hundred Ryo? Obito breathed out a sigh of relief; he will just need to skip one dinner.

    Masahiko shook his head.

    How much is that then?

    Add three zeros.

    One Million!! Fortunately, Obito couldnt count how many lunches he had to skip to pay Masahiko back; otherwise, he would have fainted out.

    However, he was really a good boy. Although he knew he couldnt afford to pay, he still didnt bailout.

    Grandpa, I dont have that much money.

    Masahiko smiled secretly; his ultimate goal was finally achieved, so he also sighed, pretending to be disappointed.

    This version of the Third Hokage, only have one copy. He said while manipting the gravity to hide away the rest.

    Obito felt guiltier.

    And as soon as he saw that, Masahiko yed hisst card, Well, Im always alone in this store. Seeing that youre a good boy, how about you be my apprentice and inherit my carving style, this way you can pay me back.

    Obito was startled first, then he shook his head again and again, Grandpa, I will pay you back as soon as possible. I have school, so I cant study carving.

    Its okay. Masahiko waved his hand, Juste here to learn in the weekends.

    Obito hesitated again, But I still have to practice my Ninjutsu at the weekend

    Sculpting is also a practice.

    Masahiko took a piece of wood out of nowhere and then started sculpturing it with a carving knife that he draws out of thin air. His right hand was moving so fast that it created an afterimage every time he changed the movement. And in a matter of seconds, a small figure of Obito was in his hands.

    Looking at his figure, Obito looked dumbfounded, This

    Masahiko smiled and handed it to him, Think about it, if you can have my skills and speed, people will not be able to keep up while fighting against you.

    Obitos face showed excitement, but he still hesitated.

    Masahiko rolled his eyes and finished with a killing blow.

    Also sculpting is the kind of skill that is very pleasing to girls. Think about it, after you learn from me, you will be able to carve a figure for your beloved girl, and give it to her.

    A flush spread almost instantly on Obitos face; he obviously imagined the scene where he gifts Rin a s cute sculpture of her.

    After a while, he recovered and looked at Masahiko, Grandpa, I didnt expect you to be the convincing guy.

    Masahiko felt suddenly stabbed.

    So now youre willing to learn sculpting? Masahiko handed a piece of wood and the carving knife to Obito, First, get used to the feeling of handing the carving knife. Its a bit different than a Kunai. I will go find something inside.

    Obito nodded, took it, then waved it right and left.

    After a while, Masahiko came out carrying a sculpture of the Third Hokage with one hand.

    Obito got startled, then remembered when Masahiko said, one copy.

    Suddenly the corner of his mouth twitched, Hehehe, it seemed that Ive helped a fake grandpa.

 Chapter 191: Hidden Ninja

    Chapter 191: Hidden Ninja

    Although Obito knew that many things were wrong with Masahiko, his carving skills still stunned him, and the prospect of learning it was gonna open a whole new world of possibilities for him to get close to In short, after so many years, Masahikos Amazon Shop finally got an apprentice.

    From Monday to Friday, Masahiko will appear with his original form in Konoha to teach the three children.

    On weekends, Masahiko will suddenly disappear, and incarnate as the Amazon Shop owner, to teach Obito sculpturing.

    After epting such an apprentice, Masahiko was no longer in a hurry to add goods to the shop; it was already entertaining to have Obito there.

    In a blink of an eye, a month passed, and another weekend came. Masahiko used the transformation technique in a deserted part of Konoha, then went to the Amazon Shop unhurriedly.

    Wait, I dont need to hurry. That kid is alwayste anyway.

    Unexpectedly, when Masahiko arrived, Obito was already standing there at the door, with a few small kids beside him.

    Kakashi, why did you came too? Obito said with an annoyed tone.

    I was wondering what you idiot was doing all this time. It seems that youve been epted as a disciple by the Master of the Amazon Shop, so I thought I should check it out.

    Obito was surprised, Is the master that famous?

    Of course, Obito. Beside them, Rin said with a smile.

    Its said that the Master is the best carver in Konoha. Although his sculptors are so expensive, almost all the seniors who can afford it bought one.

    Is he that good? Obito murmured.

    Of course! You wouldnt have been epted to be my disciple if I was any less! Masahiko came over with a smile.

    Master. The three shouted. In addition to Kakashi and Rin, Kurenai was also there, since she was a good friend of Rin.

    It took him a moment, then Obito smiled slyly, I didnt know before

    Also, master, yourete today. Obito, who was alwayste, finally had the chance to say that.

    Masahiko sighed, I had to help an old grandpa to cross the road today, so I was dyed for a while.

    Obitos face stiffened, and felt like he was in trouble.

    Masahiko walked in, then opened the door of the shop.

    Alle in.

    Thank You, Master.

    .

    Inside the store, Masahiko watched the other kids look around, then nced at Obito and smiled.

    Why did you bring the girl you like so soon? You havent officially started practicing your sculptures yet.

    After all, it was on the weekends, and only one month has passed, and since Obito wasnt a carving genius, he still had a long way ahead of him.

    Thats not true, I dont like Obito blushed instantly.

    Kakashi, look here, its White Fang-Sama! Rin said with a surprised tone.

    Masahiko then turned to him and smiled, Well, since theyre already here, go and give them a tour inside the store.

    Obito quickly ran to them, and Masahiko took a piece of wood, nced at the four children, then the carving knife in his hand started moving fast.

    When the four children finished their tour, Masahiko already had two small wooden sculptures in front of him, namely Kakashi and Obito. And the one in his hand was for Kurenai, which hasnt been carved yet.

    Kakashi, who was always calm, looked at his sculptures with widened eyes.

    They both were carved pouting their lips, one to the left and one to the right, but they looked really funny when they were ced together.

    So cute! Kakashi with Obito. Isnt it, Kurenai?

    Yes

    Kakashi and Obito quickly recovered and acted like they didnt care. Masahiko smiled and looked up.

    Yuhi Kurenai, this little girl has an unusual charm by nature.

    While they were looking at Kakashi and Obitos sculptures, Masahiko quickly finished Kurenais, since she didnt have any unusual traits besides her red eyes. Looking at how she smiled, looking at it, Masahiko smiled and directly handed it to her.

    Then finally Masahiko took a deep look at Rin, then looked at Kakashi and Obitos sculptures and gestured back and forth.

    Under the puzzled gazes of the four children, Masahiko started his work about ten minutes after.

    This time, he didnt carve it standing; he had to sit down because he knew it gonna take him a lot of effort. Moreover, the paints on her face werent so easy to show. Therefore, Masahiko spent half an hour toplete it.

    The kids maintained their puzzled expression as Masahiko ced Rins figure in the middle with Kakashi and Obito on its sides.

    Unfortunately, Minato isnt here. Otherwise, it would have looked the same as that picture. Masahiko thought.

    Come here, look at it. This is proof of your friendship. Each person will take one. And I hope that this scene will engrave in your mind forever.

    Humph, who wants to be friends with Kakashi? Obito murmured.

    Master, what about Kurenai? Rin whispered beside Masahiko.

    Masahiko froze for a moment; he only focused on the three of them because they were a team, and totally forgot about Kurenai.

    Give me yours. Masahiko quickly turned to Kurenai, then ced her sculpture behind, recing Minato, and the original harmonious picture was instantly shattered.

    Okay, okay, one for each person, take it. Masahiko quickly turned off the topic and handed them over.

    Usually, I sell each one for one million Ryo. Youre lucky today.

    The four children thanked him again and again.

    Master, Kakashi hesitated slightly, but still said, Are you a ninja?

    Masahiko was taken aback, How did you notice?

    The carving knife you used seems to be able to transmit Chakra.

    Masahiko widened his eyes, then he remembered that his father uses his short sword the same; no wonder he recognized the technique.

    Huh? Master, youre a ninja? Obito asked in surprise, and then remembered helping him across the road and felt confused.

    Masahiko nodded and shook his head, Does it matter? Anyway, Im just an old man selling sculptures now.

    As soon as these words came out, a kind of a superior aura controlled the ce. At that very moment, Masahiko clicked twelve likes for himself.

    Sure enough, the four children on the opposite side looked impressed.

    Obito was particrly excited, Master, whats your rank? Can you teach me Ninjutsu?

    Masahiko maintained that demeanor, Didnt I say that carving is also a kind of practice

    Obito nodded as if he understood.

    Obito, study hard! Rins encouragement came, and Obito immediately got on fire!

    No problem! Master, lets start my training now.

    The other three nced at each other, Then we will leave first, Master.

    Masahiko walked them to the door, then sniggered.

    This acting of being a mysterious master has really worked out!

 Chapter 192: Brainwashing

    Chapter 192: Brainwashing

    In the Amazon Store, Masahiko looked helplessly at Obitos so-called hard work, while a thickyer of sawdust was already piled on the ground.

    Rins encouragement meant the world to him, and nothing was going to stop him, or that what he thought.

    Stop, stop. Masahiko hurriedly stopped him, Im teaching you how to carve, not how to chop wood.

    Crack!!

    The moment Masahiko stopped him, the wood in Obitos hand cracked into two pieces.

    Obito was clearly fantasizing about Rin again. And Masahiko felt already tired of dealing with this teenager.

    Ah! Sorry, Master!

    Masahiko shook his head and took the carving knife, Okay, you got really used to the carving knife during this month. Lets officially start learning to sculpt

    Masahiko cleaned up the broken wood, then looked for a stone around.

    Im no longer wasting my wood on you. Use stones to practice. Masahiko smiled, then using his Chakra, he quickly moved his carving knife and wrote Uchiha Obito.

    Try it yourself.

    At the same time, the three children who had left Masahikos shop parted ways, and each went to his home.

    Kakashi carried the sculpture that Masahiko gave to him, frowning.

    The way that old-man have talked seemed weird to him, Kakashi didnt notice anything wrong with him when he was there, but now after he walked out, he was a little confused.

    So Konohas famous sculptor is a reclusive ninja? Why Ive never heard of this before? Could it be that hes from another vige

    Kakashi, youre back. Sakumos voice interrupted his thoughts.

    Father, you came early today? As an Anbu, Sakumo is usually very busy.

    Sakumo nodded and noticed the sculptor in Kakashis hand, Did you go to the Amazon Store?

    Kakashi was surprised, only to rememberter that his father also had such a sculpture.

    Father, do you know that the owner of the Amazon Store is a reclusive ninja?

    The corner of Sakumos mouth twitched, not knowing what the hell Masahiko was ying again.

    He reluctantly nodded after a long while, I know, hes a very strong ninja too. Why did you go there?

    So, hes really a ninja? Kakashi looked surprised, The clown of our ss has be his carving disciple.

    Uchiha Obito? Sakumo obviously knew about this nickname from Kakashi, Learning carving, huh

    Because Masahiko would often do things he cant understand, he believed Kakashis story, but in his heart, he knew that Masahiko wouldnt do such a thing just to teach him carving.

    But this time, he missed the target. Masahiko didnt ept him as a disciple. He just epted Obito as Hagoromos apprentice to add some fun to the shop.

    Also he really liked kids, and this one is very funny and stupid; a good mix.

    Masahiko smirked as he looked at Obito, struggling with the stone in his hand.

    Obitos current strength is really off the standards. He couldnt even master the three basic Ninjutsu, let alone transmitting his Chakra into the carving knife.

    Masahiko has added a lot of Chakra Conductive Metal into the de of this carving knife. Obito should easily be able to pour his Chakra into it but controlling it another story.

    Done! Obito shouted, then copsed on the ground, with sweat all over his forehead.

    Masahiko looked at it again and again, then he smiled helplessly, What is this? I can barely read it.

    He put the stone away, nning to keep it for two years to see if Obito could recognize the carving characters by then.

    After that, under the desperate gazes of Obito, Masahiko brought two more stones from nowhere.

    Carry on.

    However, Obito lost his spirit and seemed unwilling to keep practicing.

    Masahiko smiled, I wonder what that girl would think of you if she saw how youre working so hard

    Obito, full of new blood, instantly jumped up again and continued his endless struggle with the new stone.

    Until half an hourter, he copsed on the ground again, refusing to get up.

    Masahiko looked at the five stones carved with the name Uchiha Obito and tried to use his Rin style, again, but it was no longer sufficient.

    Sensing his body, Obitos had no Chakra left inside, so Masahiko couldnt help but nod in satisfaction.

    Okay, lets stop here today, remember that since youve carved six stones this time, next time when youe, you must break this record, and so on.

    Masahiko was trying to strengthen Obitos Chakra control and extend his Chakra Reserve, and this way was all he could think of.

    Hearing this bad news, Obito couldnt get himself to stand up again, and with watering eyes, he swore that he will never help a Grandpa cross the road again.

    After a long time, Obito finally recovered some of his strength and asked, Did we finish carving today?

    Masahiko was startled, Why, are you still willing to carry on?

    Obito shook his head quickly, then hesitated before asking, Can you teach me Ninjutsu?

    Masahiko felt helpless; since that time he heard that he was a senior ninja, Obito started getting this idea.

    You want to beat Hatake Kakashi?

    Obito was startled, then nodded quickly.

    Do you think Kakashi is that strong just by relying on talent?

    Jiraiya is the right example for this, and Masahiko believed that anyone can reach the highest level just by effort alone.

    I asked you to carve one piece of stone, and you wanted to give up. If I didnt keep mentioning that girl to you, it would have been impossible toplete the other five stones behind you.

    If it were Kakashi, he would have continued to sculpt to his limit, without stopping at all, and he will persist until he runs out of strength.

    Masahiko smartly changed the concept here. After all, there is a difference between practicing Ninjutsu and Carving.

    Obito pondered for a moment, then got all excited again, I see!

    Masahiko snickered, Brainwashing, seeded!

    Although Obitos main strength is his Sharingan eyes, his Taijutsu and Ninjutsu were strong in the mid andte stages of the original, which proves that his talent isnt actually much lower than Kakashi.

    But now he was almost a year older and way weaker. On the one hand, he didnt have someone like Sakumo to guide him, and on the other, he alsocked the ambition to work harder.

    Obito quickly cheered up and looked at Masahiko, Master, I still dont know your name yet. You must have been a great ninja before!

    Masahiko smiled, My name is Hagoromo, you might not have heard of it.

    Obito nodded, When I go back, I will ask the seniors in my n, they must have heard of you.

    Masahiko quickly stopped him.

    No, dont mention the past, a shinobis life will always be full of unexpected storms  Uh, in short, I live in seclusion here, and Im happy with that, so dont publicize it.

    This can cause a lot of unwanted troubles.

    Obito nodded, I see.

    Seeing that he still wants to ask, Masahiko quickly interrupted.

    I see that youve recovered enough strength to run your mouth. Why dont you use it to practice.

    Didnt you say that you want to beat Kakashi?

    Oh yes, practice, practice

 Chapter 193: Kakashi’s Graduation

    Chapter 193: Kakashi��s Graduation

    Half a yearter.

    Amazon Shop.

    Ive finished it, Master! Obito shouted, and Masahiko, who was about to fall asleep, got startled suddenly.

    One hundred stones, thats quite impressive. Masahiko nodded, looking at the many stones in front of him, he couldnt help but smile.

    Looking at the very first stone, then at this one he just finished, he could clearly read the words Uchiha Obito, whether it was Chakra volume or his Control, all have improved a lot.

    Of course! Obito looked proud and seemed like he wanted to hear more.

    Masahikos face darkened secretly. In fact, his Chakra Volume didnt improve that much, but as his control got better, he learned how to save it. And the only thing he aplished during these six months is how to carve his name on a stone.

    Looking at how he was seeking praise, Masahiko didnt feel like turning him down.

    Good job. Lets move on to the second step.

    Obitos expression immediately went from ten to zero, The second step? The first one took me half a year! How many steps are there?

    Masahiko smiled, Three steps, the first step was the brainwashing well, a total of four steps.

    Obito looked nk, Brainwashing?

    Its nothing.

    Masahiko immediately turned away from the topic, took another stone behind him, covered it with his palm, focused on it, then used the Earth Release topletely change its structure.

    Huh! Its just another stone! As an expert of stones, Obito, who was dealing with them for half a year, said disappointedly.

    Just try it. Masahiko smirked and started talking nonsense, This is a stone I brought back from the worlds highest peak. Believe me, its different!

    With a look of admiration, The highest peak of the world? Master, you actually went there? How was it? Can we go there together someday?!!

    Masahikos face became stiff. He obviously just picked a random stone from the ground; this childs brain circuits were not normal.

    Its gone. After I climbed it, I found out that the scenery wasnt that good, so I wiped the mountain away with one shot of my Wind Release. Masahiko sighed.

    Obito looked at him with awe, Master Youre So Amazing!!

    Masahiko felt a little embarrassed how could this kid be so honest?

    Dont think about these trivial matters, you need to practice now.

    Obito naturally picked up his carving knife, poured his Chakra into it, and blue energy wrapped the de, and when he tried to carve his name, his expression suddenly froze.

    Master, why is this stone so hard?

    Masahiko waved his hand, Come on, put more effort into it, didnt you eat well this morning?

    Obito felt as if he was carving for the first time. And after he finished carving the stone, he was already sweating.

    But this time, he clenched his teeth and forced himself not to fall down, then he sat on the ground and caught his breath.

    Master, are the stones on the highest peak of the world this hard? Its amazing that you wiped out the entire mountain! Obitos admiration for Masahiko grew even more.

    Masahiko nced at him, shook his head helplessly, then looked at the door.

    Get up, your sweetheart is here, isnt it shameful to let her see you sitting on the ground like this?

    Obito blushed, then he immediately turned over, stood up, and then walked a few steps to the door to look around.

    Where?

    Turning around, he found Masahiko carrying two more stones in his hand, which made his face stiff.

    Master, these arent the peak of the world stones again, right?

    Masahiko didnt exin, Since you still have strength, lets do two more.

    Obito sighed, then he picked up his carving knife again.

    After half an hour, Done!

    This time, Obito didnt care about his image andy directly on the ground.

    Masahiko, who was about to scold him, suddenly nced at the door, then smirked.

    Is it okay to lie on the ground like this? Your sweetheart is here.

    Obito took a breath and smiled, you wont fool me twice.

    Obito, why are you lying on the ground? The moment Rins voice came, Obitos smile froze on his face.

    He kept looking back and forth at Masahikos smirky smile and Rins smiling face, then screamed, AAh!! He jumped up and quickly patted the dust off his body, Rin, why are you here?

    Rins expression changed slightly. It seems that only then she remembered her purpose and immediately gently pulled Obito by his right hand.

    Lets go to school, Kakashi has applied for graduation!

    Kakashi is graduating? Isnt he the same age as us? Really?

    Really

    The two rushed out, leaving Masahiko alone in the store with a wry smile.

    This apprentice doesnt take me seriously as a master. But since Kakashi graduating, I will have to go there too.

    Masahiko closed the door of his store, and without changing his appearance, he went directly to the Ninja Academy, only to find that he went there for nothing.

    The examination is at the Hokage Building? Will Hiruzen be there in person? Thats really something. Well, you cant me him. Kakashi is the first child to apply for graduation at the age of five.

    Masahiko came to the Hokage building, and there was already a group of children surrounding the ce; Obito and Rin were among them, they seemed to be waiting for the result.

    Obito was probably was the most nervous, and he wouldnt have noticed Masahiko if it wasnt for Rin.

    Master, youre here too! Obito said, feeling guilty; the moment he heard that Kakashi was applying for graduation, he left without even saying goodbye.

    Masahiko smiled, You came to congratte Kakashi on bing a Genin?

    Obitos face stiffened, We dont even know that he will pass!

    But he did.

    Upon saying that, the door was opened, and Kakashi walked out. There was no need for others to ask, the protector on his forehead exined it all, and Masahiko obtained his 10 witness points.

    One after another, the kids came to him and congratted him, but Obito was still there standing beside Masahiko.

    Why dont you go and congratte Kakashi?

    I dont want to

    Kakashi walked over instead of Obito.

    Elder. He first greeted Masahiko, then he nced at Obito. The two looked at each other, and suddenly they reproduce Masahikos sculptors, which made thetterugh out loud.

    Without saying anything, Kakashi walked by Obito with a cold and arrogant expression, and Rin with a group of other children chased after him.

    With a bitter expression, Obito clenched his fist and looked at the Hokage Building in front of him.

    No, I also want to apply for graduation!

    Masahiko was stunned and quickly grabbed him, fearing that hes gonna embarrass himself. After more than half a year of carving, Obitos level was close to being enough for graduation. In case he got lucky In fact, graduation isnt a dream.

    Thinking of this, Masahiko let go of Obito and added, Kakashi has graduated. But no one in Konoha ever heard of you and you carefree Master before. Are you sure its the right choice to apply for graduation now?

    Obito looked so surprised.

    Master, youre so wise!

    Masahiko felt like he has been stabbed again

 Chapter 194: The Reappearance of Flying Thunder God

    Chapter 194: The Reappearance of Flying Thunder God

    Masahiko has been waiting for Kakashis graduation for more than half a year, and during that period, he held back his team from taking any missions.

    Now that he got his 10 witness points, Masahiko gathered the three of them, ready to find Hiruzen and ask him for another A-ss Mission.

    But

    Grandpa Masahiko, can you wait for half a month before going out on a mission? Kushina asked with a twisted face.

    Why, youve already been with Minato for half a year now. What are you two nning to do in this half a month? Masahikoughed.

    No, its just that Minato said that hes gonnaplete his technique in about half a month. I want to see his new technique with my own eyes.

    Masahiko was startled; hes gonna finish the Flying Thunder God in just a half year?

    During this period, he heard from Kushina that Minato was working on the Flying Thunder God, but he thought it would take him at least two or three years.

    How? I remember that it took him three years to learn the Rasengan. Oh yes, he developed the Rassengan Masahiko thought, then looked at three children in front of him.

    Since Minato is about to finish his training so soon, he cant just go; maybe it will also yield him some witness points.

    Very well, the two of you disband!

    The two kids looked dumbfounded.

    I mean, go back to your houses, each Forget it, just go to work on your own. Kushina, lets go see Minato.

    The team had just assembled after a long time, then got disbanded in a minute. And Masahiko followed Kushina to find Minato.

    Flying Thunder God is a very special Space Ninjutsu, which is way different from other ordinary techniques.

    When Minato first started practicing it, he just learned at home how to create its special seal and make itst longer. The second step is to understand the concept of how to teleport the body through space.

    ording to Kushina, the first two steps were sessfullypleted by Minato, and the final step is in progress, so he was really about to finish his training.

    The final step is to apply the Flying Thunder God to actualbat, and to learn how to use it quickly, and multiple times at a long distance before it can be considered sessfully learned.

    Masahiko was very clear about this theoretical knowledge. He actually studied it for a while, but he failed toplete the second step. He simply didnt have the talent, nor did the skill didnt appear in his system

    In short, since Minato has reached the final stage of training, he needed to be there to see it.

    Masahiko followed Kushina to a familiar and unfamiliar ce, the Death Forest.

    Although its the most famous location in the original, this was the first time for Masahiko toe here. The Death Forest is located at the southeast corner of Konoha. It also has the Training Ground No.44 There are only 44 training grounds in Konoha.

    Generally, few ninjase here to practice ninjutsu, but the best ce to practice Flying Thunder God is in such aplex terrain.

    Masahiko found Minatos Chakra at the periphery of the Death Forest, with Jiraiya nearby.

    He smiled and walked over, Fellow writer, why are you not at home?

    Over six months have passed, and Jiraiya still didnt finish his first book.

    Old Elder! Jiraiya has almost called him Old Devil again, Thanks to you, I lost all of my inspiration.

    Masahiko was still confused by that incident and immediately panicked.

    What?! Are you saying that youve changed your sexual interest!!

    Jiraiya:

    A moment of awkwardness controlled the atmosphere, then both looked at Minato not far away.

    Konohas yellow sh, although its still not that clear, its almost perfect, Masahiko eximed.

    Jiraiya said proudly, Since the Second Hokage, Minato is the first Shinobi to ever learn the Flying Thunder God, and hes indeed my disciple.

    Masahiko nced at him, Thats because Minato is highly talented. It has nothing to do with you being his teacher.

    Jiraiya,

    While they were talking, Minato stopped his training and walked over with Kushina.

    Elder Masahiko, youre here.

    Masahiko nodded, his gaze was ced on the Special Flying Thunder God Kunai in his hand, which Minato immediately handed it over the moment he noticed his stares.

    It seems a little different from the one I created for Tobirama.

    So youre the one who created it for the Second Hokage, do you have another copy? hearing that Jiraiya asked.

    Masahiko frowned, I thought Hiruzen has it? Dont tell me he didnt agree on give it to Minato for reference?!

    Jiraiya shook his head, No, Sensei didnt have it, he said it was buried with Tobirama-Sama.

    Masahiko was surprised and nodded. He didnt attend the funeral of Tobirama, so he really didnt know.

    I dont have one, but I remember that he gifted one to Tsunade during her first birthday party.

    Jiraiya was taken aback and looked at Minato, Dont worry, kid, I will go and get it overter.

    Minato shook his head, No, Sensei, I know whatscking, so I will change it myself.

    Jiraiya also smiled and nced at Masahiko with the look of My Disciple is Amazing.

    Masahiko didnt bother to pay attention to him and poured his Chakra into the Flying Thunder God Kunai in his hand, then threw it to the sky.

    Space Style: Flying Thunder God Masahikos face turned dark, he could pour his Chakra into the Kunai, of course, but he cant teleport to the seal since he doesnt even understand the concept of the space teleportation.

    Jiraiyaughed aloud; it was the first time that he had the chance to mock Masahiko.

    Special Substitute Technique Masahiko muttered silently, and he instantly appeared in the position of the Kunai.

    Jiraiyasugh froze, and pointed at him, You, do you too?

    Why are you so surprised? Masahiko replied with a smirk.

    Its not like that, Sensei. Minato bent over and picked his Kunai from the ground, Elder Masahiko, must have used a technique simr to the substitute technique just now to swap positions with the Kunai.

    Masahiko sighed, Jiraiya, you see how smart your disciple is, dont you feel ashamed for being his Sensei?

    Grandpa Masahiko, who dont you ept Minato as your disciple. Kushina was worried too.

    Jiraiyas felt depressed, but fortunately, Minatoforted him quickly.

    For the next week, Masahiko apanied Kushina every day to watch Minatos training, until he was able to use it proficiently and evenpete with Jiraiya, then his practice officially came to an end.

    Fortunately, this week didnt go in vain, and Masahiko got his 10 witness points in the end.

    All assemble!

    After a long time, Masahiko finally had the chance to take his team on a mission, and in fact, he felt really excited.

    Kushina, go call Nagato and Konan, were going for a mission!

 Chapter 195: Purchasing Herbs

    Chapter 195: Purchasing Herbs

    The team assembled for the second time, and nothing was gonna dy them this time. And the four immediately went to the Hokage Building.

    Huh? Why is Danzo also here Masahiko frowned slightly, sensing that Danzo was also there with Hiruzen.

    Elder Masahiko, youre here. Hiruzen greeted him, Do you do you want to take another mission?

    Masahiko nodded and nced inside, What are you two discussing?

    Hiruzen hesitated, ording to the intelligence, Kumogakure has just selected the Fourth Raikage.

    Masahiko was startled, but there was no surprise. Since that battle ten years ago, Kumogakure has kept a low profile, and even though they didnt have a Raikage, they let the Hashibis Jinchuriki take charge of the vige, but thetter was never named a Raikage. Ten yearster, they were ready to stand on the stage again and return to the Shinobi World.

    So Ays little son Ay has grown up, and hes now in his 20s? Masahiko muttered, feeling a bit awkward calling Both father and son Ay

    Seeing the opposite sides hesitation, Masahiko smiled, Dont pretend, you two didnt want me to know, fearing that I would go, but you should have known better That will only make me more excited to go.

    Hiruzen smiled wryly, No, no.

    Finally, Danzo came from the inside and stood beside Hiruzen at the door, and thetters face seemed to be finally at ease.

    Masahiko red, What are you two hiding?

    Danzo went back

    Hiruzen helplessly said, Pleasee in.

    Masahiko walked in with the three children, smiled, and said: Dont worry, I wont go to Kumogakure. They havent cut off the supplies in the past ten years. As long as things remain as before, the stronger they would be, the better for us.

    Elder Masahiko, we are just worried that if Kumogakure recovers

    Masahiko waved his hand, interrupting Hiruzens words.

    Its okay, I wont go to Kumogakure for the time being, because if I do, they will have to find another Raikage, Masahiko recalled the temper of Ay in the original and thought it was better if he doesnt go.

    I brought my small team here to pick a mission. Its September now, so dont you dare give me that speech about how the National Day is approaching, and there arent enough missions.(T/N: China National Day, Date: October 1, 2020)

    National Day? Hiruzen looked confused.

    Its okay, hurry up and give me a task. Cant you see how my team is eager to go?

    Hiruzen picked up a stack of papers, looked at one, then at Masahiko, shook his head, and put it down.

    Masahikos face darkened; what is that supposed to mean?

    Manipting the gravity, the paper on the table floated over.

    Procurement task? Masahiko was taken aback.

    Hiruzen nodded, This mission isnt suitable, it takes a long time, and basically, there are no battles.

    Hmm, why do I feeling like youve deliberately wanted me to see this task? Masahiko isnt stupid. These kinds of purchases between viges are usually dispatched directly; why would he put such a task in that pile.

    Masahiko put his hand on his chin like Detective Conan, This task has details about the purchasing materials. It seems like Konoha is about to purchase a lot of iron and rare metals, which means that youre trying to inform me indirectly that the Shinobi World has entered a state of war readiness, and Konoha has spent a lot of materials to buy metal.

    Next, youre gonna cry and ask me to sell you the Explosive Tags of the Land of Whirlpools at a low price, and if that didnt work you will try to convince me that now isnt the right time to sell to other countries. After all, they may be the Uzumaki and Konohas enemies soon.

    Hiruzens face stiffened, and looked at Danzo

    Masahiko clicked twelve likes for his enormous IQ, then turned to look back at the three children.

    The unexpected admiration of Nagato and Konan made him very pleased.

    But

    Kushina, what do you mean by that expression that seems to be saying: is this my Grandpa?

    Sorry, Grandpa I was just surprised by your reasoning.

    After a long while, Hiruzen smiled bitterly and said, Elder Masahiko, youre just overthinking. The explosion tags we bought before is enough.

    This procurement was only released in the form of a task because it takes too long, and there arent any suitable candidates to take it.

    Masahiko nced at him with a smile, he didnt believe his ims, but he still took the pile of mission in Hiruzens hand and randomly drew out one.

    After two nced, Masahiko looked at Hiruzen and smiled.

    What a coincidence, its another procurement task! This time it was medicinal materials.

    Masahiko quickly looked through a few. Except for one escort mission, all were procurement tasks. The purchased materials were varied and coincidentally, they were all A-level missions.

    Danzo tried to cool the situation down, and came over, Elder Masahiko, its just happened that when we needed to purchase these supplies, you came over to take a mission. Yes, its all a coincidence.

    Compared with Hiruzen, Danzo had the ability to sell his lies.

    Masahiko smiled, Its okay, Ill take a procurement task, so bring the money.

    At that moment even Danzos expression froze on his face. He regreted everything, and started to feel uneasy about sending Masahiko to purchase the goods.

    Hiruzen quickly emphasized, Elder Masahiko, these ces are very far away, and there is basically nobat.

    Its okay, Ill just take them to rx. Its not good to practice blindly.

    Masahiko made his choice, Ill take this one, the medicinal materials, I havent been in Nanakusa Ind before.

    It just happened that its quite troublesome for you to cross the sea, and Im the only flying ninja here. Masahiko stretched out his hand as if hes hurriedly asking them for the money.

    After a long while, Hiruzen sighed, Ill get it for youter. Are you sure you want to take this task, though?

    Masahiko looked behind him, and the three excitedly nodded.

    Combat isnt always important. Such a task will yield them useful knowledge for the future.

    Ill take it.

    Okay, the herbs you need to bring are the Energy Carrot, the Hell Valley, the Mandra Grass, the Giant Mato

    Masahikos face stiffened; he never knew these things because he never needed them.

    Sensei, I know them all. Konan behind him said, Tsunade-Sama taught me these things, some are good for making pills, and others are used for antidotes

    Masahiko smiled; he just dodged Hiruzens final shot.

    Sure enough, with a slightly darkened face, Hiruzen ced the money and a map on the table.

    These should be enough. In addition to the supplies youre gonna purchase, the ind itself should be filled with wild herbs. With this map Hiruzen suddenly sighed; he knew now why Masahiko took the medicinal task; he wont buy anything with the money.

    Masahiko waved his hand, Dont worry, I will bring you enough herbs.

    With that, Masahiko turned and left, followed by the three children, Lets go, Im taking you out for a trip.

    He obviously didnt take this mission seriously; to him, it was just a special spiritual journey.

    When the four of them walked away, Hiruzen breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Danzo.

    Thats okay, even if he takes the money. At least we know Elder Masahiko would take care of this one.

    Danzo shook his head, Im afraid weve made a mistake. We should have written more materials, knowing him, Elder Masahiko will bring most of the herbs back to the Land of the Whirlpool.

 Chapter 196: Skateboard

    Chapter 196: Skateboard

    Masahiko took the three children out of the Hokage building but didnt go back to pack up things. They were already ready to go, so they headed straight to Konohas Main Gate.

    Happy this time? I originally wanted you to gain somebat experience, but it turned out to be a spiritual journey, Masahiko said with a smile.

    He said so, but he was really considering making the mission harder likest time.

    Kushina saw through it, I hope there will be no idents likest time, Grandpa.

    When she said idents, her eyes glowed with fire.

    Masahiko smiled nervously and pretended like he didnt hear her.

    At the entrance of Konoha, Masahikos team met Jiraiya, who was also ready to go on a spiritual journey.

    Whats the matter, Great Writer? Are you going out to collect materials?

    Jiraiya nodded, Are you taking them out on a mission?

    Hmm. Before you finish publishing, dont forget to tell me. As a senior writer, I can help you out.

    Jiraiya curled his lips; obviously, he didnt believe in his skills, but he had no choice but to nod in the end.

    After exchanging a few simple words, Masahiko rose to the sky with the little three. After all, the destination this time was a bit far away. If they walked and took a boat, it would take them at least half a month.

    Although it would be much fun to travel, after Masahiko looked at the map Hiruzen gave him, he felt that spending that time on the ind would be more interesting.

    In this way, Masahiko took the three across the mountains and the sea and in just half a day, they were there in Nanakusa Ind.

    Although the ocean in Naruto World isnt very big, there are really many small inds. During the flight, the four passed over several uninhabited inds.

    We didnt encounter any indsst time when we took the Explosions Roads, Masahiko muttered, looking north.

    They flew over with great fanfare, and of course, the ninjas on the ind noticed them approaching quickly.

    Who are you? When they came closer, the other party looked vignt, because neither Masahiko nor the other three were wearing ninja outfits.

    On the other hand, the four ninjas from Nanakusa were wearing ninja outfits and forehead protectors. They were also carrying four baskets full of herbs behind them. Also there were skateboard hanging on each of them!

    A small country is always small, dont you even recognize the great master Uzumaki Masahiko. Masahiko sighed and gestured to Kushina to talk.

    We came here from Konoha Vige and we want to collect some herbs from this ind. Kushina never suffered from stage fright, but Masahikos two disciples were still a bit shy.

    The four ninjas from Nanakusa looked at each other, then one of them took off his basket, What herbs do you need?

    While speaking, he took down the skateboard and turned it over; it was actually an abacus.

    Of course, its not a skateboard Masahiko smiled helplessly, but the back of this abacus was t, and the front had small rollers, so technically

    The lead ninja was waiting for one of them to reply, so he was focused on Kushina, who spoke earlier, to suddenly find that the abacus disappeared from his hands.

    Masahiko quickly put it down on the ground, stepped on it, to find that it could really slide.

    What are you doing? The four looked wary and took their Kunai out of their pockets.

    Its okay, I dont want to buy medicines anymore. How much for this skateboard?

    In the end, Hiruzens money got them four skateboards, and of course, one of them was for Masahiko.

    The four ninjas from Nanasuka looked at him as if he was a fool, but Masahiko didnt care. The money he gave him wasnt much anyway, and he initially wasnt nning on buying some medicine and leave right away. Several ces on the ind seem to be interesting, so he was nning on taking a tour.

    Looking at the four ninjas on the opposite side, Masahiko said, We have run out of money. So will it be okay to look around and collect some medicinal materials by ourselves?

    What?! They really didnt get it, they thought that he was just a foolish rich man, who didnt care about money, but now hes saying that he doesnt have any more money.

    Yes, you can do as you please. However, try not to pull out the roots together with restorative materials.

    Masahiko nodded, I know, cutting it wont harm the roots, and it will regenerate again in the spring.

    The four nodded, then left away; judging by how he managed to take the abacus from them without noticing, they knew that this guy should be very strong, but he still paid for it hes the kind of ninja who isnt looking to cause troubles.

    Masahikos team moved together, then he looked at the three children, holding their skateboards confusedly.

    Why are you guys so confused? Masahiko slid left and right, Step on the skateboard and follow me to gather medicines.

    The two disciples were very obedient and immediately stepped on the skateboard, while Kushina swore that she would never ever follow Masahiko out to do a mission again

    But in the end, she forgot everything she said after the four of them embarked on a joyful journey of collecting medicine on the skateboards.

    Well, it wasnt that happy. Except for Konan, none of them knew the medicinal materials. Masahiko took the approach of tasting with his mouth, and of course, Nagato followed.

    As a result, within half an hour, Nagato suffered severe explosive Diarrhea he didnt have Masahikos physique after all.

    Of course, Kushina wasnt so nave. She kept close to Konan and tried hard to learn how to identify medicinal materials.

    Masahiko has eaten many medicinal materials, and in a few hours, his face looked so pale. He wasnt poisoned, but

    Pharmaceutical LV1 (0/100)

    Its not just for the identification of medicinal materials. This will also help me make medicine, isnt this something useful I can add to my Amazon Store? Masahiko shook his head and decided to temporarily put this skill aside.

    The four of them gathered herbs until they reached the inds depths and came to a cliff.

    Just as Masahiko wanted to fly over with the three children, he found a wooden bridge not far away.

    Did those ninjas who gather medicines built it?

    Masahiko walked to the wooden bridge, and just when he was about to step in.

    Sensei, be careful! Konans shout came and startled Masahiko.

    Looking left and right, there was no danger. Masahikos face darkened, Konan, this isnt the right time to make jokes

    Thats not the case, Sensei, those nts entwined on the bridges ropes should be paralyzing grass.

    Paralyzing Grass? Masahiko was taken aback. He heard of such a thing before; it was said that it could paralyze most ninjas.

    Masahiko touched the ropes with his right hand, and he felt a slight numbness.

    It can even affect me a little? Masahiko frowned, and suddenly got an idea.

    The three of you put down the skateboards, ande here, I came out with a special practice.

    The three looked clueless, and Masahiko exined, Try to use Chakra to protect your body from the Paralyzing Grass and walk across this wooden bridge.

    He then nced at the bottom and continued, I wont help any of you. Although there is water underneath, I dont think any of you would want to fall down.

    The three refused to do it first, but how could they possibly say no to Masahiko. And one by one, they started crossing the bridge.

    Masahiko was first, although there was no direct contact, the body still stiffened. Fortunately, his hands were covered with ayer of Chakra as protection, and finally, step by step, he walked towards the other side.

    Masahiko turned over, squinting his eyes, It looks like this Paralyzing grass can be useful

 Chapter 197: The Hell Valley

    Chapter 197: The Hell Valley

    On the other side of the wooden bridge, the three children slumped on the ground.

    The wooden bridge is only less than thirty meters long, but it took them half an hour to cross it, especially the rtively weak Konan. If it werent for Masahikos slight gravitational help, she wouldnt have seeded.

    Sure enough, as rumored, the paralyzing grass can affect even a Jonin. Nagato and Kushina can barely count as Chunin, though.

    If you touch it without Chakra, even I will feel it, so I think I better get rid of it. Masahiko directly took off the grass entangled on the bridges ropes with his hands.

    After he personally sealed all the paralyzing grass into a scroll, Masahiko walked forward, followed by three children with satisfaction.

    How was it? Do you feel better now? Masahiko smiled, This was a great learning opportunity. From now on, you will always be psychologically prepared if you ever encountered someone who uses the paralyzing grass.

    Nagato and Konan immediately agreed, and Kushina sighed helplessly. She saw Masahiko saving the scroll in his pocket, and had a bad premonition for future training.

    Masahiko turned to say something but noticed that they were still tired. He sensed their state, then he squinted his eyes, Ten minutes to rest, then we will continue.

    Sensei, there should be Crimson Newts in the stream here, shouldnt we catch a few? Konan asked in confusion.

    Masahikos face stiffened, living smanders, I remember that What kind of herbal medicine uses a living fire belly Chinese newt?

    Is it for the Military Rations Pill?

    Masahikos face sighed inwardly, Thank god that Ive never had to eat those pills before it feels a little disgusting, Choji can really eat anything

    Since its a living thing, lets grab it when wee back. Lets go to see the dangerous area marked on the map first, The Hell Valley the name is really powerful and terrifying.

    Konan hesitated, but still didnt say that she didnt want to die She was also a little bit resistant to things like smanders.

    After resting for more than ten minutes, the three recovered. Although they still felt stiff, they could already walk smoothly.

    After two kilometers, they came to the Hell Valley area marked on the map.

    A cave? Masahiko frowned and walked inside with the three children.

    The cave wasnt too deep; only less than a hundred meters ahead, they saw a swamp.

    Its said that the Elixir Mud here is very effective for healing bruises, cuts, and sprains. Lets get some. As soon as Masahiko finished speaking, he noticed some blue steam spraying out in front.

    This is Masahiko suddenly looked shocked. He has been in this world of a hundred years, and this was the first time he sees such a thingToxic Gas!

    Frowning, Masahiko quickly stopped Nagato and Konan, who wanted to step forward.

    The gass toxicity isnt low, and even he wasnt sure that he can inhale more than a few breaths without being poisoned.

    The gas should be colorless and tasteless under normal circumstances. Since its blue, it means that the gas is impure and may be easier to burn or even explode.

    Masahiko hesitated for a while, smiled, then exined to the three children a little about the characteristics of gas not that he didnt want to talk more and look cool, but he didnt know much.

    Special Training Part 2. Find a way to collect the mud, but be careful!

    After saying these words, Masahiko stepped back a few meters, then observed the three children using their brains.

    Nagato was the first to make a trial. He used multiple shadow clones and they rushed to the toxic gas. Although the casualties were heavy, finally, one of them reached the Elixir Muds edge. Before he could even get happy, he went puff, by the muds corrosive power.

    Masahiko was taken aback too, This thing is corrosive, how would they make healing medicines out of it? Is Hiruzen ying tricks on me?

    Later, he thought that it might not be impossible. There should be a way to use it. He almost couldnt help but adding a few points to the Pharmaceutical Skill.

    No, I cant waste my points

    After they learned the pattern, Nagato used the Shadow Clone to test. This time, one of the clones passed sessfully and collected some marsh mud after he sealed it in a scroll, but

    The ground suddenly trembled, and a behemoth suddenly emerged from the ground and directly ate Nagatos shadow clone with the sealing scroll.

    Masahiko was stunned from a moment. It wasnt a surprise that it appeared, after all, he had already sensed it earlier. But what this monster looks like

    Is this the ancestor of the newts? Masahiko felt a sudden chill.

    Okay. Special Training Part 3! Go and grab the ancestor of the newts, and sell it to Konoha. We should be able to sell this for a good price

    Masahiko whispered at the end. But the size of the monster was not much smaller than the cave itself. The three children were fighting under challenging conditions. They had to fight the Newt BOSS, avoid the swamps, and use Wind Release to blow away the poisonous gas from time to time. For a while, the danger was all around them.

    This isnt going to work. Masahiko frowned and took a few steps forward, You dont need to worry about the gas, I will keep it away from you, as long as you hit this big newt hard!

    This time the three children could finally move freely and focus on the battle.

    Compared to when they went to the sea, Nagato and Konan have made a lot of progress. However, during the battle, Kushina was the one facing Newt BOSS face to face and leading the team.

    The newts BOSS, seemed to have noticed that the situation went sideways, so he tried to run into the ground, but almost crushed his skull in the process because Masahiko had secretly used Earth Release to reinforce it.

    Huh, got you! Masahiko shouted.

    The battle continued, and after resisting a few Ninjutsu, he tried again to run to the caves exit but was kicked back by Masahiko.

    Ten minutester, it stopped the struggle and surrendered its life, making an end to this frustrating battle.

    As soon as the three children breathed a sigh of relief, they heard Masahiko say, Hurry up and collect some of the Elixir Mud, this cave will copse in two minutes!

    Going through such arge-scale battle, the cave would have copsed if it wasnt supported by Masahikos repulsive force.

    Just after collecting the mud, they watched the cave copse little by little from the inside out.

    Run! Masahiko yelled.

    The three children were taken aback, then hurriedly rushed out of the cave.

    Like a warehouse exploding in a police movie, the three protagonists run toward the exit in slow motion, and every time they crossed a small distance, it copsed behind them. The moment they went through the exit, the cave behind them copsed, and the shock waveunched the three of for a few meters.

    Masahiko walked with a smile toward the three children, who were still lying on the ground and smiled, after a while, they raised their head to find that the giant smander was also there behind him, but none of them knew when he managed to grab it.

    Well done, this trip and our special training ended perfectly.

    Kushina, who was covered with mud, clenched her teeth, then said, Grandpa, I just wanted to know how did the cave copse part by part until we reached the exit.

    Masahiko scoffed, Well Im not sure! When I go back, I will look it up in the geological books.

    Huh? Even Sensei doesnt know?

    Boom!!

    She endured it for days now, but Kushina had enough of Nagatos naivety and knocked his head severely

 Chapter 198: Live to be Old

    Chapter 198: Live to be Old

    Under the wooden bridge. Beside the stream.

    The three kids were washing off the mud on their faces.

    Because the cave was sted by Masahiko, the three gotpletely dirty, but they couldnt clean their bodies since they were in the wilderness.

    Well, weve finished our mission anyway. Lets pack up and return to Konoha.

    Masahiko tried to act innocent, but Kushina, who was angry, never raised her eyes on him.

    Konan hesitated, But Sensei, we dont have enough restorative materials.

    Masahiko smiled and took out two sealing scrolls, We actually do, dont underestimate your Sensei, these two should be enough.

    Although his pharmacy skill was only level one, it was more than enough to identify these simple medicinal materials, and unknowingly, he ended up collecting two full sealing scrolls.

    Then lets go back, Grandpa, Kushina said, as the Uzumaki Kingdoms little princess, although she wasnt spoiled, she still couldnt stand dirt on her body.

    Masahiko nodded, elevated the three of them, then flew up again, heading toward Konoha, while smiling.

    The four ninjas suddenly appeared at their footmark, to find that they have left the skateboards behind.

    Brother, they left, and they didnt even bother grabbing the abacus with them.

    Yes but we made hundreds of thousands of Ryo because of them. I wonder why did they left them, though.

    ..

    In the air, Masahiko smirked. He wouldnt really use real money to buy it if he was gonna leave it. He just took a few leaves and used his Transformation Technique on it to make it look like money. It is estimated that tomorrow they will freak out when it turns back to leaves. But he left the abacus for them, so it should be fine

    Usually, flying back should be smoother, but since he was carrying the Dead Old Ancestor of Smanders, AKA not Hanzo, his speed was slower.

    Sensei, is the one in your hand really a newt? Konan hesitated and asked.

    Masahiko was stunned for a moment, then looked uncertain, It should be, so what if its a little bigger? It doesnt matter if it changes the taste of the pills

    This was actually very irresponsible; he didnt care because he doesnt use the Military Rations Pill.

    Masahiko didntnd when they reached Konohas Main Gate. With that thing floating behind them, they wouldnt let him pass, so he simply flew directly to the Hokage building. And with that, the two and a half-day long-term mission came to an end.

    Hiruzen,e out to receive the good, I brought you a smander, Masahiko shouted with a smile.

    Hiruzen came out with a serious expression, and even said solemnly, Elder Masahiko, you are back.

    Masahiko was taken aback, Whats wrong? The Third Shinobi World War broke out?

    Hiruzen shook his head, Its news from the Uzumaki, the Daimyo of the Land of Whirlpools is ill

    What?

    Grandfather??

    Masahiko and Kushina were stunned.

    Hiruzen nodded solemnly.

    Grandpa Kushina became anxious all at once.

    Masahiko patted her head and looked at Hiruzen, Did Nanako return?

    Yes.

    Masahiko nodded, took out the sealing scroll from his sleeves, and threw it over, then he flew again with the three kids, heading straight to the Land of Whirlpools.

    It has been less than a year since Ist saw him. Gensuke is only 65 years old Masahiko felt sad and sorry for Kushina.

    Three kids were speechless, and none of them talked.

    The three were still covered with dust, but even Kushina didnt feel like cleaning up now.

    In just half an hour, they returned to the country under the constant eleration of Masahiko.

    Nagato, Konan, you should go back and clean up first. I will go with Kushina.

    Masahiko took Kushina directly to the Daimyo pce entrance ignoring the guards various greetings to him and went straight into the pce.

    Sensei, youre back. Yuriko greeted him first.

    How is Gensuke? Masahiko had already sensed how weak is his Chakra, but he still asked, hoping he was wrong.

    As expected, Yuriko bitterly shook her head, and Kushina immediately rushed in.

    Masahiko sighed but didnt stop her.

    What happened exactly?

    We thought he was just tired Although the two always quarreled, Yuriko never hated Gensuke, and she looked really sad.

    But that wasnt the case Masahiko has never been interested in Gensuke. His mind never matched his ambitions, and he also doesnt have the tenacity that a ninja should have.

    But after so many years, Masahiko found out that he could count on him. Thanks to that mans effort, the country developed smoothly. Yes, he loved being the Daimyo, but you can say he loved this country more.

    How is Nanako hanging on?

    Im fine, Sensei.

    As soon as Masahiko asked, Nanako walked out of the room, looking not as sad as Masahiko imagined.

    You Masahiko hesitated, he couldnt find anyforting words. He really didnt know what to say. In his previous life, people used to say, Live to get old, get sick, then die. But hes really not in the right position to say such a thing

    Im okay, Sensei, Im actually prepared for this day. Nanako shook her head.

    Before I went to Konoha, I noticed something wrong with him. He was always feeling tired. I told him he should take a break but he disagreed. At that time, I knew such a day wille, but I just didnt expect it to be so soon.

    Is that so? Masahiko nodded, Lets go in.

    Masahiko didnt see Gensuke for a year; he looked like a different person, old and weak.

    Gensuke and Nanakos son and daughter-inw stood aside with Kushina, who was crying her eyes out inside his room.

    The moment Gensuke saw Masahiko a smile was drawn on his face, and he nodded to him.

    Masahiko, who didnt say a word, smiled at him too, and Gensuke closed his eyes with relief.

    The others quickly gathered around looking at him, Masahiko shook his head helplessly, and smiled bitterly, You didnt get my approval until you were about to die. Whats so gratifying, stupid old man.

    Masahiko didnt know how many times he needed to carry on after saying goodbye to his people. Watching this old man just now dying with a smile didnt actually make it easier. In fact, he was a little depressed.

    Sensei, I remember youve once told me that human nature is to be born, to live to get old, to get sick, and die. Masahiko never expected that Nanako would be the oneforting him at this time.

    Live to be old Masahiko nodded and walked out.

    Masahiko understood that these words werent meant tofort him now. Nanako knew that she and Kenichiro were getting older, and this day wille for them too, it might be ten yearster, or even maybe tomorrow, either way, Masahiko will be the one who sends them away one by one.

    It really sucks to live too long, Masahiko said emotionally. He has already sent away many younger generations. The only thing that kept him optimistic is the acquaintances born in session, but he was really tired of watching people die

 Chapter 199: I’ll Bring Them Both

    Chapter 199: I��ll Bring Them Both

    The Uzumaki Cemetery.

    Masahiko personally presided over Gensukes funeral.

    Gensuke loved to rule, but never acted as a Daimyo; he was more like the Patriarch of the Land of Whirlpools. He didnt mind dealing withmon peoples affairs, relocation, nting, and of course, the economy. He did everything by himself and never relied on anyone but the Patrol Team that protected him. Yuriko was the Patriarch of the n, so the two had to work together, although they always quarreled.

    Initially, it was decided that Yuriko was the one who will be hosting the funeral, butter, when Masahiko saw how many civilians were carrying in grief when they heard of Gensukes death, he suddenly realized how he indeed made a good name and reputation for the country over the years and decided to preside it personally.

    Hes the Daimyo of the Land of Whirlpools, and hes worthy enough for a funeral hosted by the countrys greatest elder. Masahiko sighed, then took the lead to approach and put a few flowers in his open coffin, then stood aside, watching civilians and ninjas orderly approaching.

    The funeral was presided over by him but Masahiko still didnt say a word. After all, the flower offering took an entire day. Masahiko, at that moment, couldnt help but say, The entire country came for you today, Gensuke, you dont need my reorganization, when you have all of these people. Although it waste, Masahiko hoped that this will make Gensuke rest in peace.

    Masahiko murmured softly and directly dered that the funeral was over and asked the patrol team members to help them out of the field.

    Although the funeral was just over, Masahiko had a lot of things to do.

    Even though he was old, Masahiko thought that Gensuke could still fill the position for at least five more years, or even ten, after which Nagato could grow up and take over the position of Daimyo.

    But now Gensuke suddenly passed away, Nagato was less than 11 years old, it would be too ridiculous to let him take over as a Daimyo.

    Then should I let Kushinas father take it over? Masahiko hesitated.

    Things are really getting ridiculous. Masahiko doesnt even know Kushinas fathers name; unless its within his small circle, he really doesnt know much and doesnt really care much too. Nanako is his disciple, so he really cares a lot about her. Kushina is Narutos mother; in fact, shes the mother he always wanted. When he first watched her in the anime, he felt so emotional. However, Kushinas father and Nanakos son; he just knew that there was such a person Masahiko cant just make him a Daimyo based on that, he will never be relieved.

    I need to hear my disciples opinions.

    Kenichiro Masahiko ignored him and directly went to his two female disciples to ask for their opinions.

    Sensei, Incheon would be a great Daimyo. Gensuke has been training him for the past two years. Nanako didnt shy away and directly rmended her son, yet Yuriko didnt show any objection.(T/N: Incheon: a beautiful city in Korea.)

    Masahiko nodded, It seems that he has been preparing for a long time inform him to be ready. The position of the Daimyo cannot stay empty.

    Nanako nodded, then hesitated for a moment before saying, After the funeral, Kushina went straight to her room and locked herself in. Sensei, could you pleasefort her?

    Was her rtionship with Gensuke that deep? Masahiko was slightly puzzled. Gensuke, as a Daimyo, is usually very busy. He shouldnt have much time to spend with Kushina.

    When he came to the door, he first shouted, Kushina, Im gonna open the door.

    After he waited for a few seconds, Masahiko opened the doors lock with gravity and walked in.

    Kushina was sitting on the bed with her hands on her knees, her eyes were reddish, she didnt look sad, but seemed like she had something troubling her.

    Whats the problem? Masahiko asked.

    Grandpa, am I being selfish for staying in Konoha all the time to be with Minato?

    Masahiko was startled; he really didnt expect her to ask such a question.

    As the princess of the Land of Whirlpools, I should have my own responsibilities. My grandfather dedicated his entire life to this country, but I

    As the princess of this country, you do have your own responsibilities, but you cant sacrifice your own happiness.

    Masahiko shook his head, Being a Daimyo was very hard on Gensuke, but this is the life he has always wanted, he chose to live it, and he didnt regret it in the end.

    If you marry Minato, you will be happy, and you will also make the rtionship between Konoha and the Uzumaki closer.

    If this is considered selfish, then Mito is the most selfish person. As the princess of the Uzumaki, she married Hashirama and lived happily since then. Surely the n would have needed her at times, but they got me. In fact, I also helped to build this strong bond between the Uzumaki and Konoha. Otherwise, this country would have disappeared a long time ago.

    Kushina looked puzzled, But she married the Senju Patriarch. How is marrying Minato would help to strengthen that bond? Also Her eyes were bright and scary, Why cant I just marry Minato and stay here?

    What? Masahiko was taken aback, then with a dumbfounded expression, he thought, She really dared to think of this.

    Then he must work harder, and you too! After pondering, Masahiko still encouraged her.

    Kushina was very quiet for a moment, then she eagerly asked, Grandpa, I want to know what happened a few years ago.

    You found something wrong with that story?

    Masahiko asked with a smile. That story had many ws; the biggest one was how Masahiko didnt retaliate after finding out that it was a Kumogakure Shinobi.

    Kushina nodded, and Masahiko continued to speak.

    This matter is rted to the story Ive told you when you were a little girl.

    Do you mean the Kyuubi? Kushina has known about the Kyuubi for so many years.

    Masahiko nodded, After all, Mito is old, Konoha needs to find the next Kyuubis Jinchuriki. Your body is just right, so I told you that story.

    Is that so? Kushina sighed, Then who kidnapped me

    It was an Anbu.

    Kushinas expression changed, Masahiko smiled andforted, Dont worry, Minato didnt know about this, it waspletely arranged by Hiruzen and Danzo.

    Kushina breathed a sigh of relief, and Masahiko continued, Because the ultimate goal of this matter is to bring you and Minato together, I didnt pursue it, but I still warned them.

    Kushina fell silent, then after a long time, she clenched her fist, as if she had made up her mind.

    Masahiko was startled and said, Dont tell me that youre still thinking of bringing Minato back?

    Kushina shook her head and then nodded, Im going to bring both Minato and the Kyuubi here!

    Masahiko sighed deeply, then smiled and nodded, Then, you will really have to work harder. I really hope to see that day.

    He really wanted to see it it would be really interesting and exciting to see what kind of expression Hiruzen would have when that happens. As for the plot, Naruto would be born smoothly in the end. He cant ask for much more, but for now, one step at a time.

 Chapter 200: Bracelet of Truth

    Chapter 200: Bracelet of Truth

    Half a month has passed after Gensukes death, and the vacant Daimyo position was taken by his son. Masahikos originally nned selection system eventually ended up being an inheritance system; still, no one objected.

    Well, its Gensukes son, after all.

    In this way, Kushinas father, Uzumaki Icheon, became the second Daimyo of the Land of Whirlpools. And with the help of the elite patrol team, he began to take care of the countrys affairs, while Masahiko took his team back to Konoha.

    It wasnt that he was in a hurry, but after Kushina decided to turn Minato to the Land of Whirlpools in the future, she was a little eager to confirm with Minato. After all, she knew that Minato was dreaming of bing the Hokage.

    Besides, I havent charged Hiruzen for my newt ancestor yet! Masahiko thought.

    In Konoha, Masahiko went straight to the Hokage Building, while the three went to the Senju Station. They were going to tell Mito about what happened in the Uzumaki n.

    Elder Masahiko, youre back. Hiruzen greeted him at the door.

    Masahiko smiled, You probably knew everything that happened with the Uzumaki, right?

    Hiruzen nodded, and of course, he knew who was ced in charge of the Land of Whirlpools.

    Thats good, lets talk money then.

    Hiruzen was stunned, then nodded repeatedly, and took out ten million Ryo.

    This a little gift as your allies and friends.

    Masahiko was stunned for a long time before he finally reacted. He took the money from Hiruzen with one hand and stretched the other, saying, What I wanted is the reward for the task.

    Hiruzen:

    He really wanted to ask back his ten million at that moment, but he didnt dare

    Elder Masahiko, about the mission you didnt bring us any live smanders.

    I have captured that big smander, what else do you want?

    Hiruzen smiled bitterly, The one you caught its species is unknown, and we temporarily cant use it.

    Masahiko was taken aback, Is the meat poisonous?

    Without waiting for an answer, Masahiko continued, Even if there are no live newts, Ive collected more herbs than what youve asked. And that big guy, whatever it is, such a huge creature will always be useful. Never heard of bosses?

    Come on, dude give me at least a hundred Ryo, how can you be this cheap!

    Hiruzen wanted to say, I have already given you 10 million Ryo. After hesitating, again and again, he still paid him some money. Anyway, it was just an A-Level mission, which worth only three hundred thousand Ryo.

    Masahiko took the money, smiled with satisfaction, then suddenly started his nonsense, Thats right, Hiruzen, Im that poor, this old man cant even eat ramen anymore. Huh, with this, Im definitely getting a bowl from Ichiraku Ramen, its all thanks to you its all thanks to you. Masahiko kept saying as he turned around and left the office.

    Hiruzen could only watch him leave with a wry smile.

    After leaving, Masahiko found a hidden ce to perform the transformation technique, and went to Ichiraku Ramen, only to discover that it was being expanded.

    On the left of Ichiraku Ramen is Masahikos Amazon shop, and on the right is the street. If you want to expand, you must be creative.

    Teuchi has really made a fortune and built a second-story small western-style building. Masahiko smiled. Unlike thest time when Teuchi had to work hard, this time he hired several craftsmen to work.

    In addition, Masahiko also saw two notices about the recruitment of apprentices. It seems that even with all of the family members joining the battlefield, they are still a bit busy.

    Watching the chaotic ramen shop, and Teuchi helping here and there, Masahiko went back to his shop without bothering.

    When he entered his shop, he found a few more small notes in his shop. Masahiko thought it was business again, but after reading it, he found out that they were all left by Obito, basically asking him where he went.

    This fake identity suddenly disappeared for half a month, but its apprentice still cares.

    Masahiko smiled, and while slowly cleaned the shop, he took the sealing scroll out of his sleeve. With one KAI, a pile of weeds appeared on the ground. It was the paralyzing grass he had collected on the ind before.

    This thing can be used for training, and its much easier to use than some heavy objects. Masahiko murmured and began to make up a bracelet.

    The amount he collected was more than enough, Masahiko weaved twenty bracelets in a row, but there were still many left.

    These should be enough, then with whats left Masahiko frowned, then suddenly smiled andpiled the Lasso of Truth.

    (T/N: The<em>Lasso of Truth</em>is a weapon wielded by DC Comics superhero Wonder Woman.)

    Masahiko shook his head feeling unsatisfied, I have to find a way to make its color gold.

    As he thought someone came to his door.

    Master, youre back to provoke

    It was Kakashi who came here, but before he could finish speaking, he fell to the ground.

    Masahiko was startled first, then he realized that he should be paralyzed because Kakashi patted his shoulder while Masahiko was Squatting thinking about his Lasso of Truth.

    It seems that this thing has to be modified before it can be used. Otherwise, wearing a bracelet and touch whoever is Oooh, now this is something interesting.

    Masahiko kept pondering, while Kakashi, who fell to the ground on the other side, is crying without tears. The feeling of a stiff body isnt ufortable, but he was more worried about what kind of a scheming he walked in.

    After a while, Masahiko realized that Kakashi was still lying on the ground, so he smiled and asked, Kakashi, are you not going to school today?

    Oh, yes, you graduated.

    Kakashi:

    Masahiko put away the bracelet of truth. Then waited around an hour for Kakashi to be relieved from that stiffness, and stood up slowly.

    Acting innocent Masahiko said, You must remember to rest too, boy. You must have been so tired, you suddenly fainted out in my shop. If your breathing isnt stable, I can call an ambnce for you.

    Although Kakashi doesnt understand what an ambnce is, he wasnt actually breathing smoothly.

    Master, I just

    What are you here for? Masahiko casually changed the topic.

    Kakashi took a deep breath, Its just that Obito said he didnt hear any news from you for a while

    Masahiko smiled, Did he asked you to keep an eye on the shop and inform him if I evene back?

    No, its just that I was worried about you too. And wanted to thank you for the Sculpture you gave to mest time.

    Thats it? Well, thank you for your concern. I just went out and picked a few kinds of grass.

    Grass picking Kakashi suddenly remembered what he saw when he first entered the shop, and then thought about how his body was stiff, Master, is it the paralyzing grass?

    Masahikos face stiffened; he didnt expect Kakashi to actually know such a thing.

    Yes, its the paralyzing grass, which is woven into bracelets. After treatment, it can have a better training effect than lifting heavy objects.

    Kakashi nodded, I understand Well, since youre back safely, then I will leave.

    Come back here in a few days, and I will give you a bracelet.

    Thank you, Master.

    Watching Kakashi walk away, Masahiko secretly smiled, Such a good friend. He clearly came here for Obitos sake

 Chapter 201: Tonic Pills

    Chapter 201: Tonic Pills

    At the end of Konohas thirty-ninth year.

    The Senju n.

    Masahiko looked at Nagato with satisfaction, Coming and going freely.

    Nagato wore the special paralyzing grass bracelets on both hands. After many trials, Masahiko finally managed to eliminate its effect to paralyze others when being touched, and focused it all on the user, so after wearing, the effect was stronger thanst time.

    After nearly three months of adaptation, Nagato finally walked freely, wearing two in his hands. Of course, he hasnt been able to restrain its effect using physical strength; he was still walking with a thickyer of Chakra around his wrist.

    As for little Konan and Kushina, Masahiko didnt force them to wear it. Moreover, in terms of physique, Nagato was way better. Masahiko doesnt think they would even be able to stand after wearing it.

    Keep on practicing, resisting the paralyzing will make you awake your Sage Body faster. Although Nagato is a natural Sage Body of the Uzumaki n, ording to Masahikos observation, it will be way weaker than Hashiramas. Masahiko wanted to make up for it with this newly acquired method.

    Masahiko frowned, walked out of the Senju Station, then nced at his status bar.

    Witness Points: 672

    It was so difficult to save, and now Ive even waster ten points. You owe me a big one, Nawaki.

    Masahiko sighed and reluctantly added ten points to the medicine.

    Pharmaceutical LV10 (100000/100000)

    Military Rations Pills, Qi Pills, Tonic Pills

    Well, well, well Tonic Pills.

    Suddenly more pharmaceutical methods and forms shed in his mind, all of which were brought to him by the LV10 Pharmaceutical Skill.

    After he carefully checked the information, Masahiko was both disappointed and relieved.

    Disappointed that the tenth level of pharmacy didnt bring him any anti-natural prescriptions, such as pills that can enhance the physique; or remedies for the Chakra growth these are all the types of drugs that Masahiko was hoping for. He really loved these fantasy novels in his previous life, and thanks to the author, he never lived to read the finale.

    Also, Masahiko was relieved because the purpose behind adding these points was achieved, and he obtained a prescription for tonic pills.

    He could recognize the introduction of Tonic Pills and It can be summarized in four words: Gain a Horses power!

    Of course, Masahiko wasnt nning on using such a thing at all, he was a healthy old man, but it seems that this wasnt the case for Nawaki. Mikoto has been married for nearly two years, and shes still not pregnant. This cant be exined by the fact that Nawaki is shy. Masahiko had to do something. Its hard for him to control this and that especially that, but he cant help it, he was worried about Nawakis descendants

    Thinking about it, Masahiko felt that the pharmaceutical skill he acquiredtely may y an essential role, so Masahiko can only hardheartedly add to it ten points.

    Its not a waste, this will also allow me to add a new product to my Amazon Store

    Masahiko directly performed the transformation technique and walked to buy some raw materials from the medical shop of the Yamanaka n.

    In addition to being well-known for the flower shop, the Yamanaka was also semi-monopolizing the medicinal material business in Konoha. As for other medicinal stores, they are all opened by small ns. Of course, Masahiko chose to go for therger medicinal store to buy.

    Rehmannia, Yam, also As he walked to the shop, Masahiko was familiarizing himself with the prescription stored in his mind.

    These things are used to nourish the body isnt it weird to buy it at my age?

    When he came to the Yamanaka pharmacy, Masahikos face turned dark, Damn it, he knows me now. It was Inoichi Yamanaka, who bought a sculpture from him.

    Inoichi saw Masahiko too and hurriedly greeted him.

    Boss Hagoromo, are you here to buy medicine? Are you sick?

    Im okay, haha, Im just here to take a look. Masahiko smiled, unable to tell what kind of medicinal materials he wanted to buy.

    You want to take a look? Inoichi looked confused. He has never seen anyone whoes to a medicinal store to take a look. Still, he didnt refuse, Alright, look here, we have a good selection of medicinal materials.

    Its quiteplete. Masahiko turned around, and with a nce, he made out the form in his mind.

    After hesitating, Well, they are all perfect, I want to buy some and have a better look on my own.

    Inoichi:

    Give me two packages of each item.

    Arent you selling wood sculptures, are you now trying to pick up our restorative material business? Inoichi didnt know if he should cry orugh that Masahiko was actually here to buy.

    Masahiko waved his hand, No, Im not nning on selling medicinal materials, I just need to prepare some pills.

    I understand Inoichi nodded slightly but didnt continue to ask Masahiko what pills he was preparing.

    Of course, it was impossible to sell him two packages of each medicinal item. The total reserves for some materials are less than two packages. Thus, Masahiko didnt have any choice but to ept, then joked several times about how Inoichi needs to change the sign outside the shop to Half Mountain Pharmacy.(T/N: Yamanaka: Literally means Mountain.)

    After the medicinal materials were packaged, Inoichi looked at it, puzzled, and said, So many materials, how are you nning on bringing it back with you?

    Masahiko smiled, took out a sealing scroll, and under Inoichis stunned expression, he sealed it all in.

    Are you still a Ninja? Inoichi had a strong perceptual technique, but he never bothered to check, and now he found out that Boss Hagoromo is a ninja.

    Its not worth mentioning, its not worth mentioning. Masahiko said with an Im strong expression on his face.

    Inoichi:

    Thanks for the Eight Hundred and Seventy-Three Thousand Ryo.

    Masahiko paid directly without any objection. He knew how many medicinal materials he bought, and the asking price was, in fact, reasonable.

    Carrying his full of medicinal materials scroll, Masahiko went straight to the Amazon Store, ready to go back to dispense the medicine.

    Hmm, lets see what utensils are needed for dispensing medicine? Masahiko directly took two pieces of wood and carved them.

    Although Masahiko has directly acquired LV10 Pharmaceutical Skill by adding points, this attribute is like sculpturing; it requires some trials and research to familiarize himself with it.

    After wasting two packages worth of materials, Masahiko finally seeded. He sessfully mixed the restorative materials together and kneaded out dozens of small brown pills.

    So, this is the Tonic Pills? Masahiko took it in his hand and looked left and right, then smiled, This is a new product in the Amazon Store, and it deserves a better and taller name.

    Lets call it Liuwei Diguang Wan. Masahiko gave it a name that no one will understand in this world.(T/N: Liuwei Diguang Wan: an actual medicine for people who have: difficult erection, and hair loss caused by kidney deficiency.)

    Now, how do I give it to Nawaki? Masahiko cant give it to him directly, what is he gonna say? Gear Up Boy!

    I will just put it on sale in the store; he will probablye to buy it by himself. Masahiko thought.

    Well, I will also need to prepare other medicines. I cant just sell such a thing. I will be imed to have no shame Masahiko said, forgetting the fact that the identity of an old man sculpturing Chibi figures is already considered shameful in this world

 Chapter 202: Everything Is Going in the Right Direction!

    Chapter 202: Everything Is Going in the Right Direction!

    Time flies, two and a half yearster.

    In the Amazon Store, Masahiko was lying on his self-made rocking chair, happy to see his apprentices working hard.

    Over the past two years, Masahiko epted another apprentice after Obito, Nohara Rin. On the one hand, it was to create some more opportunities for Obito, and on the other, is to liberate himself from the constant dispensing of medicines.

    From the moment his shop started selling medicines, he got swamped. Masahikos intention was to kill time, not to be trapped inside the shop all day.

    Pharmaceutical is no like carving, it takes time, but Rin was smart and observant. In just one month, she could prepare simple pills to support the daily sales of the store.

    In the past two years and a half, Obitos carving has improved a lot, roughly equivalent to LV4~5. As a result, there are many bargains in Masahikos shop.

    Master, the voice interrupted his thoughts, The Ninja Academy will open again in three days, and we will apply for graduation at the end of this semester, so there will be less time toe here in the future.

    Masahiko was taken aback for a moment, You want to graduate? But you didnt go to school for two years now?

    Obito nodded, I dont want to dy my graduation anymore.

    Masahiko smiled and nced at Rin again, Youre always so eager to be a ninja, but you can stop. Wouldnt it be great if you inherit my little shop with Rin and live a peaceful life together?

    Rin kept her smiling face, while Obito blushed and gave Rin a peek.

    After a lot of effort, he shook his head, Master, I want to be a ninja, I want to be the Hokage!

    Masahiko was startled, then he smiled and shook his head. Although he had expected such an answer, he was still a little puzzled.

    Then you must work hard, He looked at Obito with a serious face, You have a lot ofpetitors.

    Masahiko thought for a while, First is the new Patriarch of the Senju n, Senju Nawaki, the next is one of the Legendary Sannin, Orochimaru, and the next is Konohas Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato Oh, yes, your teacher, Kato Dan, also wants to be the Hokage.

    Eh? Does Sensei want to be the Hokage too? Obito had no feelings for the others, but when he mentioned his ss Teacher, he felt some pressure.

    Masahiko smiled, then noticed how the sky had gradually dimmed, and waved his hand, School starts in two days. You should go back early. Donte tomorrow, I will close the shop for a few days.

    The two looked at each other and nodded, Master, were leaving then.

    After sending the two away, Masahiko couldnt hide his smile as he closed the store door.

    In the past two and a half years, everything has been developing in a good way. The growth of the two young disciples was expected by Masahiko, and their strength at the age of 13 began to grow rapidly.

    The rtionship between Kushina and Minato is also heating up rapidly. Kushina didnt start her ns to kidnap Minato and take him to the Uzumaki. After all, she wanted to secure the Kyuubi first.

    In addition to all of this, the news received yesterday made Masahiko the happiest.

    Uchiha Mikoto is finally pregnant. I started to believe that theres no hope for Nawaki. Masahikos wasted ten points finally made an effect. After more than four years of marrying Nawaki, Mikoto has finally got pregnant. Now, Masahiko is looking forward to the birth of that little monster.

    Besides, Uchiha Foguku has also married a girl whose name was really simr to Mikoto; she was called Fikoto To be honest, he wasnt sure if her name was close to Mikoto or Foguku, but he felt that this should be a good thing.

    Next, there is only waiting. Masahiko hasnt gained any witness points for more than two years, and now hes waiting for the plot to unfold.

    With one turn, Masahiko walked to Ichiraku Ramen, ready to eat a free dinner.

    Hagoromo-San, youre here. With a smile on his face, he served Masahiko a bow of ramen. As he promised, Masahiko was eating for free for more than two years. Teuchi had no objection and has always received Masahiko with a smile on his face.

    But today, he looked particrly happy.

    What did I miss?

    Hogoromo-San, our branch in the Land of Fire, will be opened tomorrow, so my apprentice will take my ce for a few days. Oh, also, tomorrow we will sell at half the price here!

    So, the opening is tomorrow? Masahiko looked at the second floor of the building. Ichiraku Ramen is muchrger than the original, and he was about to open a branch. It seems that he has really made a fortune because of the takeaways.

    Masahiko smiled, Awesome, maybe you will open branches all around the Land of Fire in the future.

    Teuchi shook his head and said, One store in the Land of Fire is enough for the time being. Next, I want to open a store in the Land of Whirlpools.

    Masahiko was taken aback, then took a closer look at Teuchis smiling face. After so many years, Masahiko was really sure that there was nothing wrong about Teuchi, but from time to time, he gives him chills when he says things like this, which makes him always concerned.

    Are you sure? There arent a lot of people in Land of the Whirlpools. The n for increasing the countrys poption didnt work out.

    But thepetitive pressure over there is also low.

    Is that so? Masahiko nodded and began to eat his ramen.

    .

    The next day, there was a long queue outside Ichiraku Ramen. Since the time it was transformed into a two-story building, Ichiraku Ramen always had enough space, and there is rarely such a grand asion.

    Is half the price so appealing to people? Masahiko smiled, Well, originally, the Ramen is very cheap, half the price is probably the same as making Ramen at home.

    But how can such a lively thing happen without his participation?

    Masahiko didnt use the transformation technique this time. He wanted to refuse to line up depending on his veteran qualification, but he unexpectedly found two acquaintances there.

    Jiraiya, when did youe back?

    Masahiko smiled and walked over.

    Jiraiya, who was being pulled back by Minato, stopped and didnt know what to say. It seems like he had the same idea as Masahiko.

    Elder, are youing to eat ramen too? I just came back yesterday, and Ive finally finished it I didnt expect Ichiraku Ramen to be so popr. Jiraiya left for nearly three years, and he was shocked to see these changes.

    Elder Masahiko. Minato also greeted Masahiko

    Masahiko nodded, looked at the long line, and felt a little worried; he really didnt want to look shameless in front of Minato.

    Huh? Masahiko was taken aback, then waved his hand, Jiraiya, Minato, follow me.

    Using his sharp sight, Masahiko noticed four acquaintances at the front of the line, Kakashi, Asuma, Gai, and Shizune

    Jiraiya and Minato were pulled to the front of the line by Masahiko, then three boys found themselves being pushed out after he and the other squeezed in.

    Thank you for holding our ces.

    Elder Masahiko, is this okay? Minato smiled bitterly, while Jiraiya looked inexplicably calm.

    Its okay, these boys need to exercise more, they will line up again for a short while, standing is an exercise too!

    Kakashi:

    Asuma:

    Gai:

    Shizune secretlyughed.

 Chapter 203: Movie

    Chapter 203: Movie

    On the street, on the right side of Ichiraku Ramen, in a simple temporary shack, Masahiko and seven others sat there eating Ramen.

    The cabin upied most of the street, and pedestrians could only pass one-way through, which is illegal upation.

    Elder Masahiko, is it okay for us to do this? Minato said with a wry smile.

    After he squeezed in and pushed the three boys out of the line, he was attacked by the three little boys grievances. Minato also persuaded him, so Masahiko simply decided to temporarily expand the shop.

    What are you saying? Didnt you see how these three kids looked at us? Masahiko smiled, then shook his head, I told you it was a bad idea

    The three children almost buried their faces in the Ramen bowl. They didnt have much contact with Masahiko, but their fathers were all familiar with Masahiko, which was enough.

    Masahiko nced at them, smiled, and turned to Minato again, You see they are hungry, did you wanted them to line up again?

    Minato, hurry up and just eat the noodles, so we can quickly pour out this ce, Jiraiya said, but he actually felt at ease.

    Minato could only start eating, with an anxious expression.

    Masahiko ate Ramenst night, so he wasnt in the mood for another bowl; he was just here for fun.

    After eating two bites, Masahiko suddenly remembered something.

    Kakashi, it has been three years since your graduation. Why didnt you take the Chunin Exam yet?

    He remembers that in the original, Kakashi bes a Chunin when he was Six-years old, and a Jonin at twelve. Masahiko thought he could soon gain some witness points, but he didnt expect thetter not to take the exam for three years.

    I assume that youve been really busy working hard in these three years. Masahiko smiled, Konoha is in peacetime, and Kakashi is only a Genin, so all that he has been doing was catching cats for thest three years, also know as D-ss tasks.

    Kakashi smiled bitterly, then he quickly reacted, Elder Masahiko, can you please

    No. Before he could even finish the sentence, Masahiko directly refused.

    But Kakashi didnt give up, and immediately thought of another way, Minato-San, can you take me out of the vige with you the next time you do a mission?

    These words made Minato stunned and nced at Masahiko and Jiraiya, who just shrugged, indicating that they didnt care.

    Gai, Asuma, and Shizune cheered up. Although they were just students, they have also heard about the tragic life of the genius Kakashi after he graduated early.

    Before Minato could answer, an Anbu appeared next to them.

    Masahiko smiled, Wow, Konoha is really going through weird times, so the Anbu now are responsible for demolishing illegal buildings?

    The Anbu didnt reply, nor did he say his purpose, and silence controlled the scene for a while.

    This awkward momentsted for half a minute. Just when Masahiko felt that things were getting really embarrassing and tried to help him out, the Anbu spoke, Aah Namikaze Minato, Hokage-Sama has summoned you.

    Hey, did that guy has just forgotten what he wanted to say? Jiraiya mocked him, The old mans Anbu are really talented.

    Masahiko was stunned by the standards.

    I see, Ill go now then, Minato replied, and left instantly.

    Masahiko frowned, looking at his half-finished bowl of Ramen.

    Elder Masahiko, thanks for the meal, were going too. Simultaneously, the four kids said, then put the bowls down, got up, and left.

    Masahiko didnt react until their figurespletely disappeared.

    When did I say Im gonna treat you? Masahikos face stiffened, and slowly nced at Jiraiya.

    Elder, Im full too, thanks for the hospitality. I need to prepare for my books release, goodbye! Jiraiya finished his bowl quickly and left as if he was running.

    Well, Ill let it slid Just this time, though. Masahiko smiled and shook his head, then he walked toward the Hokage building. He wanted to see what all of this fuss was about. The Anbu didnt even wait for Minato to finish his meal.

    In the Hokage building, Masahiko paused for a moment. In addition to Minato, he felt two slightly familiar Chakras there.

    Elder Masahiko, youre here. Hiruzen greeted him, then looked at the three of them solemnly.

    Namikaze Minato, Choza Akimichi, Aburame Shibi, this is going to be an S-ss Mission, and Im counting on you to finish it!

    Masahiko was startled. There shouldnt be many A-ss mission in this peaceful era, let alone an S-ss mission!

    Before asking, Minato said, Hokage-Sama, can you add one more person to this team.

    Masahikos mouth twitched; Minato wouldnt be thinking seriously of letting Kakashi join such a mission.

    Things were as he expected, but what he didnt expect was that Hiruzen would actually agree.

    After the three of them left, Masahiko looked at Hiruzen, confused.

    What kind of urgent S-ss mission is this, and why are you letting Kakashi join in if its so important?

    Hiruzen nodded slightly, The difficulty of the current task shouldnt reach the S-ss. And as long as Minato is there, Kakashi wont be in danger.

    But its still ssified as an S-ss Mission, which means that they might get in trouble in the future, right? Masahiko was taken aback for a moment, then he immediately stared at Hiruzen, Just stop this diplomacy act, and say it!

    Hiruzen hesitated for a moment, then said, Have you heard of Roran before?

    Roran? Masahiko frowned, feeling a bit familiar.

    Hiruzen nodded, It was originally a small country in decline, but they suddenly developed rapidly six years ago.

    So what, are they a threat to Konoha now? Masahiko didnt believe it.

    Thats right. Hiruzen said solemnly, Not only Konoha but other major viges too, even the Uzumaki wont be safe either.

    Youre joking, Hiruzen. Masahiko felt offended. With his current strength, the Uzumaki should be safe for the next two decades.

    I didnt care much about this small country at first, but the news that the Anbu recently collected left me no choice but to deal with them. ording to the rumors, they have discovered the Source of the Rymyaku, which is an ancient source of endless Chakra that flows deep under their country. Six years ago, a man named Mukade, who is their minister now, used this sources power to create an army of puppets

    Hold on, hold on. Masahikos expression changed.

    Isnt this a movie? Why does this world contain a movie plot too?

    The source of the Ryumyaku or whatever, its too unscientific! The truth Masahiko doesnt remember most of the events in the movie, but he remembers this Chakra origin.

    Dragon veins with endless Chakra, how is this possible

 Chapter 204: I’m Really Not

    Chapter 204: I��m Really Not

    After repeatedly confirming that Hiruzen isnt joking, Masahiko finally epted the existence of the Source of the Ryumyaku, but he didnt believe that it yields infinite Chakra.

    Whats the story of this movie again? Masahiko pondered. He didnt pay much attention to these movies in his previous life. He felt that it was there just for money since it waspletely meaningless plots that didnt connect to the original.

    No, since its a movie, Naruto should be there! Masahiko was started and began to regain some memories.

    Ow, ow, I remember! Naruto went through a portal, and it teleported him to the past where he met Minato And theres also that father and son moment! Masahikos became rejoiced, looking forward to seeing Naruto after all of these years However, being able to meet him all of a sudden, kinda caught him Off Guard.

    Elder Masahiko? Elder Masahiko? Hiruzen called his name, and Masahiko came back to his senses.

    What happened? Do you know something about Roran? Hiruzen said urgently.

    No nothing. Masahiko smiled, then shook his head, Im very interested in this source of Ryumyaku. Where do I find it?

    Hiruzen hesitated, Its said that the power of the dragon veins can only be used by Rorans queens, generation after generation, ordinary people cannot use it.

    If not, Hiruzen would have dispatched more people.

    Its okay, I dont need it, Im just interested in discovering the secret behind the so-called endless Chakra.

    In the end, Hiruzen handed over Rorans specific location to Masahiko.

    They are still in the Land of Wind? They are actually allowing them to exist independently? Masahiko muttered without asking Hiruzen the specific situation. Waving his hand, Masahiko flew out of the Hokage Building, straight to Roran.

    Inside the building, Danzo smiled bitterly, Would you like to call back Minato and the others? Im afraid they will arrive two or three days after Elder Masahiko, so they might end up running there for nothing.

    Forget it Hiruzen felt at unease, so he wanted to keep Minato there as insurance.

    Midair, Masahiko moved forward quickly.

    As he approached Roran, Masahiko began to feel anxious again.

    The world has changed a lot because of me. I might have even affected the movies plot the mission wont be taken by other ninjas, right?

    Who cares, Ill just do what I usually do. This is a great opportunity to see what the future would look like.

    The usual three-day journey took Masahiko just one hour before he reached his destination, and the sight in front was stunning.

    The vast city is surrounded by countless towers. When ites to architecture, Roran was even better than the Land of Whirlpools.

    Was it built by the puppets? Masahiko felt puzzled, and just when he was pondering, he sensed countless puppets approaching him.

    Masahiko frowned and left in a sh. He didnt want to make any useless fuss for the time being, because he was nning to probe the situation first.

    But

    Standing on the tallest toward in Roran, Masahiko looked around, to find that some people have already discovered his existence. He kept reminding himself to keep a low-key, but his body was as honest as his mind; he really wanted to solve the problem in the simplest way.

    Kagura: Minds Eye. The only thing that interested him in this mission was what the source of Ryumyuki looked like.

    I thought those dragon veins, or whatever its called, were under the entire country, but it turned out to be an underground closed room Is this the so-called dragon veins? Masahiko didnt know if he shouldugh or cry and immediately headed toward it.

    He didnt hide his figure, dense puppets appeared from all around, but they couldnt catch up with him.

    In a closed cylindrical room, Masahiko finally saw the so-called dragon veins.

    There is a round-shaped altar, which looked like an eye in the room, and the dragon veins were in it. There are someplicated sealing techniques around the altar, which seemed to be smoothing the output of the dragon veins Chakra flow.

    These seals Masahiko frowned with a dignified expression, these sealing techniques should be about the same level as him, but he had no idea who arranged it.

    And what the hell are these seals around the room? Masahiko smiled, shaking his head. Besides, to the sealing technique performed on the altar, there were a couple of messy LV4~5 seals on the walls, and they seemed uncoordinated.

    These seals should be arranged by two different people, one is the person who sealed the dragon veins, and the other it should be that guy called Mukade.

    As soon as Masahiko wanted to walk in to explore its power, the door was suddenly opened.

    Who are you?! The girl screamed, making Masahikos mouth twitch.

    Im a passerby, I came to take a look Wont you ask me toe in first? Masahiko turned with a smile, then he suddenly was startled, Red hair? No its dark red, just like me! Masahiko paused for a moment, then shouted, Hey, dont you even think about it, Im not your father!

    When the girl first saw him, she immediately wanted to escape, but she didnt expect Masahiko to say such a thing. Coincidentally, she was just another child who has never seen her father since childhood.

    After hesitated for two seconds, the girl tentatively asked, Father?

    Masahikos face turned dark, No, Im not!

    Masahikos age kept reducing, and hes now 37 years old, which happened to be a really suitable age for her father.

    The girl on the other side wanted to ask again, but someone broke in.

    Princess Sara, be careful. This man who just broke in, I suspect that he has something to with the death of the previous queen.

    The guy had a fate face and big ears. Looking at him, his eyes are glowing with an evil light, he was your typical viin of every story.

    Masahiko was so confident, Come here, fat man, lets stand next to each other, and let this girl decide who looks eviler.

    Sara looked back and forth, then focused at the other man hesitantly, which made Masahiko secretly smile.

    Princess Sara, dont fall into the enemys tricks! As soon as his voice emitted, countless puppets swarmed in, but fell down the moment they entered the room.

    The sealing technique in this room can only transmit the power of the dragon veins to the outside, so they cant move inside it, Masahiko said.

    Princess Sara, follow me! The fat man dragged the girl out while Masahiko stood inside the room.

    Looking at the puppets blocking the door, Masahiko smiled. He could sense that this middle-aged mans Chakra seems to be connected to the dragon veins through the sealing technique.

    So this is Mukade? And hes now the minister of Roran. Anyway, you can watch from the outside, I have to see what the dragon veins look like.

    Minister, please let me go, the person inside might be my father. The girls voice came, making Masahiko sigh helplessly.

    For god sake, Im really not

 Chapter 205: He’s Finally Here!

    Chapter 205: He��s Finally Here!

    Dragon veins doesnt really grant you unlimited chakras.

    Masahiko unwrapped part of the sealing technique, then with both hands, he personally sensed the Chakra of the dragon veins. Although it was huge, it was only four or five timesrger than his, and not evenparable to the Chakra of the Great Sage Toad.

    Because it could regenerate in a fast way, it was regarded as an infinite Chakra. Masahiko nodded, then frowned.

    If its just that, its impossible to make people travel through time and space. Otherwise, why do I even needs to wait? Ill just go and travel to the future Masahiko shook his head, feeling that something must be missing.

    Speaking of the dragon veins, it is more like a summoned beast is sealed here. However, its not his body, but only his huge amount of Chakra, that has an amazing regeneration speed.

    If the seal is unlocked, what will happen? Masahiko muttered and didnt act immediately. He wanted to wait until he meets Naruto before considering this.

    Masahiko looked outside the door. Mukades Chakra was no longer there. He was probably busy making his explosive puppets and didnt care much about him.

    Hiruzen is just exaggerating things, mumbling around about how they can be a threat to the Land of Whirlpools. Humph, I can deal with 100 million of these puppets. Masahiko shook his head, then prepared to hide for a bit, and wait for the father-son moment, then jump out.

    But before Masahiko could get out of the room, the red-haired girl walked in again, staring at Masahiko with her big watery eyes.

    Masahiko smiled bitterly: Im not really your father, so please stop

    Before he could finish his sentence, the girl interrupted him and sang a song.

    If just the rain had stopped that day~(T/N: The same song that Sara was singing in the original movie whenever she was sad.)

    The singing was crisp, but the ending was really breathtaking, and the girl started sobbing the moment she finished.

    Well, you need more practicing, but good work! Masahiko replied indiscriminately, perceived his surroundings slightly, then with a flicker, he disappeared.

    Noticing that, the girl suddenly looked up with a sad face.

    A few secondster, Masahiko emerged from the ground before Mukade.

    How did you get here, bastard? His puppets were all around Roran, and they worked as his ears and eyes, so he was shocked to see Masahiko showing up suddenly in front of him.

    Looking at how vignt he was, Masahiko smiled, Why dont you guess?

    I Opening his mouth, Mukade was so confused for a second, and with a hand seal, he fell right into Masahikos Genjutsu.

    Lets start our Q/A session. There were some things that Masahiko needed to know.

    Question one, from which time did youe? Masahiko couldnt remember the timeline of this movie version.

    Sunagakures 62nd year.

    Oh, thats Konohas Sixty-three year. Masahiko nodded, Question two, how did you achieve the Space-Time travel?

    I absorbed into my body the dragon veins Chakra through a special Kunai, which happened to contain a sealing space in it, and it sent me back more than 20 years to the past.

    Oh! Masahiko widened his eyes.

    Question three, why did you choose to absorb the technique instead of slowly unseals it?

    A ninja from Konoha was trying to stop me.

    Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief, Then question four

    Boom!

    Before Masahiko could ask the fourth question, Mukade fell on the ground and passed out.

    Couldnt you just wait for a bit? Also, are you nning to rule the five major viges with such weak power? Masahiko shook his head helplessly. He already got what he wanted to know, and the next thing he needed to do is to just wait for the person who tried to stop Mukade and hope that it was Naruto.

    So, in the future, Mukade absorbed both the dragon veins and Minatos sealing technique.

    And the thing Minato used to seal the dragon veins should be the Flying Thunder God Kunai. So the Space-Time teleportation he gained was by coincidence. If this is the case, then I should be able to Masahiko suddenly became interested.

    Ill just wait here for Minatos arrival, Ill also leave Mukade to him, then I will appear when hes about to arrange the seal

    Masahiko entered Kaguya Will Mode and hid underground observing.

    Half a dayter, Mukade awoke in a panic. After that, he ordered everyone in the country to look for Masahiko and dered him as the person who murdered the previous Rorans Queen. Unexpectedly, these civilians immediately believed him and regarded Masahiko as an enemy.

    Masahiko gritted his teeth with a bitterness deep in his heart, but he managed to bear it. Masahiko was worried that things might get resolved if he takes action, then he wont get the chance to see Naruto, nor to arrange the seal with Minato, which means he might lose the only opportunity that was given for him to add the Space Jutsu attribute to his system.

    After two days.

    Minato and the other four that Masahiko had hoped for finally arrived, each wearing an Anbu mask.

    The four of them didnt act directly but hid and investigated the current situation of the country.

    But

    Minato, why does it look like Elder Masahiko is the one who harmed Rorans Queen? The moment Choza said this, Masahiko couldnt stand it anymore and got out of the ground.

    Choza, thats what the enemy wants you to think, dont fell for it. Minatos words made Masahiko embarrassed, he wanted to go back, but Minato has already seen him.

    Elder Masahiko. Minato greeted him.

    Well, you are here, I just came to explore the way for you, and since there isnt anything, Im leaving. Masahiko nodded with a smile and was prepared to go and hid again.

    Wait, Elder Masahiko, since youve arrived way before us, can you tell us about the situation in this country? And why are you wanted by them Minato stopped there.

    The situation in this country its a bitplicated. Come on, this is an S-ss mission, after all. Therefore, I wont bother you anymore. Masahiko threw these words, then decisively went back to the ground. If he helps them, and the dragon veins are sealed immediately, god knows what will happen to Naruto.

    The four of them looked at each other confused.

    Without Masahikos help, they could only collect information on their own. But they chose to investigate separately, with Kakashi as a solo ninja, and the other three in one group.

    Masahiko felt confused by this, Im afraid Minato really hates Kakashi, he brought him out of the vige, then ordered him to act alone in such a dangerous ce

    Although Kakashi is just a Genin, he was as strong as a Hight Level Chunin, so he wouldnt get caught by these puppets easily.

    In the next two days, Minato and the others didnt act rashly, since Roran was going to celebrate the new queens official announcement, the country has be quite lively.

    So that red-haired girl is the new queen? No wonder I felt that she was so familiar, she should have appeared in the movie. Exactly, theres no way that a character from the original would be my daughter. Masahiko has almost started doubting himself too.

    On the eve of Saras ession to the throne, abnormal fluctuations came out from the dragon veins.

    Masahiko rejoiced, Hes finally here! And run toward the location at an extremely high speed.

 Chapter 206: Two Masahikos

    Chapter 206: Two Masahikos

    Near the Dragon Veins Room.

    Masahiko sighed with relief, as expected; it was Naruto who came back to the past.

    Naruto was still familiar, with his golden hair, orange clothes, and the six iconic lines on his face. Even the Kyuubi was sealed there in his body.

    Wait? The Kyuubi? Masahiko was startled at first, then after he sensed more carefully, he felt relieved.

    Its the Yang part, not the one inside Mitos body. It should be the one Ive kept in the gourd all of these years. Masahiko nned to seal it inside him a long time ago.

    His clothes that havent changed, and Konohas forehead protector on his head, proves that the general direction of the future plot hasnt changed a lot.

    Masahiko looked at Naruto and sensed that he could already control a bit of the Kyuubis power and nodded proudly.

    Since his seal must have been performed by me, the Chakra flow must have been a lot smoother.

    Naruto was still the same as the original, using his shadow clones and the Rasengan, he knocked out all the puppets that besieged him.

    Although Naruto seems to be stronger than the same period in the original, there was no qualitative difference, and he was gradually losing against the overwhelming numbers of the puppets.

    However, Masahiko wasnt in a hurry to intervene. Minato, Choza, and Shibi appeared instantly and rescued him.

    Masahiko was about to chase them, but an unprecedented sense of danger suddenly struck him, and he immediately mobilized his repulsive force to burst out, wiping out everything around him.

    Who are you? Masahiko turned around quickly, Wait What? Me?! The one who appeared in front of Masahiko was actually his Amazon shop owners identity.

    Slightly stunned, Masahiko said dubiously, Hello me from the future. Is life so boring in the future that you had to live this event twice?

    The Masahiko from the future had a serious expression.

    Im here to rewrite a tragedy.

    Masahiko was startled, What happened? Who ended up turning evil? Is it Obito?

    Future Masahiko shook his head, No no one had an ident.

    What?

    Masahiko was stunned for a long time while looking at the familiar smirk he usually has on his future versions face, which made Masahiko felt like this time, he needed to deal with this matter seriously.

    Then Im sure that something is wrong with me. Tell me whats going to happen to me in the future?

    What? Future Masahiko was taken aback.

    If I didnt get crazy, then how can I be so bored to the point that Im traveling to the past just to annoy myself?

    .

    The two Masahiko kept giving stares at each other and smiling tacitly, like two mentally retarded.

    As they kept this, the puppets around found them and instantly surrounded them. Masahiko didnt take action, as he wanted to see what kind of strength he would gain in the future.

    As a result, the future Masahiko waved his sleeves, and suddenly all the puppets disappeared.

    Masahiko was taken aback for a moment, and then he said in surprise, Did I end up learning Space Jutsu? Or is it the Kekkei Mora?

    Future Masahiko smiled mysteriously, Why dont you guess?

    Masahiko kept quiet for a while pondering, then he got distracted thinking if he has always been this bad to people.

    No, Im sure I have been hit by something in the future and got crazy

    At the same time, at Narutos location.

    The first sentence Naruto said when he was rescued by Minato, and the other two was: Long time no see, Dad.

    Things became awkward for a while, then Shibi and Choza finally recognized how the two had looked slightly simr, especially their golden hair.

    Minato smiled bitterly, But Im only 17 years old.

    Although Naruto looked a lot like him, he was sure that he didnt have a son.

    I Naruto was just about to exin, but then he remembered what the Amazon Shop owner told him during the journey: If you met someone you know in the past, especially your parents, dont tell them what happens in the future. Otherwise, it may affect your birth.

    Ah, forget about it, I must have mistaken you for someone else. Although he said so, he kept smiling weirdly at Minato, which made the trio suspicious.

    .

    On Masahikos side, the awkward atmosphere finally eased, and he continued to speak to his future self.

    Regarding the Space Ninjutsu, dont worry about it. Maybe it will just show up suddenly?

    Masahiko nodded, but he felt like his Future Self was talking nonsense

    Then why did youe here? It wont be just to hang out with yourself in the past, right? What do you want to change, what is going to happen in the future?

    Future Masahiko shook his head, There is nothing I want to change, everything developed the way you wished, and weirdly the plot has almost returned to the original point

    Masahiko was surprised, and he suspected that he was talking about the Akatsuki.

    Future Masahiko read his mind and said, Its not the Akatsuki, maybe it was just a coincidence?

    He didnt seem to be sure, As for the Akatsuki. Dont worry about them, the Great Sage Toad got probably senile due to his old age.

    Is that so? Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief. Since the prophecy of the Great Sage Toad has actually made him anxious.

    Wait, the Fourth World War didnt break out yet in your timeline, how can you be so sure that his prophecy is wrong?

    You will knowter. Future Masahiko seemed to be hiding things.

    Masahikos face darkened, but he seemed to have understood something.

    It seems that the future is really going well. Are you worried that Im gonna change things? When you were here before in the past, what did your future self tell you?

    No, I have changed the past bying here. I didnt meet my future self in the past.

    Masahiko was surprised, Then why

    Suddenly he disappeared, leaving only an echoing sound in Masahikos ear, I need to go and see Narutos battle over there.

    What is he trying to do? Masahiko felt puzzled, And why is he acting weird? What is going on?

    Masahiko tried to perceive him, but he could only sense the fierce battle taking ce in the distance.

    How on earth did I learn that Space Ninjutsu? It feels a lot simr to Obitos. He seems to have teleported to another dimension. Masahiko murmured.

    When he got there, Masahiko looked at the inhuman scorpion monster in front of him, slightly at a loss.

    It turned out that Sasori isnt the first person to transform himself into a puppet The scorpion was obviously Mudake from before.

    No, he came from the future, and then he came to the present age. Maybe this is all about stealing the title of the first puppets master from Sasori?

    As Minato and Naruto were fighting fiercely with him, Masahiko suddenly took out a camera.

    Click! Click!!

    After two consecutive shouts, Masahiko nodded in satisfaction, Ill be sure to show this to Sasori in the future.

    After watching for a while, Masahiko smiled again.

    Not only that, but hes even stronger, Mukade is connected to the dragon veins Chakra so he can regenerate very quickly

 Chapter 207: Supreme Ultimate Rasengan

    Chapter 207: Supreme Ultimate Rasengan

    Masahiko used his camera to take shots of Mukades version of the scorpion as the battle was getting more intense.

    No wonder Mukade was seeking to rule the five major nations. With the Chakra of the dragon veins, his regeneration was as fast as Six Paths Madara.

    Hundred feet! Where did you hide Sara! Narutos shouting darkened Masahikos face.

    He wasnt worried about the safety of his fake daughter; after all, it wasnt really his daughter

    Hundred feet? So this is a centipede, not a scorpion? Did I take these photos for nothing?

    Naruto, this shouldnt be Mukade. Just now, I sensed some sort of Space Ninjutsu nearby. Minato dodged the scorpion tail the centipede attack, and exined to Naruto.

    Space Ninjutsu? Masahiko, in the distance, was taken aback, Is it future me?

    After a moment of contemtion, Masahikos face suddenly became weird, Is it really my daughter? Did I do such a thing?

    The change in the battle situation interrupted Masahikos odd thoughts. Facing the infinite regeneration of Mukade, Minato asked the others to dy him, so he could go and seal the dragon veins and cut off Mukades energy source.

    And Naruto replied Im right behind you, Dad.

    After leaving them alone, Choza and Shibi were ferocious.

    The overwhelming worms enveloped Mukade, constantly absorbing his Chakra, and Choza took the opportunity to take his pill and transformed into a giant.

    Combining their techniques, the two caught him off guard, and Choza managed to bitch p him to the wall.

    So, the feud between the Aburame n and the Akimichi didnt ease off even after all of these years? Masahiko twitched his mouth. Choza has just killed millions of bugs with that shot.

    As for Mukade, after crashing on the wall, he remained motionless.

    The young genius Kakashi was desperately cutting the puppets but was surprised to see that they suddenly stopped.

    Is it over? Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief, but the puppets suddenly trembled again.

    It appeared that Mukade was ying dead to just buy some time for the next move, and with a burst of his Chakra Shibis insects flew off him

    The dragon veins regeneration is really something, this guys Chakra volume is only one-third of my Chakra. Masahiko frowned and made up his mind not to have close contact with the dragon veins. And seeing how his future self is protecting Sara, maybe he can rely on him to get rid of the bill?

    As Masahiko was dreaming, the situation of the battle has been reserved again.

    Mukade transformed again and suppressed both Choza and Shibi, and since the two dont have the protagonist aura, they obviously couldnt turn the odds around.

    Kakashi was also in danger. He was only eight and a half years old after all, and there was no good strategy to face these puppets.

    At a critical moment, Minato appeared in front of Shibi and Choza and rescued them with a Rasengan. Simrly, Naruto also appeared in front of Kakashi, and using the same ball, he saved Kakashi.

    Narutoughed; traveling back to the future and saving Kakashis life gave him a reaped sense of aplishment.

    Why did youe back? Did you cut off the energy source? Choza hurriedly asked.

    The door to the room was destroyed. There were countless puppets outside, we couldnt get in. Minato replied.

    The two lowered their head, just to feel a huge Chakra waveing from Narutos side.

    Oh? He can even do that trick?

    Two Kyubi Chakra arms stretched out from Narutos back, then he started condensing a Bijuu Rasengan.

    Rasengan mixed with Yin and Yang, thats impressive. Masahiko smiled, looking at Mukades body, which got half-destroyed with one blow.

    However, the Bijuu Rasengans power wasnt enough, and his body quickly recovered to its original state.

    Naruto, use ordinary Rasengan! Minato shouted.

    Although Naruto didnt know the reason, he was a good boy who listened to his father.

    He quickly performed the Rasengan, and at the same time, Minato came to his side and condensed another Rasengan with his right.

    Two Rasengan with simr Chakra properties will produce greater power if they came close to each other.

    Masahiko watched astonishingly as the two Rasengan fused together, creating spiraling streams of Chakra covering their bodies.

    Supreme Ultimate Rasengan! Minato and Naruto shouted together, enouncing the end of the movie.

    The problem is This Supreme Ultimate Rasengan almost has the same power as my Sage Mode Rasenshuriken. Is this some kind of a joke

    Masahiko condensed two Rasengan in his both hands then merged them together, but it disappeared instantly.

    Why its not working for me?

    It wont work if the properties are exactly the same, it has to be only simr. Future Masahikos voice echoed in Masahikos ears again.

    Masahiko looked around, but he didnt find him and assumed that he was probably hiding in a certain space.

    I envy you for this Space Ninjutsu, when will I Masahiko smiled bitterly, feeling that his future self was acting really mean.

    On the other side, after dealing with Mukade, all the puppets stopped working, then Naruto, Minato, and his party moved toward the dragon veins.

    The door was finally opened, and Minato went to seal it.

    Sure enough, it was sealed using the Flying Thunder God Kunai. Masahiko watched Minato inserting the Kunai into the Eye, and then use the Four Symbol to finally cut the energy and seal it for good.

    After finishing the seal, Masahiko sighed slightly. He ended up letting things go as it should have in the original.

    Would it be enough to just let my bodye in contact with the sealing technique and the dragon veins Chakra? Masahiko muttered, noticing that Narutos body was emitting a slight white light.

    So this is the end? Masahiko smiled watching Naruto embarrassedly calling Minato dad, then correcting himself.

    Minato had already figured it out a long time ago, what is he still trying to hide but thats okay, at least it proves that nothing bad happened to Minato, and he still lived until Konohas sixty-three years. Masahiko thought to himself.

    When Naruto was about to be summoned back, Masahiko sneaked out of the ground, slightly showing his head, and waved his hand at Naruto.

    Naruto was stunned at first, then showed a bright smile.

    He seems to know me too Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief as Naruto disappeared. He was also worried that he would have an ident. After all, the way his future self talked indicated that something was wrong.

    Thinking of him, howe he left without saying goodbye to me? Hes looking down on me because I dont have a Space Ninjutsu, isnt he?

    It doesnt matter, whats more important, where did my fake daughter go

 Chapter 208: The Real Hagoromo

    Chapter 208: The Real Hagoromo

    Masahiko looked for Sara, who he suspected to be his daughter, for a long time but he couldnt find her in the end.

    Did the future me took her back with him?

    It shouldnt be the case. Just forget about it, I must focus on the greater cause. Masahiko noticed how Minato and his party had already gone, embarking on their journey back to Konoha after finishing the task. So he smiled, and walked to the front of the sealing technique.

    So, is this gonna be sealed inside me along with the dragon veins Chakra? Masahiko muttered, and performed a hands sign, ready to start the operation.

    Do you also want to go back?

    The sound startled Masahiko and made him break the hand sign.

    Why havent you left?

    Masahiko, from the future, was the one who scared Masahiko.

    After awakening, the powers of the Six Paths, such forcible travel through time and space, can also be confronted. Future Masahiko said with a smile.

    Is that so? Youve kept watching me looking for the queen, while she was inside your space the entire time. So is there something else you want to tell me?

    A slightly malicious smile appeared on Future Masahikos face.

    Masahikos heart lifted; he was most familiar with this kind of expression, and what exactly means

    Nothing else, but As soon as Future Masahiko said these words, his face became solemn, Can you be warier? Youre being watched by White Zetsu all the time.

    Masahiko was taken aback for a moment, then he forced his perception to the maximum, and he instantly discovered the existence of White Zetsu two miles away.

    Where did White Zetsue from? Hes being controlled by the Akatsuki? Since he dealt with ck Zetsu, Masahiko never paid attention to White Zetsu. He thought that White will sleep forever; he didnt expect that the current Akatsuki leader will be able to use them.

    Future Masahiko didnt answer, but raised his hand and threw out a Bijuudama.

    Unexpectedly, White Zetsu, on the other side, raised his hand and actually shot a Bijuudama into the sky.

    What the hell is this Masahiko couldnt believe his eyes.

    This guy Future Masahiko looked solemn.

    Badass Masahiko instantly shed beside White Zetsu, stretched his hand, and a bone came out targeting White Zetsus body.

    All-Killing Ash Bones? Lame Masahiko murmured, Sure enough, I should already have the Kekkei Mora by that time.

    Even though it was a weird White Zetsu, it would be impossible for him to block such a blow.

    Thats what both Masahikos thought, but the following action made future Masahikos expression change drastically, that White Zetsu raised his hand, and a Shakujo suddenly appeared and he used it to block the All-Killing Ash bone. After that, he spoke.

    You dont belong to this era.

    (T/N: Shakujo: As a weapon formed from the Truth-Seeking Orbs, the shakuj is capable of erasing any form of ninjutsu or taijutsu whiches into contact with it.)

    Future Masahiko was taken aback and then smiled, I didnt expect that the first time we meet would be in such a ce. Rikudou Sennin, Otsutsuki Hagoromo, upying a White Zetsus body, do you think you can stop me?

    White Zetsus body slowly changed, transforming into the Six Paths appearance holding his Shakujo and wearing his Six Coat.

    Hagoromos expression was quite solemn, Dont try to correct time, this era doesnt belong to you!

    In the distance, Masahiko watched these changes in the event there dumbfounded. The sudden appearance of the Six Paths has really caught him off guard.

    Fortunately, since Future me is there. I dont need to deal with this, Im afraid I cant handle him with my current strength Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief.

    Even if youre gonna force thews of time correction, you cant stop me. Future Masahiko yelled, and instantly a bone appeared in his hand and tried to split Hagoromo in front for him.

    The Six Paths frowned, then waved his Shakujo.

    The forces that shouldnt exist in this world suddenly collided and thend under the two of them was horrified oppressed, copsed, and then cracks spread in all directions.

    Roran was instantly shattered, whether it was a tall building or a tower, it disappeared immediately.

    In the distance, Minato and his team, who were dozens of miles away from Roran, got hit by a strong airwave, and Choza needed to super multiply to protect the other three.

    In front of the Dragon Veins Altar, Masahiko screamed loudly. His sage mode has already been open, and with both hands performing a seal, a transparent light emerged, which was able to protect the altar behind him. As for the civilians of Roran, he could only feel sorry.

    Damn it, I didnt expect such power. The aftermath of this battle extended to two miles of distance, I will need to use all of my power just to be here.

    However, Masahiko didnt expect that this first blow just now was just a test, and the second was the real deal.

    Fifth Gate: Kai! Shocked, Masahiko immediately used the Eight Gates.

    After this blow, the entire city of Roran was erased from the map, leaving only the dragon veins altar behind.

    Choza, who had doubled his body, couldnt keep his bnce anymore, holding the three in his hand, he flew to the sky.

    Of course, not only that. Hundreds of miles away, a huge sandstorm rolled up in Sunagakure, and the entire vige was rmed.

    Except for Sunagakure, others werent affected as much because of the distance. Although the aftermath of the battle didnt spread throughout the Shinobi World, the substantial sense of oppression was spread and felt globally.

    Dude, Im really strong in the future. Masahiko barely managed to resist even though he was opening the Fifth Gate, but he was still happy. Even though he doesnt know what will happen in the future, he at least knew that hes gonna have the ability to kick the Six Paths ass.

    Although the current Six Paths is only using White Zetsus body, Future Masahiko shouldnt be in a great state too, since hes forcing his existence in this realm.

    Do you still wish to stop me? Future Masahiko smiled slightly and looked at Hagoromo on the opposite side, If we put more effort, we might end up destroying the Shinobi World.

    Hagoromo shook his head, You think I dont know? Ive been watching you since the beginning.

    Masahikos face stiffened in the distance; what did he mean by since the beginning

    Is that so? Then try again! Future Masahiko shouted, and the battle continued.

    Although Masahiko was struggling to resist the aftermath, he was still somewhat excited and even cheering.

    Beat him, kick him future me, teach that creep a lesson. Tell him its not appropriate to watch other people all the time!

    Thats right. Future Masahiko was really winning against Hagoromo, who seemed to be in a worse state.

    The Rabbit Hair Needle, All-Killing Ash Bones, Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack were all techniques Future Masahiko used in this battle. Thebos were well performed. However, the Six Paths could only use his Shakujo. Since he possessed White Zetsus body, he couldnt use his Rinnegan, so he fell short for a while.(T/N: These are all Kaguyas techniques.)

    Looking at my future fighting style in advance isnt bad, Masahiko muttered.

    Then, the question is. Why am I forcing myself to stay in the past, and even fight against the Six Paths? Masahiko thought that he isnt the kind of person who would look for troubles. Then there must be a reason to fight with the Six Paths.

 Chapter 209: Witness Points Bonus a Daughter

    Chapter 209: Witness Points Bonus a Daughter

    The battle between Future Masahiko and the Six Pathssted for more than half an hour. Masahiko, who opened the Fifth Gate, has almost exhausted all of his Chakra in order to protect himself, and the altar behind him from being thrown away through the entire battle.

    The white light on Future Masahikos body was getting strong and stronger, and its estimated that he will not be able to force his existence in this era any longer, and White Zetsus body possessed by the Six Paths was also close to disintegration.

    Go back to your time. Hagoromo firmly said.

    Future Masahiko smiled, Hey Masahiko, drag him for five seconds for me, Im hiding a big move that can easily get rid of him.

    Okay! Masahiko immediately agreed, then he felt like he made a mistake.

    Watching the Six Paths already rushing toward him, Masahiko sighed.

    I have no choice, hes me after all. If I can help, I must help. Seventh Gate: Kai!

    Masahiko watched this battle for a long time, and he already understands what kind of a gap is between him and his opponent. Even with the Seventh Gate opened, the Six Paths can easily crush him just using his Shakujo.

    However, Masahiko, who flew up, was still smiling wryly.

    He then gritted his teeth, My name as the strongest Uzumaki cant be destroyed here, I will hold you back for five seconds!

    Sage Mode: Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!

    Masahiko directly emptied half of the Chakra in his body, shooting the greatest Dust Release he could release.

    The white crystal light that was a few miles in diameter distorted the space and hit the Six Paths mid-air. Suddenly, the Shakujo turned into a ck shield and blocked the impact of the Dust Release from the front, and even dissipated the shock wave.

    After that, Masahikonded on the ground proudly.

    Even though it didnt affect him, but five seconds have already passed, Ill leave him to you now, partner. Masahiko turned around to suddenly be stunned.

    A huge blue light suddenly surged at the altar, and Future Masahiko suddenly sealed the Flying Thunder God Seal and the Dragon Veins inside his body.

    What the hell is this? Masahiko felt anxious.

    Thank You, Masahiko. Future Masahikos voice echoed in his ears, and a red-haired girl suddenly appeared next to him, Sara is indeed my offspring, probably your offspring too. Take good care of her for me, and Im sorry for destroying Roran. I will go back now, and you should continue living your single life.

    However, in order to thank you, I will give you a spoiler. Dont be too surprised about what will happen in more than half a year

    In the end, the blue light beam slowly dimmed, and the altar of the dragon veins disappeared along with Future Masahiko.

    Masahiko looked shocked. He was really clueless.

    What is gonna happen in more than half a year? Masahiko muttered, No, Ill think about it when it happens. What did just happen now?

    Hagoromo suddenly appeared beside him. Masahiko didnt try anything funny and somehow hoped that he will give him an exnation.

    However, as if he was watching a mentally retarded person, Hagoromo nced at him and gave him a look of pitying, then disappeared leaving behind White Zetsus body, which immediately perished after that

    Masahiko looked left and right. The surrounding area gotpletely wiped out and turned into a desert, he and Sara, who was still in aa, were the only people left there.

    At that moment, a line Chinese character crossed before his eye, Witness and Completely Change the Plot of Narutos Movie: The Lost Tower Reward: 30 Witness points (*10)

    Although he gained 300 witness points, Masahiko wasnt happy. He could tell that he was scammed by his future self.

    If he didnt experience this event, then it means that he didnt go back to the past, which means that the one who went back to the past is me, and if Sara is my offspring, then I must havee earlier and

    But this way Sara should be his offspring, not mine, right? I didnt do anything Masahiko reacted, And the Me from the future, did he lost his wife in the future, so he decided toe back and have her again? So does it mean that he married her twice? Or maybe more

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt sad. He never thought that he would be tricked by himself. Thinking about how the Six Paths looked at him like a mentally retarded person, he even felt like crying.

    Im really retarded.

    The battle stopped, and more and more Chakra fluctuation approached the ce. It is estimated that scouts from various ninja viges came to investigate.

    Masahiko nced at Sara, who was still in aa, sighed, and then carried her and left the ce.

    There is really no way to exin the battle that just happened here. And Masahiko wasnt in the mood to brag about how he fought against the Rikudou Sennin.

    But, a lot of people should have seen the Dust Release just now?

    Ten miles away, Masahiko used earth release to build a stone bed in the desert and put Sara on it, feeling worried.

    The Kingdom of Roran has beenpletely wiped. Masahiko didnt think that there would be any survivors from the aftermath of that battle.

    As soon as this girl became the queen, her country was destroyed. And Masahiko didnt know how tofort her.

    My future self took all the good things and left the troubles to me. This really makes me wonder what his reasons were.

    Masahiko pondered, then felt that something was wrong.

    So, when I traveled through time and space, did I travel to a parallel timeline or to the past of my own timeline? If he changed the past, so he should remember that he went back to the past, unless he wiped out these memories then what the use of going back was? Just to trick me?

    Time and space travel is reallyplicated. Masahiko pondered for a while and sessfully stunned himself.

    It wasnt until the low sobbing sound came from the side that Masahiko came out of his Vertigo.

    And now she woke up crying Masahiko sighed, feeling at a loss.

    Now I shouldfort her since shes my daughter? Masahiko didnt know if Sara was really his daughter, his granddaughter, or great-granddaughter? His future self didnt make it clear

    But I really didnt do anything. Why do I need to be the oneforting her? Masahiko sighed again, remembering that his future self is also himself, Either way I cant leave her alone.(T/N: This is getting ridiculous xD)

    Masahiko had no choice but to step forward tofort her.

    Sara already knew what happened to Roran. She could see a few things while she was inside Future Masahikos space.

    Dont cry, I should be the one crying, right? Masahiko shook his head helplessly, Look at the bright side, although youve lost your country, you have gained an extra father probably.

    And I didnt do anything but I also got an extra daughter If you think about it this way, its actually not bad.

    Masahiko took a long sigh of relief. After so many years of loneliness, he suddenly felt that having a daughter wasnt bad after all.

 Chapter 210: I Was Young And Foolish

    Chapter 210: I Was Young And Foolish

    The journey to Roran officially came to an end.

    Followed by his daughter, Masahiko finally calmed himself down and embraced the journey back to Konoha. In the end, Masahiko never figured out whether his future self was really him, yet he felt like bing a father.

    So, in the future, Im going back to the past, and then I will marry some hot chick and have children But for now, Im just being tricked in taking care of a child, who is supposedly mine, but no wife to take care of me Masahiko smiled bitterly as he walked, shaking his hand while ncing at Sara.

    Afterforting her for a long time, Sara finally recovered, but she didnt speak for a while.

    Masahiko didnt feel bothered by the fact that someone has stolen his wife. On the one hand, he didnt know if its counted as sealing since no one can rob himself. And on the other hand

    I havent even seen what kind of person she is, or how my wife looks like

    Forget it, you must stay cool. Masahiko sighed, I wish nothing but happiness for my future self.

    Wow, that was really awkward to say!

    Masahiko turned back to find out that Sara was stumbling behind him. Masahikos cranky thinkingsted for a long time, and Sara was already exhausted since she was an ordinary person.

    Sit down and rest for a while, My Lady Queen. Masahiko immediately used his earth release to create two benches.

    He was calling Sara, My Lady Queen. He never had children before, and he really didnt know how to get along with Sara.

    You Sara sat down, not knowing what to call Masahiko.

    Forget it, just call me father Masahiko smiled.

    When she was in Roran, Sara was very hopeful that Masahiko was really her father, but at this time, she was a little at a loss.

    It cant get any worse than this anyway. Its okay, Im a widowed old man. And it happened that I have a daughter, which is really unrted and unreasonable, but Hey, hey,e on, dont cry. Masahiko had ck lines on his face. He was the one who wanted to cry the most. The closest opportunity in his life was missed.

    Father. After a while, Sara whispered.

    Yeah. Masahiko didnt refute, feeling a little different.

    Since Gensukes death, Masahiko had a lot of fear in his heart. He already did the calction. The next person who will probably say goodbye should be Mito, followed by Nanako, Yoriko, Kenichiro

    Unexpectedly having a fifteen or sixteen-year-old daughter has really calmed his heart.

    However, when he formally epted the Father-Daughter rtionship, he found some other troubles.

    He initially wanted to bring Sara back to the Land of Whirlpools, so she can have a good life. But her identity as Masahikos daughter

    Sara was only fifteen years old, and people by now think that Masahiko is 991 years old. With such a big gap, people might really end up dialing 991.

    Then I should take her back to Konoha. Masahiko sighed, then used the transformation technique, and changed to his Amazon Store owner identity.

    You should understand what this means, right? Dont tell others that Im Uzumaki Masahiko. My name will be Hagoromo. From now on, you will call me, father. Also, when you meet someone you know, look at me and act

    Sara nodded seemingly.

    Then there is onest question. Minato and the others must have met Sara huh? Just thinking of this, he sensed Minato and the other four approaching quickly.

    Theyreing here, they must have returned to explore the battle.

    Choza immediately sensed someone in the same direction and led the other three people to rush over.

    Are you Uncle Hagoromo from the Amazon Shop? Choza recognized him at a nce and was taken aback, What is that behind you?

    This time it was Masahikos turn to be stunned. He suddenly felt a few traces of the Memory Erasing Seal inside the four of them.

    So this part didnt change? Minato cast the technique on everyone, so they wont remember anything from what happened there. He was worried that knowing the future might cause the present to change. Masahiko smiled secretly. Minato just made it easy on him now.

    Masahiko immediately turned to look at Sara and winked at her. The girl widened her eyes, then she looked at the other four and winked at them too.

    Minato:

    Choza:

    Shiba:

    Kakashi whispered, Why is she winking at us?

    Masahikos face turned ck, he asked her to look at him and act, not look at him and mimic him!

    He turned his head to look at the four, then said, Shes my daughter. She lived in the Land of Wind before, so I came here to take her back to Konoha.

    So, thats what it is. Choza nodded.

    Boss, are you still a Shinobi? Minato looked at the stone benches behind them.

    Yes, I heard that Hagoromo-San is a very strong ninja! Choza shouted.

    Then, have you noticed the previous battle?

    Masahiko pretended to be stupid, Fight? What battle? I only noticed the sandstorm from before!

    Minato:

    This kind of lie can be seen through at a nce, but he really has no right to pursue it.

    Boss, shall we return to Konoha together? Minato wanted to observe him more on the road.

    Masahiko shook his head, No, my daughter is just an ordinary person and cant keep up with your speed, were gonna slow you down.

    Masahiko said his farewells to Minato and his team, then looked at Sara smiling. The poor girl was so afraid that she has almost exposed their cover.

    Fearing that what happened before might affect the future, they blocked their memories. Logically speaking, I should also block your memory, but since it also means losing yourst memories of Roran, I wont. But you should treat it as if its a dream and dont tell anyone about it.

    Sarah hesitated, then nodded.

    After that, the two set off again.

    Masahiko didnt fly with Sara, so they had to stop a lot, and the journey back took them five days.

    He hoped that they will know each other better on the road, so it wont be awkwardter. But in fact, he was the only one who had problems. Sara was alreadyfortable around him, calling him father, but Masahiko has really forgotten how to act around family, and always felt a little awkward.

    Fortunately, five days was a long time for them to get along, and when they arrived at Konoha, Masahiko has finally managed to call Sara daughter.

    Lets go, girl, Im gonna show you our shop. Later, you can choose what exactly you want to study between Carving and Medicine. I will also teach you some basic Ninjutsu knowledge.

    Although Sara has passed the best age to learn Ninjutsu, she was still Masahikos blood after all. He must teach her a few things so she can protect herself.

    On the other side, Hiruzen also got the news that Masahiko had returned to the Amazon Store. During that battle, the Dust Release was clearly visible, and he didnt hear any news about Masahiko, so he was a bit worried.

    Upon learning that he had returned, he rushed to the Amazon Store in person.

    Father, someone is looking for you outside.

    Before he could speak his mind, Saras words made him freeze there.

    F-Father? Hiruzen was stunned.

    Masahiko turned around with a dark expression. How could he forget that Hiruzen knew his true identity? This time even the famous magical words I was young and foolish cant be used

 Chapter 211: I Want To Do Ramen

    Chapter 211: I Want To Do Ramen

    Masahiko looked at Hiruzen with a hold on, I will exin expression and gathered all of his nonsense-speech abilities, ready to fight.

    After various excuses and exnations, there was no effect at all. Masahiko has even said that she was adopted right in front of that poor kid, but Hiruzen saw right through it; the key was Saras dark red hair. In the Uzumaki n, dark red hair represents the purity of the blood. For example, Kushina has dark red hair, and Masahiko too.

    Sara didnt help either; she just enjoyed watching the show.

    After a long while, Masahiko sighed. There was really no way to solve this, Yes, shes my daughter.

    Hiruzen looked at him full of admiration, and then he suddenly remembered the real purpose of his visit.

    Who were you fighting within the Land of Wind? Because of the Dust Release, Hiruzen immediately thought that Masahiko was the one fighting.

    Masahiko wanted to decline, but when he thought of the tough time Hiruzen has just given him he said

    Who else, Uchiha Madara.

    Hiruzen was surprised, Ten years ago, you said

    Ten years ago I said I won, I didnt say I killed him. Masahiko looked calm.

    Uchiha Madara isnt dead yet Hiruzen suddenly became worried, Then, this time?

    Masahiko shook his head, Let him run away.

    Watching Hiruzen leave overwhelmed with thoughts, Masahiko smiled. When he saw the weird expression on Saras face, he wiped the smile off his face.

    Come on, dude, youre a father now, so behave. Masahiko straightened up, Yes, thats it.

    He would have really exined if he could, but things wereplicated, and if he learned one thing from the show is if something happened and you wanted to me someone just say Uchiha Madara people will definitely believe you.

    The arrival of Hiruzen right now has reminded him that other people know his true identity in Konoha.

    Roughly, they should be Sakumo, Tsunade, Orochimaru, and Mito.

    Except for Tsunade, the other three Masahiko didnt worry that any of them would run his mouth, but Tsunade

    Masahiko could easily imagine her drunk, shaking the dice in the casino whileughing and saying to others: Im telling you, my grandfather, thats right, the Great Elder Uzumaki Masahiko, has a daughter and shes only sixteen years old

    Masahiko shuddered, Tsunade wouldnt dare to do this, right? No, I have to think of something.

    Fortunately, Tsunade is now busy training Konoahs medical ninjas, and it has been a long time since she came to this shop.

    Father, the one who fought against you before Sara Just remembered now, looking a little worried.

    Its okay, that guy wont show up again.

    Masahiko didnt worry about this. After all, the Six Paths is already a dead person. This time, it would have taken a lot of effort from him to possess White Zetsu and fight against his future self. He wont be able to do it again for a short time probably.

    And if he does, facing him will be really impossible. With his current strength, he might not even be able to escape.

    How can I learn Space Ninjutsu? Masahiko sighed. If he can learn Space Ninjutsu now, he wont have to worry at all.

    He looked at Sara, who was still a little worried and shook his head.

    Let this Dad worry about these things, as for you, you will have to learn the basics of Ninjutsu. But first, well go to eat Ramen.

    ..

    Time flies. One month has passed.

    During this time, Masahiko and Sara got along so well, and he became really used to having such a daughter.

    Not only that, but Konoahs vigers also heard that the owner of the Amazon Shop had a 16-year-old daughter. Although he looks like hes in his 50s, it was still eptable

    The two apprentices in the store got also used to the existence of Sister Sara.

    Obito was very shy. He blushes slightly every time he sees Sara He does this around every beautiful girl. No wonder Rin still doesnt know about his true feelings, as for Rin, she and Sara get along very well.

    In the past month, Masahiko also taught Sara the basics of Ninjutsu. Her training speed is neither fast nor slow. Although she missed the best age of training, she has future Masahikos bloodline, who is stronger than this Masahiko

    In short, although she cant be a strong Shinobi, after a few years, she can probably be a ninja and have enough strength to protect herself.

    Besides, Masahiko also taught her the general education of sculpting and pharmaceutical and waited until she gets more interested in any of the two, then focuses on teaching her separately.

    Angelica grows at this time of the year, yes, yes Masahiko was teaching Sara pharmaceuticals.(T/N: Angelica: A type of flowers.)

    <em>*Gooo</em>* A cry came from Masahikos stomach, and his face darkened as he watched Saraughing.

    He looked outside, and the sky waspletely dark, and the two apprentices have already left.

    What time is it? Masahiko murmured, he totally forgot the time while teaching Sara.

    He nced at Sara, Why didnt you remind me? You should be starving too.

    Im not hungry. You told me that life is limited, and knowledge is endless. So I wont stop just because I need to eat.

    Masahikos face became darker, m sure now that youve brought her to embarrass me, Future Masahiko

    Regardless of whether she understood him or not, Masahiko smiled at her, then took her to Ichiraku Ramen as usual.

    The light of Ichiraku Ramens shop hasnt gone out yet, but only Teuchi was left there, making himself dinner.

    Teuchi! Two bowls of Ramen.

    Actually, before Masahiko even ordered, he got up and started preparing. During this time, Masahiko and his daughter alwayse to eat.

    Five minutester, two thick bowls of Ramen were ced in front of them, but

    Masahiko looked at the meat in the two bowls, and Saras had at least three times more the amount than him.

    Masahiko smiled and said, Teuchi, are you hitting on my daughter using Ramen.

    Teuchi looked flustered, Boss Hagoromo, how could this happen! I have no intention to do such a thing, your daughter is my daughter

    What?

    No, no, your daughter is my sister.

    I will never ept you as a son.

    Thats alright, Dad. Sara interrupted with a smile, Dont be so rude to boss Teuchi. He has incited us to eat delicious Ramen so many times.

    Masahiko nodded with a smile; he was just making a joke. He already regards Teuchi as an indispensable part of his daily life.

    After they ate and drunk, Masahiko took his daughter back to the store again. For this girls residence, he has transformed the original spacious bedroom into two.

    Father, I want to learn how to do Ramen, Sara said as if she had made up her mind.

    What? Masahiko thought at first that he had heard her wrong, and sighed after repeated confirmation.

    I taught you medicine and sculpting, which is a decent skill by the way, and doesnt require weight, yet you want to learn Ramen, even though youre not a foodie

    Hey father, I want to learn how to make Ramen. Masahiko mimicked her, You think its easy? Think twice! Unless you have a belly as big as Teuchi, I will never allow it.

    Sarah looked nk

 Chapter 212: Obito’s Graduation

    Chapter 212: Obito��s Graduation

    Masahiko didnt know what went wrong. Is it because he made Sara eat too much Ramen recently? In short, she made up her mind and she wants to learn Teuchis Ramen Style.

    Alright, Ramen is also a craft, although its a bit lower than carving and pharmaceutical Masahiko sighed. It still felt a little awkward.

    Initially, Masahiko intended to let Sara choose a craft and learn it so that she can live this life ndly. Since she has missed the best time to learn Ninjutsu, Masahiko didnt want her to be a Ninjater on and experience all kinds of dangers.

    As for development and management, even though Sara had some abilities as the Queen of Roran, the Land of Whirlpools was different. In the future, it will be an even greater Kingdom, and Saras capabilities wont be enough.

    But something like Ramen

    Well yed, Teuchi, Ill certainly take my revenge soon! Masahiko secretly cursed.

    The next morning, Masahiko sent Sara to Ichiraku Ramen, gritting his teeth. And after he exined his intention, Teuchi was overjoyed

    Why are you so happy? You dont have any dirty thought about my girl, right? Masahiko frowned.

    No, no, I just happened to be too busy in the shoptely, and I was about to look for another apprentice. The timing is just right, and this will allow me to repay you for your assistance at that time. Teuchi repeatedly exined.

    You dont have to thank me Masahiko sighed, waved his hand, and then looked at Sara, Since you want to learn Ramen, you should study hard. You will at least need to be more skillful than Teuchi.

    Dont worry, Father. Life is limited, but knowledge is limitless. Sarah repeated.Masahiko shook his head, walked out of Ichiraku Ramen, and returned to his shop.

    Before he could stand firm, a burst of familiarughter came over from the outside.

    Hahaha, Great Grandpa, I heard that you have a 15-year-old daughter?

    Masahikos face turned dark, Come in and we will talk, also can you not be so loud?

    He was afraid that Tsunade would shout even more, and everyone in Konoha would know that hes Uzumaki Masahiko.

    Tsunade gets what he meant, and said quietly, I understand. So how did you get this illegitimate daughter?

    He dont know why Tsunade assumed that she was illegitimate.

    Masahiko frowned, calming himself.

    Be calm, calm Dont make a joke of yourself in front of the young generations.

    Why did youe here? Are you so anxious to see your Grandma?

    This time, the smile on Tsunades face froze; she suddenly realized that she had a grandmother who was fifteen years old, and she couldnt ept it

    No, no, no! Dont change the topic, Great Grandpa. Also, Grandma Mito is the one who sent me to ask you what the situation is.

    Masahikos face darkened. During this time, he didnt set a foot close to the Senju Station, just because he feared to confront Mito. Masahiko didnt know how to exin this, yet he never expected that she would send Tsunade.

    Masahiko regrets now that he said Sara is his daughter. Its easier to ept that shes his great-granddaughter? No it might be more difficult to ept. Since this will be another version of Masahiko abandoning, his wife and son.

    Sara well, the situation is moreplicated than what you think. Masahiko only said this sentence because the situation was indeed moreplicated.

    Just treat her as my daughter, and dont tell others that Im Uzumaki Masahiko.

    So, shes really your daughter? Tsunade looked stunned. She thought that it was just a rumor, and she will get another answer from Masahiko.

    Hey! Why is it so weird that I have a daughter? Masahikos face turned dark. This was more about his dignity as a man

    Its not weird, its not weird. Although she said so, the odd expression on Tsunades face as she walked out told another story.

    In the room, Masahiko sighed, It doesnt matter. If it leaks out, then I will admit that its the daughter of Uzumaki Masahiko, and lets see who dares to say anything!

    But Im really wronged here Masahiko looked sad and didnt know where to go.

    In the blink of an eye, another half a month has passed. And the time was near the end of Konoahs 42nd year.

    During this time, Masahiko has epted all kinds of visitors who knew his true identity, and he hase to see all sorts of surprised expressions. Even Orochimaru came here. However, he seemed to be more interested in studying him.

    Saras ramen studying has also progressed smoothly. The Ramen she makes is eatable.

    But that was understandable, Sara was the Queen of the Roran Kingdom before, and cooking had nothing to do with her until now. She couldnt even break an egg before, let alone make Ramen.

    In half a month, and after a lot of trials and hard work, she finally made Ramen, which Masahiko considered edible.

    Everything is on the right track, Masahiko is already familiar with the feeling of sending his daughter to work every day even though it was only next door.

    The quiet days continued, until a particr weekend that brought Obito to him.

    Master, we will graduate next week.

    Masahiko was startled, then pondered.

    Minatos team is about to assemble, and then there should be the Third War, and then it should be the twelve Genin.

    Its getting there so fast, its almost Konohas 43nd Masahiko sighed, feeling that a lot of things happened without him realizing.

    Master? Obitos voice woke him up.

    Ah, yes, I will be there to watch the graduation, Masahiko responded with a smile.

    Watch? Obito looked surprised.

    Yes, why will you be nervous if I watch?

    No, no, me? Nervous? Never! Obito shook his head repeatedly.

    Masahiko gave him a dumbfounded look.

    Dont forget your name, and everything will be okay.

    Im not nervous, Im not nervous

    Rin covered her mouth and chuckled.

    Damn it, Im Uchiha Obito!..

    Two dayster, Masahiko went to watch the graduation assessment.

    Although the Ninja Academy usually doesnt allow outsiders to enter, Masahiko cast a Genjutsu on them so they can leave him alone.

    Obito also saw him there and wanted to say hello to him, but Masahiko waved his hand and stopped him.

    The content of the exam was very simple. It was only the three basic Ninjutsu. During the sculpting practice, Obito be very proficient in controlling his Chakra. Even though he was very nervous, he managed to pass and get his forehead protector, and Masahiko got his 5 witness points.

    Only

    The examiner was his headteacher, Kato Dan. The guy was very resistant to Genjutsu, and just when Obito finished his test, Kato Dan suddenly covered him with his body and looked at Masahiko

    A Kunai suddenly shed past Masahikos face, and at the same time, Kato shouted, Whos there?

    Irritated, Masahiko, who has almost got caught off guard, instantly shed behind him and kicked his ass to the air. And, while looking at the stunned Obito, he disappeared with a gesture of victory.

    Like father, like son, they always end up getting kicked in the ass

    I dont think I can stay to watch Rins graduation assessment, after this.

 Chapter 213: Portraits

    Chapter 213: Portraits

    The graduation exam took ce in Konoha Academy, but the room was in turmoil after Kato Dan, the teacher, imed that he has been attacked by an unknown person.

    Needless to say, the 43 centimeters footprint on the back of his ass tells it all; someone has really attacked him.

    However, since it was only a kick in the butt, none of the teachers were nervous and regarded it as a prank.

    Yet since that person dared to attack a teacher, they had to look for him, so they brought Obito.

    Obito, did you see the person who assaulted Sensei just now? What does he look like? Kato Dan calmed himself and looked very restrained.

    Obito looked anxious; if someone finds out that the master is the one who attacked the teacher, it will be awful news for him no matter what.

    I didnt see him clearly. Still, he couldnt lie to his teacher.

    Even if you didnt see it clearly, you still saw it. Kato Dan could tell that someone was there, but he couldnt see what he looked like.

    Okay, then describe what you saw. Kato unexpectedly took out a drawing board, as if he were a modern policeman.

    Obito looked more anxious. He wanted to say that he didnt know, but after a long deep breath

    That person had a round face.

    Kato nodded, Go on.

    Thick lips, long nose, triangr eyes

    Kato nodded while drawing.

    Big ears and his hair was shorter than you, Sensei.

    After Kato stopped drawing, he suddenly frowned.

    Are you sure the person who attacked me looked like this? Picked up the painting and gave it a look.

    Obito looked aside and nodded.

    Kato sighed, not knowing what to do. Obviously, Obito knows the person who attacked him, but it seems that hes trying to cover up for him

    Whats happening?

    Third Hokage-Sama. Kato quickly got up, and Hiruzen rushed over after he heard about the unrest in the Academy.

    Hiruzen suddenly noticed the portrait in Katos hand and frowned when he looked at it.

    Kato Dan, you

    Hokage-Sama, this is the portrait of the person who attacked me. Little Uchiha Obito here is the one who helped me draw it.

    Uchiha Obito? Hiruzen was taken aback.

    He has paid a lot of attention to Obito over the years. After all, he was epted as an apprentice by Masahiko.

    I was attacked during the assessment of Obito, and he saw the attackers appearance.

    You didnt even see the person who attacked you?

    Before Dan could answer, Hiruzen nodded, Thats it. This is the end of this incident, I will order a few Anbu to carry on the investigation.

    Hiruzen had already guessed that the cause of the turmoil is none but Masahiko, who came to see Obitos exam. Still, that portrait in his hand was really horrifying.

    This drawing will help us a lot. I will take it with me. Hiruzen took the portrait and turned around, leaving Kato Dan with a dazed expression.

    But that portrait Kato murmured, then he sighed and looked at Obito, Okay, go tell your ssmates, we will carry on with the assessments!

    With the portrait in his hand, Hiruzen happily walked out of the Academy and went straight to Masahikos Amazon Store.

    Masahiko, who has witnessed Obitos graduation exam, returned to the Amazon Store and waited for Rin and Obito toe over to tell him the good news. Unexpectedly, it was Hiruzen who was waiting for him there.

    Its so easy for a Hokage, huh? Though, I never left the Hokage Building in the middle of the day back when I was the Hokage.

    Substitute Hokage Hiruzen shook his head and handed over the portrait.

    Wow! Masahiko was startled, Who drawn this male version of Bisky? And why does it have red hair?(T/N: Biscuit Krueger: From the anime Hunter X Hunter, and the one who helped Gon and Killua in Green Ind.)

    Biscuit? Hiruzen was taken aback.

    Youre not wrong, but she prefers to be called Bisky. Never mind, so do you want to help others learn drawing now? No man, this level of drawing is beyond help. Masahiko joked.(T/N: I just realized this, is Masahiko making fun of Yoshihiro Togashis art?)

    Hiruzen looked serious, The Academy was attacked just now. And this is what the attacker looked like.

    The academy? Masahiko was startled. But he didnt sense anything, Is anyone injured?

    Hiruzen still had a solemn expression, No, its just that Kato got his ass kicked. The portrait was being drawn based on Uchiha Obitos testimony, he was the only witness and the only student who was being assessed at the time.

    Masahikos face darkened, thinking, Is this supposed to be me? Damn you Obito! And what is Hiruzen thinks hes doing? Is he making fun of this old man?!

    Masahiko was stunned for a while looking at Hiruzens serious expression, then he sighed and said, Man, I really feel like kicking another ass today

    Hiruzen was taken aback and hurriedly fled out, Elder Masahiko, I just remembered I have something to do, I cant stay any longer, have a good day, farewell

    Masahiko watched Hiruzen walking backward while talking with a smirk, then he looked at the portrait again, and his face darkened.

    At the same time, the exam was over, and Obito and Rin were heading toward the store.

    Rin, Master is really a strong ninja. Today he kicked Senseis butt, yet Dan-Sensei couldnt even fight back.

    Yeah?

    Fortunately, I acted smartly and covered for Master

    I would really be happy if Sensei suddenly decides to teach me some Ninjutsu Obito sighed.

    What kind of Ninjutsu you want to learn, Obito?

    ..

    Obito finally reached the store, with Rin behind smiling

    Master! He yelled, desperately showing off his forehead protection.

    If youre happy just for being a Genin, then you still have a long way to go. Isnt it right, Rin? Masahiko immediately attacked.

    Rin nodded with a smile.

    Obitos smile faded away, then he quickly recovered.

    Genin is just the first step, then I will be Chunin, then Jonin, then I will be the Hokage of Konoha!

    Yeah, keep dreaming, kid. Masahiko kept the fight.

    Master, cant you be more supportive?

    Supportive youre saying? Okay. You graduated at the age of nine, so at ten you will be a Chunin, twelve years old, youre gonna be a Jonin, fifteen years old, youre gonna be the Uchiha n Patriarch, eighteen years old invincible, at twenty you will seed Hiruzen, leading Konoha to prosperity

    Huh, youre just making fun of me, Master.

    Masahiko smiled, shaking his head, then took out the portrait.

    You want my support after you ruined my reputation with this?

    Obito was shocked, Didnt this portrait was taken by Hokage-Sama? How could it be with you?

    The Third Hokage deliberately came to my store to taunt me, and he left it here.

    With a weird expression, Rin gently pulled Obito, Hey is this the cover youve talked about?

    Obitos face stiffened and nodded, Yes, this way, no one will know it was Master!

    Masahiko sighed, But It has red hair Forget it, I wont pursue it since today is your day.

    Obito felt embarrassed.

    Lets go, I will treat you to a bowl of Ramen made by my daughter Sara, and we will all celebrate together!

    Rin and Obito followed happily, but thetter didnt know that this how Masahiko decided to take his revenge.

 Chapter 214: Minato’s Team

    Chapter 214: Minato��s Team

    Dont forget to visit again, Obito, Rin.

    Saras sweet voice sounded like the devils voice to the two children.

    It stands to reason that the current level of Saras cooking is really low. However, as a father, since the day she started working at Ichiraku Ramen, Masahiko never asked Teuchi to prepare him Ramen anymore, and he only ate his daughters cooking. And for that reason, he got used to it.

    After eating the special ramen, Obito vowed to nevere here again, while Rin nodded ufortably mainly because Sara served them the food with a smile, and they had no choice but to eat the whole thing while shouting Yummy.

    Master, it was just a portrait! You dont have to go this far and kill me! Obito cried.

    How rude! Masahiko red at him, Your sister Saras cooking isnt something any ordinary people can taste.

    I want to be a normal person.

    ..

    After a long while, the two kids recovered. Masahiko looked normal the entire time. He got really used to it

    Sensei, do you know the Hokage-Sama? Obito remembered.

    Well, you can say that we know each other, Masahiko responded indifferently, showing off his superior demeanor, then he suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    Am I relying on the fact that I know Hiruzen to look cool? This is really a new level of lowness.

    Without waiting for Masahiko to cover it up, Obito said, Then Master, can you do me a favor? When they divided the sses, I

    As he said, Obito secretly nced at Rin.

    What? What do you mean? I dont get it. How would I know if you want it or not just by a nce? Masahiko chuckled.

    Uhm, I was thinking since Rin is a girl, she should be in the same ss as me, this way I can take care of her, and you wont have to worry about her safety, isnt that right, sir?

    Masahiko was shocked for a moment, then looked at Rin, to find that she has covered her mouth and chuckling.

    I dont know who will take care of whom! Masahiko said.

    Obito flushed.

    Obito, were already in the same ss, Rin said in a light tone.

    Ah? Really? But Sensei didnt tell me anything no matter how many times I asked. Obito said with surprise.

    Rin shook her head, But you said that your photo shooting will be tomorrow at nine oclock. Its the same time for me too. All of our ssmates had other appointments, so I figured out that were in the same team.

    Oh, is that so? Obito then suddenly reacted, Does that means that its just the two of us?

    Rin shook her head slightly, I dont know.

    Well, you do have a teammate, and its gonna be a shock, especially for you, Obito

    Seeing the two having nk expressions, Masahiko waved his hand, The assemble is tomorrow. Go back early to prepare, and dont be toote, Obito.

    How could it be Obito wanted to refute, but he remembered that he didnt prepare anything, so he ran out quickly, with Rin chasing behind him while chuckling.

    Masahiko shook his head and returned to the Amazon Store. But he wasnt gonna carve; his Gentle Fist technique was getting closer and closer to reach the max level.

    Gentle Fist LV9 (9132243/10000000)

    With this rate of progress, its estimated that I will reach the max level around this time next year.

    In the early morning of the next day, after sending Sara to Ichiraku Ramen next to him, Masahiko walked to Konohas photo studio, where new graduates will take photos here with their teammates.

    It started at seven oclock, and since then, Masahiko saw many familiar and unfamiliar kids taking pictures with their new teammates and teachers.

    Choza? Why isnt Dai leading Gais team? Masahiko murmured, and then he quickly realized that Dais low IQ doesnt allow him to lead a team.

    As for Gais teammates, they were two familiar characters to Masahiko, Genma Shiranui and the other he couldnt remember his name.

    As for the eight oclock ss, the three kids Masahiko didnt remember any of them, but surely he knew the teacher leading the team.

    It seems that the Ino Shika Cho have all been split to lead other teams. I dont know though who Shikaku will take. I hope its Asuma

    Its possible. Minato took Kakashi, and Kakashi took Naruto. Shikaku takes Asuma, and Asuma takes Shikamaru, its just right.

    As Masahiko pondered, Kakashi arrived just a few minutes earlier. He looked as familiar as always, with his short sword on his back and a pair of sandals?

    Masahiko only noticed now that kid Kakashi always wore such sandals, which was probably for the convenience of practicing.

    About ten minutester, Minato arrived and said hello to Kakashi. Thetter was a little excited. Back in Roran, he was amazed by how powerful Minato is, and felt like he could be the right guidance for him.

    In fact, Sakumo is the most suitable person to guide him, but thetter was the captain of the Anbu, and he didnt have much time.

    Sakumo? Thinking of this, Masahiko suddenly remembered, At this time in the original, Sakumo died, right? That task

    Who cares? Its fine since it didnt happen.

    After 8:30, Rin also arrived. She greeted Kakashi with a pleasant surprise, and then repeatedly apologized to Minato, saying that Obito would probably bete It was half an hour before the assembly time, and she already knew he will bete.

    Sure enough, it was getting closer and closer to nine oclock, and there was still no trace of Obito.

    Masahiko, who had been standing for more than two hours, shook his head slightly and walked over.

    Master!

    Boss Hagoromo.

    Obito will probably bete again.

    Theughing stock of the ss didnt change. Kakashi seemed to be in doubt of Obitos natural ninja talent Minato probably felt the same.

    Half an hour passed, but Obito didnt show up, and the owner of the photo studio looked more anxious; he clearly had a busy day.

    Go and do your job, Ill take the picture for them. The owner of the photo studio looked stunned as he was pushed away by Masahiko.

    Then, were sorry to trouble you, Boss Hagoromo, Minato said.

    Masahiko nodded and waited with them. It wasnt until around ten oclock that Obito appeared in the distance running.

    Sorry, I eh? Master? You also run this photo studio?

    Masahiko didnt know if he shouldugh or cry, The boss had to go because you were toote, and you still didnt say hello to your teammates and Sensei.

    Only then did Obito noticed Kakashi there, who sighed the moment they had eye contact Obito got depressed, but he was still happy that he and Rin were on the same team.

    Arguing is also proof of friendship probably. In short, under Minatos leading, they managed to take the photo, and it still resembled the sculptors Masahiko made for them.

    Because Minatos teams assembly changed slightly from the original, it brought Masahiko 20 witness points.

 Chapter 215: Too Unreliable

    Chapter 215: Too Unreliable

    Obito, Kakashi, look at this photo, your expressions are exactly the same as the one the master carved for you.

    Its really simr Obito murmured.

    Of course, Im always prescient when Im sculpturing, Masahiko said with a smile.

    Minato also walked over, Boss Hagoromo, this one is good can you help us out and make a few more copies of it.

    Masahiko looked back, and the photo studio owner was still busy with the ten oclock team.

    No problem, leave it to me. But are you really gonna use this one instead of the one I have?

    The photo Minato held in his hand was roughly simr, but he had his hands on both of their heads, so they happened to face the front and look at the camera the moment Masahiko took the shot.

    Its just that this one looks a little more harmonious. Minato smiled bitterly. This was the first time he takes students, and having these two together had given him a slight headache.

    All right. Masahiko looked a little disappointed, Then can I keep the other one?

    Masahiko was very focused on keeping these photos. Not long ago, he also kept one for Sasori.

    After duplicating the photos, he gave each one of them a copy, then he waved his hand, Here you go, now you can carry on with this assembling, do your bells, or practice for tasks formation, I wont middle in.

    Masahiko turned and left, only to hear Minato saying behind.

    The New Years Eve is near, we wont take any missions for the time being. I need to evaluate your current strength first. And as usual, the teacher will invite you to have a meal first then we will gather at Konohas second training ground at 2 oclock in the afternoon.

    Then came Obitos cheers, and Kakashis contempt, which Masahiko didnt see but could imagine, and then it was probably a quarrel He really felt a bit sorry for Minato.

    Masahiko, who had left the photo studio, didnt return to the shop but went straight to Sakumos house. He was also very concerned about this matter.

    Unsurprisingly, Sakumo, the captain of the Anbu, wasnt at home. When Sakumo finds out that he came to his house, he will take the initiative to find him at the Amazon Store.

    Sure enough, in the evening, Sakumo came over.

    Elder Masahiko, were you looking for me?

    Masahiko smiled, Was there any tasks recently, a more confidential one, but also has its own difficulties, such as choosing between teammates or the sessfulness of the mission?

    What? Sakumo was stunned.

    Oh, its okay.

    Sakumo looked puzzled as he was sent back by Masahiko.

    It seems that another thing has changed because of my existence. So does it mean that this mission is gone or reced? Masahiko sighed. He was actually a little disappointed. He really wanted to see with his own eyes what kind of trauma Sakumo was putten in, and maybe help him

    Looking at the time, it is estimated that it will take Sara more than an hour to go back. This kind of get off work from 5 am to 8 pm is really unreasonable, and as an apprentice, there is no sry yet

    Fortunately, there are times where there arent any customers, and Sara could practice controlling her Chakra. Otherwise, he would have really resigned her.

    Im gonna find Teuchi, and ask him to give my girl a weekend or something, Masahiko muttered, walking toward the next door

    Time passed, and it was New Years Eve. Masahiko chose to spend a dull night. He heard that the Uzumaki held a grand festival and had a hell of a time. Even Kushina made a trip back to be there. However, he didnt want to get involved. Uzumaki Masahiko hasnt appeared in front of people for a long time. Thest time he was seen was at Roran. He always felt that being Hagoromo is morefortable, Uzumaki Masahiko is just too senior to fit into the crowd.

    After a whole month of joining Minatos team, Masahiko heard Obito saying, next time I will definitely defeat Kakashi many times, and begged Masahiko to teach him some great Ninjutsu afterward.

    Masahiko refused with a smile every time.

    In addition to the Fire Release that was the Uchihas signature, Obito also had the Earth Release.

    Masahiko could teach him some Earth Release, but he felt that Obito would still be inferior, so helping him awakening his Sharingan would be much easier.

    Therefore, Obito kept being abused by Kakashi for a full month until it was Konohas forty-three year. As for Rin, she went to Konoha Hospital regrly to learn some basic medical Ninjutsu and help with healing Obitos infinite wounds.

    When it was February, Obito was finally liberated from his misery because Minato finally decided that theyre ready to take tasks.

    But Masahiko never expected that the first task would be delivering Ramen.

    When Masahiko heard of this, he felt a bit surprised, What happened to the lost cats in this vige?

    Delivering Ramen was actually a great mission. Its said that there are a lot of other teamspeting for it, especially Chozas team. On the one hand, Gai has delivered these takeaways before, and on the other, the funds were good, and taking it will also mean having a free lunch.

    But this task was a nightmare to Obito. Since that time, Masahiko took him to eat Saras Ramen, he never dared to put a foot inside Ichirakus ramen shop. And this time, when she saw that it was her little brother Obito, Sara went into the battle personally and prepared himunch.

    Masahiko smiled as he watched Obito taking a bite of the Ramen with a bitter face.

    Huh, you think my daughter wont improve after so long? Masahiko muttered narcissistically. Sara has made a lot of progress during this time. After all, she has been practicing hard for almost three months.

    Rin also breathed a sigh of relief. And after eating the noodles, she actually stayed to chatter a bit with Sara. Apart from this time when they did the ramen delivery, she didnt have the chance to talk to anyone but Obito and Kakashi.

    As for the teacher, Minato walked to Masahikos shop. Since Roran, he has been a bit interest in Boss Hagoromo.

    Interested to know more about him

    Boss Hagoromo, I heard that you were also a ninja before, why did you choose to open such a shop?

    Opening a store makes more money than being a ninja.

    Minatos expression froze.

    Are you a ninja from Konoha?

    No, its a small vige, not worth mentioning, not worth mentioning.

    Minatos expression changed.

    Then why did you choose toe to Konoha?

    Its quite lively.

    Why didnt you teach Obito and Rin some Ninjutsu?

    Masahiko hesitated, then said, You will understand when youre about my age.

    Minatos face darkened. What was that just now; he just felt an inexplicable strange sense of familiar unreliability

    Youre not Elder Masahiko, are you?

    Masahikos face stiffened, then he said proudly, How could it be! How could I bepared to that Great Elder.

    Minato: Hahaha.

 Chapter 216: I Have Money

    Chapter 216: I Have Money

    Its over, I feel that Minato has also discovered my true identity. Masahiko looked sad as he watched Minatos team doing their tasks.

    Minato knows, Kushina will know, then the whole world will know.

    I hope Minato isnt sure.

    Masahiko felt helpless, even though Hagoromo was considered an outsider by now, a lot of people knew him.

    It wasnt clear if Minato wasnt sure, or he chose not to spread Masahikos secret, but fortunately, Kushina never found out.

    And as the days passed, Uchiha Mikotos belly grew a little bit bigger. Masahiko took the safety of this child very seriously. Besides the fact that he was the little monster that this world never seen before, there were also other reasons.

    Masahikos most prominent change in the Naruto World was the Uzumaki n, and the other is Mikoto and Nawakis child. At the same time, this was also the first child who was five generations younger than Masahiko, and from the same family. So Masahiko now doesnt know what the kid gonna call him.

    Master Grandpa? Masahiko frowned.

    Because of how important this meant to him, he was already counting days. Its estimated that Mikato will deliver the kid about June, and it was February, which means there are about four months left.

    As the days got closer, Masahiko started thinking more about the kid.

    What if this child was be born with a pair of Rinnegan eyes? With the Six Paths appearance in his mind imagining the baby version made him shiver.

    As his Great Master Grandpa, should I gift this child something? Or should I wait until his first birthday? I guess I cant gift the Slugs Scroll again, right?

    Masahiko took a piece of wood andpared it with his carving knife. After a long time, he smiled wryly: The Work of Devil has started

    Father, whats the matter with you? From the outside, Sara opened the door and walked in. This was the first time that Masahiko didnt pick her up from work, even though she was next door.

    Masahiko raised his head, then asked, Daughter, what gift you think will be better to give to a newborn child?

    Child? Boy or girl? A little brother or a sister? Saraughed.

    Masahiko smiled bitterly, It should be more like your Great-Great-Great-Nephew.

    Sara was stunned for a while before she finally remembered that her father was very old.

    In Roran, boys liked puppets soldiers, but girls, like me, preferred musical instruments.

    Action figures and musical instruments Masahiko nodded, then shook his head, Even if its a girl, she will have to embrace the road of ninjas. Such a good bloodline shouldnt be wasted on musical instruments.

    By now, it seems that he has forgotten that he was the one who founded the Ninja Academy and forced everyone to study music.

    But action figures, its a good idea, how about a Transformer figure After hearing the words, Masahiko immediately came up with such an idea.

    In that case, if its a girl, I would gift her a Barbie doll? Neither of these things is easy to make.Even though Masahikos Sculpturing Skill is LV10, making a Transformer action figure is impossible just by carving. That kind of thing requires a lot of jointbinations. As for Barbie dolls, it is estimated that he could find a shop that sells such dolls in the Land of Fire, but Barbie would be a bit difficult

    After thinking for a long time, Masahiko frowned and looked at Sara in front of him.

    Im going out tomorrow, and it might take me some time before I coulde back. You take care of yourself. If you encountered any difficulties, ask Teuchi to help you. If its a bigger thing, go to Mito in the Senju Station.

    Sara was taken aback, then nodded, Dont worry, father.

    ..

    The next day, Masahiko embarked on a journey to the Land of Wind. After thinking about it, if he needs to make a puppet, he will have to look for the puppet masters in Sunagakure. If not, he can also find a way to learn little puppetry techniques. Its estimated that it will not require a lot of witness points to upgrade it to LV10.

    So how Im gonna do this? On the way, Masahiko went through another identity crisis.

    Should I go as Uzumaki Masahiko, there should be no obstacles, and it will be effortless, but

    The dignified Master Uzumaki Masahiko, the oldest man in the Shinobi World, went to the Sunagakure to ask a puppet master to make him a toy? Isnt this unreliable and shameful?

    But going as Hagoromo, whom no one knows, wont cause such a problem, and he can actually go there and ask them to make this toy as a mission

    In the end, Masahiko first went to the city, bought a set of robe and headscarf, and used the transformation technique to dress himself up as an Arab middle-aged man

    After buying the dress, Masahiko walked to Sunagakure.

    The topography of Sunagakure was the most unique among the five major viges. Its surrounded by steep cliffs. Except for the air, crossing the ridge is the only road to pass through, making it easy to defend and difficult to attack. In the Shinobi World War II, Konoha had already reached the outskirts of Sunagakure, but even when it had the advantage, they couldnt break into the vige, and in the end, they had no choice but to ept the peace talks.

    Masahiko mixed in easily. His Fuinjutsu was at LV9. The moment he sealed his Chakra, no one in Sunagakure could sense him, and of course, they would wee a civilian who came here to give them a mission.

    The same as the original, Sunagakure is very poor, the desert upies most of thend, and the people could only live where theres an oasis.

    No wonder they always hated Konoha. Compared to Sunagakre, Konoha is heaven. Standing on the street of the vige, Masahiko sighed emotionally.

    Uncle, from here. This was the voice of a young man from Sunagakure. He was also one of the guards at the vige entrance in charge of guiding people who came here with missions.

    Masahiko nodded and followed.

    Masahiko didnt encounter any difficulties, and they never stopped until they reached the Kazekage Building. Two Anbu shed in and inspected him, but they quickly let him in because he had already been checked at the entrance.

    Easily done. All that I have to do now is to assassinate the Kazekage. Masahiko muttered.

    The young mans face stiffened, Uncle, dont make such a joke.

    Oh, sorry. Masahiko smiled.

    Masahiko said that, but he actually never expected to see the Kazekage there. However, since there werent a lot of missions, all tasks were reviewed by the Kazekage himself.

    The young man who led the way stopped in front of the Kazekages office, and Masahiko walked in by himself.

    A mission? The Kazekage said lightly.

    Yes, I want to make a puppet toy for my grandson, who is about to be born, Masahiko replied.

    Puppet toy?

    I understand, it will be ssified as a D-ss Mission, and themission is gonna be 1000 Ryo.

    Masahikos face stiffened, thinking, Is he taking me lightly by trying to give the mission to a low-degree puppet master?

    I have money. Masahiko took out ten million Ryo, I want to make the best toy ever with the best materials and everything.

    The Kazekage got stunned.

    Should I force the puppet masters to make toys from now on? Thats what the Kazekage thought.

 Chapter 217: Crack!

    Chapter 217: Crack!

    Sungakure was a very poor country, especially in recent years.

    No one knows how things went wrong, but the Daimyo of the Land of the Wind suddenly decided to only provide 150 million Ryo yearly for the vige, which put Sunagakure in a bad spot.

    Themission for an S-ss mission may range from 5 million to 8 million Ryo. But Masahiko was willing to spend 10 million Ryo to make a puppet toy.

    Faced with the temptation, the Kazekage put down all the work in his hands and chatted with Masahiko in a friendly way. A person who can draw out ten million Ryo that simply should have at least dozens of times that much

    Thinking of this, the Kazekage also noticed something wrong. He knows all the wealthy merchants in the Land of Wind.

    Masahiko is obviously not one of them, but hes obviously dressed like a resident of the Land of Wind.

    What should I call you?

    This question caught Masahiko off guard. He still didnt decide the name of this identity.

    Call me, Hamura. After he used the Six Paths, it was his brothers time.

    Hamura? Where are you from?

    Masahiko was startled at first, then he nced at the Kazekage irritably, So now I have to exin where I came from and why Im going to make this toy, how many people in my family, and how many cows we own for you to ept taking my mission?

    The Third Kazekage took a deep breath, What a mess

    Frowning for a while, the Kazekage decided not to overthink it. The guy looked ordinary and doesnt seem like he can cause trouble. And theyre gonna make some easy money because of him, isnt that great?

    Since youre paying 10 million Ryo, I will ssify it as an S-ss Mission, and I will find the best puppet master in our vige to make your toy.

    Masahiko frowned, If you do it well, I will add more money. If you dont, I will deduct some.

    Oh? The Kazekage was surprised, hepletely ignored the part about the deductions, and the words more money kept echoing in his mind.

    With a wave of his hand, an Anbu instantly shed in.

    Go and call Elder Chiyo.

    Masahikos face darkened. Chiyo knew him well. If she recognizes him, everyone will know that Uzumaki Masahiko hides his identity to buy toys.

    Elder Chiyo is one of the strongest puppet masters in our vige, and shes also very talented when ites to puppet designs.

    In fact, the best puppet maker in Sanugakure is Sasori, and everyone knows this. But he asked for Chiyo because shes more selfless, and the vige will get more funds this way.

    Yes, Ive heard a lot about Elder Chiyo.

    In less than ten minutes, Chiyo rushed in. She was studying with other Elite puppet masters the possibility of giving life to puppets. The Kazekage knew this, but he still urgently summoned her, so she thought something serious had happened.

    You want me to make a toy? Chiyo looked surprised and almost said, You got to be kidding me.

    Well, this is Hamura, a merchant whos willing to pay 10 million or more to make a toy for his grandson. This task is going to be ssified as an S-ss mission.

    So, thats how it is. Chiyo nodded. She was very clear about the financial situation of Sunagakure.

    Hamura-San, right? What kind of toy do you want to make? Chiyo turned around.

    This was a difficult question to answer; how can he describe it?

    If I say Optimus Prime, you definitely wont understand, right? Autobots? Transformers?

    Chiyo shook her head nkly, the Third Kazekage also seemed puzzled.

    Well its a robot, but the kind that can transform. Masahiko said while doing the robot dance.

    Chiyos face stiffened, and then turned her head and nced at the Kazekage. Are you really sure this person can reallye up with 10 million Ryo?

    The Kazekage shrugged; he was that desperate.

    Well, all right, Chiyo sighed, I will take this task.

    Usually, dealing with this kind of client will surely make the mission even harder, so she already predicted that this mission will really be ssified as an S-ss.

    Masahiko didnt talk much. He was afraid that he might reveal his true identity to her, so he handed over the mission and watched the Third Kazekage registering it.

    When he was about to fill in the Shinobi name in charge of the task, Chiyo stopped him.

    Put Sasoris names too, I might have to rely on him to finish the task.

    The Kazekage hesitated for a moment but still did what she said. At this time, he also had to consider that Masahiko said: deduct.

    After the task was entrusted, Masahiko followed Chiyo to the Puppet Research Institute in Sunagakure. Of course, they didnt have such a name, he came up with it.

    Masahiko walked in while looking at the various abandoned puppets inside the ce.

    There are manyrge and small sections in the research institute, which are separate rooms for each puppet master in Sunagakure. ording to the size, it can basically be divided into three grades.

    Clearly, therger one should belong to Chiyo.

    Whose other two rooms belong to? Several figures shed in Masahikos mind.

    One belongs to my brother, and the other to my grandson, Chiyo said proudly.

    Sasori should be fourteen or fifteen years old, and he has such a high status in Sunagakure. If he doesnt go astray, Im afraid that he might take the Kazekages position soon. Masahiko thought to himself.

    Entering Chiyos studio, she turned around and said, Hamura-San, please describe in detail the puppet toy you need.

    Masahiko frowned, where should I start?

    Um so it should be two meters high and can be dissembled and assembled. When you want, it can go, <em>Ba Dom</em> and transform into a car No, a big truck.

    Masahiko started twisting again and making weird noises.

    What is the big truck? Ignoring the redundant onomatopoeia and actions, Chiyo focused on these new vocabries.

    Hmm you know the carriage, right?

    Chiyo nodded.

    A big truck is a four-wheeled carriage that can carry a lot of things.

    Thats it. Chiyo frowned, roughly understanding Masahikos needs.

    This design is quite ingenious. Who came up with it?

    Of course, its me. Masahiko didnt care about copyright strikes anymore.

    Of course, Chiyo didnt believe him. Just by hearing how he described this thing, she could tell that he didnt design it.

    However, she didnt pursue it, and with a move of her finger, a Chakra thread appeared, and a puppet flew over.

    About this height?

    Masahikos eyes got widened. He never expected that Sunagakure would have such a giant puppet. Its about two meters!

    Well, the height is almost right. But the key is to be able to go <em>Ba Dom</em> and transform, do you understand?

    Yeah, Yeah.

    Chiyo was expressionless.

 Chapter 218: Sasori Of The Red Sand

    Chapter 218: Sasori Of The Red Sand

    Three dayster.

    What about this time? Chiyo asked Masahiko while controlling the puppet with her hands.

    Masahiko frowned, and hesitatingly he replied, Its okay.

    The puppet in front of him was gigantic.

    Can you make it transform? Like <em>Ka Cha</em><em>Ka Don</em><em>Kaka</em>(T/N: Kaka? xD)

    Chiyo breathed a sigh of relief. This was the third one she makes. And she has already wasted three days on this task.

    With the movement of Chiyos fingers, the puppet disintegrated instantly, then re-joined together under the rapid movement of her fingers, forming a horse cart.

    Masahikos mouth twitched. It should be a truck, not a carriage. However, he doesnt dislike it. People in this word dont know what a big truck looks like, but the transformation method

    So, if my grandson wants to y with this toy, he will need toe here to Sunagakure and learn puppetry Ninjutsu?

    Asking this question, made Chiyos face stiff. Looking at the giant puppet, even an ordinary puppetry user wouldnt be able to use it.

    The puppet can only be manipted by a puppet master.

    Masahiko shook his head, What I want is not a reorganization, but deforming. For example, these joints should be folded into a carriage.

    Crack!

    Masahikos face stiffened, he just broke Optimus Primes arm, but he didnt use any strength.

    What kind of material is this?

    Chiyo was also surprised, Hamura-Sana, youre powerful were just using waste materials, and when we finish working on this demo, we will use the good materials for the final product.

    Masahiko nodded, This isnt good enough. This kind of thing is only worth two million.

    In fact, Masahiko was more satisfied this time. He doesnt need to be that serious because of a toy, and even if he doesnt know how to use puppetry, he can always use gravity to control it.

    Now that he thought about it, he felt really sorry for Chiyo. The reason he came here in the first ce was to see Sasori. It would be a shame not to see him before he change himself into aplete puppet.

    Sure enough, after several more trials, Chiyo ended up feeling embarrassed because she couldnt figure out the deforming design. She sighed for a long time and regretted not handing this task over to Sasori earlier.

    After that, Chiyo led Masahiko to the next room, carrying the puppet and its broken arm using Chakras threads.

    Sasori! Sasori! Are you here? Chiyo frowned.

    Hamura-Sana, dont touch it! Chiyo was startled the moment she turned around.

    Masahiko was ying around with two puppets he found on the ground. The two were really familiar since they were the two Kankuro is going to use in the future.

    Hearing Chiyos voice, Masahiko looked up with a smile, Elder Chiyo, these puppets are all well made, much more sophisticated than yours.

    Hamura-San, please dont mess around. Chiyo repeated again, Some of these puppets may be poisoned, and Sasori is the only one who has its antidotes.

    Masahiko nodded. Although his physique shouldnt be infested by the poison, that would blow his cover.

    While speaking, Sasori walked in from the outside, first frowned while looking at Masahiko, then he turned to Chiyo.

    Grandma, what are you looking for?

    Its the first time Masahiko see Sasori, but he looked a lot like the original. He was only a bit younger.

    Is this the genius puppet master of Sunagakure? Masahiko said excitedly.

    Sasori stared coldly, then hepletely ignored Masahiko, but Chiyo still responded with a smile.

    Yes, although hes less than 15 years old, hes already the best puppetry master in the vige.

    Can you really create what I want? Its the kind that can be transformed? Masahiko twisted again.

    Sasori widened his eyes, then he looked at Chiyo with a confused expression.

    Chiyo sighed, Hamura-San, no need to describe, I will exin to him.

    After that, she took the broken-arm and started demonstrating it to Sasori. Thetters expression changed from indifference to concentration, to interest.

    As a genius, Sasori fully understood what Masahiko needed after hearing Chiyo describing it once.

    S-ss Task, I understand, Grandmother. Sasori nodded, epting the mission.

    Ill leave it to you, Sasori, Chiyo said then walked out. Every time she sees Sasoris sad face, Chiyo bes more determined to find a way to give life to puppets. Her research has been dyed for three days because of Masahikos mission, and she wants to return as soon as possible.

    Masahiko didnt even say goodbye as she walked out of the room; he was 100% focused on Sasori.

    If this artistic lunatics brain twitches, and want to make a puppet out of him, what should he do?

    Fortunately, Masahiko didnt seem to be that kind of special material to Sasori, so he wasnt interested.

    He is now very interested in this puppet toy described by Masahiko, and without even talking to him, he started working on it.

    It seems that all artists are independent Masahiko smiled bitterly. He was looking to see Sasori before, but he never thought of what to say when that happens, so he ended up being ignored

    So he ended up finding a ce to sit down and watched Sasori dazzlingly doing his work.

    Unlike Chiyo, the initial puppet form was the car, and then he started to find a way to turn it into a human form.

    After only half a day, Sasori actually made a finished product.

    Masahiko stared nkly at the puppet in front of him. It transformed into a human form from the horse-drawn carriage, then it turned back to the initial setup. Except for its ugly appearance, it was basically what he asked for.

    Hes no longer just a genius. His puppetry designing is at least two levels higher than Chiyo

    The mission ispleted. Sasoris voice rang in Masahikos ears, awakening him.

    Masahiko shook his head, This is no good. This toy is for my grandson. If you make it so ugly, it will just scare him.

    Sasori frowned, A childs toy?

    Looking at the gigantic puppet that is more than two meters high, he said, Who can y with such a thing?

    Oh, this one is for me. Youre gonna make a small one for the kid, about half a meter high is enough.

    For you? Sasori recalled Masahikos robot dance before. At that point, it wasnt too surprising.

    Okay, tell me how do you want it to look?

    Masahiko sighed; his expressing ability is getting worse every time they ask him about something

    Wait a minute, this isnt right, cant I just sculpt the shape? Masahiko was taken aback, his brain short-circuited again.

 Chapter 219: I’ll Grant You Eternal Life

    Chapter 219: I��ll Grant You Eternal Life

    This time it was Sasoris turn to stand aside and watch dazzlingly Masahiko doing his work.

    Masahiko randomly chose two pieces of waste wood, took out his carving knife, and then in a few minutes, sculptured the two pieces into an Optimus Prime and a Big Truck.

    Look at the shape, look at how handsome and mighty he looks, and look at the one youve just made, embarrassing, Masahiko said.

    Sasori didnt reply and stared at Masahiko.

    A Ninja?

    Masahiko was startled, then he shook his head again and again, No, Im not. Although his hand move really fast, he made sure not to use Chakra.

    Sasori hesitated slightly but didnt pursue it anymore. Even if he is a Ninja, it had nothing to do with him.

    After receiving the two models, Sasori nodded.

    Its well carved.

    Masahiko smiled, Of course, Im the Legendary Moonlight Sculptor. You dont understand what that means, right? Its basically a god status, sculptors are divided into different sses, Gehori, Chuhori, and Johori, then theres me the God of Sculpturing.(T/N: Horimono: Hori: A Japanese word that literally means sculpturing. Masahiko swapped the word Nin in every ssification with Hori to make it sound like actual ranks.)

    Sasori: Do you think Im a fool? Of course, he wanted to say that, but he didnt, yet his expression made it clear.

    Is this how you want it to look? I got it. Sasori decisively changed the subject.

    He cant be teased, how boring Masahiko murmured, watching Sasori getting busy again.

    This time he didnt sit. He roamed around admiring Sasoris puppet designs.

    Oh, I cant see the father and the mother After looking around, Masahiko couldnt find the two puppets.

    Dont touch anything, Sasori shouted, and Masahiko curled his lips.

    Youre just like Chiyo.

    Masahiko stopped looking around. Sasori wouldnt have disyed the real collection here anyway.

    In the second production, Sasori took even less time. In just an hour, a decent Optimus Prime appeared before Masahikos eyes.

    Watching Optimus Primes transformation, Masahiko felt nostalgic.

    Have you seen such a thing before? Sasori noticed Masahikos eyes.

    Masahiko nced at him, smiled, then shook his head, Thats right, young talented kids will always be arrogant. Why are you asking? Do you think youre the only one who can make such a thing?

    Sasori:

    Sasori stopped talking and started working on the smaller version. This time it was easier, and he finished it in less than half an hour.

    The mission ispleted.

    Masahiko nodded, checked the two toys carefully, then frowned slightly, looking a bit unsatisfied.

    An Optimus Prime, whos fully made from wood, will always look a bit off, huh? Masahiko muttered.

    Walking aside, Masahiko touched the iron shell of an abandoned puppet, Rece the toys hands and legs with this material.

    Suddenly, Sasori took out a small bottle and handed it over to Masahiko, There is poison on it, this is the antidote.

    Masahiko was taken aback for a moment, he certainly didnt feel anything, but if he didnt want his cover to expose, he had to drink the medicine

    Huh?

    <em>Gudong</em><em>Gudong</em>

    Masahiko instantly drank the entire bottle, Huuh, thank god.

    Sasori, on the other side, looked shocked at him, What are you doing? That antidote bottle worths one million Ryo! You only needed to take a sip of it!

    Masahiko was startled, What? Where am I? America?

    Sasori didnt know what America is, but he knew for a fact that he had just lost arge bottle of antidote before he gets hismission.

    Masahiko sighed, So, the genius puppeteer master of Sunagakure, that I cant even imagine how much research fundings his vige has provided for him, is now trying to rob his clients. Have some decency!

    Looking at the expressionless face of Sasori, Masahiko smiled, shook his head, then handed over the one million Ryo, You have contributed so many designs and puppets to Sunagakure, are you telling me that the vige isnt paying you enough?

    Hmmm, this shouldnt be it. It must have been held in custody by the Kazekage. Say, did you ever thought of killing him?

    You say, are you an enemy ninja? Sasori squeezed out these words.

    Masahiko shook his head, again and again, he was as usual, just sowing dissension.

    Ive told you Im the legendary moonlight sculptor.

    It was effortless to change the material for the arms and the legs.

    It took him ten minutes to finish, and this time Masahiko was finally satisfied, This looks good!

    Masahiko took out another one million Roy out of his sleeves, This is a reward for you, but remember scamming clients will get you in trouble, if they write bad reviews about you on the inte, it will be the end for your business.

    Listening to him skimming a bunch of unknown words, Sasori directly epted the one million Ryo.

    You look rich?

    Yup. Masahiko said proudly, Im a sculptor, and I make money by my craftsmanship. In fact, you could have done so too, but unfortunately Masahiko tried to provoke him.

    Lets just submit the task. Sasori walked out directly with the two puppets, leaving Masahiko alone there.

    Man, this kid is so boring. Damn you, Sakumo, what have you done to him

    Following Sasori, Masahiko once again walked into the Kazekage building, then entered his office.

    Hamura-San, are you satisfied with Sasoris work? The third Kazekage had learned that Chiyo was reced by Sasori. At this time, he looked expectant since he remembers the part where Masahiko said, Add money.

    Im delighted, and Ive even given Sasori a million Ryo as a reward, although he kind of scammed me into paying him another million

    scammed you? The Third Kazekage got taken aback.

    It was for the antidote. Sasori didnt say much.

    The Kazekage didnt ask any more too.

    With this, Sunagakure got paid its 10 million Ryo, as for Sasoris ie

    The Kazekage reduced Sasorismission by two million for no reason and paid him only 5 million Ryo.

    Sasori didnt argue much, took the five million, turned, and left.

    Laugh if you want, Hamura-San, The third Kazekage said, As you can see, the current situation in Sunagakure is quite embarrassing, I hope that you will still release this kind of tasks in the future

    Masahiko didnt know if he shouldugh or cry. In fact, he was actually having fun making these action figures too, so it might turn into some kind of addiction soon.

    Im fine for now, but is it okay for the Kazekage-Sama to do this? Sasori is the most outstanding genius in Sunagakure. If you deduct his mission funds like this, even if he doesnt say anything, Im afraid that it will cause hatred

    It doesnt matter, you dont need to worry about this Hamura-Sana. So do you need anything else?

    Masahiko looked at the two puppets. If he carries such heavy things, he would immediately reveal his cover.

    Can you bring me a carriage so I can take these two toys back?

    After half an hour, Masahiko left Sunagakure with a carriage and two Transformers.

    That greedy Kazekage, he asked 500k for a broken carriage. Such a scammer will sooner orter turn into a puppet by Sasori. Masahiko muttered.

    Two kilometers away from Sunagakure, Masahiko got startled, Why did Sasorie to see me off?

    In his perception, he could sense Sasori not far away.

    Sure enough, after another 100 meters, Sasori appeared in sight, and suddenly he said, Follow me, and I will grant you eternal life.

    Hehe, stop making troubles, kid.

 Chapter 220: Optimus Prime Vs Motherfather!

    Chapter 220: Optimus Prime Vs Motherfather!

    Sasori thought of the many responses that Masahiko will have.

    He wouldnt have med him if he got shocked or wary of him. If not, it would have been reasonable if he looked confused.

    In his head, it was more probable that Masahiko will smile disdainfully and reveal his true identity as a Shinobi.

    But Sasori never expected that Masahiko will respond just like that, stop making troubles kids, as if it was his grandfather scolding him.

    Of course, Masahiko is definitely not scolding his grandson that kid is definitely not his grandson, he will never fall for that again; after all, Masahiko and Chiyo

    He just thought it was funny because someone has exclusively offered him of all people eternal life, so he subconsciously replied like that.

    The atmosphere became awkward. Masahiko didnt say anything else and kept his smile, while Sasori tried not to act rashly.

    Are you a Ninja? Sasori asked again.

    No, Ive told you, Im the Legendary Moonlight Sculptor. Masahiko answer again.

    At that moment, Sasori started to feel that something is wrong.

    For a mere civilian, Masahiko looked surprisingly calm, even though Sasori has just blocked his way outside of the vige.

    After he disgraced him in front of the Kazekage, Sasori wanted to scare him off. And if he managed to subdue him, it would be even better. Not only can he get more money, but Masahikos sculpturing skills can also be useful.

    Until that moment, even though Masahiko looked suspicious, he didnt take him seriously. After all, he only came to Sunagakure to make two puppets, but now it seems

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly a Kunai was shot out with a tricky angle. Masahiko turned sideways slightly and dodged it.

    So, he is a ninja!

    With a move of his finger, Chakras threads suddenly appeared, and the Kunai behind Masahiko turned back.

    Masahiko chuckled, yed it cool, turned his head, and grabbed the Kunai with his mouth.

    Hehehe.

    Sasori suddenly widened his eyes. It wasnt that Masahiko looked cool, but his stupidity was shocking.

    I should have known that with such a low IQ, it would be easy to deal with him.

    Bah!! Masahiko spat the Kunai, looking puzzled.

    In the next life, you better remember that any weapon that a puppet master uses is poisonous, Sasori said.

    Masahiko was taken aback for a moment, then with a shock, his face turned purple, and he fell to the ground.

    This guy Despite that, Sasori looked solemn, fell back a few meters away, then took out two scrolls.

    What? It wasnt convincing? Is it the way I fell? Masahiko raised his head, smiling.

    Huh, I knew that it wouldnt work with a passionate bgm.(T/N: bgm: background music.)

    There was no going back now. With a quick move of Sasoris hands, he released the seal on the two scrolls, and two puppets appeared on the field.

    Oh, you even brought these two with you. Masahiko looked at the two puppets and felt nostalgic; it was the father and mother.

    Sasori frowned; there are a lot of things wrong with Masahiko. He seems to be even familiar with these two puppets as his parents, and he obviously should have got poisoned.

    At least in Masahikos mind, Sasori should be now saying, Who on earth is this guy? And start questioning whether he should fight him or not.

    Unexpectedly, Sasori waved both hands, and the Motherfather rushed up.

    Masahiko was a bit surprised, but he still wasnt going to use Ninjutsu. He wanted to test the young geniuss strength first with Taijutsu.

    But

    Dude, the heck is wrong with you? Why did you install a chainsaw on your fathers right arm? This made Masahiko change his mind about using Taijutsu.

    Come out, Optimus Prime!

    The carriage behind Masahiko suddenly burst, and the two-meter-high Optimus Prime jumped out, and with his steel arms, he blocked the Motherfathers attack.

    A Puppet Master? No, thats not the case. Sasori moved his hands together, and the Motherfather fell back, then sealed them back inside the scrolls.

    Masahiko was a bit surprised. He looked at Sasori on the other side and smiled, You dont want these two to be injured? Thats alright.

    Do you have any other puppets? Show me what you got.

    You can go, Sasori said lightly.

    Masahiko got a bit disappointed, What? You didnt bring other puppets with you?

    He was a bit excited to see Sasoris current strength. Either way, he wasnt gonna lose this opportunity to use that secret technique, so he looked at the gigantic Optimus Prime and smiled.

    Optimus Prime: Busting Flying Fist!

    With a loud shout, one of Optimus Primes arms flew out and rushed straight to the tender face of Sasori.

    Suddenly, Chakras threads were released out of Sasoris fingers, and instantly were connected to the arm, making it turn and plunge directly into the sand.

    It seems that you really dont want to leave.

    Masahiko sighed. Why are young geniuses always act overconfident?

    Or thats what he wanted to say, but Sasori suddenly took out a firecracker-like object and threw it to the sky.

    re? Masahiko was dumbfounded. He never expected Sasori to do this.

    That right, hes Sunagakures genius, and hes currently very close to the vige, in the face of an enemy with unknown strengths, its reasonable to do so

    Suddenly many Chakra waves rushed toward them, and Masahikos mouth twitched as Optimus Primes arm flew back.

    Still, it seems that I still have time to teach you manners.

    Instantly, Masahiko and the two Optimus Primes surrounded Sasori forming a triangle.

    Optimus Primes Kick his ass!

    Humph. Sasori snorted coldly, and instantly the Motherfather appeared.

    But it was only for a second, suddenly, the Motherfather were out of his control and abruptly flew away, and no matter how hard he tried to move them back, he never seeded.

    Instantly, all the arms of Optimus Prime, big and small, flew out and attacked him one after another. He barely resisted and managed to keep on standing before the four feet joined the party.

    Masahiko stood by, watching, Judging by his physical strength alone, he should be a Chunin. But if we add his puppetry skills, hes almost a Jonin. He has almost reached the Future-Asumas level, and hes still fifteen years old. Hes really talented. Asuma became Masahikos unit to measure strength and money, Kakashi isnt quite urate.

    Sunagakures Shinobi were getting closer and closer, so Masahiko regrouped his Optimus Primes and disappeared instantly, leaving Sasori covered in blue and purple. Masahiko still showed mercy and didnt hit his face only the first time.

    The first to rush over was Chiyo. Sasoris re was specially made by her. After seeing it, she ran over.

    Sasori, who were you fighting?

    Sasori beath the dust off his body, It was the so-called merchant Hamura. Hes a ninja.

    Chiyo was taken aback, So he was an enemy vige spy? Where did he go?

    Although Sasori was still young, Chiyo didnt expect him to be defeated.

    That guy was powerful, he wasnt afraid to be poisoned, and he could control two puppets to fight by means that do not belong to the puppetry style. The most terrifying thing about him is that he could make me lose control over my puppets.

    Chiyo was startled, and she became serious. Many ninjas arrived after her, but Chiyo asked them to wait for a bit.

    After listening to Sasoris detailed description, and remembered the robot dance of Hamura-San, and the messy words, Chiyo felt an incredible sense of familiarity.

    Could it be Masahiko-Sama

 Chapter 221: Minato’s Injury

    Chapter 221: Minato��s Injury

    With Sasoris current strength hes too far away from being able to kill the Third Kazekage. In and of yellow sand, Masahiko walked and thought.

    Sure enough, he didnt face him head-on did he poison him?

    ording to his rough calctions, Sasori will kill the Third Kazekage in less than a year. Its unlikely that there will be any huge leap in such a short period.

    Thats right, no matter how talented is Sasori, what kind of progression he will make in just a year, and at the age of fifteen.

    Masahiko remembered the first time he fought Madara. At that time, 17 years old Madara would have ended up being hanged up and beaten by the current third Kazekage if it wasnt for that broken Susanoo.

    If theres no protagonists aura, he will have to be a fifteen years old S-Ranked ninja. Even Nagato wont be that strong. That will never happen. Even though he felt that the current 13-year-old Nagato is about the same strength as Sasori.

    Thinking of this, Masahiko suddenly stopped.

    Wait a minute, thats not true. Its possible if were talking about the owner of this toy, he might grow up to be the strongest genius. Masahiko looked at the extra seal scroll in his hand.

    As the yellownd was gradually fading away behind Masahiko, he walked out of the Land of Wind borders and finally returned to the Land of Fire.

    However, Masahiko didnt continue to the east and turned to the southeast. He was going to the country of fire.

    Although Masahiko hopes that Nawakis child is a boy, but if its a girl he should pick up something for her, so he went there to see if there were any toys suitable for girls.

    The dress has been changed to normal, and his appearance has also returned to his original identity. There was no problem with Uzumaki Masahiko appearing in the Kingdom of Fire. The reason hes here isnt embarrassing. And no one should know him, since he hasnt been here for years.

    Ninja Viges and their respective Kingdoms are in aplementary rtionship. The more Konoah bes stronger, the Land of Fire will naturally be stronger and stronger.

    The appearance of the capital haspletely changed over the years, and Masahiko couldnt even find the main gate so he just passed through the wall.

    The first thing he did was going to the doll shop well, it should be called a puppet shop here. Masahiko was quite satisfied. Although there arent any Barbie dolls, there were some exquisite things.

    However, he didnt buy one. Masahiko thought that if it were a girl, he could just buy her a small kitten, which should be much better than a doll.

    Without disturbing anyone, Masahikos half-day trip to the country of fire ended, and his big journey to find gifts was officially over.

    Im finally going back. I want to see how my girl is doing.

    Masahiko smiled. It has been half a month since he took off.

    He entered Konoha with his Hagoromos identity, but he didnt expect that he would be stopped by someone before returning to the store.

    Whats the matter, Sakumo? I really want to go home to check on my girl.

    Sakumo looked left and right, then whispered, Elder Masahiko Minato was injured, and hes now in Konohas hospital.

    Masahiko was taken aback, and without asking anything, he hurriedly rushed to the hospital, Im going.

    When he arrived, Masahiko was already using his original appearance, and he could feel many chakra fluctuations of his acquaintances.

    Great Grandpa, youre back. Tsunade greeted him first. Her expression was at ease, so Masahiko let out a sigh of relief. It seems that Minato isnt severely injured.

    What happened to Minato? At this time, he asked. In his mind, the moment he became the Yellow sh of Konoha, limited people would be able to injury Minato.

    Is it because he was trying to protect the three of them? This was the only possibility he could think of.

    Tsunade shook her head, It was the Akatsuki.

    Masahikos heart sank.

    The Akatsuki? Why did they target Minato? And which member is capable of facing Minato?

    Grandpa Masahiko! Kushinas cry came.

    Masahiko nodded and then slightly frowned. Kushina looked very pale as if she hadnt rested for along time.

    Is Minatos injury that serious?

    Elder Masahiko. Kakashis voice came. After that, Rin and Obito also came over. It was the first time they came into contact with Masahikos true identity.

    Masahiko nodded solemnly, then looked at the still unconscious Minato on the bed.

    There wereyers of bandages wrapped around his waist and abdomen, and Masahiko can vaguely sense an arc-shaped prating wound on his body.

    This shape, a sickle? What is happening? Did Hanzo join the Akatsuki? Hanzos figure appeared in Masahikos mind the moment he thought about the sickle.

    No, its not Hanzo. Tsunade shook her head, then motioned for Kakashi to speak.

    Its a nasty crazy old man! Before Kakashi could speak, Obito called out.

    Obito Rin gently pulled Obito, Were sorry, Elder Masahiko.

    Masahiko looked at his two apprentices cautious appearance in front of his original identity, and his serious expression immediately relieved.

    Although Minatos injury was severe, it wasnt life-threatening. At most, he had to go through Rehabilitation for a month or so. Thus, he felt a bit more rxed.

    Why are you apologizing for him, little girl? Whats the rtionship between you two? Masahikoughed secretly as he teased them both.

    Rin widened her eyes slightly, feeling that Masahikos tone was somewhat familiar.

    Grandpa, why are you still in the mood to joke around? Kushina said anxiously.

    Masahiko sighed, I probably understand what happened to Minato. Its okay. Let him rest for now. He was probably careless and got injured. The Shinobi World has all kinds of weird people who can catch you off guard.

    Listening to Obito saying, Crazy old man, Masahiko remembered that the Akatsuki currently has a member of Jashins cult, and Minato probably encountered him.

    Masahiko could imagine what happened; fighting someone like that without knowing what hes capable of might be a bit troubling.

    And this should be the first time the Death Controlling Possessed Blood technique appears in the Shinobi World. It was no surprise that Minato was injured. He wasnt invincible after all.

    But from where did Jashine from? This is the question Masahiko wanted to know the most.

    In the original, no one has spoken of his name except for Hidan, and no one has worshiped him too except him.

    This extra guy, is it something that I created after changing the plot? Masahiko couldnt think of something he did that could affect Jashin.

    After a pause, Masahiko looked at Kushina, Go back and rest. Nothing will happen to Minato. He will be awake in two days.

    Kushina shook her head, Ill wait for him to wake up.

    Masahiko looked at the other three kids, and all had the same stubborn expression.

    He sighed, Okay, you really owe me.

    Everyone get out. Im going to perform a special medical Ninjutsu, so dont peek!

 Chapter 222: I Can’t Smile

    Chapter 222: I Can��t Smile

    In the ward, Masahiko rushed and drove the three kids out, leaving only Kushina and Tsunade.

    Kushina insisted on staying, and Tsunade wanted to see what kind of special medical Ninjutsu Masahiko was talking about She didnt quite believe in Masahikos medical Ninjutsu.

    Masahiko nced at them, then sighed. Today is the day that his morals will be thrown.

    Masahiko rolled up his sleeves, Help Minato up and let him bite my arm.

    This ability is simr to what Karin used in the original. He only unlocked it after his Yin and Yang release reached LV9. But he still doesnt understand its principle since he never used it before

    Kushina looked weirdly at Masahiko and when he heard these words, Grandpa, what are you doing? Masahiko smiled bitterly. This gonna be really hard to exin.

    This is a special ability of mine. It can cure all wounds with one bite.

    Tsunade also looked curious. She had never heard of such a thing.

    Okay, just stop looking at me like this. This is the first time I use this ability, so its normal if youve never heard of it.

    Kushina supported Minato and helped him bite on Masahikos arm.

    The wound on Minatos abdomen healed quickly, and Masahiko felt a little loss of body. Looking at the property bar, he couldnt find any changes.

    I think its rted to vitality, but not much, and it didnt affect my age too. There wasnt any increase.

    Masahiko frowned, looked at how Minato was no longer pale and took his arm away.

    Grandpa, Minato hasnt fully recovered yet, Kushina said anxiously.

    But, hes almost recovered. If I keep this any longer, I might lose my life. Masahiko said. But in fact, he felt perfectly fine. He could even sense that Minato would have woken up if he kept healing him for a few more seconds. But then the two of them will look at each other, and it will be so awkward

    Kushina nodded, then she carried Minato back to his bed.

    Great Grandpa, what was that just now? Tsunade looked curious.

    Masahiko felt awkward at first, but he then figured out where the awkwardness wasing from. Kushina called him Grandpa, but Tsunade calls him Great Grandpa.

    This generation is really messy

    Dont tell anyone about this technique that youve just seen. This a technique that rarely shows up in the Uzumaki n.

    Tsunade nodded, but she couldnt help but feel weird too. The way this technique works is so embarrassing, especially if its your grandpa whos being bitten.

    Masahiko smiled bitterly; he lost all of his integrity in one second, so he had no choice but to wave his hand and walk out.

    Elder Masahiko, how is Sensei? Kakashi asked while the other two kids looked hopeful.

    He will be okay. Minato will wake up in an hour or two. Then he will just need to rest for two days.

    With a smile on his face, Obito was about to rush in, but he was stopped by Masahiko.

    Dont rush in. You will disturb your Sensei and his wife. Tell me, what did that crazy old man look like?

    Obito hesitated, but Kakashi said, Earlier that day, Sensei led us to take our first mission in Yugakure, but on the way, that crazy old man showed up and immediately attacked us.

    Why did he directly attack you? Masahiko was taken aback. The Akatsuki has nothing to do with Minato

    Yes, he attacked us first. Thinking of that, I remember that crazy old man was mumbling something when he rushed over.

    Masahiko nodded, So he might be really crazy? The only ability and no brain type of viin? Masahiko felt that this guy might be an experimental product, which Jashin took under his wing before Hidan took over.

    After hearing the battle details, Kakashis story was no different from what Masahiko has imagined. Minato easily pierced his chest using a Kunai, but wasnt affected by that and managed to scratch his body and activate the curse.

    Fortunately, Minato felt that something was wrong in time, so that crazy guy didnt manage to hit his vitals, and he barely repelled the opponent before he passed out. After that, he was escorted back by the three kids.

    How can Minato be so careless? Masahiko sighed and waved his hand, gestured for the three kids to go check on their teacher, then he walked out of Konoha Hospital heading toward the Hokage Building.

    Elder Masahiko, how is Minato? Hiruzen greeted him.

    Hes okay. How are you gonna deal with this matter? Who did you send after the Akatsuki? It was already two days since Minato was injured, or else he would have gone there personally.

    Ive sent Jiraiya and Orochimaru after them, but Im feeling a little uneasy. Hiruzen looked worried.

    Youve sent both? Then you dont need to be worried. Nothing wrong will happen. Masahiko nodded. If the two worked together, its unlikely that anyone could beat them.

    Masahiko didnt see Jiraiya in the ward, so he guessed that he already went to avenge Minato. But he didnt expect Orochimaru to go with him.

    Hiruzen shook his head, No, they only went there to investigate, but its taking a bit longer than expected. They should be here by now.

    Its okay. Maybe they found a lead and stayed for a bit to confirm the information. They are strong, and dealing with the Akatsuki wont be a problem for them. Orochimaru has also learned the Sage Mode, and Jiraiyas strength should be at its peak by now.

    Hiruzen nodded, Since thest time they attacked Konoha, they havent made a move for a long time. I dont know why the Akatsuki suddenly decided to attack Minato. Something like this might drive the Shinobi World into chaos

    Hiruzen was anxious.

    It has nothing to do with me. Its your job to take care of this. Masahiko waved his hand with a grin and walked out, leaving Hiruzen with a wary smile.

    Nothing is happening for the time being, and Masahiko nned to go home and see his girl, but he didnt expect that Sakumo would appear in front of him again.

    What now? Whats the matter?

    Minato woke up.

    Masahiko was startled. It was only ten minutes ago.

    So what? I wont go. Masahiko was still embarrassed to see Minato,  Wait Damn it. Ill go. He had no choice. He was hoping to get more information from the man himself.

    Back to the ward again, Minato has woken up with a sunny smile on his face and was trying tofort Kushina and the three kids. However, the moment he saw Masahiko, his face stiffened.

    Masahiko was startled too and immediately looked at Kushina, who wasughing.

    You Masahiko didnt know what to say for a while, she couldnt even keep it a secret for an hour

    After he took a deep breath, Masahiko helplessly said, I knew that I shouldnt let you see it

    After that, he looked at Minato, Why did you act so careless? This isnt you, Minato. Many people in the Shinobi World can survive even after piercing their hearts. Im sure that you know that.

    Minato smiled bitterly, It wasnt that When my Kunai pierced his heart, he surprisingly asked: Are you really big bro Minato? at that moment, I dropped my guard, and he

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head, You shouldnt be caught by such a simple sentence. How could you be the big brother of an old man.

    After that, Masahiko tried hard to keep his smile, but he couldnt do it anymore

 Chapter 223: Jashin

    Chapter 223: Jashin

    You said, he asked you: Are you big bro Minato? Masahiko said with a solemn expression.

    Minato was startled, then nodded.

    Masahiko closed his eyes and sighed.

    This kind of bloody thing shouldnt have happened. The longer you live, the more you will see. Masahiko bitterly shook his head.

    The words Big bro Minato drove his thoughts back thirty years ago. At that time, a young man called him that. If it wasnt for that ident, he would have been his fourth disciple.

    Whats wrong? Grandpa? Kushina asked.

    Masahiko sighed and shook his head, Its okay, you take care of Minato. Im going out.

    Even though he expects that crazy old man to be Chusuke, he doesnt want it to be true.(T/N: Chusuke: First Appearance Chapter 85)

    Huh, it seems that my little girl will have to wait a bit longer.

    Masahiko was really excited to see his daughter, but he had to fly immediately to Yugakure. At that time, the vige was destroyed by the Gold and Silver Brother. Masahiko thought that this peaceful vige will never exist again. Unexpectedly, after so many years, Yugakure has be the vige that has forgotten wars.

    The traces of Minatos team battle was still there, but the vigers werent nervous or annoyed by that. They just cleaned the ce and continued their peaceful life away from conflicts.

    Its really interesting. Perhaps Hidan will grow up to be the most peace-loving person in the Shinobi World because of what happened to Yugakure.

    Masahiko sensed his surroundings slightly, and he realized that there arent many Shinobi in the vige. Its really a strange ce to see in the Shinobi World.

    Minds Eye of the Kagura! Masahiko closed his eyes.

    No one here has an amount of Chakra matches the Akatsukis members, but Masahiko could find Jiraiya and Orochimaru.

    In a guesthouse not far away, Masahiko went to see both of them.

    Orochimaru, what are we still doing here? We have been dyed for more than a day.

    When Masahiko arrived, Jiraiya wasining to Orochimaru.

    Elder, its been a long time. Orochimaru greeted first.

    What are you talking abo Masahiko wanted to say, but he suddenly remembered that thest time they met, he was using Hagoromos identity; Of course, it has been a long time.

    Elder, how is Minato? Jiraiya hurriedly asked.

    Hes okay. He already woke up. And he will be fully recovered in two days. Masahiko reassured him.

    Jiraiya got relieved and murmured, Tsunades medical Ninjutsu has improved again.

    Masahiko didnt exin; that whole incident mustnt spread anymore

    So, youve spent thest two days here? Masahiko said, then he couldnt help but add, You two slept in the same room?

    With a darkened face, Jiraiya struck back, Elder, Im not you.

    Masahiko choked, Im asking if you two have learned anything because I couldnt find any traces about the Akatsuki.

    Jiraiya rolled his eyes, then he gestured to ask Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru slowly said, I have something,e with me. Then he went out.

    Masahiko followed him, while Jiraiya was left with a dumbfounded expression. He and Orochimaru had spent a whole day here and he didnt speak a word about this, but told Masahiko the moment he showed up Hey, wait for me!

    Masahiko followed Orochimaru and walked out of Yugakure. Two miles away, they came to a well?

    Under the water, there is a channel leading to a cavern, Orochimaru exined.

    Masahiko nodded and didnt ask how Orochimaru knew about it. He could guess that thetter used his snakes to explore the ce.

    Using the gravity force, the water in the well rose rapidly and poured tens of meters away.

    When the well waspletely dry, Masahiko jumped down, followed by Orochimaru.

    Sure enough, there is a cave in the well. After traveling more than ten meters, Masahiko saw a slightly familiar door.

    This material is exactly the same Tobiramas used in hisb. It can block my perception Masahiko frowned. He roughly guessed whats inside, but he needed to be sure. Times like these always prove that he cannot always rely on his ability, and he shoulde up with other investigative methods.

    Orochimaru uses snakes, but Im stuck with the slugs Masahiko smiled bitterly; slugs arent exactly the best-summoned beast for such a task.

    As he was thinking, Jiraiya caught up to them.

    What is this ce?

    Masahiko waved his hand, Im going to st this door open, get ready for battle. It should be Jashins base. Although its unlikely that a group of undead ninjas will emerge, they better be careful.

    Its okay, Elder. Orochimaru opened the door casually, There arent any more living people inside.

    Masahiko was startled; the smell of blood that came out after he opened the door made him understand what Orochimaru meant.

    Jiraiya looked angry the moment he saw the nearly hundred corpses in front of him, ranging from children to the elderly.

    After he stepped forward to investigate, Jiraiya shook his head slightly, indicating that there werent indeed any living people left, and added, The time of their death should be three to five days.

    Masahiko sighed, nced at the outfits of these people. Their clothes werent all the same, but everyone wore a slightly familiar ne around their necks, which should be a symbol of Jashin.

    One of the most mysterious cults in Naruto, and when I finally found it, theyre all dead? Masahiko smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    Suddenly he stumped his leg on the ground, and it turned over, burying all the corpses under it.

    Elder, you Jiraiyas expression changed. He wanted to investigate these corpses more and see if he could find any useful information.

    Its okay. The wounds on their bodies are the same as the one Minato had. With one nce, I could tell that they were all killed by the same person from the Akatsuki. No need to look at it.

    There is still something else inside, Orochimaru said hoarsely and walked deeper.

    There were no corpses inside, only hideous statues that made Masahiko smile helplessly upon seeing them.

    So this is what that evil god looks like? Its quite scary Masahiko said secretly. He didnt believe in these gods and ghosts, especially after dealing with that ridiculous Shinigami.

    There are also rooms behind these statues, which should be the residences of these Jashins followers.

    The three of them searched these rooms for a while, then walked deeper, until they reached the deepest room where they saw an altar stained red with blood, and they finally stopped

 Chapter 224: The Curse

    Chapter 224: The Curse

    Sure enough, the reason behind his immortality isnt a human experiment. Is it the effect of a certain technique? Masahiko was slightly surprised.

    Such altars generally have two effects. Like the one in the Land of Wind or the other in Roran, altars usually sealed with Fuinjutsu. And breaking the seal amplifies the effect of a specific technique.

    If its really a technique, its probably stronger than the Edo Tensei. Masahiko frowned.

    The other two with Masahiko had already stepped forward, inspecting every corner in the venue, and Masahiko could tell that there was a strange green light reflecting in Orochimarus eyes.

    Damn it, I knew it, it was awkward that Orochimaru took the initiative to participate in this mission. He turned out to be interested in Jashins immortality.

    Masahiko stepped forward, Orochimaru, did you figure out anything? Masahiko was anxious that Orochimaru will create an undead army in the future. Turning Naruto to the Dark Souls world would be really terrible

    Orochimaru shook his head, Theres nothing to gain.

    Masahiko nced at him for a while, then sighed helplessly. He really couldnt tell if Orochimaru was telling the truth.

    The Undead Legion I still remember that boss, but I have Optimus Prime now, and Im fearless!(T/N: Farrons Undead Legion in Dark Souls 3 is a bossprised of three separate Abyss Watchers.)

    After checking every corner of the venue, there was nothing special except the status of Jashin that was muchrger than the previous ones.

    In the end, the eyes of the three of them fell on the altar.

    Masahiko looked around, then smirked, Jiraiya, you go.

    Jiraiya rolled his eyes, he knew that Masahiko was trying to use him as a dummy, but he wasnt that stupid.

    After hesitating, he sat down cross-legged, and then Masahiko could feel the natural energy converging toward him at high speed.

    So, hes using the Sage Mode to perceive the ce? Masahikos heart moved. Initially, he was just teasing Jiraiya. Masahiko should be the one exploring the way since hes a perceptual Shinobi and also the strongest. Unexpectedly, after he turned 30 years old, Jiraiya started to respect the elderly more.

    Well, hes only trying to protect his best friend. Masahiko smiled and looked at Orochimaru.

    Unexpectedly, Orochimaru did the same thing and started gathering Natural Energy.

    Wow, these two are really interesting. Masahiko immediately sat down too, eager to see their sage modes transformation.

    About two minutester, Orochimaru took the lead to enter the Sage Mode.

    In addition to the pale skin that has initially been pale, some white scales grew on Orochimarus face.

    Hakuja Sennin? Masahiko was surprised; the scales on Orochimarus face looked the same as the Immortal Snake.

    Masahiko didnt know if it was his imagination, but the moment he entered his Sage Mode, Orochimaru looked at Jiraiya, who was still cross-legged and seemed to have shown a little contempt in his eyes.

    That idiot, he started learning Sage Mode earlier than Orochimaru, yet hes taking more time to enter the mode. He deserves it.

    But thats okay. Since Jiraiya looked the most bothered about the dead people outside, he probably was uneasy and couldnt focus on gathering the Natural Energy

    Therefore, Masahiko watched Orochimaru walk in, after which the scales on his face began to fall off.

    After about two minutes, Orochimaru came out. The scales on his face had fallen clear, and he released the Sage Mode.

    Theres weird energy inside that is blocking the Natural Energy or maybe the Natural Energy is the one resisting that energy, Im not sure.

    At this time, Jiraiyas face also turned into a frog, and his face became really ugly.

    Orochimaru, how can you enter Sage Mode that fast?

    Stupid.

    You

    Hey, stop it. And you, Jiraiya, how can you call yourself a sage when its taking you that long to enter the Sage Mode? You should practice more and should also work on the duration. How are you nning to use it in actual battle if you cant keep it more than five minutes? Masahiko said helplessly.

    How did you know that? Jiraiya was shocked.

    Talent isnt the problem; Jiraiya might be even more talented than Orochimaru, but sometimes hes justzy

    After that, Jiraiya walked into the altar, and the patterns on his face quickly faded away, just like Orochimaru, but

    Even after his Sage Mode was released, Jiraiya didnte out, and he wanted to try gathering that energy within his body.

    But in just two seconds, he showed a slightly ufortable expression and got pulled out by Masahikos gravity.

    Whats the matter? Masahiko looked confused.

    Jiraiya took a few breaths, then showed a puzzled expression, Its a weird feeling. I felt some kind of a pressure that seems to be directly acting on the soul.

    A technique that affects the soul?

    Masahiko stood up, sure enough, he had to go and try it himself.

    He didnt activate his Sage Mode. Masahiko didnt believe that anything would affect his body or soul with his Yin and Yang Releases at LV9.

    Sure enough, after he walked up, he only sensed some kind of energy trying to connect to his soul, but it couldnt shake it at all.

    Sure enough, my soul and the body arepletely oppressed together. As long as the body doesnt rot, the soul will never leave the body Wait, so this is the truth of immortality? Masahiko suddenly realized how simple the truth is.

    Its a pity, even though Im not trying to resist it, this energy will couldnt connect to my soul. Therefore, I will never learn this technique of immortality. This kind of weak energy cant shake my soul but I think if I control my power a bit, theres a small possibility that it will getpletely attached to my body

    Wait technique? Thinking of this, Masahikos expression suddenly changed. Even though he was standing at the altars center, he couldnt sense the slightest Chakra fluctuation.

    Its not a Ninjutsu, its not Fuinjutsu. What is this? A trace of interest showed up on Masahikos face; thinking that he had discovered another power system in Naruto World, he couldnt help but smile excitedly.

    Impossible is this Immortal Cultivation? Masahiko muttered and hurriedly opened his status bar, looking for a QI Training skill.

    However, the result was disappointing; nothing changed on his status bar.

    Yeah, keep on dreaming Masahiko sighed, Lets just solve this problem with some scientific methods.

    Masahiko walked down a few steps then nced at Orochimaru and Jiraiya.

    Step back, you guys.

    Earth Release: Raising Rocks!

    The ground below the altar rose up, and the altar fell apart.

    Elder, we havent Jiraiya tried to exin, but Masahiko waved his hand while he watched thend rising in front of him, and the altar getting destroyed.

    Suddenly a few pieces of mud flew over here and there, and when one was about to hit him, Masahiko it with one hand, then suddenly frowned.

    Isnt this? He thought he figured it out before, but it seems that the source of that strange energy is the radiation of a particr metal element under the alter.

    Masahikos mouth twitched as he looked at the shattered altar, and felt a little regretful. However, when he turned over and saw how Orochimaru was looking at him, he sighed and said secretly, Its okay. Lets hope he didnt figure out anything

    Lets go back. Just when Masahiko said that, he felt as if he had learned something new.

    Come out! My Qi Cultivation Skill!

    Masahiko hurriedly searched his skill bar back and forth and finally found a new unique ability, Curse Breaker.

    Curse?

 Chapter 225: Useless

    Chapter 225: Useless

    In a well outside of Yugakure, three Shinobi jumped out.

    Masahiko frowned while looking back, and the Earth Release closed the well. Although the three of them repeatedly checked the room after Masahiko destroyed the altar and found nothing, Masahiko didnt want this ce to see the sun ever again.

    Its really possible that its Chusuke. Masahiko sighed, If he was really alive back then, unless he got caught in such a ce, I would have definitely been able to perceive him.

    Elder, where should we go now? Jiraiya asked.

    Masahiko hesitated, Go back. The Akatsukis member should have left. I couldnt perceive his Chakra.

    The three embarked the journey back to Konoha, rushing toward the vige at an extremely high speed. On the way, Masahiko frowned and nced at his new skill.

    Masahiko gradually understood that the Death Controlling Possessed Blood Ninjutsu wasnt only a curse but also a very vicious one. Keeping the soul forcibly bound to the body, at first thought, seems to be granting immortality. However, even the body has a lifespan, and Im afraid, even if its disabled, the soul will not be liberated until the body haspletely turned into ashes.

    With that being said, Hidans death in the original must have been quite painful Masahiko sighed and suddenly thought that he doesnt actually know now if Hidan has gained immortality or if hes actually one of the corpses below!

    But

    After I destroyed the altar and broke the curse, I gained the ability to break the curse, but what does that mean? Masahiko thought for a while, Does the system want me to use it to free Chusuke?

    As he kept going forward toward Konoha, Masahiko kept thinking about what is considered a curse in Naruto World, but he came up with nothing.

    The Curse Seal? The Caged Bird Cursed Seal? Masahiko frowned. It felt like he has obtained a useless skill, which made him feel quite unsatisfied.

    Why did I get a cursed breaking skill, instead of the curse skill itself It would have been so cool if I have got that, I would have been able to curse people all the time, people would have called me the Sorcerer of the Uzumaki

    Masahiko looked back and saw both Jiraiya and Orochimaru following behind him; he was still a bit unwilling to give up.

    Jiraiya, Stagnate!

    Jiraiya suddenly staggered and almost fell to the ground.

    It took effect? Masahiko was taken aback.

    Elder, you Jiraiya didnt know whether to cry orugh, What are you going?

    Orochimaru stopped and looked over curiously.

    Masahiko frowned, Jiraiya, did you feel a sudden rush of Qi that made you almost fall?

    The corner of Jiraiyas mouth twitched, Ah, no I just slipped.

    Masahiko sighed long; he didnt even have the strength to scold him.

    Augh, lets go.

    Trash skill, ruining my YOUTH!

    .

    After a short period, the three reached Konoha. Jiraiya and Orochimaru went to report the mission to Hiruzen, and Masahiko was finally free.

    After a long absence, he roamed around Konoha with his original appearance to let people know that he still existed. If he doesnt show up, enemies will think that hes dead, and everything he has done would be meaningless.

    He also went to the Senju n, took a personal look at Uchiha Mikotos situation, and then chatted with Mito to exin where the daughter situation hase from.

    Today, Masahiko doesnt have many secrets hidden from Minato except his origins and system. Even if he ended up somehow traveling through time and space, he will tell Mito.

    Second Grandpa, even after more than one hundred years, youre still the same.

    Mitos words made stiffened Masahikos face, and he decided that it was enough talking for today

    Finally, he dealt with everything, found a corner, and once again changed to Hagoromos identity.

    I can finally go home to see my girl! Lets see who will stop me this time. Masahiko murmured and went straight to Ichiraku Ramen.

    Sakumo suddenly decided not to appear out of nowhere and stop him again.

    And just when Masahiko walked into Ichiraku Ramen happily, a womans voice came, Wee are you, Boss Hagoromo?

    Masahiko was taken aback, looked at the woman, hesitated for a moment, and then remembered that it should be Teuchis wife but the woman is a beauty

    Well, yes, its me. Do my Sara behave well? Masahiko smiled. He cant believe that he doubted Teuchi when he has such a young beautiful good looking woman by his side Of course, Masahiko is not jealous or anything probably.

    The woman smiled, Little Sara is very kind. She helped us a lot.

    Masahiko nodded, Thats good. Ill go up to see her.

    Sara was practicing her Chakra, and Masahiko could sense her presence on the second floor.

    While walking, he whispered, Little Sara? Youre just seven or eight years older than Sara!

    Masahiko walked up to the second floor with a few steps to find Sara sitting on the side, and besides here, a four or five-year-old girl calling her over and over Big sister.

    Ayame? Masahiko smiled upon seeing such a familiar character.

    Father, youre back? Sara stood up.

    What now? When there arent any guests, theyre making you responsible for taking care of their daughter?

    Sara shook her head, Ay-Chan is very cute. Ay-Chan,e here and greet uncle.

    Forget it. Just let her call me grandpa. You must always force you seniority in this world. Masahiko said firmly, then he walked toward Sara and pat her head. Sara looked surprised for a moment then she smiled at him.

    As for why Sara was calling Ayame Ay-Chan, Masahiko didnt ask, probably because its cute.

    Grandpa Hagoromo. Her cute little voice emitted, and Masahiko responded with a kind smile.

    After chattering a bit with Sara and ying with Ayame, Masahiko smirked, Daughter, go make me a bowl of ramen to eat. Lets see if your cooking has improved in this half month.

    Sara nodded, then smiled, Alright!

    Back to my peaceful life, this time, theres really nothing to do. I will just wait for Ritian to be born. Laying on his chair, Masahiko vividly gave the little monster who was about to be born a name.(T/N: Ritian: Chinese name: pronounced Ri tin, and it means day and night, which refers in this context to the yin and yang (The Senju and The Uchiha).)

    As the days passed, Minato recovered and took the three kids to practice and take tasks, while Masahiko practiced his Gentle Fist and worked on decorating big and small Optimus Primes, waiting for the day when Mikoto gives birth.

    Saras cooking skills got better and better, gradually her skills came very near to Teuchis, and Masahiko could no longer tell the difference.

    Masahiko initially thought that these days will continue, and he will stay idle until June, but unexpectedly at the end of April, he learned exciting news.

    The Chunin exams registration?

    Frozen in his ce, Masahiko suddenly pictured a massive wave of witness points in his mind

 Chapter 226: Tricks

    Chapter 226: Tricks

    Why does Masahiko think there will be a massive wave of witness points, you say?

    First of all, Kakashi. He will surely be promoted to Chunin, so Masahiko will naturally get some points out of it.

    Secondly, and more importantly, Obito is also going to participate.

    Masahiko doesnt remember such a thing as Oh, Obito is gonna be a Chunin in the original. And even if there was, he didnt believe that it would be around this time, since Obito was, and still to this point, the Laughing Stock of his ss.

    But now, even though Masahiko didnt teach him any kind of Ninjutsu or Taijutsu, through his sculpting training, his Chakra reserve and control got much stronger. Masahiko believes that with his strength now, he can be called a Chunin.

    Therefore, when Obito showed him the Chunin Examination Application Form, Masahiko got excited. Theres no way the system wont consider this aplete change or at least a major change to the story, which means 40 or 50 witness points.

    Masahiko frowned while watching Obito, who looked very confident while holding the form; he acted as if he had already seeded.

    Dont get excited too early, knowing you, you will probably end up fighting Kakashi in the first round Masahiko chuckled.

    So what! I will defeat him and be a Chunin! Obitos eyes were bursting with self-confidence.

    Masahiko felt helpless, and for the first time, he seemed like he cares about helping him with his practice.

    Okay, tell me how many of the Uchiha n Fire Release Ninjutsu have you mastered?When he asked him about this, Obito lowered his head.

    Genin can only learn Fireball Technique, and you refused to teach me, so

    Masahiko was stunned; he didnt expect the Uchiha n to teach their Fire Releases at different levels.

    Yes, no ns techniques can bepletely disclosed. Masahiko murmured.

    Masahiko didnt ask Obito if he has mastered the Fireball technique. After so many years of practicing, if he still couldnt use sufficiently, he can already forget about bing a Chunin.

    Is the exam tomorrow? Masahiko asked.

    Obito nodded, making Masahiko sigh, Its toote to teach you other techniques.

    Masahiko felt regretful. If he just taught him two kinds of Ninjutsu, it would have been safer.

    How are you so confident when youve just mastered one Ninjutsu? Masahiko said helplessly.

    Obito said proudly, I have mastered the three basic techniques, shuriken throwing, as well as Taijutsu.

    Taijutsu Masahiko shook his head; Kakashi would probably win again when ites to Taijutsu.

    Thinking about this, Masahiko waved his hand and took Obito with him to the second training ground.

    Come on, let me give you some pointers, and see how strong you are right now.

    With an excited face, Obito followed, he has been Masahikos apprentice for so many years, and this was the first time Masahiko has asked him to practice. Although he never said it before, he actually envied Kakashi for having such a great father who always helped him with training.

    Although I dont know how strong the master is. Obito smiled. He didnt say anything fearing that he might ruin his mood, so he just followed. Although he didnt know Masahikos strength, he could guess that his master was at least a Jonin.

    Afterward, the training ground rang out with the banging sounds of their spar.

    After half an hour, he stopped panting and looked at Masahiko with a little expectation.

    Masahiko smiled, Its okay, youre better than I thought. In terms of Taijutsu, youre qualified.

    Just now, it wasnt just Taijutsu, but Masahiko deliberately gave Obito the chance to use the Substitution technique twice. His reactions were fast and didnt get hit. The most crucial technique out of the basic ones is Substitution, and he got qualified.

    Masahiko was actually excited again; maybe it wasnt so hopeless for Obito to nail the promotion after all.

    Try Ninjutsu again. Masahiko continued.

    Obito nodded vigorously, then with both hands making seals, he shouted, Fire Release: Fireball!

    Masahiko nodded with satisfaction, Six seals in two seconds, this speed isnt bad.

    Masahiko sighed, then pped his hands, Water Release: Water Wall!

    The fire collided with the water, then evaporated and turned into a mist that rose to the sky.

    Okay, thats enough. I kind of know how strong you are now. Masahikos voice emitted, but Obito couldnt see him behind the mist.

    He knows now that Obito is strong enough to be a Chunin with good luck, but he wont make it if hes even a bit unlucky.

    Its only one day before the Chunin Exam, Masahiko cant help him improve much unless he gives him so cheats.

    But that would be a bit unfair Masahiko secretly smiled, But I can teach him a few tricks.

    Looking at Obito, Masahiko waved, I will teach you some powerful Taijutsu techniques. Soe at me with all of your strength.

    Obito got excited, although he was a bit tired, he rushed over immediately.

    As soon as he threw a punch, Masahiko raised his hand to change its course, then Obitos face suddenly turned purple, and eximed in pain.

    Looking down, Masahikos foot was cruelly stepping on his toe.

    Masahiko smiled, and after raising his feet, he watched Obito holding his feet and jumping all over the ce.

    Master, you, why, how did you step on my toes It wasnt easy to speak for the moment.

    This trick wille in handy in actualbat. Lifting the foot and stamping is faster than kicking, and it easier to hit the target. And no matter who, the toe will always be one of the most painful ces. Especially if you about Kakashi, he always wears sandals that expose his toes, if you step on his foot

    Obito stopped jumping and put his foot down. He could no longer feel the pain since he was obviously imagining that beautiful scene of stepping on Kakashi.

    Master, youre amazing! Obito said astonishingly, Are there any other tricks?

    Masahiko paused, I will teach you one more trick.

    Obito nodded, then he hesitated, If youre gonna use me to demonstrate, can you use less force? He was still in pain.

    Masahiko nodded with a smile and suddenly shot a Kunai to the sky, and Obito subconsciously looked at him flying.

    Suddenly, Obito heard a bang on his forehead protector, and when he looked in front of him, he found Masahikos fingers already on it.

    Obito was taken aback for a moment, then overjoyed.

    This trick is even more powerful. Thank you, Master. With this, I will definitely be able to be a Chunin! Obitos confidence increased.

    Masahiko shook his head, This trick will be useless in front of Kakashi. If you ever encountered Gai, you can try it out. Simple-minded people will easily get caught by it.

    After speaking, Masahiko waved his hand then turned to leave. His job ends here.

    Obito nodded ignorantly, pondered for a moment, and suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    Master, do you mean Im simple-minded? Obito chased after him, shouting.

    Didnt we just test that?

    Masahiko responded lightly.

 Chapter 227: Candy Boy

    Chapter 227: Candy Boy

    After helping Obito a bit, the two returned to the Amazon Shop, and only then did Masahiko remember his other apprentice.

    Wheres Rin? Why didnt shee with you? Masahiko asked, Impossible! Is she going on a date with Kakashi? Then he added.

    Obito shouted, Rin wouldnt date a guy like Kakashi!

    Oh? Then do you think shell date you?

    With a longing expression, he wanted to nod, but he ended up shaking his head disappointedly.

    Master, how did you pick up your wife? Teach me.

    Masahiko was startled and almost burst into tears, Thats the only thing that I cant teach.

    A handsome man like me doesnt need much effort. She was the one who picked me up. Masahiko said after hesitating.

    However, Obito immediately believed him, and the admiration on his face made Masahiko feel a little embarrassed.

    He immediately changed the subject, You havent said where Rin is.

    I couldnt find her, so I went to her house to tell her parents about the Chunin Exam. Speaking of this, there were slight traces of depression on his face.

    At that moment, Masahiko suddenly remembered that Obitos parents died in the Second Shinobi World War.

    And just when he wanted to say a few good words to make him excited again, Obito said, Master, tomorrow I will make you proud and be a Chunin, just wait.

    Masahiko widened his eyes, smiled gently, then said, Of course! Come on, kid! Go back and get ready!

    The next day, inside the Ninja Academy.

    Masahiko watched Obito sighing again and again. The initially confident Obito never expected the first test to be a written one.

    Masahiko didnt appear directly in the examination room but used his Kaguya Will Mode to hide inside the walls outside.

    This guy, he didnt know that the first test of the Chunin Exam is a written one? Masahiko smiled bitterly.

    When he saw how confident he looked yesterday, Masahiko thought that he knew about that.

    Should I help him Masahiko watched for more than ten minutes how Obito kept staring at the test paper while sweating all over his body. Masahiko could only helplessly think about this.

    Suddenly the dragging sound of a chair emitted, and Kakashi stood up and walked to the front.

    Did you finish your answer so soon? The examiner asked in surprise.

    Yes.

    Masahiko smiled when he saw this, and suddenly muttered, Nice cooperation, Rin!

    Just when Kakashi attracted the examiners attention, Rin secretly threw a small paper to Obito, with at least half of the answers on it.

    Masahiko didnt watch anymore; the three of them should have passed already.

    Sure enough, two hourster, Masahiko watched Obito cheering happily in the store.

    Dont get distracted. It isnt over yet, go home and prepare for the next test. Do you know the content of the second exam this time? Masahiko said helplessly.

    He stopped jumping and curled his lips, Its a team battle. I hope Kakashi wont hold me back.

    Masahiko was taken aback. He didnt expect that there would be a team battle.

    However, this made Masahiko breathe a sigh of relief. The team battle reflects the overall strength of the entire party. However, since Kakashi is there, they should be fine. Hes temporarily invincible among his peers, and its a bit too early for Gai to catch up to him.

    ncing at Obito, his expression of wishing that Kakashi wont drag him down seemed to havee from the heart, making Masahiko feel a bit helpless.

    Where does this confidencee from?

    Forget it. Its good to have confidence. I will be here tomorrow, waiting for the good news!

    As a result, the next day, Masahiko watched with a darkened face how Obito came just a second before the test began.

    After arguing with Kakashi, the teams entered the exam venue, and their opponent was Gais ss.

    Did he help the old woman cross the road again? Why does he always end up meeting an old woman? Could it be the so-called will of the world? Masahiko looked nk.

    Fortunately, he wasnt toote, and the battle began immediately.

    But

    Masahiko watched with a stunned expression the Fire Release: Fireball fail to release.

    After being kicked by Gai, he was directly out of the game.

    Candy? Masahiko didnt know if he shouldugh or cry; a candy that fell out of the mouth of the copsed Obito made him understand everything.

    WHY why are you eating candy during battle!! Masahiko has almost eximed. He couldnt even have the chance to use the trick he taught him.

    After sighing, Masahiko was not in the mood to continue watching. Kakashi was almost alone dealing with three people, and Rin could only y a supporting role.

    Hata-boy, I hope you can do your best, Masahiko whispered, turned, and left.

    In the evening, Masahiko watched Obito acting grumpy in the store.

    So, youve wasted my time teaching you those tricks, so that you end up only out tricking yourself?

    Master, I helped an olddy go home today

    Masahiko waved his hand, I didnt ask you why you werete.

    And that grandma rewarded me with a piece of candy.

    It was hard to even respond after this.

    Well, tomorrow is yourst chance, do you understand? Masahiko sighed and didnt hold his hope anymore. Its estimated that he will not get those points.

    Master, I will definitely win tomorrow! Obito was still confident.

    Hahaha.

    It was the 1st of May, and the final test of the Chunin Exam was held today.

    The test this time was head-on battles. Coincidentally, Obito ended up against Gai again.

    Kunai was already in Obitos hand, ready to throw it into the sky and use Masahikos tactic.

    But before that, Obito was ready to say a few ruthless words.

    Its you again. I wont be careless today! Obito bitterly said.

    Gai looked nk, Have I done anything excessive to you?

    On the viewers tform, Masahiko has almostughed out loud, looking at Obitos angry expression.

    Gai definitely has amnesia; how can a person forget that he saw a half man half shark Shinobi, let alone fight him!

    Obito,e on! Rin shouted from the side.

    Obito obviously heard it, made the most bizarre face, then turned to Rin to give her a victory sign, after which Masahiko couldnt bear but close his eyes.

    Boom!! The sound of a broken bone emitted throughout the test site as Obito was struck again by Gai. Likest time, it was a one-hit KO.

    Sure enough, not expecting anything from him was the right choice. Masahiko was speechless, and Rin, on the side, didnt know what to do.

    But

    Chinese characters actually shed in front of Masahiko, Witness and Participate in the branching story of Naruto: Obito failing the Chunin Exam, reward: 3 witness points.

    Masahiko couldntugh or cry, Is this afort reward? 1000 is all that I need, 1000 more points, and I will be invisible

    Masahiko didnt leave this time but continued to watch the next battle, where Kakashi kept constantly winning under Rins cheers.

    While Obito next to her, watching with unlovable expression and wrapped in fresh bandages

 Chapter 229: Kill Me Now

    Chapter 229: Kill Me Now

    Early June.

    All eyes inside Konoha were focused on the Senju n.

    Masahiko didnt know how Tsunade was so sure, but she said that Mikoto will deliver the baby on June 4th, and the news spread out.

    Therefore, on June 3rd, Uchiha Kagami actually took with him the three elders of the Uchiha n, and headed toward the Senju n and became neighbors with Masahiko.

    Masahiko felt very speechless.

    Why did youe here? Are you afraid the Senju will abandon Mikoto after birth? Or do you think they will hide the child? Masahiko thought to himself as he watched the Uchiha nsmen in front of him.

    Uchiha Kagami smiled bitterly. He actually didnt want toe, but

    Mikotos child will definitely inherit our Dojutsu. If the Senju didnt treat him well, dont me for taking him back!

    This was the great elder of the Uchiha n talking. Hes Mikotos grandfather.

    Masahiko sighed, Yes, yes, this is gonna be the story of a hero. He will be raised by the Senju n and enjoy life for a few years, especially with his strong Chakra. After that, he will awake his Sharingan, Mongekyou Sharingan, and the Eternal in the same month. After that, the Senju will start to hate him, as they usually do, those bastards. At that very moment, the Uchiha will feel sick of their behavior, and they will take him in and give him the love he needs. Then he will carry forward with the Uchihas glorious traditions, and lead the n to prosperity!

    Elder Masahiko, you cough cough! On the opposite side, the elder coughed violently.

    Oww, you feel sick? Then you should talk less.

    The great elder of the Uchiha n almost died of anger

    Of course, it wasnt only him, and these four, Mito and Kenji were also here. But with Masahiko here, they didnt feel they had to speak at all, and they were actuallyughing.

    After a long while, the Uchiha elder calmed down under the other threesfort and was ready to talk again.

    But Masahiko interrupted, What did I just say to you? Just dont! Kagami, what do you need?

    Kagami shook his head, Nothing. Im just here to see the birth of the child. I dont care about other things.

    Masahiko smiled. He estimated that Kagami wouldnt dare thinking about such a thing.

    Whats the use of you being so anxious? When the child is born, he wouldnt have Sharingan eyes or a special Chakra. He will just be a baby.

    In fact, you can have a general idea if you look at a newly born baby, but you wont be able to fully evaluate his talent until he officially starts practicing Ninjutsu at the age of four or five years old.

    With these words being spoken, Uchiha Kagami sighed again. Being a Patriarch of the Uchiha n was always a very demanding job.

    The great elder of the Uchiha calmed a bit but still kept the tough standards, Elder Masahiko, weve fulfilled the conditions you mentioned initially. The Senju will also have to keep their side of the deal in the future. You cant be partial.

    Masahiko was puzzled, What conditions did I mention?

    On the opposite side, the old man replied embarrassedly, My granddaughter Fikoto was married to Fugaku!

    Masahiko was stunned for a long time, then he remembered that something like that really happened, and he suggested it. He never expected these people to take it seriously, even though he still feels that Fikoto is closer to Fugaku than Mikoto

    These conditions of the Senju and yours well, it has nothing to do with the first child. If theres a second child, we talk about it. Masahiko wasnt very confident that would actually happen

    The old man on the opposite side was still dissatisfied, This first child, if he awakens his Sharingan, then that means that half of him belong to us, the Uchiha.

    Masahiko felt speechless, Ohhhhhh, how about this? Why dont I just cut him for you? Do you want me to put in a bag?

    The old man got so angry to the point that the other three on his side had to calm him down. He seemed very close to having a heart attack, which made Masahiko feel a bit helpless.

    This child hasnt been born yet. Lets not talk about this for now. How is Fugaku, though? Masahiko somewhat became a bit concerned about him.

    Fugaku is okay, Kagami replied, Fikoto also got pregnant not long time ago.

    Masahiko was taken aback, then sighed, Then I will start counting the days while hoping that this so-called world autocorrect will give him the force of life.(T/N: I dont think its called that Masahiko xD)

    At this moment, someone from the Senju n suddenly knocked on the door.

    The Third Hokage-Sama is here. The nsman said.

    Heh, so even Hiruzen is concerned about this. Masahiko smiled, sensing others who came with him.

    Elder Masahiko, Mito-Sama. Many people came first, greeted him, and Mito then found a ce to sit down.

    In addition to Hiruzen, there were several other disciples at the door, as well as the Hyuga Patriarch.

    Its quite surprising that youre here to see the birth of Nawakis child, Masahiko said with a smile.

    Hiruzen smiled bitterly, Of course, everyone in Konoha is talking about this. I had toe.

    Masahiko didnt embarrass him. Looking at how many people he brought with him, it was clear that Hiruzen was gonna take this opportunity to talk with the Senju and the Uchiha. In short, it was estimated that wars in the Shinobi World will break again soon, and he was hoping to maintain the stability of the vige.

    In addition, Hiruzen has also promised that as long as the wars are over, he will personally propose the election for the next Hokage.

    As a result, the Senju and the Uchihas nsmen looked at each other.

    Sarutobi-Sama, Kagami said helplessly, Who said that we would join forces with the Senju to seize the position of the Hokage?

    Hiruzen was startled; the whole vige says so

    Danzo still replied, We know that you wont, but we are worried that someone will stir up troubles, so were taking precautions in advance.

    .

    Masahiko kept spacing out during all of that wrangling, ignoring them, while Mito looked full of sorrow.

    After finally sending away the Konoha Tactic Team in the evening, the Senju and the Uchihas nsmen all smiled bitterly at each other with tacit understanding.

    Masahiko smiled and returned to his room, waiting for the next day.

    On the bed, Masahiko tossed and turned for a long time.

    It will be tomorrow, that if Tsunade is right Ritian, or wait, is it a boy or a girl? Will the child be okay? He didnt know why, but Masahiko always felt that something wrong was going to happen.

    No, behave, Neko. He couldnt sleep, yet the little kitten was arching above him

    It wasnt until twelve oclock that Masahiko gradually started to fall asleep and suddenly heard noises outside.

    Grandpa, Mikoto is about to give birth! Kenjis voice came from outside.

    I see! Masahiko stood up, muttering, Damn it, Tsunade, youre a bit too urate

    The Senju station got all lively. Because Tsunade took good care of Mikoto, Mikoto didnt have to go to the hospital.

    Outside, everyone waited.

    It wasnt until half an hourter that they heard the babys cries emitting in the house, and these loud screams made Masahikos heart finally relief.

    Sure enough, after a while, Tsunade came out with the baby, iming that it was a boy, while Nawaki watched closely.

    Optimus Prime came in handy! Masahiko sighed, but instead of looking at the baby, he pulled Nawaki aside.

    So, whats gonna be Ritian or Tianzhu?

    Nawaki was taken aback and smiled slyly, Sorry, Great Grandpa, Mikoto didnt agree. She said she already has a name for him.

    Masahiko stared coldly, This Great-Grandsons wife

    So, whats her name?

    Itachi, Senju Itachi.

    Ahaha Ahahahaha! Masahiko suddenly wanted to die.

 Chapter 230: I’m Happy

    Chapter 230: I��m Happy

    While youre at it, why dont you name your second son Senju Sasuke? Masahiko sighed.

    Nawaki looked puzzled.

    Forget it. Its none of my business anyway. Masahiko waved his hand, then turned back to his room. He wasnt in the mood to see the baby.

    Meow. As soon as he entered the room, the little kitten ran over and rubbed her neck on his feet to signal that it was hungry.

    Masahiko picked it up, patted her head, took a little dried fish, then fed her.

    Nawakis child turned out to be a boy. After I give him Optimus Prime, you will stay by my side. Regardless of whether the little kitten could understand him, Masahiko kept talking, Ive lived in Naruto world for 111 years

    In the beginning, I wanted to follow the crowd, live enough to see the plot, and watch a live-action version of Naruto.

    Later, Ivee in contact with characters from the original, theyve be my friends, and I didnt want their lives to end the same way. It was also at the same time that Ive started to feel more responsible for the Uzumaki n, I didnt want them to be destroyed, so Ive started to change the story.

    I saved Tobirama, destroyed Kumogakure, and sealed ck Zetsu Although a lot of changes have been made, I thought it was okay. Minato and Kushinater got together again, and I felt more at ease.

    There is also the Akatsuki, who somehow started to work on correcting the plot. But they never managed to do anything, so I was kind of happy until now.

    Meow~ The little kitten finished eating the dried fish, and Masahiko fed her another one.

    Even when Mikoto married Nawaki, I didnt think it was a big deal. Anyway, I remember my future self talked about something like the world correction power

    Speaking of the world correction power, Masahiko got worked up, To hell with your world correction power, in what world the child doesnt follow his father?!!

    Meow? The little kittens voice changed in fright.

    Masahiko sighed, then patted her its head.

    When my future self told me not to be surprised by what will happen more than half a yearter, I smiled dumbfoundedly, but I knew something will be wrong. How can I not be surprised? Its shocking! Masahiko said.

    Forget it, this is out of my control, and its not easy to say, whether its him, or if its just a name wait, what if Fugaku names his child Itachi too? Thinking of this, Masahikoughed, Senju Itachi vs. Uchiha Itachi, who wins and who loses?

    Hahaha, yeah, keep on dreaming. Masahiko mocked himself.

    Mito-Sama!

    Mito-Sama!

    .

    Masahiko was startled by the sudden noises outside and stood up hurriedly while feeling his heart gradually sinking.

    Mito

    Masahiko rushed out of the room and saw Mito surrounded by a group of people.

    She was still holding the newly-born, Senju Itachi in her arms, while Tsunade and Kushina supported her from both sides.

    Her youthful face was gone, and the mark on her forehead disappeared, leaving her with white hair and wrinkles on her face.

    Even the Uchiha nsmen looked shocked. No matter how wicked sometimes their thinking, they couldnte up with anything at this moment.

    Everyone, stay behind. Masahiko looked at the crowd and repeated again, Give her some space. She needs to breathe.

    The crowd dispersed a little bit, and Masahiko walked to Mitos side.

    Second Grandpa, prepare to transfer the Kyuubi. Kushina, are you ready?

    Masahiko was startled, never expected Mitos first sentence to be this.

    Seeing his expression, Mito handed the child in her arms to Tsunade, and at the same time, a smile appeared on her face, I have no regrets. To be able to see my great-great-grandson with my own eyes is enough for me.

    Is that so? Masahiko sighed, The Kyuubi isnt in a hurry. With me here, even if youre dead, I can capture him again.

    Thats okay. I just want to see Itachi a few more times. Then I will leave him to you, you will be responsible for him. The Uzumaki has you, Im not worried, but the Senju Mito looked around.

    Although Tsunade and Nawaki are both talented, theyre not as good as Tobirama, let alone Hashirama.

    Now with Itachi, as long as he grows up, the Senju can still prosper for at least 60 years!

    Masahiko was stunned, and then he carefully looked at the child in Tsunades arms, Is this a Sage Body, and at this age? The Senju finally has one I see, Mito, I will look after him.

    Grandma Mito Kushina whispered. As a member of the Uzumaki n, she and Mito, who stayed together all year round, had a deep rtionship.

    Mito looked at the expression of the people around her, thenughed again, You dont need to be sad. If you dont rush the transfer of the Kyuubi now, I might still be able to live for ten more days.

    Masahiko then said, Nawaki, you should take care of Mikoto. You dont need to worry about Mito for now. After thinking about it, Masahiko added, You too, Tsunade.

    The gentlemen from Uchiha, you should go.

    The great elder of the Uchiha wanted to say something, but Kagami suddenly red at him, then the four of them left. Of course, they werent going back just to rest, but to discuss how Konoha gonna survive this turmoil. Mitos status in Konoha wasnt lower than that of Hiruzen, or even higher.

    Masahiko also made the remaining Senju nsmen leave and personally apanied Mito back to her room.

    Second Grandpa, dont be sad. Didnt you know that there will be such a day?

    Masahiko shook his head and smiled, Ive long been used to sending away close people to me for both the Senju and Uzumaki. Im not sad. Masahiko said with watery eyes, then quickly turned off the topic, I will put a seal on this room for you. This seal wont let the Kyuubis Chakra run out.

    Masahiko arranged the seal, while Mito watched from the side, talking.

    Second Grandpa, you seem to be unhappy with Itachis birth.

    Masahiko paused, then smiled and shook his head, Now, how is it possible?

    Although I dont know the reason, I always felt that you want things to develop ording to a certain direction. Is Itachi out of that direction?

    Masahiko smiled bitterly, Didnt I tell you a long time ago that being clever wont make you any friends?

    Dont you have no friends?

    Masahiko paused, then said, Because they died Then added brazenly, Or maybe because Im smarter.

    Mito smiled and shook her head, Anyway, Itachi has already been born, Im very happy, Kenji is happy, Tsunade, Mikoto, Nawaky are happy, cant you be a bit happier?

    Masahikopleted thatst seal, and a light blue light appeared around Mitos room.

    He looked up at the stars in the sky, then at Mitos wrinkled smiling face.

    Im very happy.

    After saying this, Masahiko felt more relieved. This is the world of Naruto hes living in, and stability means no surprises, and thats boring!

 Chapter 231: Mito’s Death

    Chapter 231: Mito��s Death

    The next day, the news about Mito spread throughout Konoha.

    It wasnt because of the Senju nor the Uchiha. Early next day, Konohas other ns came to give the newly born Senju Itachi a birth gate, and they learned the news when they arrived there.

    An entire room filled with various birth gifts, but no one was in the mood to unpack them.

    The stories about Hashirama were more like legends to kids who are about ten years, but the story of Mito defeating Sunagakure by herself in the First Shinobi World War were the ones every kid in Konoha knew. She was a hero to everyone.

    Hiruzen and Danzo came to the Senju again, and the expression on their faces looked hideous. Mitos death means that their control over the Senju has be weak.

    Mito-Sama, why did you suddenly Hiruzen looked so sad as if it was the death of his wife.

    It cant be helped. Every human life has a limit. I lived for 77 years, which is long enough. Mito said with a gentle smile.

    Hiruzen fell silent, not knowing what to say.

    After a long while, Danzo said, I heard that Mikoto and Nawakis so was born early this morning. Do you know how talented he is?

    You want to as if the boy was born with the Senju cells, or the Uchiha cells, right? Masahiko immediately exposed him, and regardless of what kind of awkward expression Danzo had, he continued, He has both, are you disappointed?

    In fact, since Itachi was born with a Sage Body, he should be more inclined to the Senju. But Masahiko didnt say this. He didnt want to cause unnecessary conflict.

    Elder Masahiko, you have misunderstood. After hesitating, Danzo said.

    Masahiko nced at him while trying not to punch him in the face.

    Afterward, the rooms atmosphere became awkward, Masahiko and Mito had nothing to say, and the other side, who are usually full of words, didnt know what to say. Mito had ten to fifteen days to live, which wasforting, ufortable, and also sad.

    After a long time, Hiruzen finally broke the silence.

    Elder Masahiko, where is Kushina? epting the fact that Mito is about to pass away, Hiruzen, as the Hokage, had to take care of the Kyuubis future Jinchuriki.

    Kushina has agreed. But shes still the Land of Whirlpools princess. If you want her to be Konohas Jinchuriki, you will have to give us somepensation, dont you think? Masahiko made it clear that theyre gonna have to pay the price.

    Hiruzen was taken aback. He thought that Masahiko would agree or refuse; he never expected that this issue can be bargained.

    He and the other three elders nced at each other, and both Kagami and the Hyuga closed their eyes, indicating that they didnt want to have anything to do with this.

    In desperation, Danzo took the lead.

    Elder Masahiko, if Kushina bes the Kyuubis Jinchuriki, the Uzumaki will also benefit from this. We will not restrict her personal freedom, so she will also be the Uzumaki Kingdoms Jinchuriki.

    Oh, so a persons freedom is your limit, I see!

    Danzo choked, But the Kyuubi

    You think we cant have a Jinchuriki on our own? Let me remind you that I have half of the Kyuubi sealed inside a jar for centuries now. If I wanted a Jinchuriki, I wouldnt have left him there to rot.

    Mito smiled bitterly, Second Grandpa, the Kyuubi really hates you for that.

    Move on, dude or you know what? You better cooperate with your next partner, or I will also trap you inside a box, and you will never see the light ever again. Masahiko threatened.

    Mito smiled and shook her head. It was evident that the Kyuubi inside here was still yelling.

    After Masahiko finished speaking, he looked at Hiruzen and Danzo with a greedy look. Although his initial goal was to give Kushina a choice, it doesnt mean that the Land of Whirlpool shouldnt benefit from this matter.

    Hiruzen sighed, Alright, we can talk about the specific details of this dealter, but I still have one request. I want to conceal that Kushina is going to be a Jinchuriki. It would be better if people thought that Konoha couldnt find a suitable vessel. Although it will notst long, if we can hide it for a while, we better do.

    Masahiko was surprised for a moment and nced at Mito.

    Youve be a cunning bastard after youve be a Hokage, Hiruzen!

    Hiruzen smiled bitterly. Although he didnt know what a cunning bastard was, it was apparent that it wasnt a good thing.

    The only thing that I know now is unless I have the strength Tobirama-Sensei had, I can only do this.

    Masahiko sighed and didnt reply. What he had to deal with as a Hokage in these years wasnt easy. Many messy things happened, coupled with a few mistakes caused by Masahiko from time to time Of course, Masahiko himself wouldnt admit.

    Everything was settled, Masahiko didnt personally participate in the bargain, and when Yuriko arrived, he let her negotiate with Hiruzen.

    Grandpa, you did a great job! When Kushina learned that Masahiko managed to get a fair price out of this matter, she was not only not angry but also happy!

    Hehehe, of course, I sold you for a good price. Youre quite valuable! After Yuriko and Hiruzen negotiated for a while, Konoha ended up paying the same price they offered to buy the Explosive Tags.

    Kushina:

    Although she felt that she had made a contribution to the Land of Whirlpools, it also felt awkward when Masahiko put it that way.

    The news spread even more than reached the Uzumaki. Mito was one of them and family to Masahiko, so his three disciples were the first to rush over. Besides, the major ns in Konoha, the current Daimyo of the Land of Fire, also visited her.

    These visits continued for a week until Masahiko started turning them over. After that, he took Sara to greet Mito and his three disciples. This reminded him again that people die, even those who are close to him, so how could he not let Sara meet even for one time one of the closest people to him? As for those who are not close, it was better if they didnt know After all, even his three disciples couldnt hide their shocked expressions.

    The two young disciples, Nagato and Konan, also lived in the Senju n for a while, and they had a good rtionship with Mito, especially Konan; she was like the mother she never had. The moment they heard, they hurriedly came to see Mito and kept crying and crying, which really affected the mood.

    No matter how Masahiko gags, there was no running from the inevitable; Mito was getting older every day. At first, she looked like a 60-years-old woman, but the wrinkles on her face were more and more evident one dayter.

    On June 20th, Mito smiled in her room and said, Second Grandpa, dont feel sorry for me.

    After that, she closed her eyes forever.

    How can I not be sad? Masahiko sighed for a long time, then walked to her.

    Only Masahiko was left in the room. Mito died, and the Kyuubi also died at the same moment. The Chakra filled the room, but it was blocked by Masahikos seal.

    Masahiko hugged Mito for thest time, broke the seal, then carried her to a coffin he has prepared outside.

    Watching this scene, everyone outside burst into tears. It was sad to see Mito go, but Masahiko looking at the sky with a thousand tears running down on his old face, was the drop that spilled the ss.

 Chapter 232: Big Bro Kurama

    Chapter 232: Big Bro Kurama

    On Konohas Memorial Stone, Masahiko engraved Mitos name stroke by stroke.

    Many names were engraved on the Memorial Stone even though there were differences in status. Ranging from as high as the First Hokage, Hashirama, to as low as Genin, who died in the war, as long as youve given your life to this vige, your name will be engraved here forever. And this, of course, includes Mito too.

    Masahiko asked Mito a few days ago whether she wanted to leave Konoha and go back to her roots. Mito just smiled and said to him, Konoha is my root.

    In the end, Mito was buried in Konohas cemetery, next to Hashirama.

    There is one more person to be resurrected. Masahiko sighed. Mito will be more troublesome than Hashirama and Tobirama.

    The Edo Tensei resurrect people in the same state before dying, Hashirama and Tobirama should be alright since they were still young when they died, and they only passed away because of the injuries they suffered, but Mito is different. She will probably be resurrected in the same state she was before her death.

    In the original, Madara was resurrected in his young version. There must be an answer to this Masahiko murmured. He wasnt in a hurry. All of this can be discovered slowly.

    If Mito isnt resurrected, Hashirama will probably be sad

    Masahiko was also sad after Mitos death he even shed tears again at her funeral because, for so many years, Mito was the only person who understood him.

    But he had long anticipated the arrival of this day, and after engraving her name on Memorial Stone with heartache, he finally felt relieved.

    Most of Konohas vigers came to see Mito off, even the shops were closed for today, even little kids came to attend the funeral. Among them, Masahiko also spotted the Senju nsmen that he nodded at them with a solemn expression. After that, Masahiko took a deep breath, turned around, and left, then Sara followed him.

    Several people from the Uzumaki n were at the forefront of the line, and after offering a white flower to Mito, they left quietly under the leadership of Masahiko.

    It was the most suitable time to seal the Kyuubi taking advantage of the fact that there were no people in the vige.

    When a Jinchuriki dies, the Bijuu sealed inside his body will die at the same time. Because of Masahiko, the Kyuubi was sacrificed for the second time in the process.

    After the Bijuu dies, he will turn into pure Chakra and will not be resurrected until one or two yearster. Although Masahiko sealed Mitos entire house, he still doesnt know how long that seal will sustain it, so its better to finish the work as soon as possible.

    Kushina, are you really ready? It wasnt Masahiko who asked, but Nanako.

    As the Nibis Jinchuriki, Nanako had no prejudice against the Bijuu, but they will always stay dangerous. Moreover, bing a Jinchuriki will change Kushinas life.

    If youre worried about her safety, then dont. This old man can even seal the Juubi sessfully, let alone half a Kyuubi. Masahiko bragged.

    What is the Juubi?

    Masahikos face stiffened, then tried to cover it up, Come on, when I say something like this, you should say, Sensei, youre so amazing, where are your morals?!

    Sensei, youre amazing! Nanako smiled bitterly, while Kenichiro took it immediately.

    Masahiko nced at him, helplessly. After living for so many years, Masahiko learned one thing, just ignore it when youre being praised by Hashirama, Kenichiro, and Dai. It will only make things worse.

    Grandma, Im ready! Kushina finally said solemnly.

    Masahiko nodded and looked at his three disciples, Kenichiro, Yuriko, you two go and guard the gate of the Senju, dont let anyone in. Nanako, you stay outside to prevent any Chakra from leaking out.

    Kushina, follow me into the house.

    Everything was arranged, and Masahiko took Kushina into the room.

    Pointing to the rays of Chakra flowing inside the room, Masahiko smiled and said, This is the Kyuubis Chakra. Since he died, the only thing that left is this unconscious Chakra. It will take more than a year for him to resurrect.

    No one has tried to seal a dead Bijuu before because the Chakra is uncontroble. However, I used a seal to trap it inside this room.

    So you dont need to be nervous. At least you have more than a year to familiarize yourself with it and learn how to control the Kyuubis Chakra. Since hes unconscious, it shouldnt be difficult for you.

    As for the little fox that youve always wanted to see, you will probably have to wait for another year to see it. It will be like giving birth to the little fox. He will grow inside of you

    Speaking of this, Masahiko was taken aback suddenly, then smirked.

    You and Minato should take good care of him. Most importantly, if you ever had the chance, you should also trim his nails.

    Kushina looked really nervous at the beginning. But when she heard this, she had a dumbfounded expression, Grandpa, so there will be really a little fox? Do it now!

    She couldnt wait.

    Masahiko nodded, then hesitated, Probably, but if it happened, dont forget about the nails part. I will only use the Four Symbols Seal at the beginning. So you try to control the Kyuubis Chakra, alright? First, get in touch with it. It will make controlling it easier for youter. Then I will reinforce the seal for you.

    Kushina nodded solemnly.

    Four Symbols Seal! The Four symbols seal is already considered a simple seal for Masahiko, which he can perform just by raising his hand.

    However, the amount of this Chakra is tremendous, and to help Kushina adapt to it, he had to slowly input it inside of her. After ten minutes, he finally closed the seal.

    Minds Eye of Kagura! After closing the seal, Masahiko turned on his perception ability to its limit to be sure that there werent any remnants of the Kyuubis Chakra left.

    Two secondster, Masahiko nodded in satisfaction.

    With a wave of his hand, the entire sealing barrier on the room was removed, and Nanako immediately walked in.

    Sensei, how is she?

    Masahiko nodded, but Nanaki was still anxious and run to Kushina.

    Kushina has been standing still since Masahiko started the sealing process.

    Using only the Four Symbols Seal is obviously not enough to seal the Kyuubis massive amount of Chakra, so she was desperately suppressing it inside of her.

    Nanako gradually understood the situation and stood next to her with a solemn expression.

    After about ten minutes, Kushina showed a slightly diforted expression, and Masahiko immediately shouted, Four Symbol Seal-Inverse!

    Nanako quickly started transforming the positive and negative four symbols seals into the Eight Trigrams Seal,pletely sealing the Kyuubi.

    After the seal was over, Kushina opened her eyes to find Nanako and Masahiko in front of her.

    It feels a bit weird.

    Masahiko shook his head, helplessly, Thats okay. You still have more than a year to adapt.

    Kushina smiled too, Yeah, I was almost at my limit just now.

    Masahiko nodded, Nanako, did you hear the good news? Youre getting a great-grandson soon!

    Kushina smiled bitterly while Nanako looked dazed.

    Uzumaki Kurama, not bad, not bad

    At the same time, Masahiko smiled, thinking, Naruto, I made you a big brother

 Chapter 233: The Deflection

    Chapter 233: The Deflection

    Masahikos side sessfully sealed the Kyuubi, and Mitos funeral was over.

    In the Senju n Station, the nsmen returned heavyhearted.

    Just when she finally managed to breathe a sigh of relief, Kushina was once again surrounded by this sad atmosphere, and her eyes started watering.

    Masahiko sighed and interrupted quickly, Go find Minato, and inform him of the unfortunate fact that youre pregnant with a fox. Dont stay here.

    Although Hiruzen asked to conceal this information, it was still evident that they could tell certain people.

    Masahikos words changed the mood, and Kushina, who was about to cry a moment ago, red at him in frustration, then ran out.

    Grandpa Hokage! Just after she took a few steps, Kushina saw Hiruzen, greeted him, then left. Hiruzen stopped, then looked at her as she ran away.

    Masahiko smiled and walked over, Dont worry, the Kyuubi was sealed sessfully.

    Hiruzen nodded, I wasnt even worried since you were there. After hesitating for a moment, he asked, Can Kushina control the Kyuubis Chakra?

    Why the rush? She will get familiar with in her sixties.

    Hiruzen was left with a wry smile.

    Masahiko turned to his three disciples again, You can stay if you want to stay, or go back.

    Sensei, I still have things to do in the n. I have to go back. The three of them looked at each other, then Yuriko said.

    Masahiko frowned, Dont push yourself too hard. Nagato is fourteen years old. You have more than enough time to train him. With Gensukes precedent, Masahiko was really afraid that Yuriko will do the same and exhaust her body.

    Yuriko smiled, I know, Sensei.

    Sensei, we will stay. Nanako and Kenichiro spoke at the same time.

    Just like his Sensei, Kenichiro has always preferred Konoha. He had a younger brother here, Maito Dai, and a little nephew, Maito Gai, and he really wanted to see what they were doingtely.

    Nanako, who her son has be a busy Daimyo, was only concerned about Kushina, so she decided to stay in Konoha.

    As they spoke, Nawaki, Tsunade, and their party also returned with low expressions. Although there has been a buffer period of more than half a month before Mitos death, it was still somewhat hard to ept.

    Nawaki said hello to Masahiko and went back to his house. He had no interest in chat, and he seemed like he couldnt even find the joy of being a father.

    Masahiko shook his head, This sad atmosphere isnt suitable for an old man like me. I need to go out.

    After saying this, Masahiko went to his room, took the little kitten, and left the Senju Station. After he found a ce to perform the Transformation technique, he went straight to his Amazon Store.

    Since today was Mitos death, both of his apprentices didnte. It was estimated that they have also attended the funeral. Sarah has also returned, and Masahiko didnt ask, since he knew that even Ichiraku Ramen wont open today.

    This is a hard-won vacation. Cherish it. You can also work on refining your Chakra if you feel like it. Masahiko said.

    Sara has never had a vacation since the day she started working at Ichiraku Ramen. Her noodles were getting better and better, and her Shinobi training was going a lot worse. But Masahiko wasnt in a hurry. He didnt want the life of a Shinobi to her in the first ce. A ce like Ichiraku Ramen in this world is simply a refuge from god.

    Thinking of this, Masahiko was startled. No matter how hard he tried, he never found anything wrong with Teuchi, but what about Sara, who stays there all day and night?

    Say, youve been working there for a long time. Did you notice anything wrong?

    Sara was taken aback, Something wrong? No, the master and the mother are so kind, and Aya-chan is very cute.

    Masahiko nodded, he generally asked, so its normal for Sara to not show anything wrong.

    Obviously, hes just an ordinary person, but there are a lot of coincidences. The timing of his appearance is too suspicious. Its also so coincident that Teuchis second branch is going to be opened in the Land of the Whirlpools

    Forget it, no time for him now.

    Masahiko murmured, then started his Gentle Fist Training.

    Masahiko started to feel a sense of urgency the moment he heard the name of Nawakis newborn son, Senju Itachi. In case hes really the Itachi from the original, and he gets mixed with the Senju blood,Masahiko might end up being overwhelmed by his strength. It will be shameful for a more than a hundred-year-old man to be not as good as a twenty-year-old young man.

    Currently, the Gentle Fist is the only way to improve my strength. I stillck many witness points, and even if I distribute what I have, I wont improve much. I hope that LV10 of the Gentle fist will give me a great surprise.

    As for the witness points, the Third Shinobi World War should yields more a lot

    In the first war, Masahiko participated a lot, witnessed a lot, and gained 50 witness points. As for the second, he only fought for the Uzumaki and didnt care about others. As a result, the system didnt even give him a single point since he already closed that chapter, and the n survived the extermination.

    No, it doesnt matter whether there will be a third war. Konoha is so strong now there should be four or five more S-Ranked Shinobi than the original. Will Sunagakure even dare to attack?

    If that happened, does this mean that Ivepletely changed the story?

    Masahiko began to fantasize again.

    .

    Two monthster.

    Soft Boxing LV9 (9542348/10000000)

    Masahiko finished his daily training, slowly let out a sigh of relief, fed the little kitten who be a part of the family, then prepared to go out for dinner at Ichiraku Ramen.

    The Gentle Fists progression was in his expectation. ording to this rate, it wont take more than three months, and he was excited to see what kind of surprises was hidden behind that wall.

    Unexpectedly, while he was doing nothing, Chinese characters suddenly shed before his eyes.

    Witness and participate in a small part of a branching story that was mostly changed: Sasoris Defection, gained 10 (/8) (*8) witness points.

    Masahiko was stunned for a while, then he reacted.

    Sasori defected, but what does this have to do with me? Did he really defect because of my previous provocations? But Sasori doesnt look like a fool?

    Wait, no, it said mostly changed Maybe Sasori didnt defect? Or did he but in a different way, or Something?

    Damn you, system, why do I always need to figure it out by myself? Masahiko had to stop eating his Ramen and start his Sherlock Holmes mode and analyze.

    If that then this, and that

    After an hour, This wont work without cracks, and its not my business if he defected or not!

    Im starving

 Chapter 234: Kumogakure

    Chapter 234: Kumogakure

    Since receiving the news that Sasori defected, Masahiko has been paying close attention to Sunagakures movements. First, he was curious about what has changed, and second, he wanted to know if the Third World War will break out as expected.

    Unexpectedly, there was no news from Sunagakure, but someone came with a letter from the Land of Whirlpool that was sent to him, and since he couldnt find him, it was given to Hiruzen.

    Elder Masahiko, Kumogakure started moving! Sakumo came to find him.

    Masahiko was both startled and puzzled.

    Although Kumogakure has recovered a bit of its strength in recent years and managed to elect a Fourth Raikege, it was still far weaker than the Land of Whirlpools. Even without Masahiko, it may not be able to defeat them.

    They always dealt with the annual tribute punctually and have never defaulted on anything.

    Looking at Sakumo in front of him, Masahiko nodded, I see, is there any other news? For example, news from Kirigakure, or Sunagakure?

    Sakumo hesitated but still spoke.

    There is nothing unusual with Kirigakure, but it seems that something is wrong with Sungakaure. The vige movements are getting strange.

    That right. Whether it is Sasoris defection or the Third Kazekages death, at least one thing must have urred. It would be even stranger if things were normal with Sunagakure.

    Then whats up with Kumogakure?

    Sakumo shook his head, We havent gathered enough information yet.

    Masahiko smiled, Its okay, Ill go back and have a look. Maybe something went wrong.

    Masahiko didnt think that Kumogakure would be stupid enough to resist. There should be other reasons.

    However, taking this opportunity, Masahiko just returned to the Land of Whirlpools since he had some things to do.

    After exining to Sara, Masahiko entrusted her to Ichiraku Ramen again. He didnt have to worry about Sara much now since she was Teuchis apprentice, and he would take good care of her.

    If my two apprentices came over, you open the door for them and say that I had to do something and went out, Masahiko said.

    After that, he went straight back to the Land of Whirlpools. He didnt bring Nanako and Kenichiro because he didnt feel that hes gonna need them.

    Masahiko flew high in the sky but also a bit slow because he was holding a little kitten in his arms.

    Even if youre a kitten, you still need to see the world! Masahiko smiled.

    Meow~ This wasnt a response. The cat was just afraid and shrank into Masahikos arms.

    Youre not too young anymore. I cant call a kitten anymore. Lets call you Cat in the future.

    It took more than an hour for Masahiko to fly back to the Land of Whirlpools, and he immediately found Yuriko.

    Sensei, youre back and youve also brought the cat. As soon as Yuriko spoke, she noticed the Cat in Masahikos arms.

    Come on, be happier. Masahiko didnt know if he shouldugh or cry. He put the white Cat down, and it instantly ran away.

    I heard that Kumogakure couldnt stay sit still any longer. So I came back to have a look.

    Yuriko nodded, I have sent some people to investigate, but they found nothing. It doesnt seem like theyre going for a war, but they do send out ninjas frequently.

    Is that so? Masahiko paused and smiled, We can always send someone to ask them directly. If there is anything they needed to investigate, we will help them. Of course, there is a charge.

    Yuriko was taken aback, then nodded.

    Then, Sensei, what if they refused to say?

    Well, then we will cut talking. And I will stay here longer and see if they went crazy.

    Masahiko didnt believe that the Fourth Raikege, who was reckless on the surface and delicate deep inside, would underestimate the dominance of the Demon King, Uzumaki Masahiko.

    Manipting the gravity, the white Cat flew back into Masahikos arms and rubbed her head on his chest.

    Leaving Yuriko, Masahiko went to the training ground to find his two young disciples.

    Sensei!

    Masahiko nodded, I havent paid much attention to your training recently. Is there any progress?

    The two are already fourteen years old, and the rate of their growth was really insane. It can be said that the fact that he asked if theres any progress is nonsense, but Masahiko, not surprising at all, was talking about something else

    How many seconds does it take you to run the hundred meters track? The moment he asked this, the two kids expressions stiffened.

    Im teasing you, dont worry, you dont need to run. Nagato, you stay here for a while and practice. Konan, its time to make the Explosive Tags.

    This was the real purpose of Masahikos return. Regardless of whether the Third War will unfold as scheduled, he wants to prepare a batch of the explosive tags, which mighte in handy.

    Yes, Sensei. Both said, then Konan followed Masahiko to find Yuna.

    Konans Chakra reserve is actually not bad now. ording to Masahikos stats, the 14-year-old girl should be about 200 points. Except for Nagato,pared to her peers, she has a rtivelyrge amount of Chakra.

    But if you want to mass-produce the explosive tags quickly, Masahiko has to assist. Otherwise, it will take more than ten times the time.

    Grandpa, you brought Konan to make Explosive Tags again? Yuna said with a smile, You can use the machine by yourself this time, right? You dont need me anymore.

    Since thest mass production of the Explosive Tags, Masahiko brought Konan here to make small quantities every time he returned. Now the Uzumaki Shinobi are practicing throwing explosive Kunai happily in the training ground every day.

    Yuna is there any important research recently.

    Nothing.

    Masahiko smiled and handed her the Cat in his arms, Then help me take care of the cart for a while.

    Yuna:

    Okay, Konan, get ready to start.

    Maybe the Cat wasnt a big part of the family after all

    .

    At the same time, Nagato found a more remote forest and started practicing his Chakra. This was the method that Masahiko taught him. Hanging upside down on a tree while using Chakra on his feet to stay stuck to the branches, this will greatly increase his Chakra Control, and its a good way to build up Chakra in his body But the hanging part has only a psychological effect since sitting all day long molding and manipting Chakra is boring.

    Practice, practice. One thing about Nagato is that he doesnt get bored with training, but the moment he closed his eyes, he suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    Who is there?! Nagato widened his eyes and looked behind the big tree.

    After a long silence, a dark-skinned kid walked out from behind the big tree, wearing sunsses, and carrying several swords behind him.

    Who are you?! Nagato said warily.

    Oh, YEAAA! The kid suddenly stretched out his hands and shouted simultaneously, which scared Nagato, and made him take out his Kunai vigntly.

    Ayo, Red-haired boy, its time!

    The Forest drops deep as does my Tree.I never get Discovered, cause to be Discovered is the Weak of key.Beyond the walls of sunsses, life is defined.I think of hes training when Im in a Bijuu state of mind.

    Hope the key got some c.My me dont like no dirty sea.Run up to the flee and get the free.

    Im rappin to the tail,And Im now gonna move your scale. Oh, YEAAAA!

    Nagato: ???

    (T/N: Please dont stick around too much Bee, I spent an hour to came up with this rap :''(

 Chapter 235: Six Paths of Rap

    Chapter 235: Six Paths of Rap

    One monthter.

    Yuna, what is todays date.

    These days, Masahikos life consisted of sleeping, eating, making Explosive Tags, and practicing the Gentle Fist.

    Grandpa Masahiko, its September the 30th today.

    Masahiko was taken aback and looked at the sky, to find that it haspletely dimmed. Then he looked at Konan, who was resting, and said, Konan, since youve worked so hard, I will give you a holiday tomorrow to celebrate the National Day.

    Although Konan didnt know what the National Day was, she was relieved. Masahiko was also tired, not physically, though, because he could go for one more month.

    Okay, Sensei.

    By the way, Yuna, where is my cat? Masahiko finally remembered the white cat.

    Ten minutester, Masahiko watched a real 8-shaped cat walking toward him. Yuna smiled and said, For such a small cat, it really eats a lot.

    Masahiko sighed. Yuna, you really didnt have to take revenge this way

    Forget it, Ill go to Yuriko to deal with the Explosive Tags. Masahiko took the fat cat, turned, and left, Konan, you go back and rest. You wont need to practice tomorrow, and you should also rest for two days.

    Yes, Sensei.

    ..

    In the Uzumaki Residence, Masahiko went to find Yuriko, who had a really sad face.

    Whats wrong? What happened?

    Yuriko sighed and shook her head, Sensei, Nagato has be a bit strange recently.

    Nagato? Masahiko remembered that he didnt see Nagato for a month now.

    Whats up with him?

    Yuriko shook her head, Its hard to describe.

    Masahiko felt confused, Well, well talk about his Puberty problemster if its that hard to exin. Lets talk about Kumogakures situation first.

    Yuriko nodded, Kumogakure has returned to normal. It seems that they were looking for something earlier, and they found it now.

    Masahiko was startled, Look for something oh, no wonder they sent ninjas out to investigate. Did they found some kind of treasure?

    Masahiko was a bit excited, but he tried his best to resist, so he doesnt seem impetuous.

    What about the other countries? Are there any movements from Konoha or Sunagakure? Masahiko was still more concerned about Sasoris defect and whether the Third War will break.

    Yurikos expression became more solemn, No one knows why but it seems that Sunagakure has entered a state of martialw, and we cant get any news from them, so Konoha has entered a state ofbat readiness.

    Thats it Masahiko murmured, ording to their reaction, it should be that the Third Kazekage has disappeared.

    Then, now its up to Sunagakure to decide what they want to do next. Masahiko murmured.

    Sensei, hows your Explosive Tags production going? Seeing Masahiko pondering, Yuriko asked.

    The amount is going to be twice as much as the first time. Masahiko smiled with satisfaction. Because Konans got stronger, then efficiency and the rate have gone better too.

    Then how much do we sell?

    Masahiko frowned, which stopped Yuriko from asking any more questions. He really wanted to sell likest time and seek benefits from the other viges, but before was before, and now is now. War is about to break out; he cant just sell weapons to other viges.

    Okay, send someone and see how much Hiruzen wants to buy, keep the remaining amount, and we will wait and see the situation.

    After all, other countries may be Konohas enemies, even though Masahiko always makes fun of Hiruzen andins to him, he even threatened him, but he will never sell Konoha to the enemies.

    Yuriko nodded in understanding, Sensei, Im going. I have a lot of other affairs.

    Go Masahiko was about to say, but he remembered what she told him about Nagato.

    You havent said what happened to Nagato?

    Yuriko smiled bitterly, Nagato met and wandering singer a month ago and fell in love with singing.

    Masahiko was startled. The career of a wandering singer is really not much in the Shinobi World.

    Was he that good? Well, isnt it great to have such artistic talent in our family? Even though I never expected Nagato to like singing Well, as long as it doesnt dy his training, let him sing. Masahiko replied.

    Yurikos expression was even bitterer, Well Huuh.

    Yuriko sighed again.

    When did you adopt this old-fashioned way of restricting your childs freedom, Yuriko. Masahiko smiled.

    Im not restricting him. Yuriko didnt know how to say it, Okay, how about this. Nagato held a concert with his singer teacher, and it caused a riot in the vige.

    Masahikos eyes widened, So amazing, death metal singer?

    Yuriko couldntugh or cry and didnt know what a death metal singer is, Many people from the n heard of this and came to watch. After listening to his singing they drove the wandering singer out of the Land of Whirlpools.

    Masahiko was taken aback, and then he seemed like he realized something, So, that wandering singer talent is very ordinary, huh? Nagato is also ignorant. He should have asked me if he wanted to learn how to sing.

    Masahikos voice is fine, and he really good when ites to Narutos openings.

    Its not that Yuriko wanted to exin more, but she was interrupted by the Patrol team, who suddenly entered.

    Great Elder, Patriarch, there have been boats from Kirigakure sailing around the sea route.

    Masahiko was startled, Did they attack us?

    During this entire time, there were no idents with Kirigakure.

    No master.

    Masahiko and Yuriko looked at each other and shook their head, Reinforce our defensive lines on the ships. If you get attacked, you must retreat immediately, then we will counter-attack. I will personally ask a hundred times the amount they paidst time. Once again, Masahiko didnt believe that things will reach this point.

    Yes, Sir!

    Sending off the elite patrol team, Masahiko looked at Yuriko again, So what happened to that wandering singer?

    Yuriko sighed, Youll know when you see Nagato.

    Masahiko shook his head and walked out, What the hell.

    Masahiko quickly found Nagato and walked to the training ground. He was practicing Taijutsu while muttering things.

    Is he singing while practicing? Masahiko wanted to get closer to hear what he was singing.

    Sensei!

    Masahiko was taken aback by Nagatos shout. Although he didnt try to hide his presence, he didnt expect to be discovered so easily.

    Youve really got stronger, Nagato.

    Nagato scratched his head when Masahiko praised him.

    I heard that you have recently learned how to sing from a vagrant singer? Why didnt youe to me? Sensei would have taught you if he knew that you like to sing.

    Nagato was taken aback, Sensei, you can sing too?

    Of course. Okay, sing to me, so I can see if you really have talent.

    Nagato blushed; this was his moment

    Yeah~Sensei disappeared and kept missing him all the dayCause without him, its Boring people and boring lifeWake up to the same nine to fivePracticing Chakra, killing off the nightCause its boring training, and boring life. Oh, YEAAAAA!

    Masahiko:

    Damn it, bring back the pale version of Nagato.

 Chapter 236: Disappeared

    Chapter 236: Disappeared

    This rapper version of Nagato kept Masahiko from speaking for a long time.

    Sensei, how was it? Nagato looked expectant.

    Masahiko sighed, feeling that Nagato somehow has turned into Killer B.

    Killer B? Masahiko finally reacted.

    The wandering singer, and the thing Kumogakure has been looking for Oh, youre joking, right?!

    No wonder they sent people out. It was mentioned that Killer B does this all the time. As the Hachibis Jinchuriki, he actually dared toe to the Land of Whirlpools, and he wasnt afraid of what Masahiko was going to do if he catches him.

    No, if the Hachibi really appeared in the Land of Whirlpools, how could I not be aware of it? Masahiko frowned, Then Killer B must have not be a Jinchuriki yet but noticing Kumogakures nervousness, he will be soon.

    Sensei, did I sing well? Nagato asked again since Masahiko didnt respond for a long time.

    Oh Masahiko sighed, Its good, but you are not very suitable for rap. Sensei will teach you something elseter.

    Nagato nodded happily.

    Masahiko was still worried.

    Nagatos life trajectory is utterly different from that in the original. He has never experienced pain. And he was still that innocent, nave kid he once been in the original story. That made Masahiko unsure if he should let him take over Yurikos position. Inparison, Konna is a lot stronger. That one year of life as a homeless orphan child made her more mature.

    Well, if the Third World War breaks, I will send him and Konan to fight for Konoha and gain experience. Masahiko secretly said.

    Come over. I will teach you how to sing.

    Yo-Yo!

    Damn you, Killer B! Masahiko cursed him secretly.

    In his previous life, he liked Killer B and found him really funny. It might be due to the simrity-attraction effect

    Because he appreciated the other party, Masahiko had thought before if Ay ever sent Killer B to the Uzumaki for revenge, he would only beat him up and send him back.

    But now the disciple he worked so hard to train was ruined by Killer B, which really annoyed him.

    Looking at the expectant Nagato in front of him, Masahiko smiled, Wait, I have something to do with you, Grandma first. When Ie backter, we will practice for ten minutes.

    After that, Masahiko returned to Yuriko with a murderous look on his face.

    Sensei, did you listen to Nagatos singing? If that vagrant singer wasnt kicked out by the nsmen, I would have personally beat him up Masahiko didnt expect Yuriko to think the same way.

    I know that person, hes not any vagrant singer, hes a Shinobi from Kumogakure. We really need to strengthen our intelligence sources. Masahiko said first.

    Yuriko was taken aback, then nodded, So hes from Kumogakure?

    Yes, thats what I found. Masahiko replied, Hes the Fourth Raikages partner and next Hachibis Jinchuriki.

    So, thats what it is? Yuriko pondered.

    Then, what shall we do?

    Masahiko groaned slightly. He really wanted to kick some butts, but he didnt know if he should do that. He always gets carried away.

    Also, those people are hot-tempered, especially that grumpy Fourth Raikage.

    Well, you write down the matter and let someone send it to the Fourth Raikage, and he will surely teach Killer B a lesson for us, Masahiko said with a smile.

    Yuriko was startled, Is this okay?

    No problem, I know what kind of a guy the Fourth Raikage is.

    Yuriko nodded and didnt ask how he knows all of this.

    After talking to Yuriko, Masahiko finally felt morefortable and went back to Nagato with a sad face, and he had to work on correcting his taste now.

    A weekter.

    Nagato, have you learned it?

    Yo! I learned it.

    Dont Yo me! Masahiko looked helpless, while Konan next to him wasughing.

    My lovely disciple, you ruined everything, Killer B, just you wait! Masahiko muttered, Yurikos letter should have been delivered by now

    At the same time, Kumogakure.

    The fourth Raikage has just received the letter from the Uzumakis messenger, and after reading it, his face turned red.

    Suppressing the anger in his heart, he looked at the messenger on the opposite side, I see.

    When the messenger walked away, Ay shouted, Bee! You bastard! Simultaneously, he mmed the desk in front of him and shattering it.

    Raikage-Sama. A ck-skinned middle-aged man hurriedly walked in.

    Call that bastard Bee here. He didnt tell me that he went to the Land of Whirlpools this time!

    He went to the Land of Whirlpools? The middle-aged man on the other side also looked surprised, and after hesitating, he said, Master Raikage, it seems that Master B is now(T/N: Hes referring to the old Hachibis Jinchuriki, not Killer B.

    Master B The Fourth Raikage was startled, then said heavyhearted, Is it time?

    The middle-aged man nodded heavily.

    This will spare him this time.

    ..

    At the Land of Whirlpools, Masahiko kept correcting Nagatos taste for almost two months. It was almost December when he finally managed to do it.

    During this period, Masahiko was paying close attention to Sunagakures situation, but to his disappointment, they seem to have counseled patience during this crisis and didnt make any moves.

    Their secrecy work is pretty good. Up to now, there is no news of the Third Kazekages disappearance.

    I need to keep practicing my Gentle Fist. I will hit the Max Level soon! Masahiko was a little expectant.

    The next day, Masahiko was about to finally finish his training before a nsman from the Uzumaki suddenly appeared in front of him.

    Great Elder, an urgent report from Konoha! Last night, many Kirigakures ninjas appeared in the southern part of the Land of Fire. Konoha was unprepared, and arge number of viges and towns in the country were looted, causing heavy losses. The two sides are now at war.

    Masahikos brows tightened, Misty did that?

    He really didnt expect that Kirigakure would suddenly attack Konoha.

    How did they reach Konoha Did they bypass us? How dare they? However, in this case, Sunagakure Masahiko murmured.

    I see. I will take Nagato and Konan with me to Konoha. Masahiko said.

    Yes, Sir! The nsmen instantly left and went to inform Yuriko.

    Sense, are we going to Konoha? When do we leave? Nagato asked from the side.

    Masahiko nced at the attribute column.

    Gentle Fist LV9 (9999985/10000000)

    Wait for Sensei to finish his training first, then we leave.

    Nagato and Konan looked dumbfounded.

    Pushing himself to the limit, Masahiko had a master demeanor traces all over his face.

    And with thest move, Masahiko finally took a sigh of relief upon feeling that something was different.

    Just when he wanted to recheck his attributes, his expression suddenly changed, then he disappeared!

    Nagato and Konan rubbed their eyes in disbelief, then the first said, Sensei, didnt you say youre going to take us to Konoha?

    Sensei?

 Chapter 237: Space

    Chapter 237: Space

    Masahikos sudden disappearance wasnt deliberate.

    After thatst move, he felt a sudden attractive forceing out from his body. It felt as if he was sucked by himself!

    As soon as he opened his eyes, Nagato and Konan disappeared, and he appeared in this locked space.

    The space wasnt big, its roughly a cube with a side length of more than 100 meters, and there are no decorations at all. However, the vast Eight Trigrams Sealing Style made him understand the situation.

    So the tenth level of the Gentle Fist grants this field? Eight Trigrams field? Masahiko didnt understand what this means, but he looked happy.

    However, wherever he encounters such situations, he always finds the answer in his status bar.

    What made him slightly disappointed was that his Body had not improved, and it was still 5000 points.

    Wait, where is my Gentle Fist? Masahiko looked again and again, but he couldnt find the Gentle Fist Attribute.

    My tenth level skill Masahiko frowned. When his other skills reached the level max, they didnt cause such a situation. However, the Gentle Fist skills that he seemed to use instinctively still assured him that he didnt lose his techniques.

    After scanning back and forth twice, Masahiko found the difference in his unique ability.

    Space (1/8)

    Masahiko was stunned for a while. Then slowly, he smiled with the corners of his mouth, almost reaching the back of his ears.

    Space Ninjutsu, so this is the kind of space teleportation Ninjutsu that I will use in the future. Yes, I have my own dimension! Masahiko looked delighted. After a while, he nced around, then sighed, However, this space seems to be quite small.

    Masahikopletely forgot about Nagato and Konan and patrolled his own territory. There is really nothing in this space, worry not though Masahiko wasnt nning to add decorations or anything. It took him more than five minutes to go around the ce.

    Its tiny, but its better than nothing, and its not impossible to improve since its only 1/8. Thinking of this, Masahiko felt that something was wrong, 1/8? Does this mean that this space will improve seven times, or are there still seven other dimensions?

    Looking at the Eight Trigrams Sealing under his feet, he roughly guessed that it should be thetter. This dimension is obtained by the Gentle Fists full level, and he estimated that he would need to level up his other attributes to unlock the remaining dimensions.

    Exactly seven attributes, one for each dimension. Wind Release, Hurricane Space, Fire Release, zing Fire Space, no, Scorching Hell Space Masahiko gave each space a cool name, Yin Release Spiritual Space, Yang Release Physical Space? A Gym?

    Masahikos mouth twitched; thatst one didnt sound good.

    By the way, there is also Fuinjutsu, The Seal Space, so the Yang Release may not be avable.

    After thinking about the future, Masahiko satisfactorily named the current space Eight Trigrams Space.

    Looking at his status bar again, the Eight Trigrams Spaces appearance didnt improve his ranking. He was still SS+, but this technique will certainly make up for hisck of defensive strategies. With his current strength, if he ever fights Madara again, he shouldnt be at a disadvantage.

    Looking at the witness points, he already has 1,080 points. The death of Mito and Kushina bing the Jinchuriki brought him 70 points. And this sudden gain of Space Technique made him question his own way of adding points.

    If he uses all of his points now, he can immediately gain another space. Something like the Yin Release might grant him the ability to use some strong Genjutsu that have a grand scale like the Infinite Tsukuyomi.

    Hold it, hold it back. Masahiko gritted his teeth. One more dimension will not help to make him stronger. The only thing that will make him much stronger is the Kekkei Mora. Moreover, only then he will be able to travel freely between his dimensions, what was it called again? Amenominaka.

    To divert his attention, he first researched his first dimension, the Eight Trigrams Space.

    Since there are multiple spaces, each spaces characteristics must be different, and Masahiko could guess the general idea of each one based on their attributes.

    Masahiko first perceived his surroundings, there was no trace of Natural Chakra. Sure enough, this space ispletely isted from the outside world.

    After that, Masahiko used several basic escape techniques and found that it was much less powerful than usual, and it should be due to the suppression of the dimension.

    It seems that this space restricts the using attributes to only physical strength and Taijutsu but this is a bit tasteless for me.

    Masahiko tried to use Dust Release, but it was absorbed by the walls of the dimension without even making a hole, and after releasing it, he felt that his power was suppressed by at least half.

    Its a pity that Taijutsu is the only thing you can use in this dimension. Masahiko preferred Ninjutsu.

    Sensing slightly, Masahiko raised his hand and swiped it in front of him, and the outside scenery appeared before him.

    It was still the training ground, but Nagato and Konan are no longer in front of him. It seems that he has spent a lot of time discovering the ce, but it must not be that long since

    On a big tree not far away, the fat cat was still sleeping.

    Sorry, cat, but it seems like youre gonna be my first experimental subject, Masahiko said, and then he suddenly didnt know what to do.

    How do I let it in?

    This was a bit embarrassing since he himself was sucked in entirely inadvertently.

    Looking at the window in front of him, Masahiko tried to stretch out his right hand, but he found out that he couldnt reach the outside world.

    This is a bit ufortable, Fat Cat. Youe here. Masahiko muttered and then felt as if his Chakra has mobilized.

    On the tree, the fact cat was asleep but suddenly sensed a strong feeling of crisis, its ears retracted, and its hair stood on end.

    The space in front of it suddenly distorted, and the cat was sucked in.

    Masahiko watched the fat car appear in front of him andnd on the ground, stunned.

    After a while, ignoring the cat hanging her legs and biting his head wildly, Masahiko smiled again; this dimension is full of surprises.

    I dont need toe in touch. As long as the opponent doesnt evade it quickly, he will be pulled in, and all that I need to do is think about it My spatial ability is really strong.

    Looking at the fat cat that he pulled her off his head, it seems that he was already tired of biting and was just lying on his head sleeping.

    This gonna be your new home for the time being. Dont try anything funny!

    I guess one hour has passed since I disappeared. I should go out and say hello to them. Im afraid that Nagato and Konan might go to Konoha on their own to find me.

    Masahiko focused for half a minute, but

    Whats up with this dimension now? Why cant I get out? Masahikos face darkened. It seems that he got stuck.

    But when he was focused on getting out, he could sense some weird vortexes in the space, so he randomly tried to focus on one of them out of curiosity.

    Suddenly, the scenery before Masahikos eyes changed, and he appeared inside a snowy field.

    Space jump! So each of these vortexes represents a position? It Masahiko muttered to himself.

    More importantly, where the heck am I?!

 Chapter 238: Konoha Is So Far Away

    Chapter 238: Konoha Is So Far Away

    Masahiko doesnt know how far this space jump can take him, but he knows that even though his strength hasnt improved much after possessing this space ability, his escape abilities have been greatly strengthened.

    Of course, no one in the world can threaten his life, but in case something idental happened, for example, the Six Paths got insane or something, and suddenly decided to kick his butt he wouldnt be able to kick it as long as its not there.

    This system is always producing high-quality goods. Masahiko smiled. He initially thought that it would be good if he ever managed to have a space technique simr to Obitos, but he didnt expect to have its own space jumping ability.

    Recalling those vortexes in the space, Masahiko almostughed out loud. It seems that this time he got a teleportation technique way stronger than Son Goku himself.

    Im getting closer and closer every day. Super Saiyan, here Ie!

    When he finally came back to his senses, Masahiko looked around him, looking for any clues.

    Ice and snow is it the Land of Iron, or the Land of Snow? Masahiko murmured to himself and was about to fly up and explore.

    Suddenly, Masahiko found himself inside the dimension looking at the fat cat sleeping dumbfoundedly.

    This space isnt it too sensitive? The moment I mobilized a bit of Chakra, it sucked me in?

    Feeling the vortexes, Well, thats okay, this way is faster. Im here just now, but the next second Im there

    Masahiko space jumped again, but as soon as he went out, he returned to his dimension; he almost ended up jumping inside the sea.

    Ocean, here

    There

    Here

    .

    After jumping several times, Masahiko felt like crying without tears.

    Surrounded by a dense mountain chain and a forest, Masahiko pushed his perceive to the limit, but he still couldnt sense any Chakra fluctuation. Not only this time, but the result was like this every time he tried space jumping.

    Is each vortex connects to an off the beaten track? Is this to avoid the embarrassment of suddenly appearing in the crowd? But how do I determine the location?

    Observing his surroundings carefully, Masahiko had a clue, This climate should be in the Land of Fire. Konoha should be in the southeast.

    Masahiko walked a few steps before sighing suddenly.

    Do I really want to walk? If I dont figure out how this ability works, I wont be able to use Chakra for a while. And I will have to run again if I ended up using my Chakra identally.

    This time, Masahiko took the initiative to return to his dimension. He took out a branch, walked to the Eight Trigrams center, and pointed the branch in a specific direction.

    Taking the center of the Eight Trigrams as the origin, the end branch will be set as the x-axis. After establishing the x, y, z three-dimensional coordinate system well, all that I need to do is use the gamma equation Well, I will need to try it one by one, at least to find the one that can take me back to where I was. Masahiko didnt believe that this space jumping ability cant teleport him wherever he wants.

    Half a dayter

    Masahiko ended up testing almost a quarter of the vortexes, and he roughly remembers the location of each one of them. There are mountains, oceans, and forests. Shortly, they were all deserted locations.

    It seems that the system is quite considerate. None of these vortexes is connected to a womens bath. Masahiko muttered, but with a sad expression on his face

    Dont give up. The dawn of victory is right in front of you! Masahiko looked at the branch, and his face wentpletely dark all of a sudden.

    Fat cat, youre dead! He didnt know when it woke up, but suddenly, the fat cat was there ying with branches.

    When the fat cat heard Masahikos voice, he ran over and rubbed his head on his feet, indicating that he was hungry.

    Masahiko sighed helplessly, Im raising a tiger.

    After giving him food, the fat tiger could no longer move.

    Lets carry on!

    The trialssted for two days, and Masahiko was left speechless, looking at thest remaining vortex.

    How unlucky, so it was thest one?

    He mobilized his Chakra, and he instantly appeared in a desert.

    Desert? Masahiko was shocked.

    So, there isnt a vortex that teleports you back to your initial location.

    Even though he knew that if he went back to the dimension and used the same vortex, he would still appear here.

    So my space jump was only used to escape that initial location in the Land of Whirlpools thats not good.

    Suddenly he sensed arge number of Chakra fluctuations in the distance, and Masahiko could feel that Chiyo was among them.

    Sungakures troops. This the direction to Kirigakure. Are they joining them to attack Konoha? Sunagakure has started moving. Masahiko frowned and wanted to go over and take a look.

    As a result, he was instantly teleported back to his own dimension.

    Oh He used Chakra again.

    However, this time he didnt jump back into the vortex and started pondering.

    This cant be true. My space ability shouldnt be this useless. My future self didnt use it this way. It must be something that Im not doing right.

    Masahiko calmed down and carefully recalled every detail after he obtained the space ability.

    Every time I enter this dimension, I feel like Im being sucked in by my own body its as if this dimension is inside my body.

    Masahiko perceived, and he finally found out something wrong in his body.

    This is the Gate of Shock?(T/N: The Gate of Shock: The Seventh Gate of the Hachimon Tonkou.)

    After a long observation, Masahiko confirmed that he has really entered the Gate of Shock.

    In other words, Obitos dimension is in his eye, and mine is inside the Eight Gates since they exactly correspond to Eight Dimension?

    Regardless of the sad news that the Shock Gate might never be opened again, Masahiko let out a sigh of relief.

    As long as you can get in and out, then everything is easy now.

    Sunagakures troops had already escaped Masahikos perception, and he didnt try to chase them too. Since he still cant use Chakra, even if he caught up, it would be useless.

    Its better if I focus on practicing my space ability so I can use it at will.

    After pondering for a while, Masahiko sighed.

    Slow progression Although its a high-quality product, it always takes a lot of time to adapt to this sudden improvement.

    Masahiko had his sculpturing ability at LVMax for so long, but it took him two years to finally sculpt a masterpiece.

    Masahiko has never used space Ninjutsu before, and it would be harder for him to use flexibly.

    He wasnt in a hurry, though. Konoha was so strong, and no one will dare to provoke the Uzumaki, so being patient wasnt so bad.

    As a result, it took him a full month before he finally flew tremblingly near Konoha; space Ability was more difficult to master than he had imagined.

    Looking at the viges main gate, Masahiko has almost shed tears, This is the first time that I have discovered that theres such a long distance between the Land of Whirlpools and Konoha

 Chapter 239: The Lost Eye

    Chapter 239: The Lost Eye

    After a month of practicing, Masahikos space Ninjutsu finally made a breakthrough, and he was able to sessfully mobilize some Chakra without interference.

    The Eight Trigrams Dimension upies the location of the Gate of Shock in Masahikos body, which is originally a Tenketsu that controls the flow of Chakra like circuit breakers. Masahiko spent this month studying the Chakra Pathway System, and he finally figured out a way to bypass that node while channeling his Chakra.(T/N: Tenketsu: Along the chakra pathways, there are 361 nodes called Tenketsu that control the flow of Chakra like circuit breakers, and within those Tenketsu are Eight Gates which control body function and strain levels.)

    But up until this moment, Masahiko was still unable to mobilize arge amount of Chakra at once. He could only fly and use some basic escape techniques.

    Besides, Masahiko found out that his space jumping was more proficient. After he enters his dimension, he can basically appear within 50 meters quickly. If it wasnt for the small pause he takes to go in and out of the space, it would have been better than the Flying Thunder God. But in the end, Masahiko couldnt find a way to make his body virtual like Obitos technique, which made him feel a bit disappointed.

    Stop being greedy. This is already an unexpected gain. Masahiko reminded himself. Besides, when he finally managed to use his Chakra sufficiently, his so-called impable Chakra Control will also improve. When he fully controls his spatial ability, technically, he might even catch up to Tsunade in terms of Medical Ninjutsu.

    Its time topete for the naming right of the slugs they will call it Konohas Slug Prince No, Konohas Slug Emperor Masahiko! And he strode toward Konoha.(T/N: Slugs (, Namekuji) are the trademark summon of Tsunade  famed as Konohas Slug Princess Tsunade)

    Elder Masahiko! The two ninjas guarding the gate didnt change, and the war didnt affect their work position.

    Masahiko waved his hand and said hello, Im going to find Hiruzen!

    He set off from the Land of Whirlpool at the end of November and only reached Konoha in December. It took him a month or so; they thought he got lost.

    There were still some traces of celebrating the New Year on Konoha Street, proving that the war basically didnt reach the vige yet.

    Masahiko made a special detour to the Senju Station and perceived the ce inside.

    Kushina is here, Mikoto is here, but not Nawaki and Tsunade, huh? Masahiko nodded; he wasnt surprised. Nawaki is finally living the dream, this time, he should be on the battlefields frontlines, and with his current strength, Masahiko didnt have to worry about him.

    Without going in to say hello, Masahiko went directly to the Hokage Building.

    In front of the building, Masahiko met a person he didnt see for a long time, Hyuuga Hiashi, who is considered a half disciple.

    Hiashi looked furious, but when he saw Masahiko, his expression eased slightly and came over to say hello.

    Whats wrong, Hiashi?

    Sensei Ask the Sandaime! Hiashi has always called Masahiko Sensei, but he wasnt that polite to him. After saying that, he seemed to have gotten angrier and left without saying any other words.

    Whats happened? Masahiko murmured, then he shook his head and stepped into the Hokage building.

    The hidden Anbu in the building have been significantly reduced, with only three or two around. The ninjas in charge of giving tasks werent there too. During the war, civilians rarelye to release missions.

    But when he came to the top floor, Masahiko found out that both Hiruzen and Danzo were there.

    Before the two of them could even react, Masahikoughed, Youre both here? It seems that you dont need me here. This must be an easy war if both of you are here!

    Elder Masahiko, youre finally here! Hiruzen looked anxious.

    Where have you been for more than a month? Your two disciples said that youve set off first.

    Masahiko was startled; apparently, Nagato and Konan came here to look for him.

    Where are they?

    Hiruzen hesitated, but Danzo said, They said that you allowed them to go to the battlefield to exercise. They should be in the Land of Rain now.

    Masahiko twitched his mouth; these two little ghosts are so courageous

    Then he nced at the two again, You werent the ones who encouraged it, right?

    Hiruzen shook his head repeatedly, Your disciples, Uzumaki Nanako, and Uzumaki Kenichiro encouraged them, and also led them.

    The two of them arent young. No wonder the two of you are staying here so rxed, while my idiot disciples doing all the work!

    How dare we! And were not rxed even if we were in Konoha Hiruzen said as he sighed.

    Cut it with this suspension. I saw Hiashi outside all furious. What happened?

    Its a long story Danzo said.

    So is that how it is now? Danzo speaks for you, Hokage-Sama? Masahiko stared at Hiruzen, who has be verbose as he got older.

    The Hyuuga Patriarch has died in the war against Kirigakure, Hiruzen said.

    His dad? So why isnt he trying to take his revenge?

    Hiruzen smiled bitterly, Kirigakure has asked for a peace talk. They sent a letter saying that the previous Third Mizukage was being controlled by another unknown ninja. They said that he solely decided to attack Konoha, and they wouldpensate Konoha for the losses.

    ording to the intelligence, they are indeed in the process of electing the Fourth Mizukage, Danzo added.

    Controlled? Masahiko felt that it was weird and too courageous how they bypassed the Uzumaki and attacked Konoha. It is estimated now that the Akatsuki is behind this attack.

    Uchiha Madara will never die until he destroys Konoha! Danzo said bitterly.

    Masahikos expression turned weird. Madara was innocent, he med himst time for Roran, and now Danzo did the same thing. It proves the theory.

    Elder Masahiko, can I trouble you to take a trip to Kirigakure? Hiruzen said.

    Masahiko sighed inwardly, he wanted to go, but now he cant fly safely Space Ninjutsu still needs a few months of practice.

    Why me? Arent you gonna avenge the Hyuuga Patriarch? Masahiko said, Hiashi wont ept it. If Danzo died there, you wouldnt have been able to bear it like do now, Hiruzen.

    Danzos old face went utterly dark, and Hiruzen was speechless for a long while.

    Now Konohas mainbat power is in Amegakure, and in case Uchiha Madara is really at Kirigakure, we are afraid

    Madara? He would be 80 years old now. He isnt me. If he still had his power, he wouldnt have used such methods, right? Masahiko didnt exin and simply let it go as it is.

    Hiruzen still shook his head, The Hyuuga refuses to participate in the war, and were only slightly dominant at Amaegakures battlefield. Iwagakure is also about to move. Im afraid I cant deploy any more Shinobi.

    The Hyuuga are refusing to join the war?! Masahiko was shocked. He thought it was only Hiashi.

    Hiruzen hesitated and shook his head, It seems that the Hyuuga Patriarch had only time to destroy one of his eyes before his death, and the other was taken away by Kirigakure.

    So, thats how it is?

    Masahiko finally understood the situation. This was the first time that the Byakugan eyes were taken by the enemies, no wonder the Hyuuga n was so dissatisfied.

    In the original, The Byakugan was actually possessed by one of Kirigakures Shinobi. What was the name of the ninja? He was a follower of Terumi Mei Masahiko pondered secretly.

    I hope you can help us retrieve the Byakugan when you go to Kirigakure. Hiruzen continued.

    Masahiko shook his head, I cant go, for the time being. You will have to wait for two months Hey, and Im not like Madara, dontpare me to that weakling. Its just You know every old man needs to rest for two months every year, you know that, right?

    Huh?!

 Chapter 240: Outdated

    Chapter 240: Outdated

    Saying goodbye to Hiruzen and Danzo, Masahiko pondered for a moment, then decided to go to Amegakure.

    Masahiko has four disciples there, with two being too old and two being too young, which made him feel somehow at ease.

    Ill practice my space skill on the way.

    As for Kirigakure, since it was revealed that the Akatsuki has been controlling the Third Mizukage, and theyve already ignited the Third Shinobi World War, Masahiko felt that ti was unlikely for them to say there and wait for him toe and find them.

    Even if they were really there, Masahiko was really weak now; even the fat cat can beat him

    Wait, wait, they might do it again with the next Mizukage and control him. I might need to go there when I get my strength back. But for now, lets go and see my disciples first.

    Before he took off, Masahiko went to the Senju Station and found Kushina.

    How is your training? Did you manage to control the Kyuubis Chakra?

    Grandpa, youre finally here! Kushina greeted him first, then nodded, I have almost controlled it. But I dont know if the little fox will resist after his resurrection.

    Its okay,e to find me when that happens. Grandpa will make sure to warn him. Ive already given him the Uzumaki surname out ofpassion. If he doesnt know how to be grateful for that, I will cut some time off to teach him.

    Grandpa, stop saying that.

    Masahiko smiled, I have a task for you. Minato has joined the battlefield. Its boring to say in Konoha alone, right?

    Kushina was taken aback, What mission?

    Masahiko bit his finger and summoned a small Katsuyu.

    Take this little slug and return to the Uzumaki. If anyone dares to attack ournd, let me know immediately.

    The current situation of the Land of Whirlpool can be said to be dangerous. With only Yuriko there, if Iwagakure or Kirigakure decided to attack, or even the Akatsuki, they will get destroyed.

    And after bing a Jinchuriki, Kushina has officially be an S-Ranked Shinobi. With here there, Masahiko can be much at ease.

    I see, but Hokage-Sama Kushina hesitated.

    Its okay, dont worry about him. Konoha doesnt need Kyuubis Jinchuriki in this war.

    Wait for Nanako and Kenichiro to return, then you cane back again.

    This time Kushina nodded decisively and then began packing up.

    Then, I should start too, Masahiko murmured, his figure disappeared, and he entered the Eight Trigrams Dimension.

    The fact cat was still sleeping, but Masahiko didnt mind that.

    Which vortex is near Amegakure?

    ording to Masahikos calctions, there are 256 vortexes in total. This number is a bit random, and it doesnt seem to have any meaning.

    Although he didnt want to admit, Masahiko couldnt remember every single one of them.

    It should be this one, right.

    Instantly, Masahiko saw the endless ocean all around him, and a flush rushed on his old face.

    Damn it, Ill just use this one.

    This one was connected to the mountain forest in the northwest of the Land of Fire. Although its not the closest to Amegakure, it wasnt far away.

    Instantly Masahiko appeared there. In order to practice his Space Ninjutsu, Masahiko didnt fly to the vige. Instead, he used the sh Ninjutsu (Space Jumping) to sh every time 50 meters ahead. Though he was slowing down for a second every time, so he can be seen by the naked eye

    Masahiko wanted to see if people will get shocked and think hes a god or something. Unfortunately, there were no viges or towns along the way.

    The Space Attribute has granted me this ability to sh and also enhanced my Medical Ninjutsu. With these two skills, Im an ADC equipped with Masahiko was very bored on the way.(T/N: ADC: Attack Damage Carry.)

    The speed of shing is about the same as flying, and the distance of about fifty kilometers took him only ten minutes, but it consumes too much Chakra. About a thousand shes used nearly a quarter of his Chakra.(T/N: His speed is about 300 km/h, maybe more considering that he kept messing around.)

    I shouldnt use this technique for traveling. Masahiko shook his head, sensing the Chakra fluctuations in the distance.

    Hes now at the junction of the Land of Rain and the Land of Fire, and Konohas camp isnt far away.

    Many investigative ninjas are nearby, but Masahiko is hidden in his dimension, and no one can detect him.

    Many people were in the camp, and they mostly should be medical and logistics ninjas. The only familiar one was Tsunade There was also two or three familiar Chakra, but Masahiko couldnt remember to whom it belonged.

    Masahiko wasnt ready to show up for the time being, so hidden in his dimension, he slowly crept forward.

    He didnt use shing, as if the dimension itself was moving. He slowly moved forward.

    After ten minutes, he reached thergest tent in the camp that was two kilometers away.(T/N: his speed inside the dimension is about 12 km/h.)

    Tsunade and the other medical ninjas looked really busy. To Masahikos expectation, the biggest tent wasnt for the headquarters, but for the medical team.

    Masahiko saw nearly a hundred wounded ninja, a few of them had piercing injuries, but most had bruises and cuts, but because of Sunagakures poison, they had to lie there and get treatment.

    The medical team was trying hard to keep them alive while Tsunade was working on the antidotes.

    There are a lot of casualties. Masahiko frowned. From the numbers of the injured people, Masahiko could tell that Konohas loss wasnt small.

    Masahiko hesitated to show up. Although his medical Ninjutsu improved, it was still not up to the standards.

    Suddenly Sakumos Chakra appeared not far away, so Masahiko decided to say hidden for the time being.

    After leaving the camp, Masahiko crept into another rtively smaller camp.

    In addition to Sakumo, there was also a slightly familiar Chakra that belonged to Shikaku Nara.

    Unexpectedly, its reasonable.

    Konoha has many S-Rank ninjas here, from the strongest, Kagami and Sakumo, the Sannin, and to the weaker ones like Nawaki. The battlefield Chief Strategist was Nara Shikaku. He has just passed 20, and it only took him a few years to be a Jonin.

    Sakumo had justpleted an assassination mission, and he came to report back to Shikaku and ept the next mission.

    Masahiko moved behind Shikaku and looked at the papers on his desk.

    Battlefield missions are divided into a series of investigations, assassination, sabotaging, and siege. Rescuing missions are also divided carefully into urgently needed and no-urgent ones. When there is no qualitative difference between the two sides, the war strategy is the main factor affecting victory.

    Masahiko observed for a while and had to admit that the times were indeed advancing. He remembered that even in the Warring States Period, where wars were frequent, they were only investigating, assassinating, and fighting. Others worked differently, but there was really no such detailed division.

    If it werent for my strength, this old fellow would have really fallen behind.

 Chapter 241: The Legendary Moonlight Thief of The Third Shinobi World War

    Chapter 241: The Legendary Moonlight Thief of The Third Shinobi World War

    Suddenly, the des light shed, and Sakumo, who was in front of Shikaku, instantly appeared behind him, slowly retracting his sword.

    Shikaku didnt panic at all but frowned tightly and looked at Sakumo.

    Have you sensed someone just now?

    Sakumo nodded solemnly, It felt like someone is watching us.

    In the Dimension, Masahiko had ck lines on his face. He really didnt expect Sakumo to sense him inside of his Dimension.

    Is it because of my gazes, or something else? Masahiko shook his head. He who can perceive people from the start didnt develop such a keen sense.

    Seeing how Sakumo was still acting vignt, Masahiko shook his head, Lets just leave.

    But Shikaku suddenly said, The battle ns have been leaked, and our task force must be disbanded, and we need to change our location.

    Masahiko didnt know if he shouldugh or cry, this is really

    Sakumo, tell him that it was just your imagination. Masahikos voice echoed in Sakumos ear.

    Sakumos face stiffened, then he turned to Shikaku after a long while, It was just my imagination. We dont need to take any actions.

    Shikaku frowned, feeling that it was a bit weird. After a long while, he smiled and shook his head. His mouthter moved without making a sound, but he expressed four words, Is it Elder Masahiko?What kind of dumb cryptography is that! Since he got discovered, Masahiko jumped out of his Dimension directly.

    Elder Masahiko, you finally came, Sakumo said.

    It makes no difference whether I came or not. Victory is right in front of you, and you dont need me.

    Masahiko has read the battle ns and the reports of the current situation of the battlefield. Using the entire Land of Rain as the battlefield, they pushed the battle deep inside the country, and its about to reach Amegakure. Soon Sunagakure will be unable to withstand this long-term battle, and when that happens, the Land of Rain would have already been suffered heavy losses. Even though the conflict is between Konoha and Sunagakure, Hanzo was also wronged, and whether he wanted to participate or not, he ended up joining the war.

    Shikaku shook his head, We also need to defend against Iwagakure. Theyre also moving.

    Masahiko red at him, Not so smart for someone with a high IQ. Theres no way that you havent already been prepared for this. Its estimated that Kakuzu was contacted a long time ago.

    Regardless of what the two said, Masahiko rushed out since he already found his four disciples approximate position when he was going through the missions list.

    Although the Land of Rain is a small country, when the entirend is being used as a battlefield, its difficult to encounter arge number of ninjas.

    Konoha has about two thousand ninjas on the battlefield, divided into teams that seemed to be following the guerri warfare tactics.(T/N: A small number of people using tactics including ambushes, sabotage, raids, petty warfare, hit-and-run tactics, and mobility, to fight arger and less-mobile traditional military.)

    Masahikos four disciples formed a small team, but they didnt have any clear task. They were just responsible for cleaning up Amegakures ninjas.

    When Masahiko found them, the battle had just begun.

    Nanako and Kenichiro didnt do anything, while Nagato and Konan were facing twelve Shinobi and finished the battle in half a minute.

    Masahiko was surprised; he could see that Nagato had a breakthrough.

    It wasnt because Konan got herself in a dangerous situation, and he suddenly roared like an animal, and his speed, power, and aura improved all of a sudden thats dumb.

    Well, in Naruto world, there is indeed such a thing as an aura. The moremon one is the Killing Intent, which can be possessed by general S-ss Ninjas.

    However, in this case, it was war. War can really sharpen the Shinobis skills.

    Although Nagato was only fifteen years old, he became an S-ss ninja due to wars baptism. This was the same case for Naruto and Sasuke.

    Huh I missed that.

    Masahiko sighed, then came out when they finished cleaning the bodies.

    Yo! Sensei! Youre here.

    Nagato shouted first, and the smile on Masahikos face got wiped out instantly, leaving only a dark expression.

    Nagato, I told you to stop speaking like that.

    Nagato smiled; he felt speaking like that would express his emotions better

    Sensei. The other three also came over, greeted him, then suddenly stopped talking.

    Oh, you want me to tell you where I went before?

    The four of them nodded repeatedly.

    I wont tell you. Masahiko didnt know how to exin this, but he still tried, Well, my Gentle Fist technique sucked me into another dimension.

    Ooh! So thats what happened. Kenichiro looked surprised.

    Oh, so hes not gonna tell us, Nanako said.

    He always does that, doesnt he? Nanako asked

    Masahiko paused, Come on, guys you know what, forget it.

    Shaking his head, he still said, Nagato has made a lot of progress. You can start trying to practice Dust Release. You should go back to the camp and wait for me. I will deal with Sunagakures ninjas.

    The four of them were surprised, especially Nanako and Kenichiro. Masahiko had rarely intervened in Konohas battles before, let alone solve the enemy by himself.

    Then, we will be waiting, Sensei, Nanako said, without asking for Masahikos reason. He wouldnt tell them anyway

    Masahiko smiled, its indeed inconvenient for him to do it now, but to gain more witness points from the Third World War, he had to do something.

    Of course, Masahiko wont deal with them one by one; it would be too time-consuming, so he just stepped forward and headed towards Sunagakures camp.

    He saw several battles on the way, but Masahiko didnt stop, but Sunagakures ninja suddenly found that their Kunai were gone, and even their puppets disappeared

    shing all the way, various things appeared in the Eight Trigrams Dimension, and the fat cat had a great time ying with it Fortunately, Masahiko piled up all the pointed and thorny things underneath.

    It took less than half an hour for Masahiko to traverse the entire Land of Rain, reaping countless things, and also met many acquaintances.

    You fight, and I get rich.

    Masahiko counted the space gains, and the Kunai were more than 500. Based on two to three weapons per person, he reaped more than 200 people. Of course, there werent so many puppets, most of the other loot was traps he found here and there, and some may belong to Konoha

    Sunagakures camp was right in front of him, but Masahiko hesitated, thinking about going back and walking around again.

    Forget it. There should be more things in Sunagakures camp. Masahiko smiled secretly. He found it surprisingly enjoyable stealing from others.

    Its not stealing, were at war, this is looting!

    Masahiko began to wriggle through space again, checking the tents inside the camp one by one.

    Like Konohas camp, the medical team had the biggest tent, and Masahiko took some medical equipment from them without being noticed.

    The secondrgest tent was where they stored the supplies, and there were two guards at the door, but one of them seemed familiar.

    Isnt this kid the one who showed me into the Kazekage Building? Im sorry, kid Masahiko said while taking things from inside the tent.

    In addition to many weapons, food, and spare puppets, Masahiko also found a lot of familiar boxes, which kept the Explosive Tags they bought from the Uzumaki.

    Well, Ill take it back, resell it. The Space Jutsu that Masahiko really longed to have turned in the end to a stealing tool. Obito missed a lot of things in the original

    The camp was empty in a matter of minutes, hiding in his Dimension Masahiko snickered, without feeling a slight shame.

    This should count as participating and changing the course of the war, right?

 Chapter 242: The Universe in The Sleeves Technique

    Chapter 242: The Universe in The Sleeves Technique

    Masahiko returned with a full load.

    The reason behind this trip to the battlefield was only to find his disciples, yet he ended up running around and doing other stuff, but the final result wasnt that bad, right?

    At least thats what Masahiko has felt, he looked satisfied, and he wasnt bothered by being a thief.

    At the entrance of Konohas camp, the four disciples Sakumo, and Shikaku were waiting anxiously.

    Kenichiro-Ojisan, did Elder Masahiko really say that hes gonna deal with them solely?

    Kenichiro has finally be an uncle, even to older people like Sakumo.

    Yes, Sensei did say that. Kenichiro himself looked puzzled.

    Masahiko said hes gonna deal with them, but the sky didnt fall apart, there were no rumbling sounds, and there werent even any traces of movements.

    Maybe Elder Masahiko is using stealth? Sakumo didnt believe it, and Nanako didnt believe; in fact, no one did.

    Sensei is back, Nanako said.

    The six of them looked in his direction, and his figure suddenly flickered, then shed in front.

    Senseis way of traveling has changed

    When Masahiko appeared in front of them, Shikaku couldnt help but ask, Elder Masahiko, how it went?

    Masahiko smiled, Are you asking if Ive encountered any troubles? Dont worry. Sunagakure will retreat soon.

    Shikaku hesitated; he didnt whether Masahiko is serious or ying with words as he usually does. After all, they didnt even see Masahikos iconic Dust Release technique.

    Masahiko noticed Shikakus confused expression and shook his head, Like I said, dont worry, I made sure that Sunagakure suffers heavy losses.

    Thest time Masahiko paid a visit to Sunagakure, he noticed that the vige was suffering from an economic problem. He didnt know how many years it took them to gather all of these materials, but it was all taken away by him in seconds. They will surely suffer a lot from supply shortages in the next few years.

    May I take the liberty to ask, what method did you use to attack Sunagakure? Shikaku asked.

    Masahikos face stiffened, Y-You didnt wait for me to allow it, so I wont answer! Nanako, Kenichiro, Nagato, Konan, lets go.

    Shikaku and Sakumo watched Masahiko leading his four disciples further away helplessly until they disappeared from the sight.

    Hatake Sakumo, you know Elder Masahiko better, is

    I never understood him.

    The two groaned and sighed until a familiar white-haired figure appeared in front of them.

    Shikaku, Sunagakure has suddenly retreated. What happened? Jiraiya shouted loudly.

    Shikaku was startled first, then he nced at Sakumo, looking both surprised and happy.

    Elder Masahiko is really reliable!

    Unfortunately, Masahiko, who had already taken the four disciples out of the Land of Rains territory, didnt hear Shikakus praising him.

    On the way, Masahiko took the time to ask Nagato and Konan about their war experience.

    Yo! Sensei

    Stop talking. Masahiko looked away with his hand, pressing against his head, interrupting Nagato.

    Konan sighed, then shook her head, Sensei, why does the war have to take ce in the Land of Rain?

    Although she has lived in the Land of Whirlpools for years now without a pang of homesickness, Konan didnt like watching innocent civilians being killed.

    Masahiko was taken aback for a moment. In this world, the right answer was Weakness is a sin, but he didnt fill the childs head with such awful ideas.

    Well, to answer this question, I have to say

    This involves more advanced strategies and tactics that revolve about the Roundabout Operation. Its basically a tactic that gives you an advantage by going deep behind the enemy lines After thinking for a long time, Masahiko gave such a shallow response.

    Nanako was already fifteen years old, and she was a smart kid Her disgusted gazes exined everything.

    Lets not talk about this and focus on going back quickly. Masahiko turned off the topic while crying secretly about how his beloved disciple looked at him.

    Masahiko didnt use his space jump, so the four ran all the way back and reached Konoha after almost a day.

    After he asked his disciples to wait for him at the Senju Station, he went to the Hokage Building again.

    Hiruzen had received the news that Masahiko had returned with the four disciples earlier and was eagerly waiting downstairs since the battlefield reports didnt reach Konoha yet.

    Elder Masahiko, what happened in the Land of Rain?

    I already solved it.

    Hiruzen let out a sigh of relief. He was sure that Masahiko wouldnt make jokes about this kind of thing.

    Didnt you say that it wasnt easy?

    Masahiko smiled, As long as Im standing on the other side, no chicken will dare toe my way.

    What kind of analogy is that? Moreover, isnt chickens supposed to run away when they see humans? Hiruzens face stiffened, and he didnt know what to say.

    Elder Masahiko was there, and of course, any side he joins will be invincible.

    Thispliment came from behind Masahiko. It would have been beautiful if it wasnt said by Danzo.

    Getting apliment from Danzo is like getting kissed by Orochimaru! Masahiko felt like fainting out

    Turning around and looking at the person behind him, it was indeed Danzo.

    Oh man, the horror, the horror is real Frightened by the fake smile on Danzos face, Masahiko muttered.

    What method did you use exactly to deal with Sungakure? Hiruzen has also felt awkward hearing these wordsing out of Danzos mouth, and it took him a long time to speak again.

    Masahiko sighed since he knew that hes gonna ask that, but fortunately, he had already thought of a reply on the way back.

    I recreantly saw a celestial phenomenon at night and magically learned a Senjutsu technique that should be called Zetsu in Kaguyas Sleeve, but Ive called it the Universe in the Sleeve. It basically goes like this, as long as I flicker my sleeve, the enemys weapons will fly into it. So without weapons and food, Sunagakure will destroy itself.

    Hiruzen: ???

    Danzo tried to understand, You said you used a kind of Ninjutsu to steal their weapons and food?

    Take away! Masahiko corrected without shame.

    Hiruzen also understood, and he suddenly rejoiced. He didnt care whether Masahiko was shameless as long as its in Konohas favor.

    Then, in half a day, we will receive the good news from the battlefield. Hiruzen and Danzo nced at each other.

    Masahiko watched this interaction between the two friends, then shook his head and smiled.

    Do you want Sunagakures weapon and food? Ill sell them to you at a fair cost.

    Hiruzen was startled, then he gritted his teeth and said, Yes, I want as much as youre willing to sell.

    Hes trying to keep Masahiko happy so he can help them in future wars.

    Take a few steps back. I will empty my dimension for you. Masahiko looked like he was about to cast a spell.

    The two hurriedly stepped back, and Hiruzen waved his hand to the Anbu to stop the civilians from passing by.

    Masahiko shook his sleeves, The Universe in The Sleeves was disyed, pouring out all the materials in his dimension.

    Can you keep living things in your sleeves? Hiruzen asked in surprise.

    Masahikos face stiffened as he looked at the fat cat sitting on the pile of materials; that little guy actually followed out.

    Meow~ At first, it screamed in fright, but when it realized that its master Masahiko was there, it rushed over, hugged his legs then bitten him. Masahiko hadnt fed him for a whole day, and he kept a lot of food in his pockets to tempt him.

    You must lose weight, fat cat.

    Masahiko said cruelly, then turned to the other two, Im telling you this pet is driving me crazy

    Elder Masahiko, what is this tree doing inside your sleeve?

    Well, he had to put one there for the fat cat

 Chapter 243: Business Time

    Chapter 243: Business Time

    Elder Masahiko, isnt this a bit too much? Hiruzen looked anxious.

    Masahiko said mercilessly, Say that again, and I will raise my price.

    Meow? The fat cat finally got tired of biting and began to act like a baby, rubbing his big fat face against his feet, looking for something to eat.

    Eat damn it! Eat to death! Masahiko gritted his teeth, then he threw a dried fish to the cat. Since he started raising it, Masahiko has stored a whole scroll of dried fishes, enough even for this cat to eat to death.

    Hiruzen watched Masahiko feeding the cat, then looked at Danzo, who was looking at him, not knowing what to say.

    Youre not cute, you know that? Masahiko said, but the fat cat who got what it wanted, turned its head the other way as if it didnt care.

    This was gonna develop more if Hiruzen didnt hurriedly say, The price is okay, we will take it.

    Masahiko sighed, As a gift, you can send me the moneyter.

    Speaking and waving, he picked up the reluctant fat cat, turned, and left. He doesnt need the tree. He can always find another one for the fat cat.

    Since the moment I got this Space Ninjutsu, I felt that something is wrong. Is this what I have always been looking for? Masahikomented.

    Its better if I muster it first, and I should also start teaching Nagato the Dust Release and see if he can learn it! Masahiko returned to the Senju Station with a few turns to find that the four disciples were waiting for him there.

    Sensei, did Kushina go back to the n? Nanako asked.

    Masahiko was startled, only to remember that he hadnt told her about that.

    If both of youre here, it means that only Yuriko is there to protect the n. I was worried, so I sent Kushina back to help Yuriko.

    Then Ill go back too, Sensei, Nanako said.

    Masahiko nodded, then looked at Kenichiro.

    Ill go to see Gai.

    Masahiko was startled, Gai didnt go to the battlefield?

    Kenichiro shook his head, The only child from their ss that made to the battlefield is Kakashi. Gai should be practicing alone now.

    Well, go ahead.

    Masahiko wasnt surprised. He didnt see any children younger than twelve years old on the battlefield except for Kakashi

    Obito must have gone crazy because of that. Im sure hes practicing desperately now.

    The two old disciples left, and only the younger ones remained in front of Masahiko.

    Nagato looked expectant, while Konan looked envious.

    As soon as Masahiko was about to speak, a slight purr came from his arms, and it was the fact cat that fell asleep.

    It looks really cute when its asleep Not!

    Masahiko got really tired of this fat-demanding-cat, and using the Wind Release, he gave it a prick.

    Meow! The fact cat screamed and jumped out.

    Masahikoughed, then he sucked her into his dimension where he let her rebel there as much as she wanted.

    The two disciples watched their Sensei bullying the fat cat helplessly.

    Nagato, I will teach you how to use Dust Release now.

    Nagato was surprised, Which training ground should we go to?

    Masahiko shook his head, You dont need to go to any training ground. This ce is fine.

    Dust Release is a Kekkei Tota that exceeds the limitations of the Kekkei Genkai. The integration of the three attributes of wind, earth, and fire Well, its very powerful.

    You must first practice the Nature Change of the three attributes. Youre already good enough when ites to earth and fire, but you need to strengthen your Wind Release.

    Because the user will get hurt if he performs the Rasenshuriken without learning Senjutsu, Masahiko hasnt taught it to Nagato.

    After thinking for a while, he suddenly got an idea, Did you see how I poked that fat cat just now? Just practice the same technique, and you will get way better at manipting the Wind Chakra Nature. Do you understand?

    Yo!

    Its fine if you understand, Masahiko said firmly.

    Sensei, then whats next?

    This question made Masahikos face stiffen since he didnt know what to do next.

    Then you make the three attributes connect, forming a triangle, and thats it.

    Nagato looked really confused.

    Masahiko sighed and patted Nagatos shoulder, Train hard, kid! Konan, youre responsible for supervising his training!

    Fearing further questions, Masahiko turned around and left. Although he has been using the Dust Release for years now, its entirely due to the systems help. He still doesnt know the principle of the Dust Release.

    It doesnt matter. Nagato is highly talented. Shamelessly Masahikoforted himself.

    After that, Masahiko went to Nawakis house.

    Since Itachis birth, Masahiko had many things going on and had not time to see him.

    Elder Masahiko. Mikoto greeted him holding Itachi in her arms.

    You can call me Great Grandpa too, dont be so polite.

    Masahiko was quite familiar with Mikoto, after all, she was a character from the plot, yet Mikoto didnt have the chance to meet Masahiko many times.

    Oh, so youve kept the sculpture inside the house?

    Its been a long time since he came to Nawakis house, and he didnt expect the sculpture he made at their wedding to be ced there.

    Before Mikoto could answer, the child in her arms was taken by Masahiko, but as soon as he held him, the sleepy Itachi started crying.

    Masahiko looked embarrassed, and before he has the chance to take a closer look, he handed Itachi back to Mikoto.

    Seeing Mikoto trying to calm him down, Masahiko felt helpless.

    Mikoto looked at Masahiko, and apologetically she said, Great Grandpa, Itachi has never seen strangers before.

    Its okay to take the child for a walk, you know. You dont need to be worried about your family stealing him away, you know that, right? They wont dare to.

    Mikoto smiled embarrassedly. She was really a little worried. Her Second Grandfather didnt go to the battlefield because of his old age. She feared that he might attempt to take Itachi away from her.

    Watching Itachi finally calm, Masahiko cursed secretly, It must be the smell of that fat cat that scared the child. Tsunade and Kushina never cried in my arms!

    Inside the dimension, the fat cat that had fallen asleep again sneezed, licked his paws, then continued to sleep

    The child was too young to be interesting enough for Masahiko to stay, so he left after a while and told Mikoto that when Itachi finally manages to say Mother, she must inform him so he cane and see him again.

    Everything was arranged probably, Masahiko transformed into Hagoromo, and then went to Ichiraku Ramen to say hello to Sara.

    Sara has sessfully be a chef during this time, and the taste of her Ramen was basically the same as Teuchis. After all, she was talented, and she has been learning for more than a year.

    Life was calm again. Masahiko returned to his Amazon Shop to concentrate on studying his Space Ninjutsu, until three dayster, Hiruzen came to find him.

    Konoha won the war? He didnt hear any news for a long time, and he wondered.

    Hiruzen shook his head, Iwagakure has joined the war. Im here to discuss business with you. I want to buy some weapons and food from Iwagakure, and the price is negotiable.

    Masahiko:

 Chapter 244: Tenketsu

    Chapter 244: Tenketsu

    Masahiko was stunned for a while before he could react. Hiruzen had tasted the sweetness, and now he wants more. He wants Masahiko to clean up all of the other viges the same way he did with Sunagakure.

    But the problem is.

    Where is my money? Hiruzen hasnt paid for the previous materials yet.

    With bitterness, Hiruzen said, Elder Masahiko, something happened.

    After that, Hiruzen started mumbling about how the treasury is tight with all the missions they were releasing in short, he was asking if he could pay him backter.

    I cant believe that youre out of money? Didnt you just buy Explosive Tags from the Uzumaki a while ago?

    Hiruzen sighed, And I used most of Konohas savings.

    Masahiko nodded, Whats the situation on the battlefield now? Has Sunagakure retreated?

    Hiruzen shook his head, They did at first, but after Iwagakure started moving, they somehow managed to say in the picture, so the current situation isnt good for Konoha.

    Masahiko frowned; he was exaggerating as always. With Konohas current lineup, they wont be at a disadvantage even while facing two viges at once.

    So Im gonna go out again? Masahiko sighed secretly. He only stayed for three days.

    Right, Masahiko remembered, I forgot to ask, why did Sunagakure attack Konoha? Did the third Kazekage disappear?

    How do you know that? More than that, they also said that Saungakures genius, Sasori, has also disappeared at the same time. They somehow med us for that, but I think it was just an excuse! Hiruzen seemed irritated.

    Sasori is missing? Masahiko was taken aback. He remembered then that Sasori had defected in the original because his research for the Human Puppets was discovered.

    Masahiko was silent for a long time and somewhat confused.

    The disappearance of the Third Kazekage proves that Sasori still studied Human Puppets. Did he hide it well, so no one found it? Chiyo should be mad. They cant confirm if the Kazekage is alive or dead without a corpse

    Elder Masahiko. Masahiko didnt speak for a long time, so Hiruzen continued to speak, If you dont want to go out again, I hope that you at least help me persuade the Hyuuga n. After all, you have taught two of their kids for a while. If theyre willing to participate in the war, Konoha will be able to cope with both Sunagakure and Iwagakure at the same time.

    Masahiko nodded, Whether I will go to the battlefield or not, you will have to wait for my answer, but Ill go to talk to the Hyuuga first.

    Although this Space Ninjutsu has brought a lot of trouble to Masahiko, its always a good addition. And if it wasnt for the Hyuugas Gentle Fist, he would have probably needed to wait longer to get his first dimension.

    Although he has been leveling up his Gentle Fist for at least 10 years, it actually helped him save many witness points.

    Even though he trained the Hyuuga brothers for some time, what he did for them cannot match their kindness.

    Besides, he thought that he might get further benefits from the Hyuuga.

    As the recognized thirdrgest n of Konoha, the Hyuugas area is about the same size as the Senju, but there are no guards at the gates, which shocked Masahiko.

    But Masahiko could figure out the reason just by watching the passing pedestrians pointing.

    Since Konoha was at war, most of the ninjas were out fighting for their vige, yet only the Hyuugas nsmen stayed. These civilians didnt care if they were one of the biggest ns. During the war, if you refused to fight for Konoha, you will definitely get criticized. And since this was the case, they show their faces outside.

    Is there anyone? Hello? Iming in!

    Masahiko shouted, then walked in.

    Youre Hagoromo-San, the owner of the Amazon Store? Two nsmen walked over.

    Masahikos face darkened, and when he looked down, he realized that he didnt lift the Transformation Technique.

    Ah, the pills that your Patriarch has order earlier are ready. I came to deliver it to him. Masahiko paused for a moment, then he spoke with an evil expression.

    The two nsmen on the opposite side stiffened. Pills? They will get killed if the Patriarch knew that they heard of this

    The two were obviously nervous, snickered inwardly.

    So are you gonna take me to him, or you boys gonna send him over for me.

    The two looked at each other, Since youre here to deliver something to the patriarch, we will take you to him, and you need to tell us what youre delivering to him.

    Masahiko almostughed out loud.

    Not to make it difficult for them, Masahiko followed them quietly to see the Patriarch.

    Patriarch, the owner of the Amazon Store, hase to see you. The two stepped forward and informed him.

    Not a long time ago, Hiashi became the Hyuuga Patriarch, and hes now a busy man.

    The moment he heard that, he was taken aback. He bought sculptures from Masahiko before, but then there was no interaction between them. What would make the owner of the shope to see him?

    I see, let him in. Hiashi raised his head and said, and then frowned, What happened to you two?

    The expression on their faces looked really weird, then they shook their heads quickly and said, Nothing.

    After they walked out of the room, they looked at Masahiko and said: Boss Hagoromo, the Patriarch said you cane in.

    Why all of this formality? Masahiko curled his lips and walked in.

    After he walked into the hall and checked that there wasnt anyone on the left or right, Masahiko smiled and said, Hiashi, its me.

    Hiashi was taken aback, got up quickly, and tentatively said, Sensei?

    Masahiko nodded, Dont tell anyone about my identity. Youre the only one that needs to know it.

    I didnt expect the owner of the Amazon Store to be you. No wonder the sculpturing skill was so exquisite. Hiashi said first to praise Masahiko, and then his face became weird, Your daughter?

    Masahikos face darkened. This question will keep getting asked every time he reveals his identity, which made him feel really ufortable.

    Adopted. Masahiko was toozy to exin.

    Fortunately, Hiashi was educated well by the Hyuuga since his childhood and didnt keep asking.

    So youre here as the Third Hokages lobbyist? This time the Third Hokage is being too selfish. I understand the current situation of the vige, but he didnt pursue Kirigakure to return my fathers eye yet

    Masahiko waved his hand and interrupted him.

    Who do you think youre talking to? Im no lobbyist for Hiruzen. Masahiko said arrogantly.

    Im here to show you something, so dont resist, and follow me.

    With that, Hiashi became Masahikos first guest in the Eight Trigrams Dimension.

    This is?! Hiashi was surprised, and he could recognize the Eight Trigrams seal under his feet.

    This is a Dimension that Ive be able to open after Ive practiced your Hyuugas Gentle Fist to its maximum potential. Youre my very guest here. Masahiko said, then nced at the fat cat who was sleeping on the side.

    Hiashi looked stunned for a long time before he said, The legends of the ancestors were really right. When you finally can use the Eight Trigrams 256 Palms, you will be able to strike a blow that can break the space.

    256 sure enough!

 Chapter 245: The Lost Legacy

    Chapter 245: The Lost Legacy

    Masahiko was almost tortured by not knowing the reason behind the number of vortexes in his dimension. Hearing the number 256, he immediately became energetic.

    Eight Trigrams 256 Palms, a blow that is enough to break the space? Masahiko was puzzled.

    He witnessed the era of Hyuuga Tianren, one of the four strongest Shinobi in the Warring States Period. He also saw him perform the 128 Palms, and it didnt seem that strong. How is doubling that number can break the space? It seems a bit exaggerated.

    Hiashi could see his doubts and shook his head, The Hyuuga ns inheritance was lost for a long time. The Eight Trigrams is only limited to 64 Palms. The 128 Palms Technique is, in fact, only 64 Palms. We hit the same Tenketsu in the reverse direction. The real 128 Palms should be ten times stronger when you hit the 128 Tenketsu. And the 256 Palms are even more powerful.

    There is such a thing? Masahiko murmured with a surprised expression.

    Hiashi smiled bitterly, The Hyuuga and the Uchiha were equally strong for a reason, and our n could survive for all of those decades for a reason. They didnt surpass us just because they discovered the Mongekyou Sharingan, but also because we lost our inheritance hundreds of years ago.

    Masahiko nodded.

    Have you ever thought about studying the remaining Tenketsu by yourself?

    Hiashis face showed more bitterness, Elder Masahiko, you cant see the Tenketsu of the human body. This is why youre saying this. Under the Byakugan, the human body has 830 Tenketsu points, of which only 409 has been researched and named by the predecessors. The other half might take a hundred years toplete the 128 Palms. As for the 256 Palms, its just a dream.

    Masahiko closed his eyes and thought for a while, then he opened them again and smiled, What if you know the approximate distribution of the see Tenketsu points?

    Hiashi was startled, then with a surprised expression, he said, You mean

    Masahiko nodded, In my dimension, theres a total of 256 Vortexes. Its not just a coincidence, dont you think? But if Im gonna share with you this information, you will have to give me all of the Hyuuga n Ninjutsu, including the secret ones.

    Hiashi gritted his teeth, I will need to discuss this matter with the other elders first.

    Although he was the Patriarch, he naturally needed to discuss such a thing with the other elders. After all, these kinds of decisions cannot be determined by one person.

    Okay, youre gonna give me the 32 and the 64 Palms first, that shouldnt be a problem, right?

    Hiashi nodded repeatedly.

    Masahiko smiled, When youre out, ask someone to bring me a pen and a paper, and I will draw a picture for you. These old elders in you n wont object, probably.

    Okay.

    Even though the two talked for a long time, the fat cat didnt wake up

    With a move of his hand, Masahiko and Hiashi reappeared in the Patriarchs hall of the Hyuuga n.

    After that, Masahiko found a ce and sat down, waiting for Hiashi to send someone to get a paper and pen.

    About five minutester, a nsman brought a paper and pen and his cheat codes.

    Eight Trigrams 2 Palms? Masahiko was startled; he thought that there we only two kinds, the 32 and the 64.

    Hiashi nodded, This is what a kid should learn when he first starts practicing the Gentle Fist. It keeps multiplying again and again, and when he finally reaches the 16 Palms, the power increases several times

    Okay, dont exin it to me as if Im a kid. You should hurry up to discuss this matter with your elders. Masahiko interrupted.

    Hiashi smiled, then left.

    Masahiko returned to his dimension, sensing the vortexes he started drawing on the paper.

    It seems to be the case, Masahiko muttered as he drew. Some of the vortexes distribution looked exactly the same as the Tenketsus distribution of the 64 Palms.

    Then the question is, what is the rtionship between the position of these vortexes and the Eight Trigrams Palms? Do I have to draw a map of the Shinobi World and mark the east longitude and northtitude to find the exact location of each vortex, but then what?

    After finishing the drawing, Masahiko returned to the Hyuuga n and waited for Hiashi while memorizing andparing the Eight Trigrams Palms with the space vortexes.

    Ill memorize these 64 first, and wait for Hyuuga n to recover the other Tenketsu, and then study the others.

    After getting his Space Ninjutsu for a long time, Masahiko finally began to fully understand it.

    <em>Knock</em>

    Suddenly someone knocked on the door outside, which startled Masahiko, and without considering that he was an outsider, he shouted, Come in!

    However, the person outside didnt push the door, Boss Hagoromo, Im sorry, we just saw the Patriarch going outside, but we didnt seee out, so we wanted to confirm that you were still in.

    It was the two Hyuuga nsmen that brought Masahiko in.

    Masahiko smiled, Oh, Im prescribing a prescription for your Patriarch. You know that hes not in good health.

    The two outside turned green, and they shouted, We dont know anything! Excuse us!

    After saying that, Masahiko couldnt hear anythinging from the outside.

    The Hyugas kids are quite interesting maybe because theyre suitable for bullying?

    After half an hour, Hiashi returned, followed by Hizashi.

    Sensei, the elders, wanted toe here and confirm by themselves, but I refused, so Hizashi is here on behalf of them.

    Sensei, the boss of the Amazon Store, is really you. Hizashi looked surprised, and Masahiko felt that he would ask about his daughter next.

    Senseis daughter is adopted. Before Hizashi could ask, Hiashi took the initiative to exin. After that, the two nodded as if they were saying, its impossible after all, which almost made Masahiko show them the death finger.

    In the end, Masahiko suppressed those feeling, then smiled, The rtionship between you two isnt bad. Political decisions cannot change the tacit understanding between twins. Besides, if you ever got tired of that thing on your forehead, you cane to your Sensei. I will get rid of it.

    Hiashi smiled bitterly, Sensei, its not a good idea to say such a thing in front of the Hyuugas Patriarch, dont you think?

    Masahiko ignored him, then move his hand gently, and the vortex map in his hand flew over toward the two, who quickly took it.

    These are exactly the same as the Tenketsu points of 64 Palms, so the others are really

    Finally realizing that the hope of restoring the Hyuugas inheritance isnt a dream anymore, the two fell silent for a while.

    Study it slowly, do your research, and dont worry about paying me back. Sending me a copy after you finish is enough. Masahiko didnt ask for other secret techniques from the Hyuuga since he wouldnt be able to use it anyway without the Byakugan.

    Also, if youre going to study, you will have to send someone to the battlefield of the Land of Rain. This wont work anymore. Hiruzen is the Hokage, after all, and you should know that as a leader, its not easy for him. After thinking about it, Masahiko still had to say something.

    The two brothers looked at each other, We know, Sensei!

 Chapter 246: The Promise

    Chapter 246: The Promise

    Not long after Masahiko walked out of the Hyuuga n, the two brothers gathered their nsmen, and after reporting back to Hiruzen, they went straight to the battlefield under the leadership of Hizashi.

    As for Hiashi, he stayed to study with the other elders, the Tenketsu hoping to restore the Hyuugas lost inheritance; Masahiko wasnt in a hurry. He was gonna wait for the result while practicing his Space Ninjutsu.

    Masahiko dyed testing the 64 space vortexes for the time being. It was too troublesome for him to fly around. And he will have many other chances in the future.

    The improvement of his Chakras control ability has be his only task. Even the lowest level of dust release cannot be released, which really annoyed him.

    Time flies while practicing, and half a month has passed in the blink of an eye. Masahiko looked at the small white crystal cube in his palm and smiled with satisfaction.

    You think a mere space Ninjutsu can stop me?

    Masahiko took a deep breath and concentrated his Chakra on the palm of his hand. This was already strong enough to kill someone.

    Father, youre still practicing?

    Saras voice startled Masahiko, which made him almost lose control over the Dust Release in his hand and immediately disappeared, entering his dimension.

    Meow! The fat cat screamed as a part of its hair was wiped out by the Dust Release, which almost hit it.

    Picking up the fat cat, Masahiko shed out of his dimension and appeared in front of Sara, who had a nk expression.

    Father, where did you go? What happened to Shiro?

    Shiro? Masahikos mouth twitched, and he looked at the fat cat. Such an exquisite name is a waste on such a boring cat.(T/N: Shiro is a very intelligent dog in the anime Crayon Shin-Chan.)

    I just shaved the fat cats head. Its okay. What time is it? Why are you back?

    The fat cat was really frightened this time and shrank into Masahikos arms, turning into a trembling little fat cat.

    Sara smiled, Due to the war, there isnt much business. I talked to the master, and we decided that to work in shifts. This way, we can rest a little longer.

    Is that so? Masahiko nodded. Konoha is almost half empty, and they cant work as usual.

    Dont forget to practice Ninjutsu whenever you have a break. You cant lose progress.

    Sara smiled, hesitated, then ran behind Masahiko, Father, youre working so hard, let me massage your shoulders.

    Masahikos whole body was stiff and tight. He never enjoyed such a relief.

    Oh, it would have been nice to have a daughter thats willing to rub my shoulders without having to ask anything from me afterward.

    Sara paused then ran to Masahiko again, Father, let me rub your legs too.

    Masahiko sighed sorrowfully, I knew this day wille. Okay, lets talk about that Listen, your father has such a good eye, I will definitely match you up with a good husband, dont you worry, just say the word.

    Sara blushed, Father, what are you talking about. Its Master

    What?! Masahiko jumped all over, Damn you, Teuchi. I knew it, youre a dark-hearted motherless I will kill you!

    Sara quickly stopped Masahiko, No. Master wants to open a branch in the Land of Whirlpools and want me to be the boss of the new shop.

    Masahiko was startled; he didnt expect this.

    He already knew that Teuchi would open a branch in the Land of Whirlpools, but Masahiko didnt expect that he would let Sara be the boss.

    Do you want to go? Masahiko sighed. He didnt want Sara to go to the Land of Whirlpools. He always thought that she would stay with him.

    Sara shook her head, I dont want to go. Although its our homnd, I came to love Konoha more

    Masahiko smiled, Thats better, just refuse his proposal and let Teuchi go instead.

    Saraughed, Father, I cant take in charge of Konohas Ichiraku Ramen.

    Then let him figure it out.

    Sara was helpless, she wanted Masahiko to give her an idea of how she can reasonably reject Teuchis proposal, but hes really unrealistic.

    That fat cat finally came back to its senses and started biting Masahikos hand as revenge.

    Masahiko sighed, put the fat cat down, took out the dried fish, and started feeding it.

    Sara, I dont think I will let this little demon stay in my dimension anymore. Just raise it at home. Masahiko was a little afraid that the previous incident will happen again.

    Looking at the fat cats uneven hair, Masahiko took out the carving knife and gave her a proper shaving instantly.

    If I had such a hand in my previous life, I would have be a wealthy man. Masahiko was so bored.

    Father, Obito seems to havee here.

    I know that little guy seemed to have been practicing this entire time. It has been half a month since I returned, and he only came now.

    Sure enough, as soon as Obito came in, he shouted, Master, when did youe back from the battlefield?

    Ah, Sister Sara is here too?

    In a second, he turned on his shy boy mode, and his tone changed.

    Masahiko was irritated, thinking that he should scold him for talking that way to his master.

    Its been more than a half month since I came back. Where did you go to practice?

    With a longing expression, Obito said, Master, did you really go to the battlefield?

    Masahiko was startled; why is he talking about the battlefield as if it was a good ce? Nawaki was like this back then, and now its happening to Obito. They really think that if they were on the battlefield, they would be powerful and take the Hokage Throne.

    And what if I was there? Masahiko looked at Obito.

    So which one was it?

    Yes, and I will be back.

    Looking at Obitos curious expression, Masahiko continued, The kids nowadays are too powerful, especially Hatake Kakashi. Hes the youngest Shinobi in Konoahs army, but much stronger than many of the adults

    As Masahiko talked about Kakashis brilliant performance on the battlefield, Obitos face on the opposite side became redder and redder.

    Father, stop it. Youre bullying Obito again. Sara, next to him, smiled.

    The moment he heard that, Obito realized that his master was teasing him again and got really irritated.

    Father, I need to go to the shop. I will make sure to make you two some Ramen and bring it with me when I go backter. Sara said.

    Masahiko looked at the time, and it was noon already, Okay, go.

    When Sara left, Obito asked again, Master, what does the battlefield looks like?

    Masahiko didnt tease him this time and sighed, The battlefield isnt a good ce. The danger is everywhere. If you dont pay attention, you may die there. You think Kakashi can do something on the battlefield? He wont do anything but following experienced Shinobi like Sakumo or Minato. Hes still far away.

    That guy Kakashi He whispered with a face full of envy.

    Masahiko smiled helplessly, If you want to catch up to him, you will have to practice hard first. If the warsts for a long time, I will take you with me in half a year.

    Obito rejoiced, Its a promise, Master!

    Masahiko nodded, Now be a good boy, and go help your Sister Sara serve ramen.

    Oh!

 Chapter 247: Maybe The Enemy is a Fool

    Chapter 247: Maybe The Enemy is a Fool

    After having lunch with Sara and Obito and sent them to practice, Masahiko continued on training hard.

    Through the painstaking work, Masahikos mastery of his Space Ninjutsu went higher and higher.

    In the blink of an eye, another month has passed. Of all Masahikos Ninjutsu, the Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World was the only one he still couldnt use, which means that his strength has basically been restored. Moreover, there was no ninja alive that could force him to use such a strong technique.

    Good news came from the Hyuuga n. After a month and a half, they sessfully finished studying the Eight Trigrams, but no one couldpletely perform it yet. Hiashi was really trying hard.

    Masahiko wasnt in a hurry. He was nning on waiting for Hiashi topletely awaken the 256 Palm, then pass it over to him.

    Besides, because she didnt ept the Land of Whirlpools job, Saras holidays were also increasing. She has no choice now but to work a small shift since Ichiraku Ramen was getting even idler as the war continued.

    Masahiko was afraid that Sara will get bored, so he left the fat cat at home so she can take care of him.

    The first stage of training hase to an end, and Masahiko had nothing to do too. He initially thought that mastering his Space Ninjutsu will take him half a year, but he figured it out in less than two months.

    Im really a genius.

    Masahiko muttered secretly as he walked out of the Amazon Store. After he transformed back to his original appearance, he went to the Senju Station, so he could check on Nagatos training.

    Yo! Sensei, youre here!

    Masahiko had given up on the idea of correcting Nagatos weird habits of greeting him.

    Show me what you learned.

    Nagato unexpectedly lowered his head, Sensei, there is no problem with changing the Nature Chakra of the Wind Release, but exactly do I turn them into the Dust Release?

    Masahiko sighed; god knows how he can turn them into the dust release. Onoki might be the only person who can answer that!

    Masahiko pondered for a moment, then said while pointing to Nagatos body, This is Wind, this is Fire, and this is Earth, now think that theres an invisible circle around each one of them, all you have to do is to connect them together using that circle and rotate them. However, the rotation must be clockwise do you understand?

    Nagato shook his head decisively.

    Why dont you understand? Masahiko said painfully.

    Nagato, this is what Sensei meant. Konans voice emitted, and at the same time, three sheets of paper flew up with the words Wind, Fire, and Earth written on each one of them, then connected and rotated in a clockwise direction.

    Nagato was stunned, I understand now!

    Masahikos face darkened this actually made sense.

    Sure enough, what I said made sense; Nagato was just too stupid to understand it abstractly

    Now what you understand, practice hard, and when you finally master the Dust Release and the Sage Mode, you will have half of my strength, Masahiko said with a smile.

    Yes, Sensei! Nagato didnt care about the half part and was again full of fighting spirit.

    Konan, you have to work on refueling too.

    Konan showed a sweet smile, but what she said made Masahiko shudder, I have stored tens of millions of Explosive Tags on me.

    You be careful, okay? Masahiko was really afraid that she would blow Konoha into the sky, Try not to rely on external forces. Work on strengthening your techniques.

    I understand, Sensei.

    Masahiko waved his hand, then turned and left. Konan should be okay, but Nagato it depends on Gods will.

    As soon as he walked out, he met Mikoto, who was holding Itachi in her arms.

    Great Grandpa, I heard that youre here, so I came to find you. You told me to tell you when Itachi starts talking. He already did.

    So quickly? Masahiko was surprised. Itachi should be younger than nine months old.

    Yes, he did just two days ago. Mikoto smiled happily.

    Masahiko nced at Itachi in Mikotos arms. A child of his age was already looking at the world curiously, just like a cat

    No, hes not like a cat! Masahiko cursed secretly, that fat cat has really destroyed his perception of cats.

    After hesitating for a while, Masahiko still said, Little Itachi, say Grandpa-Sama.

    Mikoto:

    Masahiko also reacted after saying it. This name was a bit strange.

    Okay how about, Sage Grandpa?

    Itachi still didnt respond.

    Sage Grandpa?

    Sage Grandpa?

    Mikoto couldnt help butugh. Great Grandpa was more nave than Nawaki. There was no way that he could say his second word in such a short period.

    Itachi can only say mama now, but he doesnt often say it, only when hes hungry.

    Masahiko smiled and nodded, The little guy is quite smart. He only calls you when he needs you.

    After trying two more times with Itachi, Masahiko sighed, Hes still too young, but when hes a bit older, he will ready to start a kindergarten education!

    Kindergarten education? Mikoto looked puzzled and had a bad premonition.

    Geniuses must be educated at a very young age, dont you understand? We cant let him have a normal childhood. We might waste his talent! Masahiko said.

    Mikoto nodded stiffly and nodded, feeling that Itachis growth might not be smooth sailing with Great Grandpa around.

    Whats up with that expression? I have never taught a child at such a young age. This should be an honor of your Itachi. Masahiko stared.

    Thats why I should be worried, Mikoto said silently in her heart.

    It wasnt clear if Itachi felt something, but he suddenly raised his small hands and gestured toward Masahiko, who leaned over toward him and then got smacked on his face by Itachis tiny palm.

    Sure enough, hes an amazing kid. He even has the courage to deal with me at such a young age.

    Mikoto shook her head helplessly.

    The words Yaya came out of Itachis mouth, and Mikoto said, Did you hear that? Itachi just called me again. He must be hungry.

    Masahikos face turned dark. Is that what he said? He wasnt so sure

    Turning his hand, the familiar dried fish appeared in his palm, Here you go, little boy, you can have this dried fish. Its very nutritious and tastes good.

    Mikoto looked at him strangely, didnt pick up the dried fish, turned around holding Itachi, and left.

    She left. Masahiko sadly threw the dried fish into his mouth.

    Walking out of the Senju Station, Masahiko smiled slightly as he nced at the dazzling sun.

    How could he know that Itachi couldnt eat dried fish yet? The kid can already say words. You never know what he can do else. After all, he was just trying to help. Its not like he had kids before if you dont count Sara.

    Itachi is thriving, Nagato was also getting closer to learn the Dust Release, and my Space Ninjutsu has alsoe to an end. The war at the Land of Rain has be more like a tug-of-war. And in a few months, I will take Obito with me to the battlefield. But now, I should go and do some business.

    Looking at the direction, Kirigakure Masahiko thought of the Akatsuki. Even though he felt that it was unlikely that they were still there, he wanted to see with his own eyes.

    Maybe the enemy is a fool?

 Chapter 248: The Mizukage Election

    Chapter 248: The Mizukage Election

    Masahiko came out of the Senju Station, first went back to the Amazon Store, told Sara about Kirigakure and how he would be back in a short period of three to five days, or a month to two.

    Sara had no objections, she was used to that by now, and she can take care of herself.

    After getting informing her, Masahiko groaned then put the fat cat in his dimension. Although it was stupid and fat, Masahiko was really used to seeing it every day.

    After a little hesitation, Masahiko entered his dimension too. He still didnt figure out each vortexs specific location, but he somehow felt inexplicably confident today.

    Uzumaki Masahiko, The Door Human, Masahiko muttered while pointing with his fingers.(T/N: Hes referring to One Pieces Door Door Devil Fruit.)

    This one!

    Instantly, Masahiko found himself in the endless desert, not knowing what to say.

    I have two more chances. Masahikoforted himself decisively.

    This one!

    This one!

    Forget it, lets fly..

    The Land of Water is the smallest of the five major countries. And even if you included the Land of Whirlpools, thetter was still bigger, and the second tost.

    With such a small area and limited materials, you cant me the Kirigakure for not being strong. Its not like they can reim the sea like Masahiko did.

    As for the viges location that was deep in the mountains it was bizarre. Who would like to be shrouded in fog all year round?

    After a long time on the road, and just when the sky was getting dark, Masahiko came to a high peak around Kirigakure and looked at the vige.

    Its like being in a ghostnd. You cant see anything. Masahiko muttered, the dim sky and the thick fogpletely covered his vision.

    Compared to other viges, Kirigakure is more mysterious. Except for being part of the war, Kirigakure rarely contacts with other viges. You can regard it as a closed country, but surely theyre not weak, especially when they had the Seven Legendary Swordsmen

    Thinking of this, Masahiko suddenly wondered, Where are they keeping the remaining three swords? The Land of Whirlpool already has four.

    Masahiko didnt use his original appearance, he felt that he was already considered an enemy here, and the purpose of this journey wasnt Kirigakure itself, but the Akatsuki, who knew who Masahiko was, and they might just flee if they noticed that he was here.

    In Konoha, Im called Hagoromo. In Sunagakure, Im Hamura, then lets use Asura this time. Masahiko felt like he should use the younger generation too.

    He slightly changed and remodeled his figure and face to a middle-aged man with a handsome face. Then he took out the fat cat from his dimension and held it in his arms, feeling that this way he wont look harmless to anyone.

    After a few shed, Masahiko came to a big road and walked to Kirigakure.

    This road is the only way into the Vige, and its there for civilians whoe here to issue missions.

    The more you go into the mountains, the more humid and cold the air is. The fat cat shuddered in Masahikos arms then shrunk inside Masahikos clothes. After all, hes just got a new shave.

    Why did these people build their vige in such a ce?

    After ten minutes, Masahiko finally reached the entrance of Kirigakure.

    The guard greeted him with a cold attitude, which made Masahiko immediately give the vige a one-star bad review.

    Are you here to release a mission? His tone was so cold.

    Is this how they treat their mission issuers, how this Vige has been maintained up until now? Masahiko muttered secretly, then smiled on the surface, Yes, Im here to issue a mission.

    Whats the task?

    Masahiko was taken aback. They were gonna ask him for the details of the mission at the entrance of the vige?

    Masahiko initially thought that hes gonna see the Mizukage and check if he was really being controlled. If hes, then he should start working on finding the people who are responsible. If not, he was just gonna fly away

    Masahiko was speechless. He looked at the fat cat in his arms and had an idea, I want to find a nice little male cat to breed him.

    The expression on the Kirigakures ninja finally changed to something else, and it was the are you kidding me? expression.

    You have to understand the pain of such a fat female cat. She will never be happy if it cant find a boyfriend. Masahiko continued.

    It will take ten days to release the mission, The ninja finally replied, You can find an inn in the vige to say in for the time being.

    Ten days? Masahiko was taken aback.

    Leave it or take it.

    Oh, he really got under my skin. Masahiko muttered as he walked into the vige, Just wait for this Sage to finish his mission first, then I will make sure to hang you up and beat your ass.

    Right, fat cat?

    Meow~ The fat cat didnt know that it was gonna have a match up.

    Kirigakure is very small, much smaller than Konoha, with fewer ninjas and civilians.

    The bloody mist vige murderous environment and the inner fights between the ninjas made the civilian poption extremely low. Even those who were still here seemed always hiding or in a hurry.

    Hotel, hotel Masahiko looked for a hotel holding his cat and finally found one after walking around half of the vige.

    The hotel is not small, and it was integrated with a restaurant. When Masahiko was in, he saw all kinds of people eating.

    It was dinner time, Masahiko nced over, and there were free tables.

    These people are all here to release tasks? So theyre all waiting too. I thought I was targeted.

    Masahiko shook his head and smiled.

    Guest, what should I bring to you?

    The manager of the hotel had a good attitude. Masahiko could tell that hes not a ninja.

    Just some fish. Masahiko gestured to the cat in his hand, Is there any more seats and rooms?

    The boss looked embarrassed, There are no seats, but there is still a room.

    Its okay. Ill put a table together. Masahiko was very easy-going, and he could also guess why it would take ten days to issue the mission. He doesnt want to wait that long.

    I should have known that. Wouldnt it be better if I sneaked in? Masahiko sighed.

    He randomly found a table and sat down, and the one who was eating opposite to him was a fat young man.

    Facing the fat cat in Masahikos hands, the other party showed a slightly disgusted look.

    Master, he dislikes you. Masahiko chuckled lightly, then said, Youre here to release a task? You will have to wait ten days, but I have a way

    The fat man nced at him, You wont fool me, Old man. Kirigakure is selecting the Fourth Mizukage. We all have to wait. No one will take our tasks.

    I like this innocent kid. Masahiko smiled secretly. Before he could even try to trick him, the guy told him what he wanted to know. There was no need for further discussion.

    The question is now, what kind of selection is it gonna be? Mizukage Contest?

 Chapter 249: Sharked-Face

    Chapter 249: Sharked-Face

    Because he didnt pay much attention to Kirigakure before, Masahiko didnt know that they select their Mizukage based on their strength.

    So, the high ranked Shinobi are currentlypeting for the Fourth Mizukage position.

    The young man on the opposite side curled his lips, The top ninjas in Kirigakure dont get along well, and they agreed to fight for the position of the Fourth Mizukage.

    Masahiko nodded, watching the hotels manager hand over a te of Sashimi, then he put the fat cat directly on the table, letting her eat at will.

    Masahiko prefers meat, and he has a lot of it in his scroll, so he decided to have someter.

    The young man on the opposite side was reluctant. Most people wouldnt like the idea of sharing a table with a fat cat, Mister, your cat

    Its okay. It only eats fish and wont grab your food.

    Thats not the problem! The young man shouted in his heart.

    You eat yours, and let it eat her fish, dont grab her food too. Masahiko smiled, Now tell me more about this Mizukagepetition. Im very interested to know who participated.

    The expression face of the young man on the opposite side suddenly changed, and with cold sweat dripping off his forehead, he asked anxiously, Mister, are you a ninja from another vige?

    Yes. Masahiko directly said, Why? Are you gonna report me?

    The young man sighed painfully and said with a wry smile, Whats the use of reporting? What I just told you is enough to get arrested.

    After hesitating, he shook his head and couldnt help but ask, Mister, do ninjas in your vige bring cats when they go out on missions?

    Only me, youre really unlucky.

    The young man sighed, The Mizukage fight

    After just saying three words, the young man looked left and right, then whispered, Enemy ninjas are approaching. Lets head out!

    He pushed the table and wanted to get up, but he suddenly stopped after Masahiko suddenly used a hand sign.

    With a calm expression, the young man looked at Masahiko again, to find that he was smiling and said, Now tell me more about this Mizukagepetition. Im very interested to know whos gonna participate. It was the same scene all over again.

    After taking a deep breath, he slowly said, Look, mister, Im just a civilian, I dont know much. I only know that a few members of the Legendary Seven Swordsmen of the Mist will be there. The fight is after three days.

    Masahiko nodded, What about the others? The Kaguya?

    The young man looked surprised, How could those bloody ninjas join the battle for the Fourth Raikege position?

    Damn? The bloody ninjas? Masahiko frowned, only to remember that Kirigakure was called Vige of the Bloody Mist because of how cruel the graduation system was.

    Yes, it was that damn n and others like it, which had bloodline limit that encouraged the vige to attack the Uzumaki, resulting in heavy casualties. More than 100 prisoners were redeemed from the Uzumakis hustle, which forced the Third Mizukage to start a cruel cleaning process, and since then, the vigesbat power kept dropping.

    Suddenly familiar Chinese characters shed before him, Witness and drastically change Naruto Worlds branch story: The Vige of the Bloody Mist, get 10(*8) witness points.

    Masahiko was startled and almostughed out loud. This was an unexpected gain.

    So, youre telling me that Kirigakure has got rid of all the Bloodline limit ns?

    The young man on the other side shook his head, This is not the case for the Hozuki n. Their patriarch was strongly against it back then.

    Masahiko recalled that there werent indeed any ninjas from the Hozuki n among the ninjas who came to attack the Uzumaki.

    Looking at the fat cat on the table that was finally full, Masahiko took it in his arm and stood up.

    Boss, give me a room, please.

    Okay, you can go upstairs.

    Before he went upstairs, Masahiko made another hand sign, Memory Erasing Seal!

    Secondster, the young man widened his eyes, Did someone sit across me just now?

    Looking down at his te, the food was gone, Did I finish it? But why do you I feel hungry?

    After following the boss, Masahiko entered the room, then smiled and shook his head, Fat cat, I brought you food, you can eat again.

    Meow~.

    ..

    In the next three days, Masahiko didnt rush to do anything but kept his identity as a civilian who came just to release a mission and spent the whole day in the hotel chatting with merchants and civilians.

    The witness points he obtained earlier reminded him that the appointment of the Fourth Mizukage will also yield him a lot of points.

    It shouldnt be Yagura.

    Masahiko remembered that in the original, Yagura became the Sanbis Jinchuriki after Rins death, andter became the Fourth Mizukage. Sanbi is currently on a rampage. Masahiko doesnt think that Yagura is strong enough without him to be the Fourth Mizukage.

    If I change itpletely, it will at least yields me 100 or 80 points, right? Masahiko muttered to himself.

    Uncle Asura, are you really gonna watch Mizukage fight?

    This was a teenager Masahiko has met in the past two days

    Yes, Im going to see it, Masahiko said with a smile.

    I want to go too, but my father didnt agree

    Thats right, it was a public fight, but no one will protect the audience. This was Kirigakures style

    If you want to be on the sidelines, you can, but you will certainly die if you cant protect yourself.

    You still have a chance. When you grow up, you can watch the fight for Fifth Mizukage. This old man will not have another chance if he doesnt go this time.

    Yes!

    On the day of the fight, Masahiko walked to the site of the battle. Except for one entrance, it waspletely airtight. He could also tell that this where the Academy graduation is held by the smell of the blood.

    Masahiko walked in with the fat cat in his arms. Although the fight hasnt started yet, there were already many ninjas inside, but they werent noisy. They were the cold kind.

    After he entered, almost everyones eyes were on him and the fat cat in his arm.

    Patting the surprisinglyfortable fat cat, Masahiko walked to the sidelines.

    Huh? Acquaintances? Masahiko was taken aback, then smiled and walked to the side.

    In front of this so-called acquaintance, Masahiko suddenly noticed another one, who looked really familiar from the plot.

    I cant believe this, but I really missed you, you shark-faced bastard! Masahiko said silently.

 Chapter 250: Yagura

    Chapter 250: Yagura

    Masahikos words couldnt reach Fuguki since he was stopped by someone on the way.

    The person who stopped him was a middle-aged ninja with the iconic indifferent face of Kirigakures shinobi, and he asked him for money.

    Masahiko didnt like that. Im neither your wife nor your girlfriend why should I give you money?

    If you cant pay the one million Ryo per person, we wont protect you.

    Masahiko was stunned. Only then did he notice that there were a few civilians in Fugukis team.

    Sweeping around again, although there were many ninjas, the other two members of the Seven didnte.

    This fat man is quite greedy. Is he here early to collect money? Masahiko sighed inwardly, then looked at the ninja who stretched his hand in front of him, I didnt expect that I will be charged to be protected.

    The ninja looked a bit impatient and said, Either you pay or dieter.

    Masahiko wasnt angry; after all, he didnt know who he was.

    He smiled and said, Dont worry, one million Ryo isnt a small amount. Ill wait, arent there two members of the Seven Swordsmen who havente yet?

    The guy looked at him like a fool, The two you mentioned are the people who are going to fight today, idiot.

    Masahiko looked at the guy and took a deep breath as the blood veins in his forehead started throbbing, Dont get angry, stay cool, Im not angry, youre angry, hes just a mere Shinobi, with a stupid face, stupid job, stupid life, oooh, I hope he dies in a stupid way!

    Pop!

    Instantly, the ninja in front of him disappeared and was sucked into Masahikos dimension.

    Huh~ I feel better now. Masahiko murmured, but on the outside, he pretended to be panicked, Shinobi-Dono, Shinobi-Dono, where did you go?

    This unusual movement in the crowd attracted the Fugukis eyes, and as soon as he gestured, Kisame behind him came over.

    What happened?

    Masahiko shook his head, I dont know. The Shinobi-Dono asked me to give him one million Ryo. And as soon as I handed over the money to him, he suddenly disappeared.

    The small sharks eyes shrank suddenly, then he turned back and reported to Fuguki.

    Damn it, two million! A sharp shout came, Kill him if you ever found him!

    Elder, I dont think Basu would do such a thing. I think he just wanted to make you extra money. After all, this guy came with a cat. A Ninja spoke next to him.

    Humph! Dont speak for him. If hes not worried about getting caught, then why did he disappear? Im afraid he already left the vige with the money! Kisame will stay. You go after him!

    Yes!

    In the past ten years, because of Vige of the Bloody Mists policy, many Kirigakures Shinobi rebelled. Its not surprising that they found it normal to rebel just to run with two million.

    A few ninjas behind Fuguki shed away, leaving only Kisame there.

    Elder, what should I do with the cats guy over there? Kisame pointed at Masahiko, and Masahiko waved his hand with a smile, which startled him.

    Let him be.

    As a result, Masahiko hid into the ranks of the wealthy businessmen behind Fuguki and Kisame.

    For the next ten minutes, Kisame gave him and the other a lot of instructions on what they should do during the game, so they dont get hurt. Masahiko smiled, listening to him; the fat man was really taking the job seriously.

    Do you get it?

    Masahiko came back to his senses and said with a smile, Yes. God knows what he got.

    Fortunately, this wasnt a high school ss, and Kisame wasnt a teacher. Otherwise, he would have asked him what he was saying, and things will get embarrassing, and his ssmates will beughing

    Kisame turned around and was about to go back. Masahiko looked at the wealthy businessmen and felt uninterested in talking to them.

    Sharked-face brother, why are you in such a hurry? Why dont we chat for a bit?Kisames face stiffened. No one had ever called him that way.

    My name is Kisame Hashigaki.(T/N: Kisame Hoshigaki: literally means Demon Shark dried persimmon.)

    Demon Shark? Isnt that a kind of shark? Your parent must have named you after they saw your face.

    Kisame widened his eyes madly, then he tried his best to let it slide, then turned back to Fugukis side, ignoring Masahiko.

    Wow, Im really proud of him! Masahiko secretly smiled. It seems that young Kisame is calmer thanter when hes older. Otherwise, he would have immediately drew his sword.

    As time passed, more and more people were in the field, and asionally a few civilians woulde; most of them chose to ept Fugukis shelter. This even has at least yielded him 20 million.

    Sure enough, the best way to rich is to collect protection fees, huh? Masahiko wondered as he watched Kisame bring another wealthy civilian to the group.

    Suddenly the whole venue became quiet. Masahiko thought that the Daimyo has arrived. Looking at the entrance, it was only a ten-year-old boy.

    This boy is a bit familiar. Masahiko was a little curious, this boy didnt bring a cat with him like Masahiko did, yet he attracted everyones attention.

    Sharked-face bro, who is that boy? Masahiko asked Kisame with a smile.

    A terrifying little monster, Kisame said with a weird tone, but he didnt seem like he was joking, which made Masahiko a bit ufortable.Its okay, dont get jealous, everyone knows who you are in Kirigakure, and when you go out to the world in the future, others will pay much attention to you however, I should warn you from thick brows, you dont want that, it will kill you.

    Kisames blue face cant be ck. Otherwise, Masahiko would have witnessed a ck Demon Shark for the first time imagine how many witness points he would get from that.

    If youre curious, you can go and say hello to that boy. He will definitely sh you. That kid killed all the prospective graduates in his assessment.

    Masahiko was startled and looked at the boy ignoring Kisames counterattack.

    Zabuza Momoshi? So the guy did have eyebrows? Its no wonder that Masahiko didnt recognize him. Zabuza wasnt wearing his famous outfit. And more importantly, it seems like he had eyebrows before

    Although he has attracted everyones attention, it was only for a while. After all, he has just be a Genin.

    Waiting for Zabuza to walk through, Masahiko kept his eyes on the entrance to see if there would be any more acquaintances.

    Suddenly an orange-haired boy of eleven or twelve years came in.

    Yagura? Hes this big now? Masahiko could roughly guess that he would die ten years from now in the original. However, at this time, he looked like he was about 13 or 14 years old.

    Detective Conan, huh?! Masahiko sighed, andter, he felt that something was wrong

 Chapter 251: Always Safe Around You

    Chapter 251: Always Safe Around You

    Detective Conan a man in a boys body taking baths with Ran

    Masahiko thought about it for a moment, then for another second then stopped looking at Yagura and tried not this think about it.

    Masahiko kept watching the entrance for another half an hour but never saw any familiar plot characters again. He really wanted to see what Mei was like when she was a child, but unfortunately, he didnt get this wish. Maybe its because shes a Kunoichi?(T/N: Kunoichi: Female Ninja.)

    Thinking about it, there wasnt any Kunoichi in Kirigakure except for Mei Masahiko nced around. It seems that under the harsh policies of the Vige of the Bloody Mist, not many female ninjas managed to live.

    Of course, except for that freak too, Masahiko murmured and looked at the only Kunoichi member of the Legendary Seven Swordsmen of the Mist, Ameyuri Ringo.

    She looks pretty on the outside, but when she talks, she exposes her pointy teeth and hideous expression; people can really use her to scare kids.

    Opposite to Ringo, it was another member of the Seven, holding a pair of flounder shaper swords. It was triangr head?(T/N: sorry, but its not clear to me whos exactly this character.)

    Forgive Masahiko. He cant remember all the members names. As for why he called him a triangle-head, it was because he really had a triangr pyramid-shaped head.

    The two had entered the arena ten minutes ago, and they were chatting with each other awkwardly provoking and roasting each other. Although The Seven have always been a team, they have never been friends.

    Seeing that the two of them were going to use their mouths to solve this instead of their swords. The businessmen looked a bit worried.

    Even though they looked wealthy, one million Ryo wasnt a small sum. Such money shouldnt be spent on a quarrel. They were here for a fight to the death. Therefore, rumors started to spread, and people started talking about whether they were gonna fight or not.

    Masahiko smiled and watched them, attracting the twos attention. Upon suddenly hearing one of them say that she might be afraid of fighting the triangr head because shes a woman, Ringo smirked, then raised her twin swords and said, Roar Kiba!

    Chakra was poured into the twin swords, and a bolt of lightning suddenly flew toward Masahikos direction.

    Masahiko smiled and froze in his ce, Damn it, it wasnt me. Why are you shooting at me?

    Fortunately, Fuguki was more useful than he had imagined and took the initiative to stop the blow with his Samehada.

    Ringo showed disdain, thinking that Masahiko was socked, then snorted to turned the other way. Masahiko sighed inwardly, Ohhh, one more person on this old sage mans list, just you wait, I will make sure to clean you up after watching this drama.

    After Fuguki took the blow, he nced at Kisame, and the Demon Shark took immediately walked to Masahiko and others and exined the precautions for watching this game again.

    Dont worry, this fight will start the moment the referee is here. In the end, Kisame added this sentence.

    There is a referee? Masahiko was startled.

    This is not a Chunin Exam. These people were counted as S-Ranked Shinobi, who can be their referee?

    Bro Sharked-face, whos the referee, is one of the Elders of Kirigakure?

    Kisame didnt even turn his head this time.

    Masahikos mouth twitched, then he shook the far cat in his arms, Hey, fat cat, dont sleep, get up and eat this deaf shark.

    Kisame:

    After a few more minutes, another person slowly walked through the entrance. Masahiko narrowed his eyes and murmured, I almost forgot about this business.

    This neer was the one who took the Byakugan eye in the previous war. Because he feared that his identity will expose, he was hiding his right eye with a ck blindfold, and two charms were hanging on his left and right ears. Masahiko could tell that these charms enhance perception.

    Kirigakure has some methods that I dont know. And what was the name of this ninja again? Masahiko wondered. After more than 100 years, he barely remembers Sasukes face.

    Youre toote, Ao. Ringo gave Masahiko the answer.

    Sorry, Imter, elders. Ao walked to the middle of the venue and looked around, Then this battle will officially begin!

    After saying this, Ao fell back, and the two ninjas swords immediately collided.

    This guy is only in his early twenties. Its incredible that hes the referee of this battle.

    Masahiko didnt pay attention to the two swordsmen in the middle who were madly trying to kill each other but locked his gazes on Ao.

    The blue veins in Aos right eye throb violently, which also left Masahiko guessing.

    Maybe the Third Mizukages control was discovered by him after he got the eye.

    Masahikos guess was indeed correct. Ao was originally a perceptual ninja and one of the Third Mizukages guards.

    After he participated in the previous attack on Konoha and captured the Byakugan, he discovered that the Third Mizukage was being controlled by someone after the transntation.

    As Masahiko pondered, he suddenly heard a burst of exmations, Oh! Wow! What

    At this time, these wealthy businessmen were amazed by this confrontation between such top swordmasters.

    You look very calm? Kisame said.

    Masahiko smiled. It seems that Kisame started to have some doubts about his identity.

    Im not calm. My heartbeats are rising up. This is so amazing!

    Masahiko said while widening his eyes.

    As they talked, the Kenjutsu confrontation in the field ended, and it was the Ninjutsu time.

    Because the triangle head fell into a disadvantage in Kenjutsu, he started to use Ninjutsu.

    Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet!

    Behind him, a water dragon formed instantly, then twisted and roared, heading toward Ringo.

    The power of this kind of Ninjutsu can be bother big and small. The positive impact is indeed shocking, but the hit rate is really pitiful. Not only that, but the aftermath will also reach the audience.

    Masahiko took two steps forward and watched the others turn into a soup chicken.

    This is good protection.

    Fuguki frowned and turned around to hear Masahiko saying hurriedly, Wow, a water dragon iing!

    The Samehada blocked.

    A Great Waterfall

    The Samehada was waved and defended.

    Lightning Ball

    The Samehada opened its mouth and swallowed it in one bite.

    This is the true value of the money. Masahiko smiled.

    ..

    Fuguki felt really unlucky today. Even though he was there only as a witnesser and had nothing to do with the fight, some Ninjutsu will always inexplicablye at him as if he was targeted.

    Of course, this is all due to Masahiko. He was having fun attracting this Ninjutsu with his repulsive force.

    Eeeh, its a Water Dragon again

    Shut up, will you! Fuguki fiercely tore the Water Dragon apart, then turned and shouted at Masahiko.

    Elder, be careful! Kisame yelled urgently.

    Its another Big Waterfall

    Looking at Fuguki, Masahiko spoke lightly.

 Chapter 252: Banner

    Chapter 252: Banner

    You bastard!

    Soaked in water, Fuguki turned back then said these two words to Masahiko one by one. At that very moment, Masahiko felt like he has pushed his luck too much.

    Im afraid this is important if I dont want to expose my identity

    Although he felt that it was probably good for him since hes a shark, Masahiko still said, You have to be careful

    Before finished speaking, Masahiko watched a thunderbolt struck Fugukis back. The big fat guy trembled, and he, Masahiko, could swear to god that he smelled grilled fish. Apparently, Water and Thunder is terrible news for a shark.

    Masahiko took two steps back and murmured, It has nothing to do with me

    Elder! Kisame hurriedly stepped forward.

    The big fat man waved his hand to stop Kisame, then turned his head around mechanically, You two bastards! Are you deliberately targeting me?

    He wanted to earn some easy money, and now these two are throwing Ninjutsu at him? This is to get rid ofpetitors in advance, right?

    Looking at the others, even the kids werent injured, which made anger burn in his heart, but this time Masahiko didnt smell grilled heart.

    At this time, many peoples eyes, including Ao, were locked on him.

    He immediately rushed to him, Fuguki-Dono, I dont think that the other elders are intentionally targeting you.

    It was indeed, unintentionally. And Ao could confirm that because they were still fighting, and even though there was big movement, nothing came at him.

    Fuguki took a deep breath and tried to calm himself, but he still felt aggrieved.

    Elder, should we change the ce? Kisame suggested.

    No, we will stay here, but go and watch that cats guy. I dont like him. These mere attacks can do anything to me! Fuguki red; of course, he couldnt change the ce. Otherwise, people will start mocking him. How is he going to fight for the Mizukage position when he cant even stand his ground fighting to candidates fighting?

    Yes!

    Ten minutester.

    Sharked-Face bro, your Elder is really unlucky. You might not have a future following him.

    Shark, bro, I think you better go help him. He seems really tired.

    Sharku-San

    Shut up!

    Okay!

    Masahiko smiled and watched Fuguki brutally getting sieged. The audience was no longer watching the battle in the center of the venue but the Fat Shark blocking one Ninjutsu after another.

    This kept going until Aos voice emitted throughout the venue, Ameyuri Ringo-Sama wins!

    Everyone shook their heads, realizing that it was over and Fuguki was no longer gonna get hit.

    Wonderful, really wonderful battle!

    Thank You for the protection, Fuguki-Sama!

    The one million Ryo was really worth it!

    I wish you victory tomorrow!

    Hearing these praises, the gasping heavily Fuguki turned around and nced at the back. All the wealthy businessmen, including Masahiko holding his cat, looked grateful.

    Looking back at the center of the field, the defeated Triangle head was in aa, but Ringo looked better than him. After all, she was rtively resistant to Water Release.

    Damn this. He cursed secretly, not knowing who he should get angry at, and finally locked his eyes on Masahiko, who really made lose it earlier.

    Masahiko smiled slightly, but then suddenly disappeared inside a group of the wealthy businessmen who gathered around to pay Fuguki in gratitude, and left with his cat. He hasnt watched the good part yet, so he doesnt want to get exposed for the time being.

    Kisame sighed, looking in the direction that Masahiko took as he left, then shook his head and walked to Fuguki Although there was something wrong with Masahiko, he didnt believe that he had anything to do with what happened to Fuguki. Maybe hes really that unlucky?

    Leaving the scene, Masahiko was unscathed, and the even cat in his arms was still sleeping.

    No, its just because this guy is a really heavy sleeper, Masahiko muttered.

    Many people left with him, and they mostly were ninjas. Thus, Masahiko, who was holding a cat, naturally attracted their attention.

    It took Masahiko a long time to realize the gazes of everyone. Looking around, he noticed that most of them looked embarrassed by how he looked. After all, they were two S-Ranked ninjas fighting. This is really disgraceful.

    Looking at his neat clothes again, Masahiko aid with a smile, Fuguki-Sama is powerful. I only spent two million Ryo and watched a great battle unscathed. Its worth it.

    The ninjas who hear him were startled, then they all showed malicious smiles. Of course, they only focused on the part where he said two million and worth it.

    Masahiko didnt panic at all. He left slowly and returned to the hotel. If these people dared to act on him, it would only make things more fun.

    After eating and drinking and returned to his room, Masahiko remembered that there was still a person in his space. Looking inside, the guy was shing the walls. Masahiko was really surprised by his good spirit and strong psychological strength.

    He seemsfortable. Lets keep him there for the time being. Masahiko decided to leave him alone since he hadnt figure out what to do with him yet.

    Fat cat, you can go y. Masahiko put down the fat cat and let it do as it pleases. It has already woken up while it was eating

    Masahiko took out something from the sealed scroll and started to tinker something

    At the same time.

    The battlefield of the Land of Wind, Sunagakure Camp.

    Two giant puppetsy in front of Chiyo and Ebizo.

    Sister, its finally finished.

    Chiyo closed her eyes and opened it after a while, This is what Sasori left to us in Sunagakure, and its really suitable to deal with Konoha.

    Sister, Sasori, and the Kazekages disappearance maybe it really has nothing to do with Konoha.

    Chiyo nodded, I know, but they still killed my son!

    Ebizo sighed deeply, Elder Uzumaki Masahiko

    Chiyo waved her hand, He should be the one who took the missing supplies. That was the only time he participated in the war, and he usually doesnt like participating in wars. He wont do more.

    What if he joins the war

    No matter what the consequences are, I will bear it all! Chiyo said solemnly.

    ..

    In the early morning the next day, Masahiko simply ate some food, held the fat cat in his arms, and headed to the field again, but this time, there was something in his hand; a scroll.

    This time he entered the venue smoothly. He watched the battle with a cat in his arms and left unscathed, and now hes a celebrity.

    Looking left and right, Masahiko quickly found the unique face of Kisame.

    Fuguki wasnt there. Its estimated that he wonte early on the day of the battle.

    Masahiko rushed to Kisame and opened the scroll in his hand. Kisame saw himing and couldnt help but say, How dare youe again?

    Tara~

    A banner with the words Fuguki-Sama Must Win appeared in front of Kisame.

    Come on, Sharked-Face Aniki, pul up this banner with me.

    Kisame:

 Chapter 253: Gone Crazy

    Chapter 253: Gone Crazy

    Kisame pulled up the banner with a ninja that Masahiko didnt know.

    Masahiko really didnt expect that his work will be loved by not one but two.

    Yesterday, the ninjas who Fuguki sent had already returned. Of course, the hunt for the rogue ninja who run with the money was unsessful because that man was still in Masahikos space.

    Civilian, this is very good. Lets cheer up the Elder today.

    Masahiko looked excited on the surface, but he was pondering inside, looking at the middle-aged ninja opposite to him.

    I wanted to use this banner to tease Kisame. Why are you treating it as if it was art?

    He didnt understand why this awful banner was epted so readily.

    Not only that, but the gazes of the ninjas who were entering the venue swept back and forth, looking at the banner with interest. After a while, a few ninjas ran out hurriedly and came back half an hourter to pull up an Elder Mangetsu Hozuki Must Win banner, which also informed Masahiko of the identity of the other candidate.

    Mangetsu Hozuki, can that little guypete for the Mizukages position?

    Konohas joint Jonin Exam made him lose confidence.

    He will get over it Masahiko sighed shamefully.

    As time went by, most of the people who watched the battle yesterday stepped into the field. Even the wealthy businessmen found different ninjas to protect them. Although they didnt have to spend as much money like yesterday, there was no way to fully guarantee their safety. The protection of Chunin or Jonin cannot bepared to Fugukis.

    His work rate yesterday was superb

    As for the other two who fought yesterday both werent present, one estimated to be still injured, and the other, Ringo, doesnt seem to be the kind of person who would be interested in making easy money from collecting protections fees.

    As time went by, the two candidates entered the arena. They didnt start a rap confrontation as the other two did yesterday but locked their eyes on the two banners.

    Looking at their expressions, it seemed that they were delighted with what their subordinates had done.

    This reminds me of football games Masahiko said emotionally.

    When the two stood next to each other and referee in the middle, it looked more like it.

    Masahiko walked sideways toward Kisame while holding the banner and said, Shark Brother, it seems like Ive done a great job. The Elder seems very proud of you. How are you going to thank me?

    Kisame kept the long face and said nothing back.

    Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief. It seems like hes finally back to being a typical shark.

    At the same time, the battlefield of the Land of Rain.

    While standing on a gigantic toad, Jiraiya was panting, looking puzzled at the colossal puppet that could change its shapes.

    Thousands-year-old Lady, I didnt expect you to be hiding such a technique!

    Chiyo didnt say a word, and the huge puppet rushed forward in the form of a human.

    Jiraiya squinted then said, Gamabunta, you go back first

    The moment the summoning technique was release, Jiraiya bit his finger again, Summoning Technique!

    Two olds toads appeared on Jiraiyas shoulders. He looked at the Konoha squad, which was having a hard time dealing with the puppet controlled by Ebizo, then he evaded and escaped Chiyos attack.

    It seems like we are going to use the Sage Mode to finish this quickly!

    ..

    On Masahikos side, the battle has begun.

    Next to the Kisame, Masahiko kept exining in a low voice

    This drafting is really unfair.

    No matter how you look at it, Kinjutsu is really at a disadvantage when ites to dealing with the Hydrification Technique of the Hozuki n.

    Oh, and your elder has already suffered a lot of injuries.

    Obviously, Physically, hes way stronger, but hes still at a disadvantage

    You have great eyesight,moner! Kisame replied with his yful tone.

    Masahiko smiled, Thank you for thepliment.

    By the way, why are you talking about my eyesight? Dont you care about your Elder? Focus more on the battle! Masahiko shouted.

    The ninja around heard this sentence, and they all looked at Kisame.

    The corner of Kisames mouth twitched, This guy

    Hes now quite sure that this civilian has a problem. Either hes a ninja spy, or hes just a moron

    As they talked, the situation turned worse for the Fuguki. And he could feel the heavy breaths of the people around him.

    Masahikoughed secretly, then shouted, Whats the use of being so anxious? Lets cheer him up!

    The folks nced at each other, then the middle-aged ninja from before said, Civilian, what do you mean?

    Masahiko smiled, then took a deep breath, MASTER FUGUKI, MUUUST WIIIN!!

    The voice was surprisingly loud, and the entire battlefield was suddenly silent.

    However, this loud sound of cheering obviously had a counterproductive effect. Fuguki was taken aback by it, and a water cannon on the opposite side hit him then mmed him on the wall.

    Feeling the murderous cold stares from the surrounding ninjas, Masahiko sighed, Its the end game.

    At the same time, the Land of Rains Battlefield.

    The two old towards on Jiraiyas shoulders have disappeared, the Sage Mode was also lifted, and he was carrying a wounded man on his back. Only one man from that squad survived.

    Chiyo, who her puppet was demolished, was also chasing Jiraiya to prevent him from fleeing.

    Jiraiya, let me go The person behind Jiraiya spoke slowly.

    Just hold on for a bit more, someone should have seen the movement here, and reinforcements will be here soon

    That wont change a thing. Tsunade might not be able to do anything with my injury.

    No, Tsunades medical Ninjutsu has improved. She will be able to save you! Jiraiya thinks that Minatos injury was treated by Tsunade.

    The person behind didnt reply and passed out in aa, and Jiraiya carried him on.

    Suddenly, the silver-white de light shed and blocked Ebizos blow before it hit Jiraiya.

    Jiraiya was overjoyed, Sakumo-San!

    Sakumo nced back, Go back to the camp!

    Jiraiya gritted his teeth, turned, and left, but Chiyo didnt stop him either.

    The moment Sakumo showed up, her whole focus was on him.

    White Secret Technique: The Chikamatsu Collection of Ten Puppets! Ten white puppets were suddenly summoned, then Chiyo gritted her teeth and shouted, Konohas White Fang!

    Sakumo didnt reply. He blocked the attack first, then he solemnly said, I didnt expect Sungakure to be hiding such methods.

    ..

    Kirigakures battlefield.

    Its you, the bastard whos holding the cat again! Fugukis voice resounded throughout the venue, and then he suddenly performed a hand sign.

    Fuguki-Sama, calm down! Ao urgently shouted.

    Go to hell! Water Release: Exploding Water Colliding Wave! The entire venue suddenly became chaotic, and the crowd quickly fled outside.

    The entire field where they held thepletion turned into an ocean, and those who could not escape were all shrouded in the water.

    Only Masahiko, and Kisame, who was held by his shoulder, didnt move. The water didnt reach the ce where they stood. The water stopped abruptly two meters away from Masahiko and couldnt spread anymore.

    Bro Shark, dont run away. This is the safest ce.

    That Fat Shark has gone crazy with just a bit of teasing, how immature. But if youre not using a Water Clone Shadow, this is just a discriminatory attack

 Chapter 254: Who Died?

    Chapter 254: Who Died?

    Shark, Bro, I was trying to protect you, yet here you are, trying to break my heart. Masahiko looked at the Kunai piercing in his chest with a sad look.

    Come on, stab me, kill me, I will always love you, you bastard! Even in that situation, Masahiko could still call out some lines from his best idol drama shows.

    On the other hand, Kisame had a hideous expression, and the blue veins in his right hand holding the Kunain were throbbing.

    His dragger pierced only five millimeters in Masahikos chest, and it couldnt prate it anymore. Even though Kisame looked like he was really eager to stab Masahiko to death

    Oh, look there, your Elder is getting his butt handed to him.

    Fuguki didnt pay attention to Masahiko after he performed that Ninjutsu. After all, a civilian will never survive even the weakest Water Release. Therefore, hes currently in is Shark Mode, fighting Mangetsu Hozoki. But in the water fighting the Hozoki n is much difficult, even if you can breathe freely.

    The field was spacious, and there was one small exist. Therefore not everyone could escape easily, especially those poor businessmen who paid the protection fees, which wentpletely in vain since most of the ninjas have only taken care of themselves and fled the site hurriedly.

    Husband and wife are of the same forest, but they are flying separately. Masahiko shook his head emotionally.(T/N: This sentence is sometimes quoted in ancient literature. Used to describe some selfish people who abandon their husbands (or wives) at critical moments, emphasizing personal selfishness.)

    No one paid much attention to the cause of this disaster in the chaos, let alone how the water didnt reach the ce where he was standing. Still, there were a few exceptions, such as Ao, who caught Masahiko in his perception.

    Who are you?! Ao shouted, feeling puzzled. Even at that moment, he couldnt even see any trace of Chakra from Masahiko.

    Masahiko sighed; why people always ask this question under such circumstances. Hes clearly hiding his identity. Does he expect him to reply, Im your father, Uzumaki Masahiko?

    Looking at the opponents white eyes, Masahiko smiled and released the seal on his body, so Ao could see his Chakra and maybe scare him off by the oppression of its amount.

    However, the experienced youths reaction was very different, Which Jinchurikis has this kind of Chakra?

    Masahiko didnt know if he shouldugh or cry. The Sanbi was at a rampage, and its estimated that Masahikos Chakra reserve is about the same size. No wonder Ao had this kind of reaction.

    Its painful to pretend to be a failure

    On the opposite side, Ao suddenly looked like he realized something as he said, Youre the Yonbis Jinchuriki from Iwagakure. I just heard that youre at odds with the Third Tsuchikage and ran out. I didnt expect you toe after us!

    Masahiko:

    What can he say? He was so shocked.

    Ao-Dono, it doesnt matter if hes the Yonbis Jinchuriki or not, we should stop the elders, so they can deal with him! Kisame seemed serious.

    Ao was startled, and Masahiko got anxious, Dont do what he said?

    Before Ao could react, the water was gradually reduced, and the battle between the two in the field was over after Fuguki finally admitted defeat.

    The guy with the cat, youre not dead yet?! Fuguki finally noticed Masahiko.

    Masahiko lifted the gravity force on Kisame and let him go to Fugukis side and exin the situation.

    As the water in the venue kept reducing, more ninjas went back in. With such a big movement, most of the ninjas in Kirigakure rushed over. The two ninjas from yesterday also arrived, and everyone locked their eyes on Masahiko was confronted Ao.

    As I expected, with such a big move, its really difficult to keep a low profile. Masahiko put the me on him

    Facing Masahiko, who was obviously a spy, the ninjas of Kirigakure were ready to join their forces to capture him. Together with Ao and the three Legendary Swordsmen, they surrounded Masahiko.

    Elders, please be careful. His Chakra is extremelyrge. He should be Iwagakures Yonbis Jinchurik! Ao emphasized.

    The others step back to prevent him from causing huge damage to the ce!

    Masahiko rolled his eyes, Since youre so sure Masahiko condensed a Bijuudama in his mouth and fired it directly at Ao.

    Sure enough, hes a Jinchuriki!

    The mushroom cloud rose, the venue copsed, yet he could hear Aos cries.

    The ground copsed, and the ninjas who surrounded Masahiko didnt care about anything and used every means to intercept their falling.

    As they were focused on that, Masahiko squinted his eyes, opened his perception fully, and caught several Chakras in the crowd.

    The first on my little list.

    He suddenly shed next to a young ninja with a cold face, and he got immediately sucked into Masahikos space without any resistance. This was the ninja who guarded the viges gate when Masahiko first came to Kirigakure.

    The second on my little list.

    Instantly, Masahiko shed behind Ringo, but this time the opponent could react as she quickly tried to sh him with her thunder-sword after a fast turn.

    With a Chidori in his right hand, Masahiko reached out and stopped Ringos sword, threw it into his space. Taking advantage of this situation, Ringo was also thrown in.

    Dude, Im invincible with my Space Jutsu.

    This is the first time Masahiko tries his Space Jutsu in actualbat. He usually wants to solve the S-Rank ninja on the opposite side.

    Then, the third on my No, this is a real business. Masahiko sensed Aos Chakra.

    Water Release: Dragon Bullet!

    Water Release: Water Release: Starch Syrup Capturing Field!

    Water Release: Water Cannonball!.

    The moment the other ninja finally recovered from the chaos, they got hit by the overwhelming amount of Water Releases Masahiko threw at them, then he shed twice and came to Aos side

    Ten minutester.

    On a high mountain near Kirigakure, Masahiko weighed a small box with the Byakugan eye in it.Recalling when he shed behind Ao, he seemed to have easily let go of his eye and didnt defend it. It looked as if he took the initiative to give him the Byakugan eye. Maybe he really feared that he was the Yonbis JinchruikiOr maybe he has guessed that it was me. He was really calm and didnt try to resist. He even took the initiative to return the eye. It made me feel embarrassed to continue destroying the ce. Masahikos original n this time was to take the Legendary Swordsmens remaining swords, so they can finally have the entire collection. But he ended up only taking Kiba.

    By the way, I have two men and one woman in my space right now, and its kind of dark there Masahiko scratched his head, then shook it, That woman will beat the hell out of them if they even thought of it.

    Masahiko didnt overthink, and pat the cats head that got a bit terrified by the battle scene just now, and muttered, This time the fourth Mizukage will definitely be Mangetsu. I wont ept anything less than witness andpletely change

    Thinking of this, he suddenly sensed something wrong from the slugs side.

    What happened to Tsunade His heart sank, and he hurriedly bit his finger, Summoning Technique!

    Two secondster.

    Who did you say died? How could it be possible?

    Masahikos shout spread throughout the mountain.

 Chapter 255: A Lost Arm and Death

    Chapter 255: A Lost Arm and Death

    In the sky, Masahiko flew at top speed with his original appearance, and surprisingly the fat cat in his arm was having the best of its time.

    He didnt enter or check on his space either. He wasnt in the mood for that. After learning the bad news from the slug, heavy-hearted, he flew immediately to the Land of Rain battlefield.

    People in their fifties shouldnt be on the battlefield. He should have stayed at home. Masahiko sighed.

    The one who died was Senju Kenji, the eldest son of Hashirama, and Father of Tsunade and Nawaki, the former patriarch of the Senju n, and hes also considered Masahikos great-grandson.

    Because of how anxious he was, it took Masahiko less than half an hour to fly from Kirigakure to the Land of Rain.

    On the way, before he reaches the location, his eyes suddenly caught up with something bizarre.

    He saw Orochimaru running toward Konohas Camp with Sakumo on his back, and thetters right arm was cut off at the elbow, and he seemed to be unconscious.

    Whats the matter, Sakumo got seriously injured? Masahiko was startled and swooped down quickly.

    Elder. Orochimaru was alerted at first, then nodded.

    Masahiko waved his hand without saying much, gesturing to him to put Sakumo down first.

    He handed his the fat cat, which didnt seem to like Orochimaru very much, then after he checked Sakumos injury, Masahiko frowned, It seems that Sakumo managed to stop the bleeding using Thunder Release before he passed down, so theres no great danger on his life. As for thea, it should be due to Sungakures poison. When we return to the camp, I will make an antidote for him.

    We will go back first!

    Elder, the Uchiha Patriarch is still at the battlefield

    Masahiko nodded, Hes fine. Hes not far from the camp.

    Masahiko could sense Kagamis Chakra not far away.

    Masahiko didnt ask about the cause of the incident, and the two carried Sakumo and returned to the camp.

    A group of ninjas hurriedly greeted them, but they were all waved back and sideways by Masahiko, who hurriedly entered the medical camp with Sakumo on his back.

    Elder. Jiraiyas voice emitted.

    Masahiko was startled. Jiraiya in front of him was also covered in bandages, and it seems that he wasnt slightly hurt.

    Looking at the other side of the camp, Tsunade was kneeling on the ground looking at a corpse covered in white cloth she was lost to the point that she didnt even respond to Masahikos arrival.

    Masahiko sighed, feeling a little worried, but dealing with Sakumos injury was more important. As for Kenji, Masahiko couldnt feel his Chakra anymore

    Commanding a few medical ninjas to fetch some herbs, Masahiko began to formte the antidote. Speaking of medical Ninjutsu, hes still slightly inferior to Tsunade, but he cannot bepared with his LV10 Pharmaceuticals when ites to detoxification.

    Ten minutester, Masahikomanded the medical ninja to give Sakumo the antidote, then breathed a sigh of relief.

    You guys take care of Sakumo.

    Masahiko said, got up, then walked towards Tsunade.

    Great Grandpa.

    When he walked to her side, Tsunade finally had a reaction.

    Masahiko nodded, didnt shy away, and lifted the white cloth on Kenjis body.

    It was a terrifying sunken chest wound, which looked like he was hit by something really heavy.

    Seeing Kenjis corpse with his own eyes, Masahiko couldnt help but admit he had to add one more person to the list of people he had to resurrect. Otherwise, he wouldnt bear looking at Mitos face when she learns about this. How could she have that gentle smile on her face knowing that her son died this way?

    Father! Nawaki shouted. He returned as fast as he can from the battlefield after he learned the news.

    Masahiko sighed and left Kenji, patted Nawaki on the shoulder, Go andfort your sister.

    He turned to Jiraiya and Orochimaru, and wanted to ask them what happened, but suddenly remembered, and asked the medical ninja next to him, What about Nara Shikaku?

    Shikaku-Dono is taking charge of the evacuation of our troops from the battlefield.

    Masahiko nodded, then fell into silence.

    It seems that Konoha is at a disadvantage, but why so sudden Jiraiya was seriously injured, Sakumo too, and Kenji died in the battle.

    Elder Masahiko, Sakumo-Sama is awake. A medical ninja came to report.

    Masahiko was startled. He didnt expect Sakumo to wake up so quickly.

    Masahiko hurriedly walked to Sakumo.

    Elder Masahiko. Sakumo smiled bitterly, and his voice was slightly weak.

    Jiraiya and Orochimaru also greeted him, but Masahiko ignored them, Who did this to you? Your arm was neatly cut, is it Onoki?

    On the entire battlefield, only Onoki and Hanzo can outscore Sakumo, but Masahiko felt that Hanzo wouldnt have the courage.

    Wait, I almost forgot that you were poisoned, but how?

    Sakumo smiled bitterly, I was the one who cut it off. To my carelessness. Elder Ebizo of Sunagakure scratched my hand at thest second when I killed him with a final strike. In order to slow down the spread of the poison, I cut off my arm.

    Masahiko was startled, Ebizo is dead?

    Was there any other ninja from Sunagakure with him?

    Elder Chiyo.

    Masahiko sighed. He already guessed it. Her son, her daughter-inw, and now her younger brother died in Sakumos hands. Its estimated that Chiyo tried her best to stop Sakumo from fleeing, so he cannot take an antidote

    After that, Masahiko heard the ins and outs of the whole incident from Jiraiya, starting with how Kenjis team was attacked by Chiyo and Ebizo to how Sakumo rushed to the battlefield so both could return to the camp. After that, Orochimaru found Jiraiya at the entrance, and before he passed out, he told him about Sakumo, so he rushed to the battlefield to support him with Uchiha Kagami.

    I failed to stop Chiyo. Sanagakures army is on the way. Kagamis voice emitted from the back, and Masahiko waved his hand, indicating that he knew.

    His current focus wasnt on Chiyo but on the described giant puppet that can transform into a human form.

    Optimus Prime?! Masahiko looked up, but the sky was obscured by the camp, and he couldnt see it.

    Damn it, why is it my fault again?!!!

    The number of ninjas in the camp gradually increased, and therge troops had been withdrawn from the Land of Rains battlefield. There were also a few more people behind Masahiko, who were some of Konohas elite ninjas.

    Masahiko nced back and threw the box with the Byakugan eye to Hizashi.

    Your fathers eye.

    After calming down, he looked at Sakumo again, then Masahiko rolled up his sleeves.

    Sakumo, a bite of me can heal your injury. Masahiko wasnt in the mood to be embarrassed.

    Without hesitation, Sakumo directly bit him, after which the wound on his arm healed quickly, but unfortunately, it didnt grow a new arm again.

    Masahiko frowned, Sakumo, where is your cut off arm?

    Sakumo smiled bitterly, It has been ruined by Chiyo.

    Is that so? Masahiko sighed. Unfortunately, his ability can regenerate flesh and bones

    Its okay, Elder Masahiko.

    Its not necessarily impossible. Just wait and see. Masahiko said, then nced at Orochimaru, then thought about Danzo back in Konoha.

    Looking around, everyone seemed amazed by his medical ability. Orochimaru had those green eyes, while Jiraiya looked eager to try.

    Hey! Sit, bad boy! Masahiko said, then stood up.

    On the other side of the camp, the Senju tribe was still in distress. At the forefront, there were Tsunade, Nawaki, and Mishirama.

    Kenji another one was sent away.

 Chapter 256: The Funeral

    Chapter 256: The Funeral

    Within this day, Kenjis entire team was wiped out, Jiraiya was seriously injured, and Sakumo lost an arm. This is Konohas first defeat since the beginning of the Third Shinobi World War.

    More people gathered in Konoha Camp. Minato has also returned with Kakashi, and they gathered around Jiraiya and Sakumo, respectively.

    Shikakumanded a few ninjas to dispatch the Chakra Diffusion Cannon from the warehouse and ce it at the camp entrance to prevent the enemy from taking advantage of the situation.

    Masahiko reluctantly calmed Nawaki down. He originally thought that Tsunade would be the one in need offort. He didnt expect Tsunade, who was silent for a long time, to cheer up, stand, and devote herself to treat the wounded.

    Kenji, it seems that you, as her father, are not as important as her lover and younger brother. Tsunade has absolutely no signs of phobia you can rest assured, see you in about 20 years?

    Masahiko whispered to Kenjis body.

    After a long while, Nawaki wiped away the tears on his face and said, Great Grandpa, lets send my father back to Konoha so he can have a proper burial.

    Masahiko nodded, then shook his head, Tomorrow, its toote now.

    Moreover, we need to withdraw the Senjus nsmen from the battlefield first. They will all participate in Kenjis funeral. There are also funerals for several other nsmen.

    This time the loss of the Senju was heavy. In addition to Kenji, there were six Jonin in Kenjis team, and the entire squad was wiped out.

    Taking a look at Nawaki, Masahiko sighed, Mashirama, you go gather the people.

    Yes, Grandpa, Mashirama replied immediately.

    Mashirama has matured a lot over the years. Masahiko nodded.

    After that, Masahiko joined the medical ranks to treat the wounded, and along with Tsunade and a group of medical ninjas, they finally handled all the injured.

    Lets take a break, Tsunade, tomorrow. We will escort Kenji back to Konoha together.

    A sad expression appeared on Tsunades face again, I will apany father.

    No you cant die, I cant resurrect all of you people. Masahiko said with a smile, then he patted her head and said, Go and rest. You will feel much better tomorrow.

    Hokage-Sama!

    One after another, shouts emitted outside.

    Masahiko didnt expect Hiruzen to personally rush here when he learned the news.

    Hiruzen looked anxious, but the moment he saw Masahiko, then Tsunade next to him, who looked in good condition, he got slightly relieved.

    Elder Masahiko.

    Masahiko nodded, Go and see Kenji. Tomorrow I will escort his body back to Konoha with the Senju nsmen Sakumo ising too.

    He thought that Danzo might have a way to help to get back Sakumos arms. Moreover, his current state wasnt suitable for war.

    Sakumo? Hiruzen was taken aback. When he heard about Kenji, he handed over everything to Danzo and rushed here, so he didnt know what happened to Sakumo.

    Masahiko didnt exin and asked Hiruzen to see for himself. After that, he entrusted the camp to Shikaku and went to rest. He was a little tired.

    The future is changing.

    Lying down, Masahiko sighed slightly, thinking of Rorans trip.

    If it werent for Sara and how she told him that boys like puppets, he wouldnt have visited Sungakura to make Optimus Prime, which means Sungakure wouldnt have made these two more secret weapons, and Kenji wouldnt have died.

    Its all because of me How can I be this stupid! And Sungakure, Chiyo Thinking of Chiyo, Masahiko fell into a deep sleep.

    The next day, Masahiko and a group of the Senju nsmen, along with Sakumo and Kakashi, escorted Kenjis body back to Konoha.

    Tsunade was also in the queue.

    On the way, Masahiko looked around and frowned, These are the only Senju nsmen who participated in the war?

    Nawaki was slightly sad, There were originally more than 30 people.

    Thats not much Masahiko was taken aback, but then he remembered that the Senjus station has always been half-empty in recent years.

    The Senju nsmen arent really thinking of the future that much

    Tsunade took a few quick steps, came to Masahikos side, hesitated, then mentioned for Nawaki to stay away.

    Great Grandpa, there has been something wrong in the n over the years, and the number of newborns has be scarce.

    Masahiko frowned and nodded for Tsunade to continue.

    Since my Grandfathers generation, the fertility of the Senju n seems to be getting weaker and weaker, especially our generation Having said that, Tsunade was still a little bit embarrassed, Only Nawaki managed to have kids, and this is all because of your medicine

    Masahiko was taken aback and suddenly realized that in these years, he has indeed never heard of a newborn baby from the Senju.

    Impossible. Masahiko secretly thought.

    This isnt a world of Xianxia where the stronger someone is, the less likely it is to have offspring. With a physique of a Senju, it should be easy to pass down to future generations. Look at the slightly weaker Uzumaki n. Since Masahiko encouraged childbirth, the poption within the n has grown extremely well over the years.(T/N: Xianxia is a Chinese fantasy genre influenced by Chinese mythology, Taoism, Buddhism, Chinese martial arts, traditional Chinese medicine, Chinese folk religion, and other traditional Chinese elements.)

    At the time, I thought that Nawaki was only an anomaly. I didnt expect everyone to be like this.

    Masahiko looked at Tsunade, You didnt find the reason?

    Tsunade shook her head, No.

    Masahiko thought for a moment, Do you think the medicine solved the problem?

    They all tried the medicine when they heard about it, but it only worked on Nawaki, Tsunade whispered.

    Masahiko nodded, I see. I will carefully study this after the funeral.

    Was it effective because Nawaki has better physical strength? Then Tsunade Forget it. Lets take a look at Machirama.

    Nothing encountered them on the way, and they reached Konoha peacefully.

    Danzo greeted them at the main gate. After Masahiko stated the current situation in a few sentences, he asked in a low voice, Can you do anything about Sakumos arm?

    Danzo shook his head, Its impossible to regenerate a limb.

    Masahiko frowned, recalling the original anime, Narutos arm did they used Hashiramas cell for that?

    Looking at Danzo in front of him, Masahiko wasnt actually convinced that he hadnt studied Hashiramas cells yet. It may be really impossible, and it may be possible, but he doesnt want to believe him

    Forget it. Im really d that I brought him back. I will just send him to the Uzumaki to see if Yuna can make a prosthesis for him. If she failed, after two years, Orochimaru will naturallye out with something.

    Compared to Danzo, Masahiko would rather put his faith in Orochimaru.

    Later, under Masahiko and Danzos organization, Kenji was buried in Konohas cemetery.

    On Konohas hero monument, Masahiko personally carved seven names. The funeral was very concise. Only Masahiko, Danzo, and a group from the Senju n attended.

    Watching the tearful Aika that Tsunade and Nawaki supported back home, Masahiko felt a slight pain in his heart.

    Looking at the Senju n with a total of less than half a hundred, Masahiko squinted and said in his heart, Old ancestors, I personally took care of your creation! Dont leave a man or a woman with no offspring, and protect them on the wars day.

    By the way, wheres the fat cat? Masahiko only remembered it now, It seems that it is still with Orochimaru rest in peace fat cat

 Chapter 257: Starvation

    Chapter 257: Starvation

    Mashirama, this Tsume Inuzuka is a talented girl of the Inuzuka n. Why dont you give her a chance? Aika handed Mashirama a photo, and after looking at it, he shook his head.

    Masahiko sighed helplessly, How did this be a farce

    Two days have passed since Kenjis funeral. Masahiko carefully investigated the physical condition of the Senju nsmen but found nothing special.

    With the precedent of Nawaki, Masahiko wanted to check whether it was the influence of physique or the Uchihabination.

    There are only two candidates suitable for the experiment, one is Tsunade, and the other is Mashirama.

    Which led to this farce.

    Fortunately, Masahiko didnt need to worry about this personally. Aika took this task over. Mashirama is Aikas peer ording to seniority, but hes not even older than her daughter Tsunade. Aika had even taken care of him when he was young and watched him grow up. Shes more like an elder sister-inw mother-figure to him. And she is now looking to match him up with girls from different families.

    But

    Masahiko frowned and took the photo from Mashirama, This seems to be Kibas mother Where did Aika get her photo?

    Mashirama, my child, youre already 30 years old. Its time to get a wife. Aika sighed helplessly.

    Aika was only 22 years older than Mashirama, Masahiko felt that she wasnt old enough to call him a child.

    Mashirama kept shaking his head without speaking.

    Aika turned to the other person in the house, Tsunade, and you, youre 34 years old this year, and you better get married already. I think Jiraiya is a great match for you.

    Aika had already heard of what happened on the battlefield. Although Jiraiya hadnt been able to save Kenji, he did his best after all, which gave Aika a good impression of him.

    Mother, why are you talking to me now?

    Why not? Look at your younger brother, hes nine years younger than you, and he already has a child, then look at you again

    Masahiko watched with a smile; Aika became wordy as she got older.

    Tsunade cast a look at Masahiko for help, and thetter smiled and shook his head, Your mom is right. You should get married. Yes, you can maintain your youth using the Yin Seal, but regardless, in two years, youre gonna be an old woman.

    See? Even Grandpa Masahiko thinks the same.

    Tsunade stomped, making the ground tremble, Im going back to the battlefield. They cant deal with that old womans poison without me.

    Masahiko was startled, then smiled.

    Tsunade walked out of the room fiercely but suddenly ran into Hiruzen at the door.

    Sensei youre back? She hesitated to ask because Konoha would be at a great disadvantage if Hiruzen is not there on the battlefield, especially under these circumstances.

    Sungakure has retreated, Hiruzen responded, then walked into the room.

    Masahiko stood up, not surprised by Sunagakures news, but with Hiruzen holding the fact cat.

    The fat cat has even seemed to have lost weight. Masahiko quickly took it over and patted her head.

    Come on, fat cat, eat this dried fish

    Hiruzen found a ce to sit down, and Tsunade returned to the room.

    Sunagakure had retreated yesterday. After I confirmed it, I returned. Orochimaru told me that this is your cat. It refused to eat, so I brought it back to you.

    Masahiko looked at the fat cat devouring the dried fish. It was obviously really hungry, so he couldnt help but ask, What did Orochimaru try to feed it, snakes?

    Hiruzen smiled bitterly and nced around, What are you guys doing?

    Aika immediately said, Hokage-Sama, is there any woman of the right age in the Sarutobi n who is suitable for Mashirama?

    Hiruzen:

    Masahiko smiled, Dont worry about it. We will take care of Mashirama.

    Lets talk about the battlefield. In the Land of Rain, even if Sunagakure has retreated, Konoha has suffered a lot this time. Sakumo and Jiraiya cannot participate in the war for the time being. Why dont you stay there?

    Hiruzen shook his head, There are still a lot of things that I need to deal with in Konoha.

    Masahiko secretly thought, You dont trust him anymore, dont you?

    After so many years as a Hokage and Danzo by his side, Hiruzen started to have doubts about him.

    Danzo wouldnt be the one who caused this thing to the Senju, right?

    No, its impossible. If it were medicine or something, Tsunade and I would have found it. Masahiko fell into deep thought again, until the fact cat screamed again.

    Slightly weighing the fat cat in his arms, Masahiko sighed.

    This guy has lost at least a pound.

    You should know that the fat cat was over ten pounds before Masahiko gave it to Orochimaru. It lost a tenth of its weight!

    Go back to my space and rest. Masahiko didnt shy away from the few people in the house and wanted to throw the fat cat into his dimension, but

    Damn, I almost forgot, there are still three people in the space!

    Masahiko looked at Hiruzen and felt that he was still hesitant to speak.

    Dude,e on, talk quickly. There are lives at stake! Without checking on the situation inside his space, he could tell that it was a long time, and they might starve to death at this point. Masahiko wasnt such a cruel person.

    Hiruzen looked confused and obviously didnt understand what he meant, but still said in a soft voice, Its been a while since Kushina returned to the Uzumaki. When are you nning on letting here back?

    What? Konoha needs people to go to the battlefield?

    No, not Hiruzen smiled awkwardly.

    He was a little worried and feared that Masahiko let Kushina be the Kyuubis Jinchuriki so he can take it.

    Masahiko could tell what Hiruzen was thinking and smiled, Minato isnt here. Whats the use of her returning to Konoha?

    Hiruzen gritted his teeth, Minato ising back soon, and he will preside over another Chunin exam.

    Masahiko smiled, Okay, I will let Kushiane back when hes back.

    Thats good. Hiruzen said, then smiled slyly, Then Im leaving, Elder Masahiko.

    Hiruzen left, then Masahiko nced at three in the house, Aika, please continue to persuade them, Im going out.

    Without waiting for a reply, Masahiko hurriedly disappeared, then walked into his space holding the fat cat in his arms.

    The situation inside his space startled him instantly. The two male ninjas were already dead, while Ringo was lying on the ground on the other side. If it werent for the undtion movement of her chest, he would have believed that she was dead.

    Looking around, Masahikos face turned dark, Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!

    Two corpses and some filthy things were instantly wiped out.

    This is really disgusting, lucky that I havent eaten yet Masahiko said in a loud voice. He could tell that these scorched corpses were killed by Ringo.

    Masahiko walked a few steps closer and looked at Ringo and said, Eeh? This guy was so hungry and fainted out? Should I just kill him?

    Suddenly Ringo jumped instantly and tried to cut Masahiko with her Kiba that she was hidden under her.

    Masahiko evaded easily with a smile, but before he could rush at her again, Ringo lowered her guard.

    Sure enough, its you, the Great Elder of the Uzumaki. Why did you catch me?!

    Seeing that the other party had given up on resisting, Masahiko said, Ameyuri Ringo, are you interested in joining the Akatsuki?

    The Akatsuki has been hiding in the dark for all these years, and it always felt too annoying to wait for their next move. Thus, Masahiko decided to take the initiative!

 Chapter 258: Spy

    Chapter 258: Spy

    It wasnt a whim for Ringo to join the Akatsuki. Masahiko has long nned to nt a spy there.

    Over the years, it has always been the Akatsuki in the dark and him in the light. He thought of hiding too, but this always felt stupid, god knows when the enemy will appear and how much he will have to wait.

    So he decided to take the initiative to attack.

    Then he had to think of a suitable candidate for spying. Obito was always the best choice since the Akatsukis leader is always working on correcting the plot, he will wee him there, but in the end, Masahiko couldnt do it because it was too dangerous.

    As for doing it personally although, he thinks hes too good when ites to spying, one mistake and he will blow up his only chance since they will be vignt.

    This time he had Ringo in his space, he never thought of this before, but just after taking a blow from her, he suddenly discovered some of her special qualities.

    Masahikos identity wasnt exposed in Kirigakure; even if Ao had some spection, he cant be sure. Ringo disappeared in the chaos. No one saw him take her, so they will just think that she has escaped.

    You said the Akatsuki? The organization that controlled the Third Mizukage? Ringo said weakly.

    She hasnt eaten or drinks for more than three days.

    Masahiko smiled and threw a sealing scroll to her, which contained food and water. Masahiko didnt believe that she will try to run.

    Looking at the opposite side, releasing the seal on the scroll, then grabbing the food and eating without saying a word, Masahiko smiled and said, Yes, the Akatsuki. I need you to join them and gather information about them for me. And its best if you could figure out the identity of their leader.

    Ringo didnt speak a word and kept eating and drinking.

    Masahiko wasnt in a hurry and waited for her.

    His sealing scroll stored enough food for a month, yet she managed to eat one-tenth of it. It seems that she was starving.

    Ten minutester, she finally raised her head, then said, exposing her pointy teeth, Arent you worried that I would really join the Akatsuki?

    Masahiko frowned, Oh no, we can still speak well without exposing them.

    Masahiko suddenly had the urge to knock out all her teeth too ugly.

    Ringo chocked, unable to figure out whats going on in Masahikos head.

    Masahiko shook his head, raised it, then sighed, Ringo, Im afraid you dont know yet, but youre gonna die soon!

    Ringo kept silent for a long time, then sheughed loudly, Hahahahaha I have long heard that although the Great Elder of the Uzumaki is strong, he has a weird character, and I lived to see it today, and youre really is!

    Masahikos face darkened, Who made such a rumor? And you have a weird face, how do you dare tough at me?

    Its no wonder that Ringo has such an attitude in front of Masahiko. Although she was the youngest member of the Legendary Swordsmen of the Mist, in her 30s, she was still one of the strongest.

    People in Kirigakure call her a Genius Kunoichi, and everyones hope for her is to be one of those few people at the peak of the world. In other words, to achieve the SS- Rank.

    You said Im gonna die soon. Do you mean youre going to kill me?

    Masahiko sighed, Although I dont want to act that way, it turns out that ordinary people do have limits. But I think you already know that.

    Ringo was taken aback, then she sneered, The older you are, the timider. Isnt limit exists to be broken?

    Of course, you can keep what youre doing. There will always be geniuses with perseverance, but if you break it with external force, you will eventually suffer serious damage.

    Seeing how Ringo looked stunned, Masahiko sighed in his heart.

    Ringo is indeed a rare genius. She has trained her Lightning Release to a high level, which is close to Masahikos LV8.

    But after sensing it at close range, Masahiko found that the opponents limit should be level seven, and the subsequent progress should be forcibly stimted by Kiba, the thunder sword. It can be said that she will live at most to forty, and if she continues to practice the same way, Im afraid that the day when her Lightening Release breakthrough to LV8 will be the day she dies.

    Ringo pondered for a long time, then she smiled and said, So what? Are you telling me to stop practicing?

    Masahiko smiled, Only temporarily. If you seed in joining the Akatsuki, I will give you the medicine that will help repair all the damage youve taken over these years.

    Masahiko has no way to break the limit of the mortal body, but if shes using Kiba to break that limit, then Masahiko can use medicine to make up for the physical damage.

    Seeing that Ringo has fallen into deep thought, Masahiko didnt urge her to give him the answer. These kinds of things cannot be settled overnight.

    Masahiko took this opportunity to y with the fat cat and make up for it for thest two days.

    After half an hour, Ring finally spoke, How can I trust you?

    Masahiko was taken aback, You cant.

    Ringo thought for a moment, then said, I will trust you this time.

    Masahiko:

    But, if you want me to do my job quickly and proficiently, you must share with me everything you know about the Akatsuki first.

    Masahiko smiled, You will most likely be exposed if you know what I know. You only need to know that their intelligencework is very strong, and their leader is powerful. If they expose you, Im afraid you will die.

    You cant just join the Akatsuki. You will have to pretend first that youre a rogue ninja well If you make it to the Bingo Book. With your strength, the Akatsuki should take the initiative to invite you probably. Masahiko was a bit uncertain.

    Thinking of their previous recruit Juzo, Masahiko felt that Ringo should be fine.

    Oh, its a difficult task. Ringo began tough again.

    Masahiko frowned, then waved his hand, and the two appeared outside.

    Were southwest of Konoha. You can take care of the rest by yourself. Join the Akatsuki and contact me. If you fail, you dont have toe and find me. As long as you are no longer hostile to the Uzumaki or Konoha, you can consider yourself free. But I must say that you wont live to your forty without that medicine.

    Forty, huh? Ring lowed her head slightly, Hehe, then I must really thank you for not killing me.

    Huh? Looking up, she realized that Masahiko has disappeared.

    Two kilometers away, Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief, Scare teeth I hope that I made the right move this time.

    Suddenly, Chinese characters crossed before Masahikos eyes, Witness most andpletely change the Side Story of Naruto World: The Fourth Mizukage got 10(/2)(*10) witness points.

    Masahiko got slightly happy, Finally, has Mangetsu taken over the position? I have 1210 witness points now, and Optimus Prime should also be considered as my participation in this war. I should still be able to earn more points. If I could just do more

    Masahiko shook his head, Dont give up. I just need to go back to Konoha! To cure infertility!

    Just wait for me!

 Chapter 259: Curse

    Chapter 259: Curse

    Two monthster.

    Masahiko sat on the ground, staring at the food streamer in front of him.

    This is specially made by him; of course, it was for cooking medicine.

    Masahiko started this operation after gathering detailed statistics about the Senju nsmen.

    There are more than 50 young adults in the Senju n that are between 20 and 40. And there are more than 20 people in the 40s to 60s.

    Besides, since Konoha was founded, most of them were married within the n, and the number of couplesbined barely passed a hundred, yet it was still considered one of thergest ns.

    Of course, it cant bepared to the Uzumaki. After all, the Uzumaki had a country. But among Konoha, the Uchiha and the Hyuuga are the only ones with a poptionrger than 1000.

    But the problem appears in other age groups.

    There are only four people from 16 to 20 in the Senju and only one kid from 10 to 16. Further down, its only Itachi!

    Masahiko doesnt know what the normal age distribution is, but this surely abnormal.

    In the steaming pot in front of Masahiko, there was a special medicinal soup cooked by him In fact, he just increased the number of medicinal materials in previous pills he made for Nawaki by five times.

    Thanks to their excellent physical strength, Masahiko didnt have to worry about the overdoses side effects.

    Tsunade, Kushina,e here to fill the medicine!

    Kushina had already returned from the Uzumaki, and Hiruzen had to grit his teeth, bring back Minato from the battlefield and let him take charge of the Chunin Exam.

    The Chunin exam should be taking ce now as hes working on the medicine, but Masahiko didnt even have time to go and see it.

    Now that Masahiko is spending most of his time in this room, he assigned Tsunade and Kushina as his little assistants.

    Tsunade and Kushina came in bitterly. The smell of the soup wasnt really good.

    Okay, this will work, each nsman will drink a bowl, and you have to stare at them as they drink it!

    Yes, yes. The two replied helplessly.

    After a while, he started to hearints.

    Its the medicinal soup again

    Can I skip this one?

    I want to return to the battlefield

    Masahiko smiled, Dont even think of running.

    Currently, only Nawaki and a few white-haired nsmen went to the Land of Rain battlefield.

    I dont know if it will be effective this time. It has been the same for two months.

    While muttering, someone pushed the door and came in.

    Grandpa, can you take care of little Mashirama, he

    Masahiko smiled, listening to Aikas constantints.

    In the past two months, Mashirama suffered more, he was taken on various blind dates by Aika, and soon he will be the man who went out with every girl in the vige.

    Okay, give him one more month. If you still couldnt find him a woman, then I will talk to him. Masahiko said.

    If this doesnt work, it will be the old ways of forced marriage.

    Aika nodded and left, feeling satisfied.

    He seems unable to choose someone Why though? Is it a Gene?

    In a room alone, Masahiko lowered, pondering, but couldnt think of any reason.

    After half a month.

    Still the same room, still the same steamer, still the same medicinal materials.

    Masahiko has basically been in a state of half abandonment. Two and a half months with no results. It is estimated that its really unsolvable.

    Whats this called again? The boom-bust cycle.

    Is it really a Gene? Masahiko never believed in this.

    Tsunade, Kushina, help me fill the medicine!

    Tsunade walked in with a bitter face, but Kushina wasnt by her side.

    Masahiko was startled, and Tsunade took the initiative to exin, Its the final day, the exam is over, and Minato has just arrived.

    Thats okay. You fill the medicine. Ill go to see them.

    Great Grandpa, you

    Masahiko ignored her and walked to Kushinas room, where Minato greeted him.

    Elder Masahiko.

    Masahiko nodded, and smiled, then asked, How was it? How many kids this year?

    Minato smiled bitterly, Maito Gai, Kurenai Yuhi, Sarutobi Asuma, Genma Shiranui, Rin

    Masahiko listened to the names one by one, showing a dumbfounded expression, then he asked, covering his forehead, He didnt pass, doesnt he?

    Minato sighed and nodded helplessly.

    Masahiko smiled bitterly and didnt even want to know what happened; Obito probably did something stupid again.

    Fortunately, Kakashi followed Sakumo to the Uzumaki. Otherwise, he would have got really angry with Obito.

    Masahiko nced at Minato and was about to ask about Hiruzens future arrangement, but someone behind him suddenly reported.

    Elder Masahiko, the Uchiha Patriarch, wants to see you.

    Kagami? Masahiko was startled, I see.

    Masahiko waved his hand, indicating that he wouldnt disturb their two-person world, and walked out. With a few steps, he found Kagami indeed at the door.

    So youve also returned from the battlefield. Does Konoha really have such a big advantage?

    Kagami shook his head, The advantage isnt big. But Jiraiya has finally recovered, so I managed toe back for a bit of time.

    Masahiko nodded, and he could tell that Kagami was hesitant to say something, Spill the beans.

    You have beans there? Kagami didnt get it and looked at the steaming pot inside the house curiously.

    Masahiko briefly exined, Im making some tonic pills.

    Elder Masahiko, you must take care of your body.

    Masahikos face turned ck, I didnt eat it! Forget it, whats the matter with you?

    Kagami hesitated, Is the vision of the Mongekyou Sharingan is really unrecoverable?

    Masahiko was startled and took an in-depth look at Kagamis eyes, Didnt I tell you not to use it much? How much vision did you lose?

    Kagami smiled bitterly, The Third Tsuchikages Dust Release is really hard to resist. Im no opponent to him without the Susanoo.

    With such a distance I can see your face clearly.

    Masahiko couldnt help butugh, Youre still in the mood to make jokes at this time?

    After pondering for a moment, Masahiko shook his head, As far as I know, the only way to restore your eyesight is to get new ones. Im sure youve seen the stone tablet. You should know what that means.

    Masahiko didnt tell him that he can transnt Hashiramas cells. That would make some issues.

    Back then, Uchiha Madara, transnted his brothers Mongekyou Sharingan eyes, to have the Eternal.

    Kagami smiled bitterly and fell into silence.

    However, youre the only one who has awakened the Mongekyou Sharingan in the Uchiha n. So you can only use it less, or just stop using it.

    Kagami took a deep breath, I see

    Masahiko could tell how disappointed Kagami was, and sighed, You will pay the price for gaining power. After all, the Mongekyou Sharingan is the cursed eye.

    Speaking of this, Masahiko got suddenly startled.

    Cursed?

    After taking a deep breath, Masahiko shouted, Its a curse!

    So the Senju

    What curse?

 Chapter 260: Blood Injection

    Chapter 260: Blood Injection

    Elder Masahiko? Elder Masahiko?

    Uchiha Kagami called repeatedly, and Masahiko finally came back to his senses.

    Ah, Kagami, when did youe?

    Uchiha Kagami:

    Is this dementia?

    Ah, thats right, youre here because of the vision problems, right?

    Its no wonder that Masahiko has frozen there for a while. He was thinking about many things at the same time he was basically trying to figure out what the word curse could refer to in Naruto World.

    The first thing that crossed his mind was ck Zetsu, which was desperately sealed in his stomach but this was the most unlikely one.

    The second thing that came to his mind is the dispute between Indra and Asura. He thought that they might have cursed each others descendants, but that was also unluckily.

    The third is Kaguya. She might have cursed Hagormo before she waspletely sealed, but it didnt affect him, and it slowly manifested in his descendants. This kind of spection was rtively more likely.

    Fourth

    The curse is something independent of the Naruto power system, and it may even be a curse that affected those civilians when Kaguya performed the Infinite Tsukuyomi. Thinking of this, Masahiko remembered some other memories.

    Speaking of giving birth, people used to bring their newborn babies to Hagoromo in those shbacks for blessing what are the blessings and curses?

    Fifth, and the most likely one! That is something that is none of the four previous theories.

    Elder Masahiko? Kagami called helplessly. Masahiko seems to have got distracted again for the nth time.

    Masahiko frowned and looked at Kagami.

    I have a method. We will try it.

    Kagami was overjoyed and nodded repeatedly.

    Dont resist. Masahiko raised his hand and lightly touched his chest.

    Curse Breaker!

    Masahiko has never used this skill since it was obtained from Jashins altar.

    After using it, dense ck lines gushed out of Masahikos palm, and after a pause on Kagamis chest, it spread to his face, then found his eyes and flooded in.

    Kagami closed his eyes tightly and opened them again after a long while.

    Elder Masahiko, what was that just now?

    Its a special sealing technique. Masahiko exined, How did it feel just now?

    Kagami shook his head slowly, I seemed to have been bounded by something, then I felt like I just have broke free.

    Masahiko was taken aback for a moment. He didnt expect that he would feel such a thing.

    What about your eyes?

    Kagami shook his head slightly, I dont feel any change.

    Masahikos expression froze. This was unexpected, but he kind of wasnt surprised

    No, the ck pattern just now automatically found his eyes.

    Try to open the Mongekyou Sharingan.

    Kagami did what he said and opened the Mongekyou Sharingan.

    How do you feel?

    It seems like Im not losing eyesight anymore? Kagami was a little uncertain.

    Masahiko finally understood.

    The curse of blindness is lifted, but the loss of eyesight cannot be made up for

    Masahiko was a little disappointed. He thought that lifting the curse will grant him the Eternal Sharingan.

    Thats enough.

    Masahiko sighed, then nodded, If you continue to use the Mongekyou Sharingan, your eyesight shouldnt be reduced, but the previous loss

    Kagami breathed a sigh of relief, Thats okay. Thank You, Elder Masahiko.

    Masahiko sent away Kagami, feeling excited again.

    In this case, the Senjus problem is finally solved.

    Masahiko wasnt in a hurry to lift the curse one by one. He forced them to drink tonic bowl after bowl for two months and a half

    I will try it on Mashirama first. Masahiko hummed a small song and walked out to solve a major problem. The slightly depressed mood that he felt during this period finally faded away.

    Three dayster, Masahiko finally lifted all the curses on the Senju nsmen.

    Of course, there is no exnation of the truth behind this curse which means he cant exin it to them too.

    He just told them that this was a special sealing technique he developed specifically for infertility, and then happily announced: That the previous medicinal soup was actually for nothing!

    Of course, after hearing this news, the Senju nsmen werent very happy

    I like to see you angry, but you cant beat me.

    Masahiko left with a smile.

    Try to increase the number of family members!

    .

    One hour ago.

    The Land of Rain battlefield, a dark underground ce.

    AAH!

    .

    Loud screams continued to emit as more than a dozen Iwagakure ninjas continued to struggle under the chain.

    A few minutester, these people lost their lives.

    So it didnt work. Whispered, Whether its the cells of the First Hokage or Uchiha Madara, these ordinary human bodies cant bear it.

    Orochimaru! Its hidden deep enough that probably no one in Konoha knows that youre such a lunatic!

    Aside, a ninja from Iwagakure spoke bitterly.

    Hes a Jonin from Iwagakure, leading a team of twenty people, but he encountered Orochimaru on the battlefield and was easily caught and brought to this ce with his team.

    No one knows? Orochimaru licked the corner of his mouth, Perhaps.

    A small snake burrowed out of the ground and spit out a syringe with a dozen milliliters of crimson blood in it.

    Looking at the remaining five Iwagakure ninjas, except for the captain, all the others were in aa.

    Orochimarupared the syringe in his hand and smiled, Do you know whose blood this is?

    This is the blood of Elder Uzumaki Masahiko. This took me a while to obtain. But no matter how I studied it, its almost the same as the blood of an ordinary person. Can you believe it?

    The captains expression changed, and he seemed like he understood what Orochimarus means, Youre a lunatic!

    Orochimaru licked the corner of his mouth again, walked toward the five ninjas, and injected one milliliter into each of the four unconscious ninjas.

    No response?

    Ten minutester, Orochimarus expression was solemn.

    Even if its an ordinary persons blood, there will be adverse reactions if its randomly injected into other people. However, Masahikos blood seemed to be immediately integrated into the human body without being rejected.

    Maybe I didnt inject enough blood? Despite the struggles of the captain, Orochimaru injected half of the remaining blood into him.

    After a full hour, Orochimaru looked more solemn.

    What exactly is the reason for this inclusiveness that was previously unnoticed?

    Thinking about the fact that Masahiko asked Sakumo to bite his arm so he can heal his injuries quickly, he said, Is it because of this ability?

    Thinking about Masahikos long lifespan, and then about how he didnt gain anything from studying him all of these years

 Chapter 261: The Long Waited Awakening

    Chapter 261: The Long Waited Awakening

    Konoha Vige.

    Masahiko finally walked out of the Senju residence.

    During his period, he devoted all his energy to the Senju, staying at home every day, researching solutions to infertility.

    Now that it is finally solved, Masahiko felt empty and had nothing to do.

    Are you going to get revenge at Sunagakure? Masahiko sighed.

    Masahiko might be one of the reasons for Kenjis death, but Sunagakure was the one who killed him.

    The one, who killed, Ebizo, has been beheaded by Sakumo, and the one whos responsible for his death Chiyo?

    Masahiko shook his head and decided not to go. Chiyo was also wronged. Her son, daughter-inw, and younger brother were killed in battle, and her grandson defected. She should be really lost.

    In the future, her hobbies were fishing, pretending to be dead, and senile. Thinking of this, Masahiko felt a little sad for her.

    After a while, he shook his head and smiled bitterly.

    Im the real lost person here. All that I have are disciples and acquaintances

    Feeling slightly low, Ill go to see the daughter that I picked up and find somefort.

    Masahiko changed his figure and went to the Amazon Shop.

    Sarah is in the shop, and since she was handed in a new apprentice, she has been very rxedtely. She was just about to start eating lunch that she brought from somewhere else Even though Ichiraku Ramen is delicious, you will get tired of it at some point.

    Seeing Masahikoing in, she smiled sweetly, Father, youre back. Have you eaten yet?

    I didnt eat, why, are you gonna give me half?

    Sara:

    You can eat this. I will buy another one.

    Masahiko smiled and waved his hand, No, I havent eaten ramen for a long time. Prepare a bowl for me after you finish eating.

    Ill prepare one for you now, Sara said and rushed out.

    You can eat first! Masahiko chased.

    Ten minutester, the father and daughter sat down for a mean, and the warm atmosphere made the food even more delicious.

    Has anything special happened recently? Masahiko spoke vaguely while eating the noodles.

    Sara shook her head, Nothing special. Though, Obito has been looking for you for thest two days. Hees here every morning and afternoon.

    Masahiko was startled, Obito is looking for me?

    Masahiko groaned slightly, This little guy didnt pass the Chunin Exam. I bet he came to me forfort. Rin passed, he didnt, and he cant me anyone for that, but his stupidity

    Masahiko wasnt curious at all. He was sure that Obito failed because he didnt use his brain as usual.

    When hees in the afternoon, I will make sure to scold him. Masahiko wasnt the sympathetic guy.

    Master! Take me to the battlefield!

    Masahiko looked at passionate Obito, feeling stunned.

    Master! You promised to take me to the battlefield! Seeing that Masahiko didnt reply, he got anxious.

    Masahiko nodded, There is such a thing, but Im talking about half a yearter, right? Its has been only four months?

    Im ready now, Master!

    Really? Chunin Ranked Shinobi, Uchiha Obito?

    With bitterness on his face, Obito replied, So you know about that too?

    You cant me me for this one

    After that, Masahiko listened to Obitoining about how the written questions were challenging, how he was drafted against strong opponents, and how he helped the grandma cross the roar

    All right, so its the grandmas fault.

    Master, just take me. Rin went to the battlefield. I have to protect her. Otherwise, you cant rest assured, right?

    Masahiko was startled, Rin, what? Minato is still in the vige!

    Obito was full of grief, all those who became Chunin were taken. Our Patriarch led the team, but without me

    Kagami is leading the team? Masahiko pondered, Konoha is training troops on the battlefield

    Looking at Obito, Masahiko smiled slightly. No wonder he was so anxious. His ssmates were going to the war to gain experience, while Obito was left behind.

    Slightly pondering, Masahiko thought he might get more witness points if he took Obito with him to the battlefield.

    Okay, pack up your things. Ill take you there to gain more experience.

    Obito immediately replied, I already have all my things!

    Masahiko was startled and turned to look at Sara, You heard him, I have to take this boy with me to the battlefield for a little bit.

    Sara smiled, I see, father.

    The tone was rxed as if the battlefield was in the back garden of Masahikos house.

    Masahiko didnt have anything special to carry, so he stood up and was about to speak, but suddenly froze in his ce.

    Most of them have witnessed and drastically changed the main storyline of Naruto World: The Third Ninja World War, Gained 100(/2)(*8) Witness Points.

    The third Shinobi World War is over? That is to say, Iwagakure retreated Masahiko fell silent.

    This is the second main storyline with a base point of 100 points since Konohas establishment. It also reflects the importance of the Third War.

    In the original, Konoha got besieged by four viges and suffered heavy losses. They had to let children who had just graduated from the academy go to the battlefield.

    But now, because of the Land of Whirlpools, Kumogakure wasnt strong enough; thus, they didnt participate in the war. Kirigakure was busy enough with what they have going on inside the vige. And Sunagakure were struggling without their supplies. Only Iwagakure was facing Konoha, and of course, they couldnt survive alone.

    Konoha regarded them as training targets, and now to stop Konohas hostility, theyre gonna have to pay something.

    Looking at it this way, the plot gotpletely changed. Masahiko sighed.

    Too many things happened in the Third Shinobi World War, and it doesnt matter if some didnt happen, such as Minatos nickname. Gold yellow always shes.

    But for other things, such as Obito, Masahiko originally nned to follow the crowd and see if he could awaken his Sharingan but what a mess!

    Oh, Onoki, it seems that youre old and lost too

    Master, master, shall we go? Obito said urgently.

    Masahiko nced at him, then sat back on the chair, Were not going anymore.

    Obito was taken aback, Master

    Masahiko waved his hand, The war is over!

    What?!

    He was surprised to see Masahiko nod his head in confirmation, and everything went dark. Silence controlled the room, and it felt as if time had stopped still. Waves of anger burnt in his chest as his eyes suddenly turned into Sharingan eyes!

    Masahiko couldnt help butugh, Is this a blessing in disguise? Or is it the protagonist seed explosion?

 Chapter 262: The Chosen One

    Chapter 262: The Chosen One

    Early July of Konohas forty-fourth year, in front of the main entrance of Konoha.

    Hundreds of civilians and ninjas gathered here to greet the heroes who returned from the battlefield of the Land of Rain.

    The Third Shinobi World War has been over for half a month, the battlefields were cleared, and the wounded were escorted back to Konoha, and the ninja troops have finally returned.

    Of course, the Hokage Sarutobi and his Elder Danzo stood in the queues front to greet them. Masahiko didnt show up in his original identity, but as the Amazon shop owner, he brought his little student and his daughter Sara and stood among the crowd.

    The ninja troops leader was Kagami, followed by a group of Jonin lead by Orochimaru, followed byrger groups of Chunin, and those newly promoted were also among theme.

    Jiraiya isnt there? Did he go out to gather materials? Masahiko smiled and shook his head, feeling a bit disappointed.

    In fact, he really wanted to see what kind of exaggerated expression would be on Jiraiyas face when he is greeted by the cheers of everyone in here. Watching Orochimarus pale snake face is really boring.

    And dont know if it was an illusion, but he could feel weird vibes from Orochimaru.

    Is it because of the human experiments? Masahiko guessed.

    By his side, Masahiko could feel Obitos fighting spirit burning, while his eyes were firmly locked on Gai. Its worth mentioning that in the previous Chunin exam, Obito was defeated by Gai several times.

    However, its also a blessing in disguise. Obito has sessfully awakened his Sharingan, and now he wants to regain his lost pride.

    Well, hes focused on Gai now because Kakashi went with Sakumo to the Uzumaki. Otherwise, he would have been now fighting with him.

    The ninja army received the crowds cheers at the main gate for a while, heard the monologue of the Will of Fire one more time, then disbanded, and each went to his family.

    Okay, its no longer fun. Lets head back. Masahiko turned his head and said.

    The expression on Obitos face was very strange, mixed with fear, anxiety, and expectation.

    Master Have you seen Rin? Obito said while stumbling.

    Masahiko was stunned for a moment, and immediately reacted, showing sadness, I didnt see her, Rin, Im afraid the war!

    Sarah covered her mouth in surprise, looking at Masahiko.

    Tears rushed out of Obitos eyes, Impossible! We must have missed her.

    Obito, ept it. Im also feeling sad about Rin

    I dont believe it!

    Obito said, then he was about to rush out but was stopped by Masahiko.

    Oh maaan, I thought youre gonna open the third tomoe Masahiko sighed.

    Obito froze there, not knowing what was going on.

    Sara took her hand off her mouth, revealing a smile on her face.

    Father, youre bullying Obito again. Havent Rin been back for several days already?

    Masahiko smiled, then exined, I know, but Obito seems to be prone to tragedy awakenings so I wanted to stimte one for him.

    Looking at the ignorant Obito, Masahiko continued to speak, Do you see any wounded people in the troops? How could Konoha have no casualties in a big battle? Use your head. The Hokage is trying to reassure the civilians. And in order to prevent anyone from knowing the specific number of deaths and injuries, the wounded were secretly sent to Konoha Hospital. As a medical ninja, Rin came back a few days ago and has been busy in the hospital.

    Obito red at Masahiko, then turned and ran to the hospital.

    Father, Obito seems to have gotten angry.

    Masahiko touched his chin, It seems to be a bit too much, but Im going it for his own good. Without some tragedies, how long will it be before he opens the third tomoe, let alone the Mongekyou

    ..

    Time passed quickly, and it was another week.

    Obito moved on quickly, and he was no longer angry. At this time, he was mumbling about this and that in front of Masahiko.

    Master, the elders were so surprised that Ive awakened these eyes, and how it was directly double tomoe

    That guy, Gai, is really amazing. Even though Ive used the Sharingan, I still drew with him. But I have already started learning some advanced Fire Releases, and I will soon be able to surpass him when Kakashies back, I will make sure to teach him a lesson!

    Masahiko listened to all kinds of show-offs with a t expression. He even thanked God that he didnt help him open the third tomoe

    Master, do you know? Tsunade-Sama and Orochimaru-Sama are about to ept disciples. Rin is preparing for that.

    This sentence stunned Masahiko for a moment, then he reacted.

    Why dont you go? Masahiko said with a smile.

    Being in Minatos team doesnt mean that he cant have a teacher on his own.

    Obito looked around, then lowered his voice, Master, dont you think Orochimaru-Sama is a bit scary?

    Youre not wrong.

    Its a joke to think that Obito will ever be Orochimarus disciple.

    However, this unexpected wave of witness points that Obito brought him.

    In the next few days, Masahiko was personally there to participate in the selection with Tsunade and Orochimaru.

    Tsunades selection of apprentices is very formal, and its simply a medical ninja test for disciples under the age of fifteen. After long thinking and with Masahikos slight assistance, Tsunade exceptionally chose two disciples, Rin and Shizune.

    Rin prefers medical treatment and Chakra healing techniques, while Shizune is more inclined to make antidotes and medications.

    Masahikos expression looked solemn as he turned around and said, Take Obito, you have my blessings.

    However, Orochimaru acted like he didnt hear him and told him about something that made him a little concerned.

    You said that Jiraiya has also epted a disciple in the Land of Rain?

    Seeing how Orochimaru nodded in confirmation, Masahiko groaned slightly, It happens to be the Land of Rain, how so coincidental.

    That idiot doesnt know what hes doing, his new disciple has some basic ninjutsu talent in him, but hes too old for training. Orochimaru grin evilly.

    Masahiko looked no longer concerned about Jiraiya but frowned and nced at weird-faced Orochimaru, Maybe you better ease off on doing human experiments for some time

    Orochimaru nodded without denying, I see, Elder.

    After that, Orochimaru began his selection, which was utterly different from Tsunade. There was no assessment, and he didnt even go to see those candidates with his own eyes.

    When they came to Hiruzens office, he simply looked through the pages, and then his eyes were immediately locked on one name.

    This one, Sensei.

    Are you sure you dont need an assessment?

    No.

    I want this one, Anko Mitarashi.

    Masahiko gained another ten witness points from this event, but there was a sense of discord in his heart.

 Chapter 263: One Stone and Two Birds

    Chapter 263: One Stone and Two Birds

    Konoha forty-fourth year, August.

    The remains scenes of the Third Shinobi World War finally dissipated, and the serene atmosphere from the past came back to Konoha.

    Endless streams of civilians rushed over to release missions, and the endless lists of tasks made the ninjas who have juste back from the battlefield busy again.

    In Masahikos shop, a long-lost customer, Hatake Kakashi, was weed.

    Masahiko was on the edge of his seat, waiting to see Sakumos new arm, but he ended up disappointed.

    It was an arm made entirely of Chakra conductive metal.

    There was no such high technology to connect nerves as Masahiko imagined. It can only be controlled by Chakra.

    Elder Masahiko, thats enough. It doesnt affect my daily life.

    Masahiko shook his head, I will find a way to get you a better arm. With such a thing, your strength will not be as it was.

    Without his right hand, Sakumos strength was almost cut off by half. If you lost youre right; it doesnt mean that you will be able to train your left to be as strong as your right and be the next Goro Shigeno. The Hatakes Swordsmanship uses both hands, and most of Narutos swordsmanship is also the same.(T/N: Goro Shigeno: The protagonist of the Anime Major.

    He thought Yuna would surprise him again, but he forgot that she had always been interested in creating devices and never studied the human body.

    This is enough, Elder Masahiko, Sakumo repeated again.

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head, Howe youre the oneforting me. Wheres Kakashi? Did hee back with you?

    He came with me but was stopped by your little apprentice, and the two went to the Training Ground topete.

    This guy, Obito, hes gonna get his butt handed to him again

    Masahiko felt helpless. Although Obito finally awakened his Sharingan, he hasnt made much progress in other areas except his DojutsuIf there is no ident, he will surely get bullied by Kakashi again.

    However, this is what he thought, but he suddenly remembered how Obitos case needs stimtion.

    After a moment of silence, Masahiko spoke again.

    Lets celebrate your arm recovery Even if its not a full recovery, please let me treat you to ramen.

    Sakumo couldntugh or cry. Is he treating him to ramen for such a big thing?

    Masahiko noticed his expression and shook his head, You dont know how popr Ichiraku Ramen is now. These ninjas, whove been at war, havent tried anything that good for months, and since they came back, they were emptying their pockets there.

    Its a bitte. Im afraid we wont be able to get in before dinner if we dont go now.

    Masahiko was stunned. Seeing Masahiko leaving, he quickly followed.

    Sure enough, nearly an hour before dinner, the seats in Ichiraku Ramen were almost full, with civilians and ninjas.

    Watching the two walking in, the noisy room was quiet for a moment, after which shouts of Master White Fang came out.

    Masahikos face stiffened, remembering that he was still Hagoromo now, and eating with Sakumo would probably arouse suspicion.

    But soon, he became calm again.

    Whats wrong with being with White Fang? Master White Fang is in poor health, and he needs medicine!!

    After that, Masahiko graciously ordered two of the most expensive ramen with just a gesture of his hand, added meat and noodles, while Sakumo looked at him speechless.

    Youre treating this so casual.

    Masahiko ignored him.

    The two slowly walked to their seats while everyone was looking at them, they didnt care, but the stores atmosphere was a bit wrong.

    After the two entered the store, considering Sakumos status, it was reasonable for the room to get a bit quiet, but it was weird to stay that way for ten minutes.

    Sakumo is usually not the kind of person whos scary or too harsh on people. How could he make people this quiet?!

    I just cant stay this way. Masahiko sighed. Then, using Wind Release, he emitted the sound of two ninjas conversations not far away into his ears.

    Unexpectedly, Orochimaru-Sama is such a person One of them looked disappointed.

    Whats the matter? I think what Orochimaru-Sama did was the right thing.

    How can you say Shush. One of them noticed Masahiko looking at them.

    Masahiko listened without head and tail, Whats wrong with Orochimaru? Is it human experiments?

    He wanted to know more, but he found that even the whispers were gone.

    Masahiko shook his head helplessly, then said, Sakumo, go and ask these two over there what happened to Orochimaru?

    Sakumo was taken aback, then did what he said.

    Masahiko didnt overhear; he looked around, then he moved the meat in Sakumos ramen into his bowl

    After a few minutes, Sakumo walked back with a furious expression.

    Elder Masahiko, something went wrong.

    With noodles in his mouth, Masahiko said indifferently, Whats the matter?

    Details of a secret S-ss mission performed by Orochimaru there years ago were revealed. In order toplete the mission, Orochimaru

    Masahiko was stunned. This story sounds familiar, especially when he looks at Sakumo in front of him; it feels more familiar. Its a cheap pirated version from the original.

    Sometimes, saving apanion will result in mission failure and a great loss to Konoha. Knowing that thepanion you rescued will also use you, will you still save him? Masahiko shook his head and said.

    Sakumo paused.

    You dont know to answer, I know. Masahiko waved his hand and ate thest bite, Eat yours. Its getting cold. You dont need to worry about this, just wait, and youll see the changes.

    Sakumo hesitated, sat down, but got stunned as soon as he picked up his chopsticks.

    Seeing Masahiko hurriedly leaving the ce after closing the bill, he choked silently.

    Are you really asking me to pretend like you didnt do this?

    ..

    Amazon Store.

    Masahiko sighed, The details of an S-ss secret mission have been spread so widely, and it was from three years ago. No one knows who leaked this information Is it Danzo, or are he and Hiruzen both involved?

    But whats the use? This time the target isnt Sakumo, but Orochimaru. Moreover, Orochimaru chose toplete the task. Some people may think that hes unkind, but most ninjas will be supportive, right?

    Will Orochimaru end upmitting suicide too?

    Masahiko began to think more and more weirdly, and usually, when such a thing happens, it turns out to be a Genjutsu.

    Sure enough, this matter gradually fermented in Konoha in the next few days, from a small room in a restaurant to everyone in the vige.

    In the streets and alleys, civilians, and ninjas, everyone was discussing this matter, and two factions gradually formed. One side thinks that the task is more important, and the other side thinks his partner is more important.

    As the focal point of the incident, Orochimaru had no response.

    Until one day, some people starting talking about a new element to that story: Senju Nawaki, the new Patriarch of the Senju n, denied the behavior of Orochimaru, and he believes that hispanion should have been rescued.

    This is the first ninja with sufficient status to express his opinion publicly.

    Although Nawaki can have an opinion, and its normal to talk about this in private, he shouldnt have publicly refuted Orochimarus decision Masahiko sighed.

 Chapter 264: Game of Hats

    Chapter 264: Game of Hats

    In the blink of an eye, Hiruzen was 53 years old, and he has probably been a Hokage for 18 years.

    Masahiko thought for a moment and pulled out some pictures from his confused memory.

    It seems that Hiruzen should be retiring soon. Some people wont sit still if they want a certain sessor.

    Masahiko didnt need to find out who was behind this incident, Im just gonna put the me on Danzo.

    Masahiko would be surprised if this kind of thing werent done by Danzo.

    First, he used Orochimarus cold-blooded heart to draw a debate about whether the task is important or thepanion, and then he used the pure-blooded Nawaki to confront him with Orochimaru. If it goes well, it can solve the twopetitors at one; the two biggestpetitors.

    It seems that since Minato didnt get shing nickname yet, Danzo ignored him. Masahiko smiled and shook his head.

    In Masahikos opinion, he still prefers Minato as the Fourth Hokage, no matter whos on the other is.

    People are close and distant, and Masahikos judgments are influenced by past and present life.

    Just like before, when Fugaku and Nawaki fought for Mikoto, Masahiko didnt oppose or support. But if Nawaki and Minato both fought for the Hokages position Whether its from a personal preference or from Kushinas perspective, Masahiko will always be on Minatos side.

    Besides, Im afraid that Nawakis character isnt suitable for being a Hokage. Masahiko decisively found a reason for himself.

    As for Kushinas idea of turning both Minato and the Kyuubi back to the Land of Whirlpools, Masahiko didnt believe that it was doable. Looking at her like that, would she be willing to let Minato give up on his dreams?

    But Danzo is really ying dirty, Masahiko murmured, walked out of the Amazon store again, and decided to deal with Danzo.

    But first, as the Amazon shop owner, he went around Konoha listening to the conversation in the street using Wind Release.

    All kinds of gossips were ignored. Masahiko didnt care about who lost a fat cat, who lost someone, or even who got knocked in the head.

    He just counted the number of people who were supporting rescuing theirpanions.

    What made him gratified is that many people believed that the right decision is to rescue thepanion, even though most of them were civilians.

    A ninja must always focus onpleting the task.

    This sentence was added to the Ninja Academy textbook, but now it has be the source of contradiction.

    In fact, even now, Masahiko doesnt know whether this sentence is right or wrong. There are different exnations in different situations, but a person who doesnt value hispanions lives cant get everyones approval to be Hokage.

    In other words, if Orochimaru doesnt exin clearly his cold-blooded behavior, he will definitely lose the position of the Hokage.

    With this idea in his mind, Masahiko first found Orochimaru and wanted to interview him.

    A boring trick. This was Orochimarus reply.

    Masahiko expected, Nawaki to be still confused about how he suddenly was standing in the center of the storm, but Orochimaru seems to have seen through it at a nce.

    Masahiko smiled, Then what are you going to do? Just let it go? Orochimaru licked the corner of his mouth, Elder Masahiko, will you let it go?

    Masahiko rolled his eyes, how this guy can stay indifferent at all times.

    Masahiko sighed, then he looked a bit surprised.

    Your strength you got stronger again?

    Orochimaru was thirty-four years old, the peak age of a ninja. The progress that Masahiko has sensed was rtively clear.

    Its just a little, Orochimaru responded.

    Masahiko smiled, then he waved his hand and went out.

    No wonder Orochimaru isnt too concerned about this matter. It turns out that he has found a way to improve his strength

    It seems that the Sage Mode has been a great help to him. Otherwise, he wouldnt have achieved any progress without doing modifications on his body.

    There was nothing he to do, Masahiko was only here to confirm Orochimarus views, and the following things need to be done through Nawaki.

    After entering the Senju Station, Masahiko directly found Nawaki in the Patriarchs Hall, and Tsunade was also there.

    Great Grandpa, Tsunade greeted him first and then beamed with joy, Two Senju nsmen are expecting a babe. It worked!

    Masahiko was taken aback, That was quick, then he smiled and said, Thats natural. It will definitely work since this old man took action.

    After thinking for a long time, Mashiko couldnt find a suitable way to say it.

    Tsunade nodded and sighed, then said, Great Grandpa, you came here because of Nawaki, right?

    Nawaki shouted, Sister, I really didnt say that.

    But it is your opinion, right? Masahiko said with a smile.

    Nawaki fell into silence and was unable to refute.

    Tsunade sighed, Just think about this way. Second Grandpa, Tobirama put that sentence in the textbook for a reason. A Ninja must always focus on finishing the task. Thats why Orochimaus decision is understandable. If he chose to save people, he might have been facing even greater criticism now.

    Tsunades remarks made Mashikos expression change. He thought that she would firmly support saving people, but she unexpectedly stood in Orochimarus camp.

    Sure enough, she was chosen to be the Fifth Hokage not only because she was the eldest granddaughter of Hashirama.

    Seeing that Nawaki didnt have Tsuandes same morals, Masahiko relieved him. I cant say thats entirely true. I dont know the specific task situation, but I think both options are fine. The only difference is that if the capturedpanion is a friend of yours. Your way of thinking will change, and like Nawaki, who put hispanions first, you will also choose to rescue them.

    Nawaki nodded repeatedly.

    Masahiko continued, Tsunade, think about it, if the captured is Jiraiya, what would Orochimaru have chosen?

    Tsunade looked at Masahiko nkly.

    Masahikos face stiffened; that was embarrassing.

    Orochimaru would have used that opportunity to get rid of Jiraiya for good

    There was a weird silence in the room. Masahiko was thinking about how to switch between examples. Later, he felt that no matter who was captured, Orochimarus choice would have never changed.

    Nawaki, youre right. Orochimarus approach should be refuted fiercely!

    Nawaki nodded and suddenly stopped, I dont think I have the guts to face

    I know! Masahiko interrupted, then sighed, This is the start of a new round of the Hokagepetition. Some people have used some cheap tricks. But Great Grandpa here has always had a bright eye, and he can see through it at a nce.

    Nawaki nodded ignorantly.

    Then what shall I do, Great Grandpa?

    Masahiko paused, with a smirk on his face, Currently, only you and Orochimaru are in the center of the storm. We cant let them just watch the show.

    You will do this Masahiko leaned toward Nawakis ear while Tsunade rolled her eyes. This Great Grandpa is probably going to cause troubles again

    One dayter, everyone on the street was talking about new things: The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi had publicly supported Nawako, while Konohas elder Shimura Danzo publicly supported Orochimaru.

 Chapter 265: Debate

    Chapter 265: Debate

    Konoha was in a mess.

    The dispute that was originally confined to Nawaki and Orochimarus confrontation gradually evolved to wrap inside the entire vige.

    After Hiruzen and Danzo expressed where they stand on this particr issue, the patriarch of various ns expressed one after another.

    Senju Station.

    Nawaki was feeling a little guilty. This entire mess was caused by them.

    Masahiko didnt look bothered, All the people with high status in the vige expressed their opinions Well, if I add another person to your camp, I will say its Jiraiya, whos traveling far away, has written to show his support to you.

    Nawaki startled, Is that alright? Great Grandpa

    Just do as I say.

    ..

    The Land of Rain.

    Fire Release: Fire Ball! Jiraiya was demonstrating the Fire Balls hand signs when he suddenly was interrupted by a sneeze, and a small me was spit out of his mouth.

    Sensei, your technique

    Ahahah Jiraiya scratched his head, It should be someone in the vige who misses me, dont worry about it. Lets continue. I will only teach you for another month, then its up to you to change this war-torn country!

    Yes, Sensei!

    Konoha Vige, inside the Hokage Building.

    Hiruzenand Danzo smiled bitterly at each other, knowing that Masahiko must be the one who has done this.

    Originally, when the two were dragged into this, they got alerted, but the subsequent series of actions were way too fast for them to correct things.

    Now that the entire vige is involved, it really wont end well.

    After a long silence, Hiruzen sighed, What should we do now? It cant go on like this. Otherwise, Konoha will end up splitting.

    Some people have started to act because of these disputes in recent days, and they can no longer be suppressed.

    Danzos face looked hideous, he was the one who indeed started this incident, but Hiruzen also tacitly agreed. And Hiruzen now is asking him to find a solution.

    Good, both of you are here. Masahiko walked in with a smile.

    Hiruzen stood up, acted like nothing is happening, and said, Elder Masahiko, youre here.

    Elder Masahiko. Danzo also said hello.

    Masahiko waved his hand and asked knowingly, You all know what Konoha is arguing about these days, right? Have you figured out how to solve this situation?

    The two of them cursed secretly, and who do you think is the reason?

    Elder Masahiko, what do you think we should do? Hiruzen said helplessly.

    Masahiko smiled, Konoha has always been adhering to the principles of fairness and openness, and this time its the same. The more they argue, the clearer the truth will be!

    The two looked at each other, They are already arguing enough

    Not enough! Masahiko smiled mysteriously.

    ..

    Three dayster.

    Konoha Stadium is full of seats.

    Masahikos voice spread throughout the stadium.

    Today, half of Konohas residents gathered here because of the issue that everyone has been arguing about recently, whether the task or thepanion is more important?

    This issue has been everyones talk for a week, but we didnt hear each sides arguments yet, so were gathered here today to solve this problem since it has seriously affected Konohas stability and harmony.

    Masahiko frowned slightly as he spoke, feeling that thisst line was a bit awkward. Clearing his throat, he continued to speak.

    Today, here, we want to put an end to this incident.

    The few people in front of me are all important, high-status figures in Konoha, and their views on this matter are very clear.

    Were gonna put an end to this turmoil through their debate. I guess everyone has no objection?

    Good, I announce that the first Debate Conference of Konoha Vige has officially started! Masahiko said with a smile, We will first ask Elder Shimura Danzo, who thinks that the task is the most important thing for a ninja, to step forward and rify his views!

    Danzo:

    Danzo couldnt think straight, and he was cursing Masahiko secretly in his heart. At the same time, he was so confused by how Masahiko brought the situation up to this point.

    Elder Danzo seems to have nothing to say, so please let our beloved Third Hokage Hiruzen Sarutobie forward and rify his points of view!

    Hiruzen stood up with a bitter smile, nced at his good friend Danzo, apologized in his heart, then began to use the Will of Fire again.

    In this kind of public asions, few people will dare to say that they can give up theirpanions for the tasks sess. The higher the status, the tougher it is.

    The higher the status, the more subordinates in charge, and even the most loyal people will feel grieved when they hear that you might abandon them for the mission.

    .

    A farce came to an end, and the choice ofpanions first prevailed.

    It seems that the coffin bread will be cut off by me this time. Masahiko smiled and shook his head, See youter. It feels great to ridicule them once like this.

    They are ninjas, but theyre also humans, tasks can be restored, but if thepanion is gone, hes really gone.

    Masahiko thought, then suddenly felt something was wrong, recalling Tobiramas character, and adding that when he said this, Hashirama should be alive, It doesnt make much sense the guy would have killed for his brother.

    Inside the Hokage Building.

    Hiruzen sighed and said, Im afraid Konoha will lose a lot of money this time. The rule that Tobirama-Sensei put is the only reason why civilians always preferred Konoha to release mission.

    Danzo didnt speak and stood beside him with a gloomy expression.

    But thats okay. Its a different era. It would be more beneficial to Konohas future development if the ninja cared more about theirpanions. Hiruzen continued to speak.

    After a long silence, Danzo coldly snorted, Hiruzen, do you still think you have a chance? Elder Masahiko made it clear that he wants to support Senju Nawaki as the Fourth Hokage and didnt even mention Minato. He really wants to take him and Kyuubis Jinchuriki, Kushina, back to the Uzumaki. If Masahiko heard this, he would definitely clear that he was wronged.

    Hiruzen was silent for a moment, After going to the Land of Earth to negotiate. Let Minato lead the team. Jiraiya and the others will help

    Time flies, and two years passed in a sh.

    In the past two years, Masahiko lived in the Amazon Store, watching the ebb and flow

    This is not the case. Masahiko participated in almost every major and minor issue in Konoha, just to gain witness points.

    But in the end, there was too little to collect. After two years, Masahiko only gained 80 witness points, most of which were brought to him by Obito bing Chunin, and Kakashi as a Jonin.

    Im 300 points short. Minato should bring a lot from bing Hokage. But what exactly can bring more points after that? Masahiko sighed.

    The fact that Minato will be the Hokage was almost certain in his heart. And he didnt feel like he needs to do anything at all for that to happen. Every mission experience of Minato in the past two years will be spread out and will envelop perfectly in the end.

    Sure enough, Hiruzen still prefers Minato. Is it Kushinas influence? Masahiko also had doubts.

    Moreover, my dark knight has finally moved. Masahiko weighed a letter in his hand that said, See you in the old ce, and the signature is a row of jagged teeth.

 Chapter 266: Let God Determine

    Chapter 266: Let God Determine

    Gritting his teeth, and tear the letter off.

    Since Ringo contacted him, it is estimated that she has sessfully joined the Akatsuki. Although he really didnt like her signature, Masahiko was a bit happy to hear this news, and a deal is a deal. He had to give her that medicine.

    Looking at the brown pills in front of him, Masahiko waved his hand, and a medicine bottle appeared in his hand. A dozen pills flew in one by one, and then he disappeared.

    On a barren mountain southwest of Konoha, Masahiko met Ameyuri Ringo again.

    Yo! Masahiko leaned this way of greeting from Nagato.

    The woman on the opposite side showed a smile

    Masahiko frowned. He noticed that Ringo was wearing an all-ck cloak. It would have been right if it also had red clouds on it.

    Did they change their uniform? Masahiko whispered.

    Elder Uzumaki, when people get old, does their speed drops down to this extent?

    Masahiko ignored her provocation, You asked me out, so did you sessfully join the Akatsuki?

    I did. But it can also be considered as I didnt.

    Masahiko was confused. What is she saying?

    What I found should be just an outer organization. The name is indeed Akatsuki, but the members are generally not strong. Even the leader isnt worthy enough to be my opponent. However, I discovered that the leader has a mysterious master. I estimate that he should be the leader of the Akatsuki organization you wanted me to spy on.

    Masahiko frowned, It sounds different from the original

    And the leaders information and the purpose of this sub-organization?

    The name of their leader is Yahiko, and he wants to bring

    Say what again? Masahiko interrupted quickly.

    Oh? Yes, hes called the Yahiko.

    Masahiko took a deep breath, feeling a little bit dumbfounded, so he was still the founder of the Akatsuki

    Yellow hair? And his purpose? Masahiko tried to confirm again.

    Orange hair. He wants to bring peace to the Land of Rain Ringo sneered, Its just a ridiculous goal!

    Masahiko ignored that, Yahiko is still alive. I cant believe I could find him back then As for the Master, Im afraid that it should be Jiraiya who stayed in the Land of Rain to teach him. So thats fine.

    Masahiko nced at Ringo and shook his head, You havent really joined in yet, right?

    Ringo nodded, If I join in, Im afraid that I wont be able to get out for a while. Im just inquiring about some information. However, its easy to join. They treat the recruits aspanions, and they almost ept everyone.

    Masahiko sighed, feeling that he might have chosen the wrong person for the job.

    I feel like she didnt dig into it deeply enough maybe its just two organizations with the same name? Masahiko pondered, then suddenly frowned.

    That Akatsuki dude, although he has used the Six Paths of Pain before, he hasnt made any movements in the past few years, coupled with how the Mizukage was being controlled, will it be that the leader is filling Obitos spot in the original? If thats the case, then Yahiko

    Masahiko took out the medicine bottle from his sleeve and threw it to Ringo.

    This is the medicine that I promised you. You need to take one pill per month. If you stop practicing, you will have a normal lifespan, just like any ordinary person. When you join the true Akatsuki organization, I will give you the remaining amount, and after taking that, you can continue to practice

    ..

    In the end, Masahiko didnt ask Ringo to leave this sub-organization. Instead, he asked her to do her best for them, especially if the leader is in danger; she must save him and strive to be an official member of the Akatsuki as soon as possible.

    After all, Yahiko was also Jiraiyas disciple; he cant just let Hanzo kill him. He estimated that Ringo could sessfully save his life

    The spy I sent out has be a baby sitter I hope she can turn back into a spy in the future. Masahiko said.

    When he returned to the store, Masahiko found Tsunade waiting for him there with a smile.

    Great Grandpa, where is this old ce? Is the date already over?

    Masahiko thought about Ringos teeth, and his face darkened, The day I date her is the day I be blind!

    Tsunade looked at him weirdly, So its really a girl who asked you out?

    Stop it already! Masahiko looked at her, irritability, So why did youe here?

    Tsunades expression was a little more anxious, There is one thing that requires your consent. I want to pass the Yin Seal to Rin Nohara.

    After all, this is the unique sealing technique of the Uzumaki n. Its okay for Mito to pass it to Tsunade, but Rin wasnt from the Uzumaki or the Senju.

    Masahiko was startled, Its okay, just like the slugs, what was passed to you belongs to you, and you can pass it to whoever you want.

    Tsunade nodded, The second thing is that the teacher has deliberately selected the Fourth Hokage. The person he prefers is obviously Minato. How about you?

    Masahiko smiled, So youre collecting votes as Nawakis elder sister?

    Tsunade sighed, Be the Hokage is Nawakis dream, after all.

    Masahiko pondered for a moment, took out a sealing scroll from his sleeve. And after releasing it, an old dice cup appeared in front of the two of them.

    Tsunade was taken aback, then slowly pulled out an identical dice cup from her sleeve.

    Sure enough, you take it out with you Masahiko smiled helplessly, These are the two dice cups I made when your grandfather forced me to learn to gamble. One was passed down to you, and the other was kept with me.

    Tsunade nodded, I remember, speaking of which I even beat you once!

    Ah, the day Hashirama died. Masahiko fell into a deep silence. After a while, he continued, Lets do it again. If you win, I will support Nawaki. If you lose, I will support Minato.

 Chapter 267: Plotting

    Chapter 267: Plotting

    In the Amazon Store, Masahiko stared at the dice cup in front of him, feeling a bit speechless.

    He rolled a 666 in the shape of a pin, but he didnt expect Tsunade to roll the same hand.

    He thought that Tsunade will never lose, and its unlucky for him not to win, so he never thought what would happen if they draw? Masahiko pondered for a long time. Tsunade will be busy fighting for Nawaki to get the Hokage position and teaching Rin Ninjutsu. Its unlikely that an ident will happen, but this increase in the gambling skill

    Sure enough, in addition to fate and other aspects, Naruto world also has the power of brother control! Anyone with a brother cant be underestimated. After a long time, Masahiko came up with such a dumb conclusion.

    It seems Tsunade also noticed that I was keen on Minatos side. Masahiko shook his head. The joy on her face when it turned out to be a draw couldnt be deceived.

    Okay, I wont help neither sides. I had a dilemma because of this anyway Masahiko shook his head and put the dice cup away.

    ..

    Konoha was in a mess again.

    Thest time it was this chaotic was when they had the first debate match two years ago. This time Masahiko had really nothing to do with this.

    Konoha now has too many people who are qualified topete for the Hokages position.

    Except for Jiraiya, who was still outside, and Orochimaru, who Masahiko didnt know he was studying recently and didnt seem to be interested in the Hokage position at all.

    In addition to them, there are still six or seven candidates.

    The possibility is rtively slight; that is, Shikaku Nara, the IQ is beyond the standards, but the strength isnt enough. The only people who are supporting the Nara are the Akimichi and the Yamanaka.

    After them, its the Hyuga and Patriarchs of the Inuzuka and Aburame ns. There is another person that Masahiko will pretend is not there, Kato Dan. Though he has been teaching at the Academy for quite a long time and has helped make well-known students, they might vote for him.

    In the Amazon Store, Masahiko had a headache looking at Kushina in front of him.

    Grandpa, you can help him! Kushina, who has been careless, rarely showed this attitude of the spoiled little girl in front of him.

    Werent you the one who said that youre gonna bring Minato back to the Uzumaki with the little fox?

    Kushina blushed, then grabbed Masahikos sleeve with watering eyes and a slightly open mouth

    Masahikos face stiffened, Do you think youre still a three-year-old girl? Youre 22 years old, for gods sake, and youre about to marry Speaking of this, Masahiko felt a slight pain in his heart, the kind of feeling you have when youre being left behind by a female college.

    Grandpa, you

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head, interrupting her.

    There are many people who support Minato right now. As far as I know, Hiruzen is doing his best to build enough momentum for him.

    Although Minato was Jiraiyas apprentice, he was from amoners background, and that was somewhat a disadvantage when hes facing someone from the Senju. But his looks and affinity can make up for it.

    To paraphrase Madaras sentence: I, Masahiko, deres you the most handsome

    Although somewhat cant be absolute, its not too far off.

    Kushina hesitated, But Minato wasnt notified for the Shinobi Meeting just now

    Masahiko was startled, Shinobi meeting?

    I just watched the of the Elder Uchiha go to the Hokage Building from a distance, and kind of overheard what he was talking about

    Masahiko couldnt help butugh, So youve learned to eavesdrop? Who did you learn this from?

    He had forgotten that he had eavesdropped on the entire vige two years ago.

    But now Masahiko finally understands that Kushina was asking him to collect information about Minatos current situation.

    Listen Kushina looked sad.

    Alright, Ill go!

    Grandpa, youre the best Kushina kept the little girls behavior.

    Masahiko shook his head. After a long absence, he used the Kaguya Will Mode since his space ability could still be sensed by some people.

    Grandpa, what is this? Kushina looked at ck Masahiko, shocked.

    Unique Ninjutsu, do you want to learn? Masahiko smiled, exposing his white teeth.

    Seeing Kushina shaking her head repeatedly, Masahiko smiled evilly and sank into the ground.

    Masahiko hid in the meeting rooms left wall on the top floor of the Hokage building and waited.

    No wonder they didnt call Minato. This is simply a gathering of geezers. Masahiko observed the participants.

    Althoughpared to him, these people are all considered juniors, they were still old, and the youngest one was in his early fifties.

    What are they going to do? Masahiko was curious.

    With time, the seats in the conference room gradually filled up, and Hiruzen, who was sitting in the main chair, finally spoke, I believe you already guessed why Ive gathered you here today. Its for the election of the Fourth Hoage.

    After a pause, he continued, I know that some of you already have a preferred candidate, but I implore everyone to support Namikaze Minato to be the Fourth Hokage!

    Masahiko was startled; he wants to do it this way?

    Some people here also raised this question.

    Danzo said with a solemn expression, This involves the lover of Namikaze Minato, Uzumaki Kushina. Some people may not know that shes the Kyuubis Jinchuriki, but shes also the princess of the Land of Whirlpool. If Minato doesnt be the Hokage and leads Konoha, he might end up ruling the Uzumaki or be the Patriarch instead, after he marries Uzumaki Kushina. Im afraid Konoha will lose both the Kyuubi and the genius Minato at the same time!

    So what? The person who said this seemed confident that Konoha will not miss thesebat powers if they were lost.

    That way, the Uzumaki will get more powerful! Danzo said immediately.

    Inside the walk, Masahiko frowned slightly.

    As soon as Danzo said that sentence, the silence controlled the ce.

    After a long while, Kagami couldnt stand it anymore and said, Are you trying to shame our allies? With Elder Masahiko here, do you think the Uzumaki will ever cause harm to Konoha?

    No one answered, and Kagami looked disappointed, Hiruzen, do you think so too?

    Hiruzen didnt reply and turned to Utatane Koharu, Kagami, calm down, Elder Masahiko is more than 120 years old after all, and no one can live forever besides, this is after all our Konoha.

    Kagami looked around, and when he saw how everyone looked thoughtful, he suddenly sighed, got up, then walked straight out of the room.

    Inside the wall, Masahiko closed his eyes slightly, then his body gradually disappeared.

    Masahiko slowly drilled out of the ground in front of Kushinas eyes.

    Grandpa, how is the situation?

    Masahiko hesitated, then squeezed out a smile, Dont worry, Hiruzen is trying to collect more votes for Minato!

    Kushina breathed a sigh of relief, Excuse me, Grandpa!

    Watching Kushina walk away, Masahiko shook his head. Just now, he wanted to forcibly take Minato and Kushina back to the Land of the Whirlpool.

    Thinking of the people in this conference room, except Kagami, they were all separated from him and the Uzumaki, its indeed a bit sad, but

 Chapter 268: The Fourth Hokage

    Chapter 268: The Fourth Hokage

    After the geezers ninja meeting, the person who was gonna be the next Hokage determined.

    Except for Nawaki and Minato, all the other candidates withdrew. Andpared to Nawaki, Minato had more approves.

    Minato was born as a civilian and had a higher status among the civilian ninjas. After this meeting, with the exception of a few families attached to the Senju, the Uchiha, and the Hyuga who havent expressed their views, most of the other ns supported Minato.

    Masahiko wasnt surprised by this result. Although no one directly responded at the meeting at the time, the silence alone was enough.

    Really disappointing.

    In the Amazon Store, Masahiko sighed. Supporting Minato means that everyone also agrees with Danzo and Hiruzens ideas.

    The rtionship with Hiruzen is far less close than Hashirama or Tobirama. After all, there is a significant age gap. As time goes by, Masahikos feeling of not being part of this era was getting deeper and deeper.

    Father, father, what are you think about?

    On the side, Sarah spoke worriedly, feeling that Masahiko didnt seem okay in the past few days.

    Masahiko was startled, shook his head, andughed, Its nothing. You seem to be very free these days.

    Sara nodded, We dont have a lot of customers these days. The branch in the Uzumaki is already in preparation. I wont be free after that.

    Because Sara refused to take charge of the Uzumaki branch, Teuchi could only ept another apprentice, Son. But the child was clumsy, and until now, Teuchi was still uncertain about entrusting him with such a task.

    Masahiko paused, How about I take you back to the Land of Whirlpool? That is our own country, after all.

    Sara was taken aback, Father, whats the matter with you?

    Masahiko sighed, Its nothing. I just want to go back and stay for a few years. After a while, maybe I will go back for four or five years. And Im not relieved to leave you alone in Konoha.

    Sara hesitated, Im fine, but Boss Teuchi

    Its okay. Ill talk to him. Masahiko interrupted.

    Sara looked still puzzled, not knowing what was wrong.

    Masahiko wasnt nning to go back because of sadness or something. Its just that his Witness Points are about to hit the two thousands milestone, and he will soon have the long-awaited Kekkei Mora.

    Hes nning on taking advantage of the time between Narutos birth and the period before it to grasp the Kekkei Mora fully. And the Land of Whirlpool is the best ce of practice.

    As for whether to gather more witness points, Masahiko didnt need to consider participating in any uing events. In case it didnt work, and he needed more, he will just seal half of the Kyuubi in Narutos body. It wouldnt be possible for such arge main story to give fewer witness points.

    Buy one nine-tailed Jinchuriki, and get one more for free, are you satisfied, Hiruzen?

    He doesnt have to worry about what will happen to Naruto in his childhood. On the day that Kushina gives birth, he would definitely stay nearby. As long as the Kyuubi doesnt break the seal, with Kushinas strength, nothing would go wrong afterward.

    The only problem now is Teuchi. Masahiko showed a somewhat contrite smile. He was the one who encouraged Sara to stay in Konoha. Now hes the one who wants her to go to the Land of Whirlpool.

    However, unexpectedly, Teuchi rejoiced.

    Great, Boss Hagoromo. I was worried about sending Son there. He wont do well in the Uzumaki. Its great that Sara can go!

    Really? Masahiko felt weird.

    Facing Masahikos suspicion, Teuchi wanted to pat his shoulder to assure him, but his hands were covered with flour, but he still said, Yes, its really fine!

    Huh and here Im thinking all day that I was going to embarrass myself. So when does Sara need to leave?

    Teuchi hesitated, My wife is currently looking for a good ce in the country, then we will start the work It might take a bit of time, about three to six months.

    Its still a bit early Masahiko murmured, and took out a bag of money, and handed it over to Teuchi.

    Its going to be the first Ichiraku Ramen in the Uzumaki, and Sara is the one who will be in charge of it. Take the money, and let your wife chose arger shop with the best decoration.

    Scratching his head, Teuchi said, Boss Hagoromo, I cant take that, youve already helped me enough

    Masahiko red, Do you think I would give you more money for nothing? Half of the shop will belong to Sara!

    Ah? Oh! Nodding repeatedly, No problem, Boss Hagoromo.

    Well, that was easy. Masahiko walked out with a smile on his face. Teuchi behind him was also smiling; he looked a bit scary

    ..

    Time passed quickly, another two months.

    The Vigorous Fourth Hokage selection finally came to an end.

    Tsunade did her best for her younger brother, but in the end, he couldntpete with Minato. Thest straw was Jiraiya, who came back from his long journey.

    Jiraiya is more disciplined than I thought.

    Masahiko thought he would abandon his disciple for Tsunade.

    Masahiko is now standing in the open space in front of the Hokage Building. It can be said that he was part of a sea of people because today was the day Minato takes over as the Fourth Hokage.

    In order to prevent the crowd from squeezing his daughter to death, Masahiko gently turned on the repulsive force to make a bit of spacious space for two people.

    Master! Obitos voice came from behind.

    Damn let me through who stepped on my foot Hey, dont push. No, dont touch me.

    Masahiko watched dumbfoundedly, Obito going through the crowd to reach him.

    Huh? Masahiko squinted, and he could see a little boys head exposing behind Obito. And he quickly took his head and twisted around.

    Good job, little brother! Obito shouted with satisfaction, then patted the boys head in exchange for the boys contemptuous look.

    Master, this is my new brother, Uchiha Shisui!

    Masahiko sighed, If he was epted by you as a little brother, then this kid probably has no future.

    Of course, he knew who Uchiha Shisui is, but he didnt expect thetters path to cross with Obito. It is estimated that Shisui was forced into being his little brother by Kagami, fearing that his grandson would be misled.

    Obito was about to refute, but he noticed how the crowd had calmed down and looked up. Secondster, Hiruzen and Minato appeared on the rooftop of the Hokage Building.

    Masahiko listened quietly to Hiruzens monologue about the Inheritance of the Will of Fire. In about ten minutes, Hiruzen officially handed over the Hokage Hat to Minato, and thetter also said a few words.

    Minato, who was originally handsome, looked even more stunning with the Hokage Hat.

    Should I also make a whole set of clothes worthy of my face? Masahiko wondered inwardly.

    A line of Chinese characters shed before him, Witness and slightly change the main storyline of Naruto World: The Fourth Hokage, get 50(*2) witness points.

 Chapter 269: Senju Masahiko

    Chapter 269: Senju Masahiko

    The first wave hasnt settled, and another wave has risen.

    The time came for Konohas forty-seventh year, and the vige who had another new years eve became lively again.

    Masahiko didnt expect Konoha elders to propose marriage for the Hokage Minato and the Land of Whirlpools Princess, Uzumaki Kushina.

    By the way, after Hiruzen passed down the hat to Minato, he filled the elders position after the Hyugas Patriarchs death. The current council wasposed of three people, Hiruzen, Danzo, and Kagami.

    Why are they in a hurry? Masahiko was helpless, But because they managed toe with a good gift, I wont mess it up.

    The Fourth Hokage proposes marriage to the princess of the Uzumaki Country. This was surely much bigger than that of Kenji and Aika. Therefore, just for the bride price, they gifted about 20 Asuma heads.

    In the Land of Whirlpool, Nanako agreed very happily and rushed over to Konoha.

    Minato and Kushina are in agreement, and she has no reason to refuse.

    Nanako came to Konoha and immediately found Masahiko to discuss the dowry issue.

    Dowry?! Masahiko shouted, We epted the marriage, and we epted to make Kushina Konohas Jinchuriki. Yet they were still shameless enough to ask us for a dowry?

    Nanako looked helpless, Sensei, keep your voice down. Its not Konoha who asked us, but we cant let Kushina look too shabby. Shes a princess

    Masahiko sighed, looking upset, No wonder they sent such a colorful gift. They knew theyre gonna have it back. Oh, game on, you old farts, I will make you pay it back

    The Land of Whirlpool can be said to be wealthy, even though it is not as good as the Land of Fire, but theyre wealthier than a ninja Vige, like Konoha.

    Nanako looked helpless, Sensei, I want to hold my great-grandson in my arms while I still can

    Why the hurry?! Youre still Masahiko was about to say, but then he noticed Nanakos gray hair and couldnt say anything.

    Forget it I figured it out already. Masahiko said, The money that Hiruzen owes me can be added to the dowry. I dont think they are going to pay it anyway.

    Yes, Sensei.

    Watching Nanako leave, Masahiko did the calction, Nanako, shes over seventy years old

    Keeping Masahiko calm and happy, the wedding preparation went smoothly.

    Nanako loved her granddaughter, Kushina, to her bones. The issue with dowry slowed the process a bit, but things didnt getplicated.

    As for Minato, Jiraiya was responsible for him, but he didnt understand these aspects at all, so he asked Tsunade to help since she had the experience of hosting a wedding for Nawaki before.

    Watching Tsunade getting busy to prepare Minato for the wedding, Masahiko felt relieved. It would have been regrettable to see Tsunade or the Senju holding a grudge against Minato for winning the Fourth Hokage position.

    When everyone is working in the same direction, the wedding preparations will progress quickly.

    In the end, Masahiko decided to make the wedding on March the 1st, Kohohas 47th year.

    Many people were puzzled as to why he chose March 1st and why he kept saying that it was a good day, but Masahiko just smiled and didnt exin.

    March 1st is the day school starts. First, its the day these two met, second and more importantly, wouldnt this mean that it would be an extra day off for the kids? Masahiko smiled secretly, You dont know how many children would be grateful for that.

    Therefore, the wedding of Minato and Kushina was held on March 1st.

    Masahiko has attended many weddings, and each time it gave him a different feeling.

    When it was Hashirama and Mito, he felt that he had witnessed history. Kenji and Aika, he felt that he had uncovered the mystery of Tsunades bond hair. Nawaki and Mikoto, he felt that he had changed the world.

    Up to now, Minato and Kushina are the only couples who gave him mixed feelings of excitement and awkwardness.

    The excitement is because the golden boy and the jade girl havee together, and he cant wait for Narutos birth. The awkwardness is because Kushina was the girl he looked after as she grew up, and there is a kind of indescribable andplicated feeling of a father watching his daughter marry.

    Im at the very best, just a grandfather Masahiko shook his head and looked at Incheon.(T/N: Incheon: Kushinas father.)

    Incheon was getting people with Hiruzen and had that majesty aura around him as the Uzumaki Daimyo.

    The wedding was very lively. Just by looking at Konoha Stadium, you can imagine the scale and the number of attendees.

    It wasnt easy for more than a month to decorate the ce, but the host of the wedding, Nanako, did a great job. She also took the initiative to invite him as Masahiko, the Great Elder of the Uzumaki, so he had no choice but to nod his head to his disciple.

    There is no need to mention that the marriage was a well-regted Naruto World Wedding since Masahiko didnt participate.

    However, Masahiko watched with great interest. After all, its the Naruto Model Couple of Kushina and Minato. And there was no such wedding in the original.

    The weddingsted for a long time, before noon and until the sky gradually darkened. Kushina and Minato received blessings from various people.

    In the end, Masahiko stepped forward and sent a blessing, and the wedding was over.

    Everyone watched the couple exist, and Masahiko also gained 20 witness points.

    After this, I just need to wait for Naruto.

    Recalling Kushinas flushed face just now, Masahikoughed dumbly

    ..

    Masahikos life was peaceful again. He wondered around Konoha with nothing to do all day, thinking about a way to get witness points, but found nothing. During this time, nothing happened The only important thing is that Neji was born in July, but these characters birth never gave him a witness point.

    Is it because I have to witness and participate? Masahiko smiled bitterly, Youre kidding me if you mean that kind of participating

    Until the end of Konohas 47 years, there were still no signs from Kushina, but some news from the Senjus side disrupted Masahikos peaceful life once again.

    Uchiha Mikoto was pregnant again.

    Counting the days, Masahiko was shivering. The two couples are going all out again. Theyre pulling out a Sasuke this time, right?

    Hurrying to the Senju n, Masahiko found Nawaki.

    I heard that Mikoto is pregnant again. What are you going to name the baby?

    Nawaki smiled happily, If its a girl, we havent decided yet. But for the boy you will never think of it!

    Masahikos face turned dark, Youre gonna call him Sasuke, dont you?

    Nawaki was taken aback, Sasuke oh, isnt the Thirds father? Youre very close, though.

    Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief, then his face stiffened, What do you mean?

 Chapter 270: Special Methods

    Chapter 270: Special Methods

    After repeatedly confirming that Nawaki wasnt joking, Masahikos face darkened, So thats what you meant by close?

    He didnt know what Nawaki was thinking. In the original, it was strange that Fugaku named his son after Hiruzens father, but that can be exined by the Uchiha showing their loyalty.

    But now, Nawaki wants to name his child after the sages name

    You think Im dead to name the kid after me?

    Compared to this, Masahiko would rather the boy to be called Senju Sasuke Senju Masahiko that feels very embarrassing.

    After persuading Nawaki for a long time, thetter had no intention to change his mind, and Masahiko had no choice but to give up, Its a girl, it must be a girl! Masahiko tried convincing himself.

    After pondering for a long time, Masahiko felt that he could not sit and wait to die, and he had something to do.

    Since you are unkind, dont me me for being unrighteous!

    Masahiko went straight to the Uchiha, but instead of looking for Kagami, he found Fugaku.

    Fugaku, Fikoto is pregnant, right? He wanted to confirm first.

    Fugaku was stunned, Elder Masahiko, did the news spread already? I only learned about this yesterday. Who told you?

    Masahiko chuckled, Of course I know!

    Fugaku:

    What is wrong with him?

    Its good to be pregnant. Its good to be pregnant. Masahiko muttered to himself.

    Fugaku: ???

    Suddenly, Masahiko took out a camera from a sealing scroll.

    Come on, Fugaku put a pause. I will take two photos of you.

    Fugakures expression was stiff, and he didnt understand what Masahiko was doing.

    Kacha After several camera shing lights, Masahiko nodded, slightly satisfied.

    The face is quite fierce, but this will do. Masahiko turned around and left, leaving Fugaku with, Take care of Fikoto. Your second son is going to be a genius.

    Fugaku:

    After obtaining Fugakus photos, Masahiko worked all day long to prepare all the necessary materials.

    Early the next morning, Masahiko came again to the Senju n.

    You want to teach Itachi Ninjutsu personally? Nawaki looked surprised and hesitated, Itachi is only four and a half years old, isnt it a bit early?

    Its not early. Its not early. Masahiko responded with a smile, Itachi is a Sage Body ninja after all, and he grows faster than others.

    Then please!

    Nawaki brought Itachi to Masahiko, and the little boy greeted him well, Sage Grandpa.

    Hey! Masahiko happily replied. He patted Itachis little head, then pinched his little nose.

    It was probably a bit strong, noticing Itachis watering eyes.

    But Masahiko had already put a serious face, Itachi, starting today, I will guide you in the enlightenment practice of Ninjutsu, and I will teach you my unique practice methods, starting with the Unique Chakra Extraction Technique!

    Nawaki was surprised, Is there a unique way to extract Chakra?

    Well, I created it by myself, Masahiko responded, Follow me, little Itachi. And you Nawaki, dont you dare interrupt us.

    Nawaki smiled bitterly and stopped; he had a bad hunch about this

    Masahiko took Itachi to his room in the Senju, closed the door tightly, and nced at Itachi with a smile, then pinched his little nose.

    I will teach you now my unique Chakra Extraction Technique. Dont spread the practice process.

    Itachi nodded ignorantly and watched Masahiko pull out Fugakus picture.Uncle Fugaku?

    Masahiko was startled. He didnt expect Itachi to know him.

    Its not him. It just looks a bit like him.

    Itachi nodded half-believingly.

    Masahiko continued to speak.

    You have to keep this face in your mind when you refine your Chakra. It will greatly help the speed of your training.

    Oh. Itachi nodded hesitantly.

    After that, Masahiko taught Itachi the normal Chakra Extraction Technique and pinched his little nose again.

    If you get it, start practicing!

    One monthter

    Masahiko watched Itachi skillfully use the basic three-body techniques, nodded with satisfaction, and walked forward.

    Seeing Masahikos expression, Itachi wanted to hide, but Masahikos hand seemed to cross the space, and urately pinched his little nose.

    Yes, you have basically reached the Ninja Academy graduation standards. The special Chakra Extraction Technique I taught you is really effective, right? Masahiko said so, while he thought secretly, What an enviable talent.

    Itachi was full of grievances, Its very useful, but Grandpa Sage, can you stop pinching my nose

    Ah, haha Masahiko scratched his head, awkwardly, Next time.

    Waves his hand, Masahiko took out a Kunai, and the target was still Fugakus photo.

    Itachi was surprised, Are you going to teach me your Unique Kunai Throwing Technique?

    Hahaha, yes.

    .

    Time goes by, and two months have passed.

    The time came to Konohas forty-eighth year, and Masahikos enlightenment practice Ninjutsu for Itachi was basically over. The news of pregnancy also came from Kushinas side, and Masahiko didnt intend to continue.

    Putting away all the special Kunai targets, Masahiko pinched Itachis nose again.

    Seeing faint marks appearing on both sides of his nose, Masahiko nodded in satisfaction.

    This is the end for your Ninjutsu enlightenment practice, but you must continue to use the Chakra Extraction Special Method!

    Itachi nodded, Yes.

    Masahiko exined again, Dont tell other people about these special methods.

    Many people were curious toe and have a look in the past three months, but Masahiko refused.

    Seeing Itachi promising, Masahiko nodded in satisfaction and left the Senju n.

    Nawaki, since you were unkind. Masahiko smiled evilly, Itachi will look like Fugaku in the future, but you cant me me!

    Grandpa Sages revenge was kind of harsh

    Going to Minato and Kushinas home, he saw Minato with a smile on his face apanied by Kushina.

    Grandpa!

    Elder Masahiko!

    Masahiko nodded, Have you informed your grandmother? Kushina. She is looking forward to this day!

    Kushina rubbed her stomach, with a face full of happiness, Someone went to inform.

    Masahiko was helpless, Why are you touching your stomach? Its still too early.

    Kushina blushed and took her hand away.

    Is the Kyuubi still behaving well? Masahiko said with concern.

    Kushina nodded, I get along well with the little fox.

    Thats good.

    Minato sighed, then said, Elder Masahiko, I heard that Bijuu

    Its okay. He wont dare. Rest assured. Masahiko soothed.

 Chapter 271: Listen The Babe Is Crying (End Vol.3)

    Chapter 271: Listen The Babe Is Crying (End Vol.3)

    Hearing what Yuriko said, Masahiko felt a bit in his heart.

    Shes sick how could it be so sudden?

    Yuriko shook her head, Sensei, sister Nanako has been in poor condition for more than half a year. I think she didnt tell you because she didnt want you to worry. When the news of Kushinas pregnancy has been passed to her, she immediately wanted to go to Konoha, but she almost fainted out.

    Actually, she still insists oning, but I left a few people to check on her

    Masahiko sighed, Youre doing the right thing. Dont let here if shes sick. The same goes for Kushina. We need to take care of her.

    You wait for me in the store. Ill go to Kushina. Masahiko walked out and changed his appearance from Hagoromo to Masahiko.

    It seems that several more plot character is being born, but Im very busy. Masahiko felt a bit regretful.

    When he came to Kushinas home, a serious old womans face appeared in front of him.

    Elder Masahiko.

    Masahiko frowned, and it took him a long time to react, Youre Hiruzens wife, right?

    Biwako Sarutobi was the Thirds wife and a Shinobi, but Masahiko had nothing to do with her so far and only met her a few times.

    Yes, its me, Elder Masahiko.What are you doing here?

    The Fourth has a lot of things to do. So he cant be with Kushina every day. Hiruzen asked me to take care of Kushina, so the Fourth can rest assured.

    Oh, so thats how it is? Masahiko nodded and looked inside the house; it looked very neat.

    So Hiruzen sent his wife as a babysitter, but its too early for that. Kushina is only one month pregnant, so they dont need to be so nervous Masahiko shook his head and muttered inwardly.

    Suddenly, Kushina walked out of the room with her hands on her belly, but it wasnt bulging at all, and the scene was very funny.

    Grandpa, youre here. Kushina flushed when she saw Masahiko and put her hands down.

    Masahiko wasnt in the mood to tease her, Kushina, pack things up, were going to the Uzumaki. Your grandmother is sick.

    Kushinas expression changed suddenly, Yes, Grandpa.

    She immediately turned around and went back to the house to pack her things. Masahiko looked at Hiruzens wife, who seemed like she wanted to say something, and said, Go and inform Hiruzen, Kushina, and I are going to the Uzumaki.

    Masahiko directly used the notification feature.

    Biwako hesitated, Yes, Elder Masahiko.

    Watching her leave, Masahiko waited for Kushina to finish packing, and the two went to meet Yuriko.

    Maybe you should inform Minato before going.

    Kushina shook her head and took out a Flying Thunder Kunai.

    Masahiko was surprised, Its a bit too far. Can Minato use the Flying Thunder God for such a long distance?

    Kushina took out another one, I will leave one halfway. It should be enough.

    Masahiko was speechless, such an efficient other peoples space Ninjutsu, his is just fake.

    After meeting with Yuriko, Masahiko looked at Amazon Store firmly. Sara has gone to the Uzumaki to open a store two months ago, and its estimated that his Amazon store will have to be closed for three to five years.

    After hesitating, Masahiko took out a piece of paper and wrote: Obito, Rin, this is your Master, Im going to a distant ce. The next time we meet, it may be after three or five years. I hope that at that time, you will be strong ninjas.

    Folding the paper repeatedly, and put it in the crack of the door.

    Lets go.

    The Land of Whirlpool.

    Daimyo Pce.

    Masahiko watched Nanako lying on the bed.

    After carefully checking her physical condition, Masahiko shook his head secretly.

    Natural age

    Grandpa, grandmothers body

    Kushina, it doesnt matter. What you need now is to take care of yourself. Nanako said, knowing her own situation.

    Sensei, I want to talk to you alone.

    Masahiko was taken aback, and drove out the group of people around her, and sat down by the side of Nanakos bed.

    Nanako also sat up. Although her physical condition isnt very good, she still has a bit of strength.

    After being silent for a while, she said, Yesterday I was epted as a disciple by you, and in a sh, it has been almost 61 years.

    61 years? Thats incredible. I dont remember. Masahiko sighed.

    Yeah, in a few days, it will be 61 years.

    Masahiko was silent for a moment, and Nanako continued: Sensei, we are getting old, but youre getting younger year after year. Younger people dont even believe that youre my Sensei.

    Masahiko smiled, It doesnt matter. You can be my Sensei if you want.

    Nanako smiled bitterly and then continued to say, Sensei, will I be able to see Kushinas child?

    Masahiko hesitated, and Nanako sighed, Is that so? What a pity

    You will see him! Masahiko said, I will take care of you myself in the days toe. Speaking of which, I havent served anyone in my life before

    Nanako was taken aback, then smiled and said, Then please, Sensei.

    ..

    As the days passed, Nanako was getting weaker day by day, and Kushinas belly grew bigger too.

    Minatoes to the Uzumaki Country to stay with Kushina every night using the Flying Thunder God, and returns to Konoha every morning, flying back and forth no-stop.

    Masahiko took care of Nanako personally.

    After he fully controlled the space Ninjutsu, his Chakras control ability has been dramatically improved, and his current medical Ninjutsu level was simr to Tsunade.

    Relying on his medical Ninjutsu, he felt like he could give Nanako more time.

    But even so, at the end of September, Nanako was still unable to move and could only lie in her bed and wait for Kushina toe and visit her.

    Nanako, its finally time, only one month left, Masahiko said in a low voice.

    A smile appeared on Nanakos face, Im sorry, Sensei.

    ..

    The day when Kushina will give birth finally came, thest evening of October.

    As for Konoha Vige, including Minato, Jiraiya and Tsunade also rushed over. In terms of delivering the babe, Tsunade is even more reassuring.

    As for Masahiko, he cant be there for the delivery because he cant walk away.

    Since yesterday, in order to maintain Nanakos life, he didnt stop the medical Ninjutsu, and he has consumed almost half of his Chakra.

    Nanako, listen, its busy outside. Kushina is about to give birth.

    Kushinas delivery room was arranged next to Nanakos room.

    Hmm After a long while, Nanako squeezed out a word.

    Masahiko closed his eyes slightly, Naruto was about to be born, but he wasnt happy at all. Although he always thinks that there might be a chance to resurrect Nanako in the future, its not certain when he will possess this power, or will he ever possess it. For now, It was just a psychologicalfort

    Awuaah

    Its a boy!

    Finally!

    The babys crying, mixed with the noises of everyone suddenly emitted.

    Masahiko looked at Nanako with a smile.

    Listen, its the baby crying

 Chapter 272: The Tomb of Uzumaki Masahiko (Vol.4)

    Chapter 272: The Tomb of Uzumaki Masahiko (Vol.4)

    Name: Uzumaki Masahiko Age: 48 years old

    Ninjutsu: 20000 Taijutsu: 5000 Technique: 32000 (Convertible)

    Kekkei Mora: (Detachable) (35000000/70000000)

    Fuinjutsu: LV9 (5000000/10000000)

    Unique Skill: Minds Eye of the KaguraSpace (1/8)

    etc

    Status: SSS-

    Witness Points: 20.

    In the Eight Trigram Space, Masahikoy on his back, checking his brand-new attributes line by line.

    Im 36 years old now! I dont even remember if the number was reduced by five or six years, what a pleasant training session Like hell!

    Masahiko shouted and sat up straight, and the fat cat, who was dozing on his chest, bounced out instantly and hit the wall of the space.

    Meow~ Is it dawn?

    The hell are you talking about? My space is always bright!

    This wasnt Masahiko talking to himself. It was actually the fact cat speaking to him. As for why the fat can speak, this was a heartbreaking story

    At that time, years ago, Masahiko was doing his best to keep Nanako alive, and finally, she heard the baby crying.

    After that, Nanako passed away with a smile on her face, and the sealed Nibi died naturally with her. Since he didnt have time to take care of it, Masahiko threw it directly into his space.

    After that, Masahiko took care of Naruto for a while, presided over Nanakos funeral, and after discussing with Minato and Kushina, he sealed half of the Kyuubi inside Narutos body. He obtained arge amount of Witness Points, enough to finally unlock the Kekkei Mora.

    After that, Masahiko waited for Kushina to regain her strength and fully recover. After making sure that the Nine-Tailed Demon Foxs Attack wont ur, Masahiko decided to start his practice.

    As a result, as soon as he entered his space, Masahikos eye popped out, watching the fat cat lying on the ground and looking like he was dying.

    After careful inspection, Masahiko had a dumbfounded look on his face; the fat cat ate the Nibis Chakra.

    Yes, he literally took a bite.

    Masahiko was stunned at the time and remembered when he used to tell him, Fat cat, if you keep eating like this, you will end up eating to death one day He really did it!

    Because an ordinary cat can only live for ten to twenty years, Masahiko was trying his best to feed the fat cat well so it can live longer.

    Before eating the Nibis Chakra, the fat cat actually had a trace of Chakra and was transforming into a Ninneko. But this wasnt enough to help it to digest the Nibis Chakra.(T/N: Ninneko or ninby (, literally meaning: Ninja Cat) are able to work with ninja due to their keen senses and unusual flexibility.)

    Masahiko was speechless, but he couldnt just leave it like that. So he ended up dying his ns and use, on the fat cat, various healing and sealing technique in turns, to finally help the fat cat digest the Nibis Chakra.

    Having saved the cats life, Masahiko found that the fat cats body had been greatly enhanced, and he suddenly had an idea, which he thought was an amazing one at the time. Masahiko decided to create the first Nyanshruiki in Naruto World.(T/N: Nyanchuriki or Nekochuriki (, literally meaning: Power of Cat Sacrifice) bears a strong resemnce to the real Japanese word Jinchuriki (, literally meaning: Power of Human Sacrifice.))

    Determined on this matter, Masahiko forget about everything outside and fullymitted to the task, relying on his Medical Ninjutsu, his unmatched LV9 Fuinjutsu, and his unprecedented LV10 Pharmaceutical Technique and of course, the food he kept in the scroll. After a lot of long nights, he finally seeded.

    Little by little, the Nibis Chakra was sealed in the fat cats body, and it became the strongest Nyanchuriki

    Masahiko initially regretted wasting all of that time to seal that fat cat. But when it woke up and talked, Masahiko felt that it was totally worth it.

    It converted into a Ninneko and can talk. It can apany Masahiko for at least hundreds of years.

    Its ridiculous, but in the end, it was a female cat thats going to apany me.

    When all the dust settled, Masahiko wanted to start his own practice. But before that, he needed to go outside, refill his food scroll, and see what was happening these days.

    What surprised him was that he unknowingly stayed in the Eight Trigram space for a year and a half; no wonder that dozens of food scrolls were all eaten.

    Fortunately, nothing major happened during this period. On Konohas side, Minato was still the Fourth Hokage, Kushina was doing well, and Naruto was also growing healthy.

    On the side of the Uzumaki, Nagato has finally seeded in releasing the Dust Release. Masahiko asked him to find Tsunade, sign a contract with the slugs and start his Sage Mode training. Saras Ichiraku Ramen was blooming, and the business was doing well.

    Everything was developing in the right direction. The only thing that was upsetting is Yuriko is sick.

    Masahiko never expected Kenichiro to outlive his other two older disciples. But it seems that all of that Taijutsu has actually helped to expend his lifespan.

    In any case, Masahiko stayed by her bed for two days, then she also passed away, and his days turned dark again. At the funeral, Masahiko said a few words to Kenichiro, brought more than twice the amount of food he previously stored, and decided to stay alone for a bit of time and start practicing.

    Because he wasted a year and a half on the fat cat, Masahiko started feeling anxious.

    After returning to space, the two thousand points were added, and he entered a bizarre state.

    It seemed as if he was evolving from a low-life form Shinobi to a high-level state. This sense of transformation is notparable to the previous few times with a little Yang attribute.

    Since hes an ordinary person, even if the system gives him the Six Paths power, the evolution will take a long time.

    The evolution processsted more than ten days, and Masahiko felt that he had be a little different as if he gained and lost things.

    Before he could check his status, the fat cat asked for help. The Nibi in his body had been resurrected, and a battle between cats began.

    Although the fact has be a lot stronger, when ites to soul, it is definitely not as good as the Nibi. Even Masahikos soul is only slightly better.

    There is no way Masahiko can use solve this with words and help others

    There is no need for a detailed story. In short, Masahiko was cursed miserably.

    The dignified beast was sealed inside a domestic cat, and nothing will change this.

    In this way, Masahiko began his unpleasant training.

    On the one hand, you have to get familiar with his own Kekkei Mora, and on the other hand, he has to take care of the fat cat it wasnt until the food was consumed again that the training was over and the fat cat has stabilized.

    Am I gonna miss Narutos enrollment? Masahiko smiled bitterly.

    He doesnt know how much time he spent inside the space, every new year, his age will automatically increase by one year, and now it has be 36. He cant remember whether he has aged up by five or six, so he couldnt determine what year it is now.

    The only thing worthy of surprise is that his Kekkei Mora is really powerful. It breaks the rule of Dust Release stability.

    Masahiko can now be said to be a ninja who knows all the Kekkei Genkai, he can even use the Wood Release, but of course, his Chakra cannot be as strong as Ashura, so his Wood Release wasnt as strong as Hashirama. Maybe Ashuras Yang Attribute has reached LV10

    Masahiko, who was sitting upright, muttered, Fat Cat, lets go out.

    Fat Cat nodded and jumped into his arms, then Masahiko appeared in the outside world instantly.

    A cemetery in front of him, the Uzumaki ns cemetery, was thest ce he has been in, so when he went outside, Masahiko teleported there.

    Masahiko looked around and frowned, It seems that there are many new graves

    Walking deep into the cemetery, he came to Nanakos tombstone.

    The Tomb of Uzumaki Nanako.

    Masahiko looked back again, The Tomb of Uzumaki Yuriko.

    And on the right, The Tomb of Uzumaki Kenichiro.

    Kenichiro died too? Masahiko sighed, Time isnt forgiving.

    After being silent for a while, Masahiko turned around and returned, but the fact cat caught a glimpse of a massive tomb behind Kenichiros grave and read the name.

    The Tomb of Uzumaki Masahiko.

    My Tomb?! How did I die?

    Masahiko stood there silently.

 Chapter 273: Where’s My Slug?

    Chapter 273: Where��s My Slug?

    After staring at his tombstone for a long time, Masahiko finally reacted and almost cursed out loud.

    A tomb was built for such a good looking, living person; isnt this worth cursing?

    Looking around, Masahiko finally lifts off the Genjutsu on him and the fat cat.

    The Uzumakis cemetery was guarded, and since he lifted that technique, they were immediately discovered.

    The guards were two young Uzumaki nsmen about the age of twenty, and since they were appointed to protect such an important ce, they were Chunin, which made Masahiko feel a little relieved.

    The younger generation is pretty good.

    Who are you?!

    Two young men appeared in front of Masahiko instantly.

    Masahiko wasnt surprised that they couldnt recognize him. Initially, he didnt often show in the Uzumaki. At this time, since he kept practicing the Kekkei Mora, even his temperament has changed, and its normal to not be recognized.

    Speaking of these facial changes, Masahikos heart was pumping streams of tears. He used to think that he was a handsome old man, but apparently, he was just a tier b before.

    If Minatos face is a perfect score, he previously was about seventy points. But now that he has gained his boost, he feels that he must have ny points.

    It seems that two generations of Masahiko have never been close to being cold handsome. No wonder he was still

    Masahiko nced at the 36 years old column in his status bar and could only admit that he was a handsome uncle.

    Thats good. Its better to be mature. Masahiko moralized.

    Who are you?!

    The two young guards from the Uzumaki n asked again. If it hadnt for Masahikos red hair and the cat in his arm, they would have attacked. Also, he looked pretty sad, standing in front of the deceased great elder.

    Masahiko returned to his senses, cleared his throat, and decided to ask about the tombstone first.

    Is there cough cough Masahiko coughed violently. He really didnt speak much in thest few years, What years is this?

    The two nsmen: ???

    Meow~ He asked you what years is this year?

    A Ninja Beast?!

    Masahiko lowed his head and pat the fat cats head, Dont talk. Im more familiar withmunicating with humans.

    The fat cat snorted.

    So what years is this? Masahiko asked again.

    The two looked at each other, Answer our question first. Who are you? And why are you here?!

    Masahiko sighed, This is a waste of time

    Suddenly, he disappeared.

    ..

    Masahiko stood still for a long time in front of the Uzumaki Ichiraku Ramen.

    In the past two years, even when he had a rough time dealing with the fat cat, he wasnt that tied, and he could go out from time to time.

    But he didnte out because thest time he did, Yuriko died. He was afraid that if he came out, Kenichiro would die too.

    Moreover, the more important reason is that Sarah, his daughter

    After the Kekkei Mora, he discovered a very serious matter. Something was wrong about his future self in Roran.

    Hes too weak!

    Masahiko watched the battle between him and the Six Paths. At that time, even the aftermath was challenging to resist, but now, he felt that he must be several levels higher than his future self.

    After he finally unlocked the Kekkei Mora, he realized that he gained a qualitative upgrade from SS+ to SSS-. He really has that kind of strength, and he has repeatedly confirmed that this isnt an illusion caused by increasing his strength too much at once.

    With his current strength, even Rinnegan-Madara would be finished in about ten minutes he just that strong.

    So the question is, his future self, who came back during the Shippuden period, about ten years from now, why is he so weak? Where did the witness points go?

    He doubted his strength, then began to doubt his identity, doubted what he said, and finally doubted Sarah.

    Sarah is an existing character from the Original. When he said that it was his offspring, Masahiko doubted that but after spending some time with her, he felt some kind of blood connection, and he recognized her as his daughter.

    Thinking about it, Sara has spent some time with his future self in the space for a long time What if this sense of connection was fake in a way he didnt know?

    The more he thought about it, the more he worried

    But the time has passed, and his Kekkei Mora training hase to an end, and he cant stay away forever.

    Masahiko finally gathered his courage and strode towards Ichiraku Ramen.

    As soon as he came to the door, he saw a group of nsmen rushing out.

    Whats happening here?

    Masahiko looked dumbfounded. Could anyone dare toe to Saras shop to make trouble?

    Shaking his head, Masahiko walked into the store and saw Sara at a nce.

    But Sara didnt notice him and turned to look behind, Naruto,e out, theyre gone.

    Behind Sara protruded a small head with golden hair, a sunny smile, and three straight lines on each cheek

    Masahiko was startled, Why is Naruto here?

    Naruto nced from behind Sara, immediately saw Masahiko at the door, and hid again.

    Sara turned her head suspiciously and saw Masahiko.

    Father?

    As soon as Masahiko squeezed a smile and wanted to say hello, Sara rushed over, the fat cat jumped to the side wittily, and Sara hugged Masahiko tightly, Father! Ooo its great to see you alive!

    Masahikos body stiffened at first, then eased, and patted Saras head, Of course Im not dead. Who made that rumor? You believed it too?

    After a long while, Sara calmed down, let go of Masahiko, and carefully looked at him.

    Masahikos face darkened, Its me!

    Masahiko immediately tried to change the topic and pointed at little Naruto, who was peeking behind with some concern, Why is this little guy in your shop? Are Minato and Kushina okay?

    Yeah they are okay. Sara nodded, This is a long story. Tell me first, how did you survive?

    Masahiko was speechless; how did he survive? He wanted to ask how he died?

    Who said Im dead? You have seen my strength. How can you believe such a thing?

    Sara hesitated, But Tsunade Sister was the one who said this, and your disciple Nagato also confirmed

    Tsunade said so? Nagato confirmed? It seems that they want their butts handed to them!

    Masahiko spoke bitterly. No wonder Sara believed that he was dead, these two guys

    Meow~.

    Huh? Do you want a fish? Wait wheres my slug?!

 Chapter 274: The Knight of Darkness Is Back

    Chapter 274: The Knight of Darkness Is Back

    Listening to Sara talking about Tsunade and Nagato, Masahiko wanted to summon his Slug, but he found that he couldnt contact them.

    Remember what he felt when he was evolving, he said he sensed as if he lost something. It was the Slugs contract that was wiped out.

    No wonder that Tsunade thought I was dead, she must have checked the scroll and didnt find my contract.

    Unraveling the mystery of his own death, Masahiko sighed for a long time. This little incident was a bit ufortable.

    Then whats the matter with this little guy? Masahiko pointed at Naruto.

    Naruto didnt hide and ran over a few steps, Uncle, are you Sister Saras father?

    Masahiko was taken aback for a moment. The name uncle wasnt very appropriate.

    But this addressing can be fixed with time. Except when he was born, this was the first time for Masahiko to see Naruto.

    After looking carefully at him for a long time, Narutos appearance gradually ovepped with the image he had from his previous life; thus, a smile appeared on his face this made Naruto smiled embarrassedly.

    Sister Sara, is this strange uncle, your father? Naruto whispered.

    Masahikos face darkened; Naruto lowered his voice, but how could he not hear him.

    Sara is indeed my daughter, sorry to disappoint you!

    Well to tell you the truth, Naruto Hes more like a fake recement. Sara whispered.

    Masahiko smiled, thinking about Sara crying and throwing her arms around him before, At least say an identical fake recement

    Naruto looked around ignorantly, then pulled Saras sleeve, Im hungry, Sister Sara.

    Sara smiled, Well, Master Naruto, who ran from home, Ill make you Ramen.

    Masahiko was startled. It seems that some interesting things have happened in the past few years of his training And he wanted to ask, so he followed Sara to the kitchen.

    Sara cooked Ramen skillfully while telling Masahiko about what happened over the years.

    Father, the news of your death came three years ago. At first, only a few of us knew about it, but half a yearter, it spread to the Shinobi World somehow

    Everyone knows? Masahikos heart sank, Somehow Danzo, youre on my list.

    Later, I heard that in the Fifty-first Year of Konoha, the materials that Kumogakure supposed to deliver didnt arrive on time.

    Masahiko paused, Wait, what year is it?

    Dad, where have you been in the past few years? Sara smiled bitterly, Its August 20th, Konohas 53rd year.

    Konohas 53rd year August. Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief, it much earlier than what he thought.

    Go on, the news of my death spread, and Kumogakure got bolder. Masahiko knew something like that would happen.

    Then after a while, in February of Konohas 52nd year, your disciple Kenichiro passed away

    Kenichiro died one year and a half ago? Masahiko was quiet for a moment.

    Sara looked at Masahikos expression and said gently, Father, dont be too sad.

    Im fine. I already knew about this. Whats next?

    After that Kumogakure assembled a ninja army and came to the Land of Whirlpools borders.

    Masahiko squinted, thinking about the new tombstones in the cemetery before, Kumogakure has recovered a bit, and theyre asking for troubles. Maybe I should revisit them again.

    Sara shook her head, Kumogakure didnt act, and after confronting us for two months, Kirigakure finally started moving.

    Masahiko was startled. Sara continued, I dont know what happened afterward. I only know that on Konohas side, Minato resigned from the Hokages position, and Kushina and member of the Senju came to support.

    Is that so? So only the Senju came, and Minato resigned from the Hokage position. Masahiko sighed.

    It seems that its time to deal with Konoha! Masahiko made up his mind.

    Sara shook her head, You will not guess what happened. Kumogakure unexpectedly retreated, and instead attacked Konoha, Sunagakure and Iwagakure also started moving at the same time, the Fourth Shinobi World War broke out.

    Huh? Masahiko was taken aback. That was really unexpected, Retribution?

    Sara shook her head, I dont know exactly what happened. I only know that Minato and Kushina stayed behind to help us with Kirigakure, and the other Senju nsmen returned to Konoha.

    Thats it. Masahiko was silent for a moment, and the Ramen was already cooked.

    Whats the matter with Naruto staying here?

    Sara smiled bitterly and shook her head, I heard that the war with Kirigakure ising to an end. Kushina and Minato areing back soon. Naruto sneaked out. He wanted to go to Konoha, but Kushina told the tribe to keep him here.

    There have been many people from Konoha who tried to convince Minato and Kushina to go back and retake the Hokages position, but Kushina rejected them all.

    Masahiko frowned. Probably something very unpleasant happened when they left Konoha.

    Is it Hiruzen? Or Danzo? No matter who it is, I will hang you up and beat you

    Sara finally put the noodles in the bowl, then Masahiko and her came out, each carrying a bowl.

    Its so slow, Sister Sara.

    Masahiko smiled, Boy, do you even have money?

    Naruto was taken aback and quickly touched his pockets, and his face stiffened.

    Sara smiled andforted, Ill treat you to this one, but you will have to pay for the next one.

    Understood.

    Masahiko sat down with a smile, put the bowl in front of him, and took a deep breath, Its been a long time since I had your Ramen.

    Afterward, the restaurant fell silent, leaving only the sounds of Masahiko and Naruto where making while eating Ramen.

    After a long time, Masahiko lifted his face from the bowl with satisfaction, only to find Naruto beside him with the same expression.

    You two look very simr, Saraughed.

    Masahiko smiled bitterly, nced at Naruto, and shook his head slightly.

    Turning to Sara, Masahiko spoke, I wont be of any use in Kirigakure. Im going to Konoha.

    Minato, Kushina, Nagato, and Konan, a mere mist vige, wont have a chance in front of the current Uzumaki Army.

    Strange uncle, can you take me with you to Konoha? Naruto was staggering.

    You should wait for your parents. Its not convenient for me to take you on this trip.

    Masahiko wanted to see what went wrong with Konoha. He couldnt bear it anymore.

    If the problem is Hiruzen, he will give him a pension and send him home. If Danzo was causing trouble, he would hang him on the cusp of the Hokage Building its not convenient to let a kid see that.

    Masahiko never thought about hiding the news that he was still alive, Its time to let the Shinobi World know that the Knight of Darkness is back!

    Strange uncle, is your name the Knight of Darkness? Youre strange.

    Masahiko sighed, Oh my days, I have to educate this kid otherwise, hes gonna be the next Uzumaki Boruto.

 Chapter 275: You’re Worse Than Masahiko

    Chapter 275: You��re Worse Than Masahiko

    On the streets of Uzumaki

    Masahiko embraced the fat cat, while Naruto followed him step by step.

    Strange uncle, arent you going to take me to Konoha? This direction doesnt seem right.

    Masahiko turned with a smile, I havent been in the vige for decades, but you think you know the roads better than me?

    After he said no, Naruto kept nagging and nagging, then Masahiko finally said hes gonna take him.

    Oh, is there any other way to Konoha? Naruto nodded ignorantly.

    Why do you want to go to Konoha? Masahiko asked with a smile.

    Naruto answer assertively, I want to be the Hokage!

    Masahiko was startled. He didnt expect Naruto, who didnt grow up in the same environment as the original, to still have this ambition.

    Why do you want to be the Hokage?

    The Hokages position should belong to my father anyway. Naruto twitched his mouth.

    Oh

    But I will have to win against Masahiko for it!

    Masahikos face stiffened, so the curse didnt work. Nawakis second child is a boy?

    All right, future Hokage, we are here.

    Naruto was startled and poked his head out from behind Masahiko.

    So fast? Huh?! Isnt this my home?

    Masahiko smiled, turned around, and picked Naruto up, Yes, youre home.

    Masahiko secretly asked Sara about Narutos current residences location, and when he opened the door to enter, there was a slightly familiar Chakra fluctuation inside.

    Uncle, let me go. Im going to Konoha. I dont want to go home! Naruto kept struggling.

    The person in the room came out and was a young man about fifty years old, with a firm face, Naruto, you sneaked out again!

    When Naruto saw that personing, his whole body copsed, and he stopped the struggle.

    Damn it, I got caught again. Strange uncle, you lied to me!

    Masahiko handed Naruto over to the young man, then thetter looked at Mashiko, Thank you

    Halfway through the conversation, he let go of Naruto, and thetter fell on the ground.

    Boom!

    What?!

    Youre the Great Elder?!

    Masahiko scratched his head embarrassedly. The other person could recognize him, proving that he was a nsman, but Masahiko didnt know him

    Elder, do you still remember Kill without mercy?

    Oh! Masahiko nodded again and again, Goya, I remember.(T/N: Uzumaki Goya: Hes the Patrol Team Leader, and Masahiko told him to kill without mercy whenever he catches a Kirigakures ninja. Read Chapter 128 for more information.)

    Uzumaki Goya said excitedly, Its really you, youre still alive!

    So, what are you going here? Masahiko helplessly asked. The other guy was still maintaining the hes actually alive expression.

    Kushina-Sama asked me to be Narutos tutor! Goya said proudly.

    Masahiko looked at Naruto, who was still rubbing his butt, and sighed, Dont take it easy. This kid has to be taught carefully. You shouldnt be polite, dont show him any mercy!

    Yes, Great Elder!

    Hey hey, dont get too excited youre not gonna kill, dont you!

    Evil uncleIt seems that Naruto that the strange uncle nickname, has evolved to evil uncle.

    Also, Goya, teach this kid some history, will you, Goya called him Great Elder many times, and Naruto still didnt know who he was.

    Yes, Great Elder.

    Everyone will know that Im alive by tomorrow. Masahiko thought for a moment.

    He felt that one day would still be enough for him to solve the mess in Konoha.

    Yes, Great Elder.

    Masahiko sighed, he always replies this way, as expected from the Uzumaki Country Patrol Team, and its appropriate for such a guy to educate Naruto.

    Okay, watch him carefully. Ill go first. Masahiko turned and left, while Naruto crouched, trailing behind him trying to sneak out, but he was caught back by Goya.

    Naruto, dont even try to run! Let me teach you the history of the Land of Whirlpool!

    History?! Naruto looked at Masahikos back with a bitter face, Evil Uncle! Youre worse than Masahiko!

    Masahiko:

    On the road to Konoha, Masahikos figure kept flickering.

    Meow~ theres a nasty fox smell on that kid.

    Oh? You can smell it? Masahiko was startled. Since he feared that it will affect his childhood, Masahiko used the 64 Trigram Seal on Naruto and kept the Kyuubi tightly sealed inside. He was nning to open itter and let him control its Chakra little by little.

    Meow~ my nose is very good.

    Masahiko nced at him with a smile but didnt say anything.

    The noses of foodies are generally excellent

    The sky was getting darker. Just a few meters before reaching the vige, Masahiko stopped, and without hiding his presence, he just walked in brightly.

    He also signed the vige registration. The name he used was Uzumaki Masahiko. Thinking of the two ninjas who guarded the gate, Masahiko wanted tough out loud.

    Therefore, since he entered the vige, an Anbu has been following him far behind, but he didnt care.

    Its estimated that Hiruzen will get the news at any moment, knowing that hes still alive; he will surelye to see him.

    Masahiko walked to his shop that was closed for five years, and couldnt believe his eyes.

    Someone renovated the shop? Masahikos mouth twitched. He looked at the two-story building in front of him while rubbing his eyes repeatedly.

    Excluding the building next to it, that was Ichirakus Ramen, his Amazon Shop has definitely disappeared.

    Ninja Buki This is the name of the brand new shop in front of Masahiko.

    This is a bit too much Masahiko twitched his mouth, My private property has been sold. Hiruzen, you will pay for this.

    Uncle, are you buying? The little girls crisp voice emitted.

    Before Masahiko could answer, the girl eximed: Ow, a cat, so cute so fat!

    Masahiko smiled, Fat cat, did you hear that? You should lose weight.

    Meow~.

    He carefully looked at the little girl and the Ninja Equipment shop in front of him. He didnt need to think much about it. The girl before him was Tenten.

    Masahiko handed the fat cat over and said with a smile, Little girl, Im not here to buy equipment. Its been a long time since Ive been here in Konoha. When did the shop was opened?

    The fact was held in Tentens arm with a dumbfounded look. He wanted to break free, but he was warned by Masahikos eyes, and he could only stay there grievously while being squeezed by Tenten.

    It doesnt matter which era or world, little girls always love cats.

    Our family bought this store a year ago.

    So Masahiko pondered for a moment. His Amazon Store was really sold.

    Looking around, the Anbu following him was still nearby, but why hasnt Hiruzene yet?

    Wasting my time!

    Masahiko stepped back and waved to the Anbu. Instantly, he appeared in front of him.

    Elder Masahiko, is it really you?

    Masahiko was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that it was one of his acquaintances, Shinnosuke, wheres Hiruzen?

    Its really you!

    After hesitating, Sarutobi Shinnosuke leaned over and whispered a few words.

    Masahiko squinted, Orochimaru defected?

 Chapter 276: Orochimaru’s Experiments

    Chapter 276: Orochimaru��s Experiments

    Looking closely at the eyes of Sarutobi Shinnosuke, Masahiko didnt feel like he was lying.

    Orochimaru defected

    No one would fake such a report.

    Unlike the original, the war was still going on. Orochimaru wouldnt use experimental subjects from his vige, so how did he get caught? And why did he defect?

    When did this happen?

    Half an hour ago, my father left the vige. Fifteen minutes ago, Anbu set off to support him.

    I just missed it Masahiko pondered for a moment, It shouldnt be toote to go now.

    Looking far away, Tenten was still teasing the fat cat. Masahiko smiled and disappeared out of thin air as for the fat cat, he decided to let Tenten y with him for more couple of hours.

    Meow? Masahikos smell disappeared, and the fat cat jumped out of Tentens arms.

    Uncle? Uncle with red hair? Tenten realized that Masahiko went missing, Poor cat, did your master abandon you?

    Fat Cat:

    She was already so tired of her master.

    To the northwest of Konoha Vige, Masahiko appeared after several flickers.

    With his perceptual ability turned on to its maximum, Masahiko noticed more than a dozen Chakra fluctuations, and among them was Sakumo, who should have been in the supporting Anbu team Shinnosuke mentioned.

    Speaking of support, this means that Hiruzen actually asking for help interesting.

    Masahiko shed to catch up but didnt reveal his presence; he kept low key and advanced, passing the Anbu team. He really wanted to see how Hiruzen was beaten by Orochimaru that seemed very interesting.

    When he reached the Land of Fires borders, Masahiko finally sensed their Chakra fluctuation; there was a battle going on.

    Unexpectedly, this wasnt a battle between Orochimaru and Hiruzen. There was another one who participating, Jiraiya.

    In other words, Jiraiya and Hiruzen were besieging Orochimaru, but Hiruzen still needed to send a signal for help

    Orochimaru, how could he be this strong?! Hidden, Masahikos eyes widened.

    The Monkey King Enma and the two old toads on Jiraiyas shoulders proved that the two men were fighting with all their strength.

    On the other hand, Orochimaru was at ease; although he also entered his Sage Mode, he didnt need to summon his snakes

    Orochimaru, why did you defect? Is this a joke? Jiraiya shouted.

    Hiruzen smashed with his staff, then quickly fell back. The cracks on the ground spread, then Orochimaru suddenly emerged. This was Orochimarus inorganic rebirth.

    After gasping two breaths, Hiruzen stood upright.

    His face was both gratified and sad, Orochimaru, I didnt expect you to be this strong But why are you suddenly defecting?

    Thats right, it was a sudden defection; it felt as if it was a joke.

    An hour ago, Hiruzen was in the Hokage Office when he suddenly received a letter from Orochimaru stating that he was going to defect

    This was a bit unexpected, and he couldnt tell if it was true.

    But Hiruzen had to take it seriously, and since Jiraiya was in the vige, he came to found him.

    After discussing the matter, the two decided to check on Orochimaru. After going to his house, they found another letter.

    There is only one line on the letter: You will find me at the junction of the Land of Fire and the Land of Sound.

    Hiruzen didnt worry about any traps. Konohas 53-year-old Hokage was still very confident in hisbat strength, and Jiraiya was also with him. Even if it was the Akatsuki, they were confident in their ability to retreat.

    However, life can be tricky.

    In this ce, they found Orochimaru waiting for them, with a carved long horizontal scratch on his forehead protector

    As soon as he wanted to question Orochimaru, thetter took the initiative to attack. After several confrontations Hiruzen was surprised to find that he and Jiraiya werent worthy opponents of Orochimaru.

    Since things went wrong, the always cautious Hiruzen still managed to use special means to contact the Anbu and Masahiko came along and saw this scene.

    Orochimaru, why dont you speak?! Jiraiyas Sage Mode has disappeared. When Masahiko arrived just now, it was already the end of the battle Jiraiya and Hiruzen were almost defeated by Orochimaru!

    In his space, Masahikos brows frowned, Its not right, its too wrong, Orochimaru cant reach such a point Even with the Sage mode, it shouldnt be so wrong.

    Masahikos curiosity almost reached its peak, and just when he couldnt help bute out, Orochimaru spoke.

    Sensei, youre too confident. so you came to stop me with such a fool?

    Jiraiya didnt mind the word fool, but shouted, Orochimaru, were you the one who wrote these letters?

    Ah, Im really defecting.

    Jiraiya looked stunned, Why, we just repelled Sunagakure together, and Iwagakure and Kumogakure are attacking our vige. You actually want to defect at such a time?

    Orochimaru didnt reply but sat cross-legged and exined: This is an experiment. But I need more than you two

    Hiruzen was startled, Experiment?

    Some of the Anbus report indicated that Orochimaru was secretly keeping some ninjas from Sunagakure and Iwagakure, and Hiruzen knew about that, which made him feel guilty.

    No, not those experiments. Im not interested in those anymore.

    Orochimarus expression was cold, Well this is an experiment to test a certain technique, and you two wouldnt be enough.

    There is another more important experiment. It doesnt matter if I tell you really

    Orochimaru was about to speak but suddenly stopped.

    Not far away, more than a dozen people came in a rush; it was the Anbu led by Sakumo. During the war, Konoha had only a few people left, so he ended up rejoining the ranks.

    Hokage-Sama. Sakumo took a few steps forward and looked at the embarrassed Hiruzen and Jiraiya carefully, then tried to find other enemies than Orochimaru that moment was embarrassing.

    Ahem Hiruzen coughed twice and looked at Sakumo, The only enemy is Orochimaru.

    Sakumo froze for a moment, then he looked at him solemnly.

    With a prosthetic arm, Sakumo wouldnt manage to easily win against Jiraiya or Hiruzen, but Orochimaru

    White Fang-Dono has finallye. Its time to try my new technique.

    Orochimaru stood up, made seals with both hands.

    In the space, Masahiko squinted, Its that technique!

    Edo Tensei!

 Chapter 277: Debut

    Chapter 277: Debut

    Masahiko was so familiar with the hand signs of the Edo Tensei.

    After learning it from Tobirama, he failed tomunicate with the underworld because of the Six Paths denial.

    About a year ago, Masahiko tried again after fullyprehending his Kekkei Mora, but ended in failure After all, the underworld was the Six Paths realm.

    Damn you old man Rikudou, just wait for this weak pawn to be a fully-sized queen, and pull you out of the underworld and kick your old ass a hundred times, no, a hundred and six times.

    In the space, Masahiko watched Orochimaru easily perform the Edo Tensei and gritted his teeth with hatred.

    And as they emerged one by one, Orochimaru summoned three coffins arranged in fronts.

    The words One, Two, and Three were written on the coffins.

    This technique must stop him! Hiruzen yelled. Obviously, he knew what kind of Ninjutsu this is. After all, he was the person who knew every technique in the Scroll of Seals.

    Instantly, an overwhelming amount of Ninjutsu were released at once, but Orochimaru remained calm and used a hand sign, Earth Release: Rampart!

    No more, no less, it was the right Ninjutsu to evade all of these attacks.

    Hiruzen suddenly shouted, Too nave!

    And from a hidden corner, a huge Fuma Shuriken broke out of the dust, hitting the front coffin.

    Orochimarus expression changed, As expected of my teacher, with such richbat experience, it seems that I can only

    Halfway through his sentence, the Fuma Shuriken bent weirdly and flew toward his forehead.

    Orochimaru urgently lowered his head, and his hair was cut in half.

    As expected of Sensei so your real target was actually me?

    Hiruzen: ???

    I didnt do that?!

    In the space, Masahiko snickered; he secretly used his gravity force.

    He was really curious. The words written on the two coffins at the back were One and Two. So they were obviously, Tobirama and Hashirama.

    But the front coffin says Three, and Hiruzen isnt dead yet, so is it the Third Raikage or the Third Kazekage?

    Hiruzens group stood on guards as the two coffins behind slowly opened.

    This is

    The First and Second Hokage-Sama! Someone from the Anbu eximed.

    Hashirama and Tobirama, it has been a long time Masahiko sighed. This trip wasnt in vain.

    This is the Edo Tensei?

    In the coffin, Tobirama was the first to understand the situation.

    Hashirama looked around, then he turned angrily, Tobirama, its no you who called me this time. Weve both been summoned?

    Then he noticed Hiruzen, Is it Hiruzen? Youre also old. It seems that many years have passed.

    The First Hokage-Sama Hiruzens looked at unease.

    Orochimaru, how dare you y with the soul of the dead?! How did you learn the Edo Tensei

    Hiruzen had more questions, but the words stuck in his throat as he saw thest coffin slowly opening.

    Has the n seeded? The person inside the coffin said, No, this is the Edo Tensei!

    In the space, Masahikos expression became serious because the person inside the third coffin was Uchiha Madara!

    Where did Orochimaru get Madaras cells? ording to Madara, the n should be the same as the original, except that the Akatsuki is executing it. Are they the ones who gave Orochimaru Madaras cells? Put it in this way defection makes sense. And Orochimaru is so strong because he transnted both Madara and Hashiramas cells in his body!

    Would he be able to match my strength with a Rinnegan eye?

    Masahiko was speechless, this scientist snake cant be provoked, cant be provoked!

    Then the question is, the word three was written on Madaras coffin, and he was also ced in the middle between Hashirama and Tobirama, does this mean that hes the mistress?

    Masahikos deep thinking was taking a while, and it started to go in the wrong way as always.

    Outside, the three dead people who were reincarnated by the Edo Tensei have begun to recall the old days.

    Madara, long time no see, hahaha.

    Madara cast a faint nce at Hashirama, decisively ignored him, then looked at Tobirama, This should be your Ninjutsu, you bastard.

    However, the younger brother ignored him

    Big brother, we need to solve this trouble immediately.

    The triangle rtionship between these three was clear at a nce.

    Tobirama nced at Hiruzen and could only recognize two familiar figures next to him, Jiraiya and Sakumo.

    Hiruzen, whats the situation? Wheres Second Grandpa?

    Hiruzen showed a sad expression, My disciple Orochimaru has stolen your research on the Edo Tensei. As for Elder Masahiko, he passed away three years ago.

    The old man is dead?! Madara shouted, So that damn old man is finally dead too!

    Second Grandpa how could it be possible? Hashirama was surprised.

    Tobirama was very calm, Did anyone see the corpse?

    Hiruzen shook his head, No, but Tsunade said that the contract between Elder Masahiko and the slug was broken.

    Is that so? He didnt ask any more questions.

    So the caster is Orochimaru? Hes a real genius. Turning his head, Tobirama said, But you made one mistake, that is, you really dared to reincarnate the three of us at the same. Even though youve given us only half of our powers, this is still the technique that Ive developed!

    Tobirama shouted and was about to act, but he suddenly found that his body stiffened and couldnt move it.

    I think I can still control you, Orochimaru said slowly.

    Madara moved aside, No, you cant control me. Hashirama, stop pretending, and let us fight!

    Hashirama shook his head with a bitter smile and turned to look at him, Madara, we cant do that now. Lets talk about it after we solve this situation.

    These two

    If Tobirama could control his body, he would have cried without tears. He was the one who talked big but ended up being the only one controlled.

    Orochimaru showed a solemn expression, then with the word sealed marked on his palm, he applied a stronger binding force on the two of them.

    Hes really an amazing kid, Hashirama said after he realized that he couldnt move anymore.

    Hiruzen, Im afraid that were gonna cause you trouble this time!

    Hiruzen looked solemnly at Jiraiya and Sakumo, We will need to stop them this time, and the others will leave! This is not a battle you participate in!

    The Anbu team, who followed Sakumo, sessfully managed to demonstrate a great example for the idiom say sauce at that moment and escaped.

    Hahaha, so this is your limit, Hashirama? Madaraughed out loud, It seems that I won this time

    Madara was about to awake his Rinnegan eyes and break free, but Orochimaru quickly gathered Natural Energy and opened his Sage Mode

    Its really hard to control. Orochimaru breathed a sigh of relief and slowly took out a kunai with a sealing paper on it with his left hand, then pressed it against Madaras neck.

    Just when he was about stretch his hand, another hand appeared out of thin air and stopped him.

    After watching this drama show for a long time, I felt like it was my turn to make a debut. Masahikos voice emitted.

    Orochimaru quickly fell back for a few meters, Elder Masahiko, youre really not dead.

    Why? Have you dug my grave?

    Also, Madara, Im sorry to break this to you, but Im not dead.

    Damn you, old man Madara turned his head, gritting his teeth.

 Chapter 278: Daytime Stars

    Chapter 278: Daytime Stars

    After he appeared, Masahiko kept observing everyones expressions.

    Orochimaru was slightly surprised at first, and then looked calm again, and Masahiko couldnt tell what he was thinking about after that.

    There was an I knew it expression on Tobiramas face since he had never believed the news of Masahikos death.

    Hashirama and Sakumo were surprised at first, and then even more surprisedter.

    On the other hand, Hiruzens expression was moreplicated. First, he was surprised, then both surprised and excited, and finally slightly worried.

    Hmm, no guilty? It seems that Minatos affairs have little to do with him, so Danzo did it or is he good at acting?

    The various thoughts in Masahikos heart turned around, and it only took a moment.

    The next thing he thought about is punching someone who was very dear to him!

    Boom!

    Shaking his arm, Masahiko was speechless for a while, looking at Madara, who took a few steps backward.

    Im not dead. Are you so excited? Madara.

    Madara stabilized his figure and calmed down.

    The impulse just now was just because he caught him off guard.

    He just heard the good news and was hit suddenly.

    This wasnt his original body, and his power wasnt even half of his heyday, and he might be incapable of facing Masahiko.

    Huh, old man! You mean youre not dead yet!

    Masahiko smiled and then greeted the other two, Hashirama and Tobirama, long time no see.

    For us, it hasnt been a long time since thest thing we remember is seeing you, Second Grandpa, Tobirama spoke lightly, making Masahikos expression stiff.

    Thats right, they seem to see me every time they open their eyes this is a bit embarrassing.

    Second Grandpa, its been a long time indeed. Hashirama tried to save him.

    Elder Masahiko! How are you Hiruzen couldnt say anything.

    I just wanted to see what will happen to this world without me, so I decided to die once, dont worry about it. Masahiko tried to act cool. He wouldnt say there was a problem with his training.

    Elder, its great that youre not dead, please persuade Orochimaru! Jiraiya shouted.

    Masahiko ignored him, and turned to Madara, then asked, Who took your eyes back then?

    Do you really expect me to tell you, old man?

    Masahiko smiled, made a fist with his right hand, and sighed, Have you ever seen stars in the light of day, Madara? Orochimaru, dont you dare lift the Edo Tensei technique!

    As you wish, Elder.

    Masahiko instantly shed in front of Madara, Right UpperuuCutuuuu!

    Madara parried with his left hand, but Masahiko shook him with his left.

    Damn you, old man! Madara yelled, and the blue Susanoo gradually started to take form around his floating figure.

    Masahiko retracted his right arm back, and the Chakra started condensing to the palm of his hand, Susanoo, huh? Why dont you try eating my Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack!

    Countess powerful shadow fists burst out of the air, and the Susanoo that has just condensed around Madara shattered instantly, leaving nothing!

    Even Madara has disappeared in this barrage of Shadow Fists!

    Huh, it was too much. I forget that Madara has less than half of his power now Masahiko cursed secretly, Ill wait for him to recover after a while.

    Scratching his head, Masahiko turned his head in anguish and found that the rear has turned into a forest.

    It seems that Hashirama has blocked the aftermath from reaching Hiruzen.

    Oh man, I forgot that Im this strong now. Its really troublesome. Masahiko said that, but in fact, he was smiling.

    Elder, youve be stronger, Orochimaru spoke slowly.

    Masahiko nced at him and smiled, Have you received an invitation from the Akatsuki? Are you interested in bing my spy?

    Masahiko became dedicated to finding another spy since Ringo has probably be unreliable after the news of his death. Moreover, the Fourth Shinobi World War broke out, and the Land of Rain became one of the battlefields. God knows where she is right now.

    An invitation from the Akatsuki? I didnt receive one.

    Masahiko was startled, Then why did you defect?

    More importantly, where did you get Madaras cells?

    As he spoke, the trees that had just emerged from the ground burrowed back again, and Tobirama, Hashirama, and Hiruzen appeared after a few moments.

    Second Grandpa, youre getting stronger and stronger.

    Masahiko took a deep breath, nced at the silent Orochimaru, and then at Hashirama, Tobirama, and Hiruzen then felt like they should talk about the past first.

    Of course, Im getting stronger. Im not Hiruzen.

    Hiruzen smiled bitterly, and Hashirama scratched his head, Thats alright, Hiruzen is getting older. Hes not you.

    Tobirama could tell that something was wrong with Masahikos tone and said, What happened? Second Grandpa?

    Masahiko paused and sighed, Youre all dead. Theres no need to burden you with living problems.

    Elder Masahiko Hiruzen hesitated to speak.

    Elder, you should persuade Orochimaru first. Jiraiya also came back.

    Elder Masahiko, things are not what you imagining, Sakumo said, trying to ease things up between him and Hiruzen.

    I hope so, Masahiko said lightly.

    Afterward, Masahiko turned to Hashirama and Tobirama, Its Konohas 53rd year. It wont take long. After 11 or 12 years, I will definitely be able to bring you back to life.

    Hashirama smiled bitterly, You havent given up yet?

    How can I give up

    Damn you, old man!

    On the other side, Madara finally fully recovered.

    Oh, youre back, Madara. Masahiko turned his head with a smile, So did you like it?

    What do you mean, you old fart?

    The stars, Masahiko said, smirking.

    Madaras face darkened, Damn you, old man!

    Hey, youre called Orochimaru, right? Lift the restrictions on my power. Otherwise, you wont escape alive from this old man!

    Masahiko said with a smile, Give up, Madara, Orochimaru is on my side. The only possible way for this to end is to let me kick your ass and die in peace.

    Hearing him say this, Orochimaru actually nodded, making Madara speechless for a while.

    Damn you, old man Madara said this today more than he did in his entire life.

    Masahiko smiled and said, Orochimaru, youre very promising. Dont defect, how abouting to the Land of Whirlpools? I will figure out a way for things to work out. You only need to summon out Madara to relieve my boredom every few hours.

    Old man! Madaras face flushed, and he immediately looked at Tobirama, This is all because of your damn Ninjutsu!

    Masahiko smiled, How about it, Madara, are you gonna tell me?

    There was a bit of cant watch this expression on Hashiramas face, and he tried to change the topic, Second Grandpa, you said Madaras eyes were taken away?

    Ah, yes, theres a nasty organization going by the name, the Akatsuki. I have been tracking down the identity of their leader.

    Madara breathed a sigh of relief, It looks like that guy has done a good job in causing you troubles, old man.

    Masahiko turned his head and said, Its no problem, just curiosity. Madara, no one in the world can beat me. Didnt you feel how powerful my punch just now?

    No one can beat you? Ridiculous, Madara burst intoughter.

    Masahiko paused and sighed, Is it that funny? Madara.

    Masahiko clenched his right hand, slowly moved it in front of him, and sighed, It seems that you want to see more stars!

 Chapter 279: The Power of Destiny

    Chapter 279: The Power of Destiny

    Northwest Konoha, the Borders of the Land of Fire.

    A roar emitted after another, as the shouts of two different voices were mixed.

    Madara, do you see it? Tell me, do you see it? The daylight stars!

    Damn you, old man!

    ..

    On the other side, Tobirama and Hashirama learned of Konohas current situation from Hiruzens mouth.

    You fool! Tobirama yelled, frowning.

    Hashirama sighed, Hiruzen, after this incident, you will have to talk with my Second Grandpa. The alliance between Konoha and the Uzumaki cannot be ruined by this!

    Hiruzen nodded with a wry smile.

    Jiraiya was anxious. They were talking for a while, but they never mentioned the matter of bringing Orochimaru back.

    Jiraiya, stay cool and dont worry much. Elder Masahiko is here. You dont need to worry about Orochimaru for the time being. Sakumoforted him.

    Upon hearing this, Tobirama frowned, then turned his head and said, Orochimaru, where did you learn the Edo Tensei, and why did you defect?

    When Tobirama was alive, Orochimaru was Konohas young genius. He became a Genin at the age of fifteen, and nothing seemed wrong about him.

    Orochimaru didnt exin. He nced at everyone, then he locked his eyes on Jiraiya for a moment, then his body turned into mud and slowly disappeared.

    And Earth Shadow Clone? When?!

    Hashirama looked at him and said, When Second Grandpa attacked Madara the first time, he used that brief moment to rece his body with an Earth Shadow Clone. Second Grandpa should have noticed it too.

    On Masahikos side, he once again shattered Madaras sacrificed body and appeared next to Hashirama instantly, Orochimarus clone was lifted, indicating that hes already far away and thinks he can stay hidden. The Edo Tensei should be lifted soon, is there anything you want to say before that?As soon as his voice fell, Hashirama and Tobiramas bodies emitted a slight white light.

    Second Grandpa, Hiruzen told us about everything. Hashirama said, I hope

    Masahiko sighed and interrupted him, Is there anything else to say? I will investigate the situation personally then judge.

    Hashirama wanted to persuade him but was interrupted by Tobirama, Second Grandpa, everything is in ordance with your thoughts. I only hope you can spare Danzo this time, hes also dedicated to Konoha, but his methods are not appropriate.

    The two disappeared slowly, and Masahiko was taken aback for a moment, Is it really Danzos plot?

    Looking at Hiruzen, thetter seemed like he still doesnt want to talk.

    Okay, Ill give you a day to think. Tomorrow I will hear the ins and outs of everything that happened during this period.

    Jiraiya, you dont need to feel like youve lost your friend. I will chase Orochimaru now.

    Old man, where do you think youre going?! Madara yelled, You think you can run away from this fight?!

    Masahiko was startled. He didnt expect Orochimaru to not lift Madaras summon.

    How about we postpone this one? Masahiko looked at Madara, who rushed toward him, Im afraid that I wont be able to get any information from him about the Akatsukis leader

    After pondering for a moment, Masahiko extended his hand, All-Killing Ash Bones!

    .

    At the same time, Konoha Vige, Tentens home.

    A certain fat cat that was forgotten by Masahiko was ruthless, demolishing the fish that was severed to it

    A one-foot (33cm) long fish instantly turned into one-foot-long fish bones in Tentens hands.

    Fat cat, you want more? No wonder your owner abandoned you.

    The fat cat didnt bother to respond, swallowing the fish in her mouth.

    After swallowing the food, the fact cat opened its mouth again.

    Fat Cat! Youre not full yet?

    The fat cat looked at the fishbone in Tentens hand, opened its mouth at an exaggerated angle, Ah!

    Tentens expression stiffened as she looked at the fish bones that disappeared in her hands.

    Eeeh?!

    On Masahikos side, he looked at Madara slowly disintegrating and shook his head, smiling.

    I dont know if we will ever meet again. But you should have known that you cant face me with half of your strength. If we ever meet again, I hope that you will be stronger.

    Damn you, old man, just wait for the day that I would be resurrected Madara said, as his body was slowly disappearing.

    Masahiko turned his head then looked in Hiruzens direction, I will go look for Orochimaru this time!

    As soon as his voice fell, his figure disappeared in ce.

    Masahiko was confident that he could find Orochimaru because when he first appeared, he did not only stop Orochimaru from putting that Kunai into Madaras neck, but he also ced a perception-type seal on Orochimarus hand.

    He originally thought that he could use that to follow Orochimaru and find the Akatsukis campter. He didnt expect that Orochimarus defected on his own, but now that seal came in handy.

    Masahiko flickered several times before his figure finally appeared in the center of Otogakure.

    Otogakure was a small vige, simr to the original Uzumaki vige, with a poption of only tens of thousands and smallnd.

    As time passed, the sky was getting darker, there were only a few pedestrians on the street, and Masahikos sudden appearance didnt cause any disturbance.

    Perceiving his surroundings carefully for a moment, Masahiko sank into the ground for about 100 meters and finally saw a familiar door.

    Its that kind of material that can block perception again. Masahiko sighed, Fortunately, my perception seal cannot be blocked.

    Masahiko pushed the door in, Hello? Is Orochimaru here?

    Elder, youre here. Orochimaru was standing in front of the door, looking like he was waiting for a long time.

    Masahiko frowned and asked again, From where did you get Madaras cells?

    Didnt you already guessed it?

    Masahiko sighed, Sure enough, it was back then when I fought him, and thats also how you got my blood, right?

    Orochimaru nodded, Yes.

    You need to give it back to me, defection no defection, I dont care.

    Sorry, Elder, Im afraid that I wont be able to return it to you. I used all of your blood.

    Masahikos mouth twitched, You didnt do anything strange with my blood, did you?

    Orochimaru shook his head, How is it possible? Your blood is very precious.

    Masahiko was stunned. His cells shouldnt be that precious back when he fought with Madara, it cannot bepared to a Sage Body human, and the quality of his blood should be much worse than Madara and Hashirama.

    What is so precious about my blood?

    Orochimaru smiled mysteriously, It contains the power of destiny.

    Fate? Masahiko looked stunned, thinking when did he got involved in metaphysics.

    Huh? When he finally reacted, Orochimaru in front of him became a snakeskin, Masahikos perception seal was attacked to this snakeskin.

    Did he learn to do this from Hakuja Sennin? Hes bing more and more like a snake. Masahiko looked solemnly, So what hes trying to say is he doesnt want thisboratory?

    Suddenly Chinese character crossed before Masahikos eyes, Witness and drastically change the side story of Naruto World: Orochimarus Defection, and got 10(*8) witness points.

    The power of destiny?

 Chapter 280: Confession

    Chapter 280: Confession

    The system message made Masahiko suspect for a moment that Orochimaru has found out about the system through some experiments on his blood, but he immediately felt that it was nonsense.

    Impossible, the system is beyond science, nor is it metaphysics. Im suspect that its some kind of theology.

    Masahiko has never thought about exploring the origin of the system. In his opinion, it something that was yield to him from God, and it is okay for him to use it. And the system itself doesnt have its own conscious, which makes him more assured.

    If its not the system then what does he meant by the power of destiny? Masahiko was slightly distressed.

    Perceiving to the limit, Masahiko didnt catch any glimpse of Orochimarus Chakra.

    He ran away after saying such a half-hearted thing to make this old man confused, didnt he? You better hide forever then. Masahiko sighed, Where is that fat cat when I need him? He has a good nose he would have

    Thinking of this, Masahiko widened his eyes, Hes okay nothing will happen to him, it only been a few hours

    Probably not. Tenten seems to like cats. But I will first check Orochimarusb. Maybe I will find something.

    .

    Tentens Home.

    The fat cat sat firmly on the dining table.

    A delicate woman with sweat dripping off her chin was working hard to serve tes of fish to the fat cat from time to time, while thetter demolished them instantly.

    On the other side, Tentens father patting her head, said, Tenten, where did you find such a cat?

    Tenten replied full of grievances, A few hourster, just in front of our shop, a red-haired uncle abandoned it.

    The father pondered for a moment, Its okay, maybe its a good thing. This may be a legendary Summon Beast, and you can make a contract with it but its a bit too edible.

    The man looked at his sweaty wife, a little distressed.

    Tears started to appear in the corner of Tentens eyes, What if it eats all of our food then eat us? Father, lets go and ask for the other Ninjas help.

    Meow~ Cats dont eat human flesh.

    Huh? It can talk?!

    .

    The next day, Masahiko finally walked out of Orochimarusb.

    He was inside the entire time and didnt sleep all night.

    It seems that thisb was abandoned a long time ago, and Masahikos only gain was a piece of information, but it was exactly the one he needed very much.

    Looking through Orochimarus researches, he found information exining in detail how to use cells extracted from the corpse to regenerate the Edo Tensei summoned soul into its youthful appearance, which was very helpful for Masahiko to resurrect Hashirama in the future.

    If this measure isnt taken, they can only live another ten or twenty years after the resurrection, not to mention those who died naturally due to old age like Mito and Nanako. Im afraid they will just die again the next day after being resurrected.

    Did Orochimaru leave this for me on purpose?

    Masahiko looked at the sun that had just risen satisfied.

    This guy respects his ancestors, and for that reason, I wont pursue him No, I still have to pursue him since he knows about the power of destiny

    Respecting an old man is originally something he should do. Muttering these words to himself, he suddenly disappeared.

    Ten minutester, Masahiko reappeared in Konoha.

    Near the Ninja Buki Store, Masahiko felt like he had a slight headache since he couldnt perceive the fat cats Chakra.

    Did Tenten took her to her house or did she take her to the store? Maybe he ran out by itself?

    I should have known better and made a contract with it. And since I dont even have summoned beast

    But isnt having a fat cat as my summoning beast sounds very cheap?

    Masahiko thought about these messy things as he turned to the Hokage Building.

    Elder Masahiko, youre back!

    Sakumo appeared next to Masahiko. It seems like he has been waiting for him for a long time.

    Yes, I will go up now.

    In the Hokages office, besides Hiruzen, Jiraiya was standing there.

    When he saw Masahiko, Jiraiya nervously said, Elder, did you find Orochimaru?

    Found him. Masahiko nodded. Just after Jiraiya took a sigh of relief, he continued, Unfortunately, he ran away.

    Jiraiyas expression froze, Can Orochimaru run away from you?

    Why is it so surprising? Neither you nor Hiruzen together could beat Orochimaru. Why is it weird that he could run from me?

    Jiraiya opened his mouth but didnt know what to say.

    Masahiko looked at Hiruzen, who had been silent since he entered the room, How about it, it has been long enough, have you thought about an exnation for me?

    Hiruzen smiled bitterly, What version of the statement do you know?

    Masahiko pulled up a chair and sat down, I heard that you didnt allow Minato and Kushina to rescue the Land of Whirlpools, forcing Minato to leave the Hokages position

    Its not like that. Hiruzen interrupted quickly.

    Minato took the initiative to resign from the Hokages position.

    Masahiko was startled and waited for Hiruzens exnation.

    Hiruzen coughed, At that time, the Land of Whirlpools was attacked, and the whole Shinobi World was paying attention to whether the news of your death is urate and whether Konoha will send reinforcements.

    As soon as ninja troops were mobilized from Kumogakure, heading towards the Land of Whirlpools, Iwagakure and Sunagakure also entered a state of preparation, waiting for Konoha to extend a helping hand, and when ourbat power is weakened, they will take that opportunity to attack the Land of Fire.

    As the Hokage, Minato, of course, knew this, but the Uzumaki needed help

    At this time, he came to me and said: Because of his decision, Konoha will fall into the mes of war again, and he must resign from the Hokages position before he causes that.

    Masahiko frowned, Theres nothing wrong with Minatos decision. If you dont help and the Uzumaki falls, Konoha will face the siege of four viges. Why did he resign?

    Hiruzen sighed, Elder Masahiko, the current Land of Whirlpools, should be able to withstand the attacks of two viges at the same time, but it will suffer heavy losses.

    As for the Hokage, the best choice should be waiting for variables!

    Tell me the truth, if it were you, what would have been your decision?

    Hiruzen smiled bitterly and didnt answer directly, Protecting Konoha is the Hokages most important responsibility!

    Old man Jiraiya, who has been immersed in the blow of Orochimarus defection, looked up with a confused expression.

    Then what? The Land of Whirlpools survived the crisis. What happened that made Kushina decline your proposal to let Minato go back?

    Hiruzen sighed, This matter should start with their child Uzumaki Naruto.

    Wait, wait, Uzumaki Naruto, why isnt Namikaze Naruto? Masahiko interrupted in surprise.

    Hiruzen and Jiraiya were taken aback and looked at each other, then Jiraiya whispered, Elder Masahiko, my surname is not Ji

    I know. You dont have ast name, because huh?

    Minato is an orphan. He doesnt have ast name too. So, his name is Minato Namikaze, not Namikaze, Minato.

    Masahiko was stunned.

    This is really upright

 Chapter 281: Brainwashing

    Chapter 281: Brainwashing

    It took a long time for Masahiko to recover from this.

    There is still this kind of operation in the Shinobi World. Thats right, Orochimarus name isnt Orochi, though it would have been cool But why did the orphanages director give him two names but nost name? What is he? Arabian?

    Uzumaki Naruto, well, this sounds better

    Go on, what happened after that? Did Danzo do anything? Masahiko frowned.

    Hiruzen smiled bitterly, Danzo sent someone secretly, contacted Naruto, and tried to keep him in Konoha.

    Is it because of the Kyuubi? But Naruto was a three-year-old kid at that time. Can he decide whether to stay in Konoha?

    At that time, Minato and Kushina were hesitating on whether they should entrust him to the Uzumakis Daimyo or to Uchiha Mikoto because they couldnt take care of Naruto personally. After all, Konoha was an environment that Naruto is familiar with, and Mikoto also is the mother of his childhood friend, Senju Masahiko.

    Masahiko nodded and fell in silence for a moment.

    Masahiko had already guessed this. It is estimated that Danzo has sent people to contact Naruto, and they were discovered by Kushina, and then a series of incidents urred.

    After that, Uzumaki Naruto stayed in Konoha.

    Well, thats huh?

    Masahiko raised his head in embarrassment as he looked at Hiruzens bored expression; he always felt like he enjoys doing this

    Naruto stayed in Konoha?

    Hiruzen nodded, The spy that was sent by Danzo was also a child, so he just yed with Naruto normally and didnt do anything else. I also acquiesced to this. Because I felt that having Naruto here will mean that were still allies with the Uzumaki. It would be better if its maintained, and when the war is over, Minato will be able to return to the vige and continue to serve as the Hokage.

    Masahiko nced at Hiruzen, Go on.

    He didnt try to guess this time.

    Naruto stayed in Konoha, while Minato and Kushina went to the Land of Whirlpools, but Danzo made a new move.

    The child that Danzo sent kept talking about Konoha to Naruto and exining how being a Hokage is a great thing that only a hero can achieve, but I didnt take it seriously at the time

    Masahiko frowned, Talking about Konoha? Is he trying to get Konoha in Narutos mind, psychologically?

    Hiruzen was surprised, How did you know? I didnt know that something like that could be done before, so I didnt think of anything. Since he didnt use Genjutsu, and he was saying good things about Konoha, I ignored it.

    Masahikos mouth twitched. Danzo is a really tricky guy. Knowing that things like Genjutsu will definitely be discovered, he used words to brainwash the kid.

    Then what happened?

    Hiruzen sighed, Later, Danzos actions were discovered by the Senjus great genius.

    Itachi? But hes

    Ten years old.

    Masahiko nodded, thats right.

    At the time, Itachi came to me and said that Naruto was psychologically repressed. I still didnt believe it at the time. Then he told me that it was experienced when a child has been in contact with someone too much from a young age will slightly deviate from that person in body and mind. Not to mention the wonderful message of Konoha that has been instilled in him since childhood

    Puff! Cough Cough Masahiko kept coughing in embarrassment.

    Its over. This old mans methods were discovered by a child. What a shame!

    Hiruzen smiled bitterly, I was dubious at the time. However, I still came to Nawaki and asked him to lead some of his nsmen to protect Naruto to the Land of Whirlpools.

    This action was blocked by Danzo, and then I was sure that something was wrong.

    Thats it. Masahiko heaved a sigh of relief. Most of Hiruzens story should be true, and he can confirm it when he sees Nawaki.

    Things didnt escte and cannot progress to the worse. If the entire Konoha vige didnt agree to assist the Uzumaki, then my life has been nothing but failure Fortunately, there are people like Kagami and Hiashi, who are not like that. Masahiko thought secretly.

    But

    Jiraiya, is Hiruzen telling the truth? Masahiko didnt shy away and asked directly.

    Jiraiya scratched his head, At that time, I really wanted to go to the Uzumaki and help Minato, but he stopped me. I dont know about other things since I went to the battlefield earlier.

    Sakumos figure suddenly appeared in the room, Elder Masahiko, the Third Hokage-Sama didnt lie to you.

    Masahikos heart was slightly settled since he believed more in Jiraiya and Sakumo.

    No wonder Naruto wants toe to Konoha so much. Maybe there was a reason for this. I really didnt see it before

    Masahiko shook his head; maybe what Danzo has done was for the better.

    However, his methods were much softer than what he thought, probably because the Uzumaki are much stronger now, and provoking them, might turn against him and bring more damage to Konoha.

    Hiruzen hesitated, Elder Masahiko, can you help me persuade Kushina? Because of this, shes very dissatisfied with me.

    Masahiko paused, Can you me her? You thought you could really fool me around too. Isnt your Will of Fire monologue is already psychological repression? How could you not tell?

    Its estimated that you were happy to see the results at the time. Butter on, when you were discovered, you had to make an emergency remedy and send the Senju to support. Did you think you could really hide that from me?

    Jiraiya was taken aback, No way, old man!

    Hiruzen smiled bitterly and sighed, Youre right.

    Masahiko shook his head, At least youre not stubborn enough to deny, but you also know how to redeem yourself. You have to find a way to ask Kushina for forgiveness. Ill deal with youter, but Ill beat Danzo first!

    Just when he was about to act, he suddenly paused and scratched his head, By the way, have you find a particrly fat white cat?

    The three of them nced at each other, and Sakumo said, How fat?

    Masahiko nodded, Nearly about 30 kilograms.

    Sakumos face darkened. What kind of a cat can grow like this? Elder Masahikos pets are bizarre.

    As he was about to talk, an Anbu shed in.

    Hokage-Sama, there was turmoil in the Ninja Academy. The lunch of the first-year students disappeared strangely.

    Lunch? Hiruzen was stunned for a moment, I see. You go first and investigate the situation. Ill be thereter!

    Yes!

    Masahiko had an ominous premonition, Forget about what I have just said. How can such a cat exist?

    Danzo is in Kumogakure, right? Ill go clean him up first!

    Upon saying that, Masahikos figure disappeared in ce, leaving the three with big and small eyes

 Chapter 282: Star Gaze

    Chapter 282: Star Gaze

    Konoha, Ninja Academy.

    In one of the ygrounds corners, half-squinting Tenten looked at the fat white cat in front of her.

    Fat cat, why did you eat everyones lunch?

    Meow~ I dont know what youre talking about. I dont know how to steal food hup

    Looking helplessly around, Tenten saw a kid running on the track.

    Oh!! How about you do some sport, you wont feel hungry for a while!!!

    Fat cat, are you listening

    Halfway through her sentence, Tenten heard the teacher shouting.

    First-grade students, you will have to eat at home today. If your parents are not at home, you cane and find me. I will give youunch!

    In a hidden corner not far away, Hiruzen and Sakumo were looking at Tenten.

    Is there anything special about that little girl? Why is Elder Masahikos pet is by her side?

    Sakumo hesitated, Elder Masahikos Amazon Shop seems to have been bought by her family

    Hiruzens mouth twitched, and then I remember that he thought Masahiko was dead and sold his shop in order to raise funds for the war. Surprisingly Masahiko didnt mention it.

    I always feel that my days areing to an endtely and Danzo, I dont know what Elder Masahiko is going to do to him.

    ..

    To the north of the Land of Fire, Masahiko was using space Ninjutsu to move around.

    The fat cats ability to eat is getting stronger. The entire first grades lunch was eaten by her. There must be about 30 to 40 tes. Fortunately, its a kids lunch. It shouldnt be much. Otherwise, I cant afford it

    But it really followed Tenten to the Ninja Academy. It seems that these two are getting along well, but Im sure its also giving little Tenten a headache

    Thinking of this, Masahiko remembered his shop.

    I almost forgot about my Amazon Store Well, lets deal with Danzo first, then well talk about Hiruzens sin after!

    Masahiko already had an idea about how hes gonna do with Danzo.

    Danzos method wasnt fierce this time, and Tobirama also wished that Masahiko will forgive him. Masahiko will always respect the wish of the dead, so he wont touch him; he will just drag him by force to the Uzumaki and make Kushina beat him up.

    But this also depends on the situation. If he dares to resist, Masahiko will make sure to disable him

    Besides, if Danzo dared to transnt some Sharingan or Hashiramas cells in his body because Masahiko was absent in the past two years, then he will only have himself to me.

    At the northern border of the Land of Fire, Masahiko managed to sense the exact location of Konohas camp, yet Danzos Chakra wasnt there, but two kilometers east of it.

    Did he got the news and tried to avoid me?

    When he got there, Masahiko found Danzo leaning on a tree, looking at the direction he came from.

    Seeing Masahiko, he didnt panic either.

    Elder Masahiko, youre here.

    Masahiko frowned. It seems that Danzo has really got the news, which wasnt surprising. After all, Masahiko didnt try to conceal it.

    But Danzos attitude

    Perceiving Danzos Chakra up close, Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief. There were no abnormal fluctuationsing from it, which at least proves that he didnt transnt anything in his body.

    Are you waiting for me?

    Danzo nodded, I know what youre here for, and I want to talk to you.

    Masahiko paused with a dumbfounded expression, How did you know that I was going to p you?

    Danzos mouth twitched, and it took him a long time to reply, Lets talk first.

    Masahiko smiled, If you have something to say, say it because Im in a hurry. After I hit you, I will take you to Kushina to let her beat you.

    Danzo:

    Danzo didnt say anything. He turned around silently, then he headed toward the Land of Rivers. He wasnt traveling at a fast rate, and it didnt look like he was trying to escape.

    Masahiko followed, then said after a few steps, Do you want to walk and talk?

    Danzo nodded, Elder Masahiko, I want to know if something really happened to you this time, or was it intended?

    The casualties that the Uzumaki have suffered werent small, and fortunately, Kumogakure didnt attack them for some reason. Otherwise, the loss would have been more serious. You think I did that on purpose?

    Danzo nodded, So do you know why Kumogakure withdrew its troops?

    Masahiko was taken aback, and Danzo continued, This generation of Kumogakures B is a perfect Jinchuriki like that of Mito-Sama. He seems to have an old rtionship with your disciple Nagato, and he didnt want to face the Uzumaki. Without him, Kumogakure wouldck half of itsbat powers, and the fourth Raikage had no choice but turn and attack Konoha.

    Masahikos face twitched. It turned out to be this way.

    After all of these years, it seems that Killer Bee has found out that it was really hard to find someone who appreciates his rap and regards Nagato as his fan

    Masahiko turned his head and nced at Danzo, Do you see? People in the Uzumaki have strong rtionships all over the Shinobi World, and they cane in handy at critical moments. On the other side, Danzo, you always have a gloomy face. If I end up beating you, except for Hiruzen, other people will surely p their hands and cheer me up.

    Danzo:

    The two went farther and farther, deeper and deeper in the Land of Rivers. The atmosphere was getting darker, while Danzo had nothing to say for a while.

    So, do you have anything to say? What about Naruto? Wont you gonna quibble for yourself?

    Danzo shook his head, If youre not there, Konoha is weak. The Vige needs a Jinchuriki who ispletelymitted to Konoha. In the beginning, we tried every means to keep Uzumaki Kushina, but in the end, she took Minato from us.

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head, If Im gone, its no use to have Naruto there. You havent checked the sealing technique on Naruto, right? I arranged it personally. Narutos Kyuubis Chakra cannot be used.

    Danzos face stiffened, T-thats No, there is always a way.

    Masahiko smiled, In other words, you dont regret it?

    Danzo stood still, I dont regret it.

    Then Im going to beat you up. Do you want to fight back? Masahiko said with a smile.

    Danzo paused and suddenly took off his coat

    After that, he threw his coat at Masahiko, and thetter suddenly felt like he was at the wrong party

    HEY! Masahiko was full of disgust. He really didnt like that. At will, Danzos coat entered his space, and Masahiko recovered his vision again.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Danzo quickly stepped back and distanced himself from Masahiko.

    Masahiko frowned, a little puzzled, You should know that distance is of no use against me.

    Danzo made a seal with both hands, One second is enough! Edo Tensei!

    Masahikoughed, I should have known. Since you were Tobiramas assistant, you managed to learn this Ninjutsu secretly.

    Obviously, there was a chance to stop it, but Masahiko didnt act and waited for the coffin in front of him to rise.

    One? Should I act surprised?

    The coffin opened slowly, revealing a familiar face.

    The person in the coffin opened his eyes slowly and saw Masahiko on the opposite side at a nce. Then he looked at his surroundings and squeezed these words out of his mouth: Damn you, old man!

    Masahikoughed out loud, Madara, we meet again, it seems that youre bing a sucker for star gaze!

    Madara:

    This damn Ninjutsu!

 Chapter 283: How Can You Use It Too

    Chapter 283: How Can You Use It Too

    After teasing Madara, Masahiko pondered.

    Its not surprising that Danzo has secretly learned the Edo Tensei. After all, when Tobirama developed this Ninjutsu, Danzo, at the time, served as his assistant.

    But the question is why did Danzo use the Edo Tensei?

    It would be hard to believe that he didnt get the news of yesterdays battle. After all, there were more than a dozen Anbu present, and Masahiko didnt believe that none of them were his spies.

    He should know that even if he summoned Madara with the Edo Tensei, he wouldnt be able to stop Masahiko, but he did it which is confusing.

    As Masahiko fell into deep thought, Madara, on the other side, spoke, Its not the same caster this time? I remember you. You were that bastard Tobiramas disciple. Youre Shimura Danzo.

    Danzo didnt reply. He had no affection for the Uchiha, especially Uchiha Madara. Instead, he turned to Masahiko and spoke loudly.

    Elder Masahiko. Everything this old man does is for Konoha! You actually thought I would let a little girl humiliate me. Even if it means my death today, I shall teach you a lesson!

    Masahiko frowned, Hey, in front of whom do you call yourself an old man!

    Madara didnt care about Danzos rudeness and slowly clenched his fist. My strength is recovering.

    Danzo didnt suppress Madaras power. It seemed that he didnt intend to control him from the start and let him move freely

    Masahiko raised his head, So youre gonna teach me a lesson this way? What a coward

    Instantly, Masahiko appeared in front of Danzo, Why dont you go sky-gazing first?!

    A huge blue arm suddenly appeared between Danzo and Masahiko, blocking thetters punch.

    From the side, Madaraughed.

    Old man, I cant let you kill him so quickly. I just recovered my strength, and I, Madara, shall show you the daytime stars before leaving!

    Madara sessfully learned a new quote.

    Masahiko smiled, then used more strength, and back pped Danzos face with Susannos hand.

    Watching Danzo tumbling and flying away, Masahiko decided to repeat the same action it was quite satisfying to him.

    Instantly, Masahiko shed, punched, Madara tried to block, and Danzo got pped in the face.

    It wasnt until two minutester that Madara stopped, My power is finally fully recovered, old man, if you want to kill him so much, Ill help you!

    Hearing this, Masahiko looked at Danzo, covered in blue and red, lying on the ground, then turned his head with satisfaction, but after a nce, he looked shocked!

    Hashirama, why are you here?

    Madara froze for a moment, then turned his head instantly but found nothing behind him. He immediately figured out that something was wrong and activated his Rinnegan eyes.

    Shinra Tensei!

    Behind Madara, Masahiko was suspended in the air, with his hand stretched, half a meter away from Masahikos head.

    Looking at the transparent barrier formed by the repulsive force of the Shinra Tensei, Masahiko smiled slightly, Is that all what you got?

    With a slight concentration, the barrier shattered, and Masahikos hand tightly sped the back of Madaras head and flew him forward at extreme speed. If he let him finish this move, Danzo would have really died

    If that guy identally dies, it would be really hard to exin

    Damn you, old man! Madara was about to explode.

    Earlier, Danzo chose to move the fight away from Konohas camp three kilometers. Its estimated that he was worried that the aftermath of Masahiko and Madaras fight would reach the camp.

    But this distance is far from enough!

    Masahiko flew at top speed, and within a few seconds, he moved away from Konoha carrying Madara and got closer to Kumogakures camp.

    Go down! Masahiko waved his arm, and Madara was suddenly thrown off by him, smashing the ground forming a human-shaped pothole.

    This location was about one kilometer away from Kumogakures camp. Because of Killer Bee, Masahiko wasnt ready to destroy them. But shaking them slightly, and saying that your Great Demon King, Uzumaki Masahiko, is back, wont harm anyone!

    Such a big movement, of course, reached the camp of Kumogakure, and at this time, many ninjas were rushing.

    But suddenly, the ground cracked.

    The crack spread instantly, and the ground suddenly copsed. Centered on the crater, Madara smashed his way out, and thend about one kilometer in a radius copsed instantly. Kumogakures camp was also affected by the aftermath. The tents fell down, and some people were lost; they probably fell inside the cracks

    The familiar form of Tengu Susanno slowly rose from the ground, mixed with Madaras yelling, Old man, you always use such filthy tricks!

    Masahiko looked up, shook his head, and sighed, Youre calling them filthy tricks

    But deep inside, you have a deep love for Hashirama!

    Inside the Susanno, Madaras face flushed, and he remembered Masahikos two books from before.

    Masahiko continued to add fuel to the fire, Speaking of which, Madara, I have always wanted to ask you, whos more important to you, Hashirama as your, you know, or Izumi, your brother?

    Old guy, youre dead!

    In Madaras heart, killing Masahiko was more important than anything at that moment.

    Suddenly, a brown man covered in lightning appeared before Madaras eyes, You bastard! How dare you attack our camp Lariat!

    Fuck off! Madara shouted, and the giant hand of the Susanno moved, smacking the Fourth Raikage directly.

    Nothing can stop Madaras wrath. Ai flew back to the dpidated Kumogakures camps faster than when he first came.

    Big Bro! Killer Bees shout came from the side.

    Masahiko stared at him firmly, and then remembered Nagatos Yoyoyo. Speaking of it, this world must really know pain

    Bee, run away! These two guys are Uzumaki Masahiko and Uchiha Madara! The Hachibi warned him inside.

    Ill send you to reunite with your Big Bro!

    Masahiko appeared behind the Killer Bee instantly, ignoring the Hachibis tails sudden extension, and kicked his full of tentacles ass with his foot.

    Masahikos wrath cant lose to Madaras. Say hi to the Fourth Raikage for me, Killer Bee!

    Watching the Killer Bee flying away, Masahiko shouted loudly. In the next second, he stretched out a bone from his right hand and pointed it over his head. The fist of the Susanno that was about to hit him from the back suddenly touched the bone and started disintegrating.

    Madara suddenly looked solemn, Is itpletely impossible to touch that bone?

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head, Madara, didnt I tell you yesterday? Theres a big qualitative gap between us now!

    Yesterday? Madaras face darkened. He thought it had been months.

    Yes, it was yesterday. Recently, Ive been dealing with a lot of troubles, and my mood hasnt been so great. But speaking of it, its been much better now that Im kicking your ass everyday

    Since it cant be touched Madara didnt reply and slowly relieved the Susanoo, Then using meleebat isnt the answer! I will use Hashiramas powers.

    Wood Release Secret Technique: Nativity of a World of Trees!

    Masahiko smiled, retracted the bone back into his arm, and used a hand sign, Wood Release Secret Technique: Nativity of a World of Trees!

    Madara was stunned, Old man

    How can you use the Wood Release too!

 Chapter 284: Masahiko Of The Sharingan

    Chapter 284: Masahiko Of The Sharingan

    Five Kilometers north of the Land of Fire, in the Land of the River,te at night.

    The battle between Masahiko and Madarasted for several hours.

    At this time, on the battlefield, in addition to the enormous trees that obscured the sky, there are also icebergs and flowingva that was slowly melting the ground

    Masahiko has used all the Kekkei Genkai he learned recently; no one is better or more suitable for trial move than Madara, close to his power in his heydays.

    Its faster to be masteries a technique in battle than to practice it alone Masahiko murmured, then frowned, I used half of my Chakra, its time to end the battle, and Ive almost mastered all of my Kekkei Genkai.

    In midair, two wooden dragons were picking at each other, then Masahikos dragon suddenly copsed.

    Old guy! Are you finally dead? Madara sneered with a loud voice.

    Facing the wooden dragon that was rushing at him extremely fast, Masahiko clenched his fist, condensed the Chakra in his palm, and shouted, Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack!

    Countless shadow fists burst out, not only shattering the wooden dragon but all the trees too.

    Say hello to the daytime what, has it been this long?

    Masahiko kept ying and didnt pay attention to the time, and when he shattered all the trees covering the sky, he noticed that it was already night.

    After retracting his arm, Masahiko looked at Madara, Its dark, and I feel a little hungry. If you stop, I wont fight back. Just let me send you back, you should be hungry too.

    Oh, wait, youre dead, you cant be hungry, or is it? Masahiko pondered.

    Old Man! You wont get the chance to eat another meal! You have run out of Chakra after ying for so long!

    Fire Release: Fire Ball!

    Masahiko raised his hand, twitching his mouth, then shouted, Fire Release: Fire Ball!

    The two fireballs collided in the forest, and the scattered mes instantly ignited a raging fire.

    When Madara released his fireball, he thought, I cant die anyway since Im being summoned by the Edo Tensei, but such great fire will surely trouble the old man.

    While Masahiko thought when he released the fireball, This battle between Madara and me shouldnt be turned into greenery for the Land of River, so I should burn it

    As a result, Madara looked at the raging mes, puzzled.

    However, this was exactly what he wanted, so he used another hand sign, Fire Release: Fire Dragon!

    But this was also what Masahiko wanted, so he also used a hand sign, Fire Release: Fire Dragon!

    Watching the two fire dragons fighting each other, Masahiko suddenly looked confused, I can now use most of Ninjutsu and Kekkei Genkai in the Shinobi World, and I know every technique that will be developed in the future. So perhaps when people see me in the future, they will call me the copy ninja Masahiko of the Sharingan.

    The heat of the mes interrupted Masahikos daydreaming. And when he saw the fire spreading around, he nodded in satisfaction.

    Madara, its almost time to end this battle!

    Old man, you better stop talking! You should be thinking of a way to escape now! Theres only one advantage to being an Edo Tensei summoned, that is, my body is immortal, and my Chakra is infinite! Although youve many messy techniques, as long as I dont let that bone touch me, you will be finished sooner orter!

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head after he listened to Madaras victory deration.

    Madara, you forgot one thing. It seems that after dying for so long, you start losing memory

    Madara frowned, Masahiko smiled and said, Sage Mode, Kai! Star Gazing!

    Damn you!..

    Ten minutester, Masahiko looked at Madaras body slowly turning into ashes and sighed.

    Not enough, not enough! You cant beat me like this. I hope that you will be stronger when we meet again.

    Same result, and almost the same words, but Madara didnt speak anymore.

    He felt very depressed and started doubting his ns

    The Juubi, damn old man, if I have the chance to be its Jinchuriki, I would Thinking of this, Madara disappeared and went back to the underworld.

    Oh man, the happy times are over again. I dont know when I will have another opportunity to beat the crap out of him. Sure enough, I must go find Orochimaru?

    Masahikos repulsive force has been on because the surroundings have turned into a sea of mes.

    Looking at the sky, it has be bleu again.

    This fightsted for hours it has been so long since I had such a good time.

    Several Shadow Clones suddenly spread out with a hand sign, and a formation seal was set up to prevent the fire from spreading indefinitely. After he finished it, Masahiko turned and shed away.

    In an hour, this battlefield will be a piece of scorchednd, and all the traces will be cleared he mastered countless Kekkei Genkai and doesnt want anyone to know about it for the time being.

    By the way, where did Danzo go? Masahiko frowned. He really forgot about him while he was acting cool around Madara.

    Looking at the space, Danzos coat was still there. As long as he has that, he can find Danzo using the fat cats strong nose.

    Lets go back to Konoha first!

    Masahiko disappeared.

    ..

    Inside Konoha, on the streets.

    Masahiko walked slowly.

    It was still early, there were few pedestrians on the street, and Hiruzen shouldnt be in his office either.

    Masahiko wandered towards the Senju Station.

    He wanted to see what the child with the same name as him looked like and whether he was as half handsome as his ancestor.

    If not, change your name!

    Masahiko noticed the Chakra fluctuation of the fat cat on the way.

    Looking to the side, it was a two-story residential building. In addition to the fat cat, Masahiko could also feel Tentens Chakra there.

    Masahiko shed and appeared in Tentens room. She was still six-year-old, so he didnt need to worry about any taboo situations

    Tenten was asleep at this time, and the fat cat was snoring beside her on the pillow.

    They get along well.

    As if she smelled Masahiko, the fat cat opened its eyeszily, then went back to sleep.

    The expression on its face said it all, You left me without food. This cat will not follow you no more!

    Masahiko smiled, and shook his head, then using wind release, he gently cut the cats paw, took a drop of blood, and disappeared.

    Meow?!

    Huh? Fat cat, whats wrong? Tenten opened her eyes and tilted her head to look, Ah! Youre bleeding!

    The fat cat watched with a dumbfounded look on its face, Tenten putting its paw in her mouth and letting go after the bleeding was stopped.

    Its okay. It wont hurt anymore. Fat cat, rest for a while.

    Meow~ You cant drink this cats blood!

    Masahiko has fed her various tonics for five years.

    Her bloodis especially nourished.

    On the street, Masahiko cut his finger, took his blood, and fused it with the cats blood.

    Summoning Contract!

    After he finished it, Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief.

    When its useful, I can summon it, and when its not, Tenten can take care of her!

    Im such a genius!

 Chapter 285: Danzo’s Defection

    Chapter 285: Danzo��s Defection

    The fat cat is no longer what it used to be. It was just a stupid cat with not wit. Therefore, Masahiko could raise it in space.

    Now it has an IQ no less than that of humans, and its not suitable to be kept in the space.

    Masahiko also breathed a sigh of relief that he doesnt need to carry it everywhere since there were always inconveniences.

    Now that he signed a summoning contract with it, he can always sense if something is wrong, and he can be aware of its position and state when nothing is wrong, which is very convenient

    After solving this matter, Masahiko continued to move toward the Senju Station.

    During the war, there were not many ninjas staying in Konoha. Therefore, Masahiko hadnt seen a single acquaintance in the past two days.

    However, the Senju Station is different. Regardless of whether he is familiar with them, these people must know Masahiko. When they see him, they will have surprised expressions, then it will be reced with excited expressions.

    Oh my god! Elder Masahiko, youre really still alive! Masahiko mimicked her voice, but it sounded weird.

    Masahiko smiled and walked to Mikotos house, then his face suddenly stiffened.

    Not at home?

    Masahiko felt helpless. Its early in the morning. Where did she go?

    Someone suddenly pushed the door of the next room open and then was taken aback upon seeing Masahiko.

    Elder Masahiko

    Yes, Im alive!

    Youre alive

    Yes, Im alive! Can you say something else? Masahiko said with a smile.

    The person on the other side was stunned for a long time, You are you here to find Uchiha Mikoto.

    Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief; the guy can finally talk.

    Where is Mikoto?

    She went back to the Uchiha I heard that her second grandfather passed away yesterday, the Uchihas former great elder.

    Masahiko nodded, Is that so.

    Masahiko still remembers when he came to talk to him when Itachi was born.

    He didnt want Itachi to stay with the Senju. Then he followed Masahikos instructions and married his granddaughter Fikoto to Fugaku. So if Mikoto has a second son and awakens the Sharingan before graduating from the Ninja Academy, he will have the Uchihas surname

    Oh yeah, I remember that he wasnt in good health ten years ago. I didnt expect him to survive this long did he lived that long hoping that he would witness the second sons Sharingan awakening?

    Sorry, bro, witnessing isnt that easy. This kid is only five years old. He might not have even started refining his Chakra.

    After pondering for a long time, Masahiko looked up at the Senju nsman on the other side and said, Since Mikoto isnt here, and something like that happens, I will leave.

    Elder Masahiko, take care of yourself!

    Masahiko didnt go to the Uchiha since they should be busy with the funeral and decided to see the kidter.

    Considering what the time is, Masahiko head toward the Hokage Building since Hiruzen should be there by now.

    Sure enough, Hiruzen was a hardworking Hokage.

    Elder Masahiko, youre back. Danzo Hiruzen looked worried since he already received news of the battle that took ce in the Land of River.

    Masahiko waved his hand, intending that he only scared him, then he took out Danzos cloak, This what was left of him.

    Hiruzen hurriedly took, and widened his eyes, You Killed Danzo?

    Huh? Before even have the opportunity to answer, Hiruzen suddenly found a letter in Danzos pocket.

    Masahiko was also taken aback because he was disgusted by Danzos act. He really didnt check his cloak.

    As he read the letter, Hiruzens expression became sadder and sadder, and he slowly slumped into his chair.

    Masahiko frowned and read the letter.

    Elder Masahiko, if youre reading this, then it means I have died in your hands.

    Masahiko raised his brow, then continued to read.

    When I used the Edo Tensei, I deliberately wanted to irritate you, and also chose Uchiha Madara, so you can breathe out.

    Masahiko didnt know if he shouldugh or cry; Madara is surely, very miserable.

    The reason for doing this is because there is one thing that you will know sooner orter. I was the one who spread the news of your death.

    Masahiko was startled, I almost forgot about this.

    Hiruzen:

    Danzo, you died so unjustly, you forgot that Elder Masahiko has a bad memory.

    When I heard that you were alive, I knew that I cannot escape this catastrophe unless I choose to die

    My actions, although it was originally intended for Konoha, it was miscalcted. Not only did Konoha suffer heavy damage, but also the rtionship between the Land of Whirlpools and Konoha was broken. Thus, I decided to pay for it with my death.

    Masahiko was puzzled when he heard this. He always felt that a lot of things were wrong about him, but to think Danzo would actually say such a thing

    Did Konoha suffer terrible losses, Hiruzen?

    Hiruzen looked down, We lost nearly half of our forces.

    Is that so? Masahiko sighed, The war should be over soon, and Kumogakure wouldnt dare to take any further actions.

    Hiruzen nodded, then his expression became solemn, I cant easily let go of Kumogakure this time!

    Thats your business. Masahiko nced at him and continued to read the letter.

    I didnt tell anyone when I walked out of Konohas camp at the time. I hope that my death would be enough, Elder Masahiko, and I seek that you will dere that Ive been killed by a Kumogakure assassin and engrave my name on the monument.

    Finally, because of my death, I hope that the friendship between Konoha and the Uzumaki willst forever.

    Masahiko shook his head speechlessly. Its indeed beyond his expectations that Danzo would do this.

    This guy is really willing to use his life to protect Konoha. Knowing that Konoha cant offend the Land of the Whirlpools, he took the hit instead its just that sometimes his means of doing things are really too much.

    But herees the question. I didnt kill him. What should I do?

    Masahiko shook his head before hearing Hiruzen speak sadly, Elder Masahiko, Danzosst words

    Well, if thats the case, I wont pursue it anymore. Masahiko nodded, But consider yourself lucky since Danzo decided to take all the me!

    Hiruzen said, The matter of the memorial monument

    Masahiko shook his head, That wont work. You must spread the word of Danzo being the one who deliberately destroyed the rtionship between Konoha and the Uzumaki, spread rumors of my death, and announces that he had defected!

    Elder Masahiko Hiruzen looked confused and felt that something was wrong, Defected?

    Yes, Danzo didnt die. Its not like I couldnt kill him, but I didnt.

    Hiruzen let out a sigh, Defected

    Take it as punishment for his actions. Masahiko nodded.

    And he felt that things became interesting now.

    At that time, Danzo was beaten up enough by him that he should have lost the ability to get up, and since he and Madara kept fighting for an hour, it means that Danzo didnt die, at least until the end of the battle. But Masahiko didnt see him when he returned. So he must have been rescued by someone else.

    If it was a rescuer from Konoha, Hiruzen would have got the news. But since there isnt, the person who has saved him is questionable

    Is it Orochimaru?

 Chapter 286: Obito and Rin

    Chapter 286: Obito and Rin

    After Danzos defection, Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief.

    Since hes so willing to protect Konoha, he can work in the dark from the outside and help solve troubles.

    Hiruzen also epted this result. At least Danzo didnt die and felt since Elder Masahiko has a really bad memory. Maybe Danzo would be able toe backter.

    After pondering for a moment, Masahiko asked what he was so eager to know all of this time, The war Nawaki and my two apprentices are all right?

    Hiruzen nodded, Dont worry, Elder Masahiko, theyre all okay. Youre two apprentices, and Hatake Kakashi, the ninja squad, formed by you, have caused a lot of trouble to Iwagakure.

    Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief, and with a smile on his face, he said, Theyre all Shinobi now thats right, Obito and Rin are nearly 20 years old too, perhaps he already managed to confess to her.

    They seem to have Masahikos blessing.

    On the battlefield of Amegakure, Obito and Rin were in crisis.

    Back to back, the two of them fought with three tomoe Sharingan open in Obitos eyes, observing the dozens of Iwagakure Shinobi surrounding them, looking for a way to breakthrough.

    Rin, this way With Obito guiding the team, he signaled to break through from a certain direction.

    Rin hadnt acted yet, the several Iwagakure Shinobi in the south suddenly moved away, and a fat man walked in.

    Have you only caught these two?

    The other one didnt act with them today, Master Kitsuchi.

    Although the three of them formed the ninth team, Rin and Obito asionally took up the task alone. Today Kakashi wasnt here.

    This guy is Kitsuchi from Iwagakure. With a hideous look on his face, Obito looked at Rin, gritted his teeth, and prepared to do all he can to let her escape.

    But before he could speak, Rin turned and smiled at Obito.

    He blushed, and then his heart sank, then looked at the Iwagakure ninjas around, and shouted, Rin, we can win!

    Yes!

    .

    In the Hokage Office, Masahiko asked about every name he could remember.

    Even Hiruzen was amazed at how many people from Konoha Masahiko knew.

    Even he, the Hokage, doesnt know some of these people

    Who is Mizuki?

    Mizuki is well, it doesnt matter if Mizuki dead or not.

    Hiruzen:

    How about

    Masahiko pondered for a long time, but he still couldnt remember some of the little supporting characters from the show.

    Forget, I cant control death anyway.

    As soon as Hiruzen breathed a sigh of relief, he heard Masahiko ask again, Is there any little girl, about five years, big forehead named Sakura?

    Hiruzen: ???

    How would I know?

    Fortunately, Sakumo, who knocked on the door and entered, save Hiruzen.

    Elder Masahiko, Hokage-Sama.

    I just received information. Kumogakures forces have retreated from the battlefield.

    Hiruzen rejoiced. This was the best news he has heard for a long time.

    Let the ninja troop rest on the spot for five days, then I will send Jiraiya to lead them and go to the Land of Rain to support!

    Sakumo paused and tentatively said, And Elder Danzo?

    Danzo was exposed by Elder Masahiko for destroying Konoha and the Uzumaki rtionship, and he has defected.

    On the side, Masahiko gestured with a V sign.

    Sakumo digested the news, then turned to Masahiko, Elder Masahiko, theres another piece of information about the Land of Whirlpools. Kirigakure surrenderedst evening

    They surrendered? Masahiko smiled. The MinaKushibination is quite capable.

    In general, during wars, countries at a disadvantage will chose to form an alliance and surrender, which only means that Kirigakure has no chance to preserve its face.

    Yes.

    Masahiko groaned, Then Ill go back first. You can take care of the rest, Hiruzen.

    Hiruzen repeatedly nodded, Yes, Elder Masahiko. Theres also Minatos issue

    He will be the one to decide.

    Saying this sentence, Masahiko disappeared.

    ..

    The battlefield of the Land of the Rain.

    Obito was covered in cuts and bruises. Although Rin had no wounds, it was only because she learned the Yin Seal from Tsunade.

    She almost exhausted all of her Chakra.

    The two leaned on each other to take a breath, then looked at the opponents, and there were only three people remained.

    However, among these three, in addition, to the lightly injured Chunin, there was also the unscathed Kitsuchi.

    The simple and honest expression on Kitsuchis face wasnt happy at the time. The deaths and injuries of hispanions were much more than he expected.

    Due to the excessive blood loss, Soils consciousness has gradually blurred.

    Rin, Im afraid that today we wont go back.

    Rin hurriedly tried to use medical Ninjutsu to stop the bleeding.

    Rin, dont waste your Chakra on me. Ill buy you some time, you go

    Before he could finish his sentence, Rin held his hand tightly.

    At that moment, what was left of blood in his body rushed to his brain and other ces, and he didnt feel dead anymore.

    Rin Actually, I

    Rin looked at him, smiled gently like she always did, then her grip gradually strengthened.

    Rin?!

    Runaway!

    Rin poured her entire bodys strength, a technique she learned from Tsunade, and threw Obito in the distance.

    The three people from Iwagakure watched this scene with dumbfounded expressions. Unexpectedly, she pulled out such a move, and Kitsuchi shouted, Got after the boy now.

    Yes

    Before they could move, Rin jumped up and mmed the ground with her fist.

    Your opponent is me!

    Kitsuchis face changed color slightly, This is amazing, little girl

    Earth Release: Tearing Earth Turning Palm!

    ..

    Rin used the amount of Chakra she recovered to throw Obito far away, and he used what was left of his Chakra to protect his body from the fall. And even though he wanted to go back, he was severely injured and couldnt even stand up.

    After a long while, Obito struggled to get up, then rushed back, trembling.

    When he returned, he could only see the cracked ground and raised rock and a familiar piece of Rins clothes.

    Not only Rin, but even the three ninjas from Iwagakure disappeared.

    Rin!

    Obito yelled in pain and agony, and the Sharingan in his eyes suddenly turned into a Mongekyou

    However, his stamina could no longer support him, and he fainted out.

    This small battlefield calmed down, but not far away, a man and a woman watched the unconscious Obito.

    The female ninja was also carrying the unconscious Rin.

    Yahiko, why did you attack Iwagakure ninjas to save her?

    To end the war in the Land of Rain, we will need new partners.

    What about that boy?

    Yahiko groaned slightly, and came to Obitos side, then carried him up.

    Take him. With the two of them, we will be more confident against Hanzo! Ringo.

    Ringo looked puzzled. After the original Akatsuki got attacked by Hanzo, only the two of them were left. Since then, Yahikos personality had changed a lot.

    That old man, Hanzo, I will never forget what he did to me, damn it!

    Ringo licked the corner of her mouth, where there were a three centimeters long old scar.

    Yahiko nced at her, Their injuries are very serious. We must first find a ce to treat them both

 Chapter 287: Old Pig Sage

    Chapter 287: Old Pig Sage

    The Land of the Whirlpools, on the street.

    Masahiko was walking in circles.

    Simply walking around.

    Theres no way that he would do it as a dead person, Masahiko had already asked Kushinas father to announce that he was still alive, but it was still a bit difficult, especially when his name was brought in every conversation.

    Have you heard? The Great Elder, Uzumaki Masahiko, is still alive.

    Really, isnt that old man dead for three years?

    Really, I heard someone has seen him.

    No way? I went to that old mans grave to worship, during the New Year Eve!

    Masahiko:

    Well, worshiping him during the New Year is such an honor, but it made me feel more like a ghost.

    He kept walking around because he wants more people to see him and let everyone know that hes not dead but it seems to have no effect.

    Masahiko interrupted, The news is true, Im really not dead!

    Civilian A: Stop joking, like hell youre the great elder, hes way older!!

    Civilian B: Hey, dont joke like that. A friend of mine told me that he has a really bad temper

    Masahiko:

    For gods sake, I stand in front of you, and you cant even recognize me?

    You said I got a bad temper, huh?!

    In short, after one morep, Masahiko gave up the struggle.

    A group of fools!

    Originally Masahiko returned to the Land of the Whirlpools enthusiastically and wanted to meet his two disciples, Minato and Kushina, whom he hadnt seen for a long time.

    But when he returned, he found out that although Kirigakure announced their surrender, the Uzumaki troops didnt withdraw yet, and it would take them two or three days.

    Taking advantage of this time, Masahiko tried to convey the news that he was still alive to the general public, but it had only a little effect.

    How boring. Why cant I fly to the sky and shout that Im not dead?

    Masahiko murmured but didnt do it

    Forget it, lets train Naruto.

    Naruto house.

    Naruto was sitting in a chair, staring at the History of the Uzumaki Kingdom with irritation.

    Theres no way a person with the name Masahiko is good!

    Boom!!

    Ouch! Goya-Sensei, why do you keep hitting me?

    Uzumaki Goya sternly said, Naruto, dont nder the Great Elder!

    Oh? Little Naruto dared to nder men? Masahikos figure suddenly appeared in the room.

    Great Elder!

    Uzumaki Goya immediately got up, but Naruto remained motionless and turned his face away.

    In the next second, Naruto turned his head mechanically, stood up mechanically, and opened his mouth mechanically, Old pig Sage good.

    Seeing Narutos horrified face, Masahiko sighed helplessly.

    Although he could easily control Naruto with gravity, it was still hard to make him speak the right words.

    Sage Grandpa is good became Good Old Pig Sage how did this happen?

    Masahiko lifted the gravity force, and Naruto sat down on the chair.

    Say hello politely, youre a good boy,e on, you can do it.

    Naruto rolled his eyes and stood up, Good Old Pig Sage!

    Masahiko:

    Goya said in shame, Im sorry, Elder, I failed to educate him.

    Masahiko waved his hand, Its okay, kids, they are all rebellious. You need to be patient and slowly teach them to get better.

    Goya smiled bitterly. He obviouslycked confidence.

    Masahiko didnt care about him. Naruto is a gave up case from the start. He didnt believe anyone could change him

    Looking at the history book on the table and flipping through its pages, Masahiko frowned.

    Nothing there is wrong, but the writing is kind of poor, there are too many details, and he honestly felt bored reading it.

    It should be shorter, for example, The Uzumaki n defeated Kaguya n under the leadership of Uzumaki Masahiko, formed an alliance with Konoha under the leadership of Uzumaki Masahiko, established a nation under the leadership of Uzumaki Masahiko etc.

    After taking a look at Goya, he threw the book to him, Take it. I will personally teach Naruto everything in three days.

    Yes! Great Elder!

    No! Goya-Sensei!

    None of them minded Narutos refute, and after Goy left, Masahiko and Naruto were the only people in the room.

    Masahiko nced at Naruto, who turned his head away from him and controlled his gravity force to fly him over with a smile.

    Naruto knew that he couldnt resist, so he ignored it, but he couldnt calm down when Masahiko lifted his shirt and put his hand on his stomach.

    Old Pig Sage, what are you doing?!

    Masahiko ignored him and put his finger on his belly.

    Help!

    ..

    Ten minutester, Masahiko put down Narutos shirt.

    Masahiko felt speechless the entire time hearing Narutosughs.

    Hey boy, arent you curious about the seal on your stomach?

    Naruto was very curious but still stubbornly refused to ask.

    Forget about it. Let me tell you about the history of Shinobi.

    A long, long time ago bah! In Um Sixty years ago.

    At that time, it was still the Warring States Period. Konoha hadnt been established yet. Our Uzumaki n was struggling to survive. Because we were allies with the Senju n, I intervened in the war between the Uchiha and the Senju on behalf of the Uzumaki n

    Naruto has even pretended not to listen first and then slowly immersed himself in Masahikos narration.

    Old Pig Sage, what happenedter?

    Masahiko was helpless, this addressing

    Later, I had a battle with Uchiha Madara

    What about the First Hokage-Sama?

    Masahikos face darkened. Naruto was focusing on the wrong points.

    Later, Uchiha Madaras life was spread by Hashirama, and Konoha was established.

    Wow, the First Hokage-Sama is so great. Naruto looked longing.

    Masahiko:

    I just said that I fought Uchiha Madara for a long time. Isnt it as good as spreading someones life and establish Konoha? Masahiko thought.

    Good Old Pig Sage, keep talking.

    .

    Three dayster.

    Naruto was drowsy.

    On the side, Masahiko kept talking.

    Im so powerful that Ive crushed the resurrected Uchiha Madara and beat him back to the underworld! Now that you know how great this Sage Ancestor is, will you stop calling me that!

    Naruto?

    Naruto?! Are you listening?

    Huh? Huh! Old Pig Sage, did you finish?

    Masahiko sighed, The story is over. Did you learn anything?

    Yeah! Konohas Hokage are really great! But I will definitely surpass them all!

    Masahiko:

    I should have told him a fake story.

    What about me? How about me?

    Naruto squeezed it out, Old Pig Sage, youre great too!

    Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief

    But what the hell is Old Pig Sage? Is this title unset?

    Forget it, lets go pick up your parents, they areing back soon

    Hmm!

 Chapter 288: Worship

    Chapter 288: Worship

    The Land of Whirlpools Port.

    Masahiko brought Naruto with him and stood there.

    Behind them is a group of left-behind ninjas led by Goya, standing there to wee the returned troops.

    After three days of storytelling, Masahiko finally established his glorious Ancestors image.

    Although Naruto is still a little arrogant, he has epted Masahiko as the Old Pig Sage.

    Naruto, did you miss Minato? Masahiko said with a smile.

    Okay!

    The war with Kirigakure has been going on for a year and three months. Kushina also came back to see Naruto every once in a while and personally arranged a tutor for him.

    Minato rarely came back and was always active on the battlefield, sessfully getting the nickname Yellow sh Minato.

    They came! Masahiko smiled, looking at Nagato and Konan flying quickly in the sky.

    On the sea surface, the yellow silhouettes shed, and Minato appeared with Kushina.

    There were ninja troops constantly rushing to the Land of the Whirlpools, with a few giant ships behind them.

    Great Elder!

    Grandpa!

    With tears in her eyes, Kushina rushed and hugged Masahikos right arm. Masahiko brieflyforted her and then looked at Minato yfully. He called him Great Elder instead of Elder Masahiko, which is quite the progress.

    Why? Is it because our beloved Fourth Hokage-Sama has officially joined the Land of Whirlpools?

    Minato smiled wryly, and before replying, Masahikos two disciples swooped down from the sky.

    Sensei!

    Nagato and Konan rushed over together. Masahiko smiled and pushed Nagato with a repulsive force, making him one meter behind Konan, which gave her the advantage to hug his other arm

    Father! Little Naruto was stunned for a moment, then reacted and threw himself into Minatos arms.

    All of a sudden, the Uzumaki Port became a cluster.

    Only Nagato stood there scratching his embarrassedly before he cheered up again.

    It is great that youre not dead, Sensei! To celebrate this moment, let me sing a song for you!

    Get out! Masahiko scolded him with a smile.

    So many people are here, dont embarrass me, Nagato. Masahiko nced around, and the surrounding ninjas looked like they wanted toe over but didnt dare to disturb.

    Looking at the ninjas and ships on the water, Masahiko shook his head, Lets talk about these thingster. You should arrange other important things first.

    Yes!

    .

    After half an hour.

    Minato dealt with the trivial matters extremely fast, and the group of people came to the Patriarch hall of the Uzumaki n.

    After seeing how several people wanted to ask, Masahiko took the initiative to exin.

    At the time, I had some problems with my Chakra while I was practicing and couldnt show up. The Slugs connection was also cut because of that.

    Several people nodded. They also had this kind of guess in their hearts.

    Sensei, youre already the strongest Shinobi. Why are you practicing so hard?

    Masahiko shook his head, There is always someone outside! If I dont work harder, this Sensei of yours will be surpassed by younger people in ten years. It will be shameful!

    When he said this, he thought of Itachi, who was ten years old

    He saw through his Face Changing Technique! Masahiko felt that if he didnt work harder, he would see a crow everywhere he goes sooner thanter!

    There was silence in the room for a while. It was clear that Nagato had something to say, but he didnt know what to say facing Masahiko.

    After a long time, Masahiko took the initiative to speak.

    Nagato, it seems that being the Patriarch is not an easy job, right? Do you know where you were wrong?

    Full of Nagato said, Sensei, I know. I should have been tougher facing Kumogakure. If I did, they would have treated the news of your death as a rumor. And even if they didnt believe it, you wouldnt have dared to offend us.

    Masahiko stared, But it was a rumor!

    Yes, yes

    Fortunately, your rapper friend saved the Uzumaki n from suffering severe losses.

    Yup, Yup!

    Shut up!

    When Nagato interrupted like this, the atmosphere in the room became lively again.

    Kushina was still that little girl from before and kept asking questions, while Konan, who was five years younger, looked like her big sister.

    Little Naruto sat aside, his lips were pouted, and he looked like he was about to cry.

    He felt wronged since no one paid attention to him.

    Masahiko changed the subject with a smile, Minato, are you going back to be Hokage?

    Before Minato could open his mouth, Kushina looked angrily, What are you going to do, Grandpa? That old thief Danzo! And the Third Hokage is not a good person too

    Danzo was beaten up by me, and now he has defected, Masahiko said.

    Kushina said, Grandpa, youre too kind to him!

    Minato was a little puzzled, Defected?

    Yes, defected.

    I see Minato pondered, he has served as the Hokage for four or five years, he has some understanding of Danzo.

    Father, lets go back. Little Naruto plugged in.

    Minato smiled gently, Dont worry, Naruto.

    Masahiko was startled, It seems that you have a n already, so I shouldnt interfere.

    Lying on the back of his chair, Masahiko sighed emotionally.

    Except for these few people present, his three disciples that passed away, his daughter, and a few other people, not many people were close to him.

    Konan was obviously more careful and noticed that Masahikos mood suddenly became low.

    Sensei, lets go see Grandma Yuriko and the others.

    Masahiko was taken aback, looked up at Konan, and then at Nagato.

    Speaking of this, the room became quiet.

    Grandpa, lets go see grandpa and others! Kushina said.

    Um lets go.

    The Uzumaki Cemetery.

    The six of them and Masahiko came here.

    The guards didnt change, and they were still the same young nsmen.

    They also heard that the person who suddenly appeared in the cemetery two days ago was Masahiko. And when they saw him, they greeted him with red faces.

    As the first two nsmen who saw Masahiko, they felt quite embarrassed not to recognize him.

    Several people split up, Minato and Kushina went to pay homage to Nanako, and Kushina talked to her grandma about the current situation in the Uzumaki.

    Nagato and Konan came to Yurikos tomb to worship.

    As for Masahiko he went to warship his grave.

    Im gonna keep this tomb. Its in a good location. Maybe when Im finally bored, I wille here and lie down for two years, then go out again

    Masahiko sighed slightly, then turned to Kenichiros grave.

    You stayed a Single Dog for more than seventy years, and even after death, no onees here to see you, what a sad end, Kenichiro.

    Nanako and Yuriko were also sent away by me personally, only you

    If it wasnt for the fact that he couldnt use the Edo Tensei, Masahiko would have liked to call Kenichiro andfort him.

    I still have to find Orochimaru and then call out all of my three disciples to reunite.

    Nanako and Yuriko should be okay, but Kenichiro, I didnt even have a chance to meet him onest time, Im sure hesining about me in the afterlife

    Thinking of this, Masahiko was taken aback.

    Edo Tensei, Kenichiro?

    The Eight Gates no way that would be so troublesome right?

 Chapter 289: I am God

    Chapter 289: I am God

    Three dayster.

    Konoha, the Hokage Office.

    Hiruzen had a bitter face, and the look on Sakumos face wasnt that great too.

    You mean, youve lost contact with Uchiha Obito and Rin Nohara for six days?

    Sakumo nodded, We found traces of a battle between the two of them and another party in the southwest of the Land of Rain, but no dead bodies were found.

    Hiruzen breathed a sigh of relief. The rtionship between Konoha and the Uzumaki has just stabilized. If this kind of newses out at this crucial time, Masahiko might turn on them again.

    Inform Kagami. If they were captured by Iwagakure, we would pay whatever price they ask for them! Hiruzen issued, then gritted his teeth, If they turned out to be dead we must retrieve their bodies at any cost!

    Sakumo didnt execute immediately, Hokage-Sama, let me handle this personally.

    Hiruzen was taken aback, Sakumo continued, Kakashi is a bit off, Im worried

    Hiruzen nodded in understanding, Okay, then you go.

    At the same time.

    Somewhere in the Land of Rain, in a hidden room.

    Obito opened his eyes, and the scene in front of him slowly cleared.

    Obito, are you awake?

    Rins smiling face popped in front of him. But Obito was still so lost and asked, Are we in heaven?

    Boy, this is not heaven. Are you still asleep?

    Ringo appeared from the side, with a yful smile on her face but the three-centimeter on the side of her mouth made him look particrly hideous.

    This is hell!

    Obitos eyes turned white, and he fainted out again.

    Ringo:

    Rin smiled embarrassedly, Obitos wounds are almost healed, but his mental state isnt steady, and he cant stand such stimtion..

    Ringo:

    When did I stimte him?

    Rin woke up two days ago and has been taking care of Obito since then.

    Now that Obito has finally be better, she turned to Yahiko and said, Brother Yahiko, I want to report to Konoha first, so as not to worry about us.

    If you want to take him and go back, I wont stop you either, Yahiko said.

    Rin shook her head, Lets decide when Obito wakes up.

    .

    The Land of the Whirlpools.

    Masahiko has figured out in the past three days that even if Kenichiro was reincarnated by the Edo Tensei, its unlikely that he would be able to open the Eight Gates and still be controlled.

    Even the current Orochimaru wont be able to control Kenichiro once he opens the Eight Gates.

    Slightly relieved, he began to observe Kushinas parenting, which was particrly interesting.

    Kushinas way of educating Naruto was particrly simple long-termed.

    When she pointed to Masahiko for the 998th time and told Naruto that he would be called Ancestor, Naruto finally gave up to his fate, and the title Old Pig Sage lived only for less than a week.

    In fact, from Kushinas point of view, Naruto should call him Great Grandpa, since she calls him Grandpa. But from Minatos perspective, Naruto is six generations younger.

    So to sum it up, even if he is five generations behind, its right to call him Ancestor.

    Masahiko had never expected that Kushinas nagging would work, but Naruto gradually became more behaved.

    Of course, seeing how his eyes were constantly moving, Masahiko felt that he might be holding back and ready to make a big move.

    Life has been calm for a few days. Masahiko goes back and forth between Sarah and Kushinas house every day, while Nagato and Konan are busy.

    When Kirigakure surrendered, they had many things to deal with.

    October just passed, and early in November, Nagato came to him.

    The warpensation for Kirigakure hasnt arrived yet?

    Masahiko frowned; they wouldnt.

    They were beaten up and suffered heavy losses, and now the news that hes still alive should have reached Kirigakure. How dare they act reckless?

    Nagato shook his head, Yo! Theres indeed no news at all. ording to the intelligence, there seems to be something wrong with Kirigakure.

    Theres something wrong on the inside? Masahiko was stunned for a moment, and some memory suddenly shed in his mind.

    Kirigakure, Kaguya Rebellion, Kimimaro, Orochimaru what is it?

    For a long time, Masahiko kept shaking his head. He could no longer remember the specific details, but if it was really Kaguyas rebellion, Masahiko felt that he might get a chance to catch Orochimaru.

    I didnt get to beat Madara for ten days, and I feel a bit stressed up now.

    Kirigakure, dont worry about it, Im going to visit them.

    Nagato was startled, Sensei, you dont need to go personally? Let me handle it.

    There are other things that need to be dealt with. Ill go.

    Nagato didnt stop him anymore, and Masahiko asked him to say hello to the others and disappeared.

    The coast of the Land of Water.

    Since they just experienced war, it was still dpidated here.

    Masahiko didnt rush to go to Kirigakure but made two rounds along the coast, hoping to get some news from the ninjas responsible for the reconstruction.

    Is it really a civil strife?

    After simply integrating some news, Masahiko came to a conclusion.

    The moment the Fourth Mizukage Hozuki Mangetsu took office, the Bloody Mist Era has basically ended. Because he himself is Bloodline Limit Shinobi, he cant deliberately target the Bloodline Limit ns, right?

    But these conflicts formed over the years arent so easy to eliminate, and other ninjas in Kirigakure still have hustle against the Bloodline Limit ns.

    After this war, the number of ninjas lost exceeded everyones expectations, and the Bloodline Limit ns were no longer at peace. With the intention of a coup dtat, Mangetsus position as the Mizukage was a bit unstable.

    The remnants of the Bloodline Limit ns arent working together, especially the most discordant Kaguya!

    Kaguya

    After disguising using the Transformation Technique, Masahiko came to Kaguya n.

    After several wars, the Era of the Bloody Mist, as a Warring States n, the Kaguya n, had only a few dozen Chakra fluctuations left, the strongest of which was nothing but a Jonin.

    Slightly sensing, Masahiko found a slightly special Chakra waveing from a corner in the n.

    Kimimaro?

    It was a dungeon. Although someone was guarding it outside, Masahiko quickly shed in.

    Hidden in the space, he observed little Kimimaro in front of him.

    White hair, two red dots on the center of the eyebrows, pretty handsome Masahiko murmured.

    Kimimaro was holding a bone in his hand at the time, and he kept piercing with it a human drawing on the wall time after time.

    This world is there a god? If there is a god, why am I being locked up here?

    Masahiko looked at the sculpture, and felt that it was a bit familiar, took another look at Kimimaro, who was overwhelmed by a dark aura and decided to use a horror movie approach.

    Suddenly, the bone that Kimimaro was using was held by a hand that protruded from the wall.

    Dont sting. It hurts.

    Masahiko transformed into the sculptures image and got out of it.

    Kimimaro didnt panic but widened his eyes, Are you God?

    Masahiko was stunned for a moment.

    Yes, yes, I am I am.

    Kimimaro:

    Not that much.

 Chapter 290: Zabuza

    Chapter 290: Zabuza

    Kimimaro is not stupid.

    Although he hadnt had much contact with outsiders because he has been kept in prison since he was a child, hes not stupid.

    Masahiko didnt have the charm of personality Orochimaru has, and Kimimaro immediately questioned his identity.

    God, why did you get out of the wall, looking exactly like the drawing?

    Masahiko paused and put on a profound expression, God is omnipotent, and ones appearance is ever-changing.

    Kimimaro:

    That cant be true.

    Anyway, can you get me out of here?

    Of course, but why should I take you out?

    Kimimaro was startled, then his face dimmed, Cant God save me?

    Masahiko shook his head and smiled, Although I cant save you, you will soon be released.

    Upon saying that, a nsman from Kaguya came straight to the cell.

    Kimimaro looked up abruptly, with hope in his eyes, Really?

    Before the words fell, the door was open, and the dazzling sunlight came in.

    Kimimaro, its time for you to be useful.

    I can go out? Kimimaro looked at the huge man in surprise, then turned to Masahiko, Are you really a god?

    Stop joking. Who are you talking to? Follow me quickly!

    Kimimaro was taken aback, Cant you see him?

    What do you mean? Is there anyone else in prison? The huge man walked in and looked around, Theres no one! Hurry up!

    Masahikos voice echoed in Kimimaros ears, One can choose whether to let others see his image, or whether to hear his voice.

    Kimimaro got rejoiced and walked out with the huge nsman step by step.

    Masahiko almostughed out loud.

    Its getting quite interesting.

    Especially when Kimimaro started believing him, it got quite interesting.

    The prison was quiet, Masahiko was silent for a moment, thinking about this visits purpose.

    Thats right, Masahiko came here hot-headed and didnt even consider his own purpose.

    He only remembers that there was such a stall in the original, the Kaguya is going to rebel, and then Orochimaru will appear and take Kimimaro away

    I cant remember what happened before, and the reason for Kaguyas rebellion now may be different. Other Bloodline Limit ns may also take advantage of the situation now I cant even be sure that Orochimaru wille.

    Even if Orochimaru came, Masahiko didnt think about what hes going to do with him And he wasnt so sure that he can catch him.

    Its better to be able to catch him. But if I couldnt, I will at least make sure take little Kimimaro with me, and no money will be lost.

    After thinking for a moment, Masahiko made a decision.

    Although Kimimaro belonged to the Kaguya n, it was obvious that he wasnt weed, and it shouldnt be difficult to turn him back to the Land of the Whirlpools.

    By the way, Im asking for the ount of the Land of Water owed to us.

    Masahikos figure suddenly disappeared.

    Outside, under Masahikos perception, there were only two Chakra fluctuations left in the Kaguya n, one is Kimimaro, and the other is the huge nsman who took him away.

    Masahiko shed and appeared in front of the two.

    God! Youre here! Kimimaro eximed excitedly.

    The man was talking to Kimimaro and got started when he heard the words, and turned to face Masahiko, but couldnt see anything.

    Who are you talking to? If there is a god in this world, it should be one of Kaguya!

    Masahiko curled his lips; he wasnt wrong

    Yes, the god belongs to our Kaguya n. He looks exactly like the carving in prison.

    The huge man, who hadnt cared much, looked solemn at the time, The drawing in prison?

    Facing the Masahiko inside the space, he respectfully said, Thats a drawing of our first patriarch! Is your spirit protecting our n?

    Masahiko paused and almostughed, The First Patriarch? It turned out to be him. No wonder it looked familiar.

    Is it really you! The man shouted emotionally, banded a knee, then angrily he said, We will never forget what youve taught us, but the man who rules us a coward who is afraid to die. We will never surrender to the Uzumaki. Were going to kill them all, take control of the vige, and avenge you and the other ancestors!

    Masahiko sighed inwardly, and the huge nsmen continued to speak, Kimimaro, follow me!

    After he said that, he left instantly.

    Masahikos current appearance belongs to the Kaguyas First Patriarch, who led his n to escape to the Land of Water during the Warring States Period.

    This person is of great significance in Masahikos long life. It was after he dealt with him that Masahiko became known as the Uzumaki Great Elder.

    The First Patriarch, who swore revenge back then, also passed the me to the younger generations. But now, the gap between the Kaguya and the Uzumaki is getting bigger and bigger, with Kimimaro being the only possessor of his ns Shikotsumyaku Bloodline Limit

    It may be the news of Masahikos resurrection from the dead that made them lost thest bit of confidence in revenge and chose to perish by battle. However, its impossible for a mere two dozen people to seize the vige.

    Masahiko shook his head, watching Kimimaro looking at him eagerly, not far away, then smiled.

    God, what should I do now?

    Do whatever you want, Masahiko said.

    Kimimaro hesitated for a moment, then ran, following the footsteps of the huge nsman. Since the god hadnt instructed him, he decided to follow the huge nsmen to ughter Kirigakures ninjas.

    Masahiko hung far behind and followed Kimimari, keeping a short distance, fearing that he would run into Orochimaru.

    However, he never met Orochimaru, yet he encountered two acquaintances.

    Zabuza and Haku.

    So Im destined to cross that bridge and meet every Shehe in this series?

    The moment he encountered them, Kimimaro stopped and took a fighting stance.

    Are you ninjas from Kirigakure?

    Zabuza put his hand on his long sword behind him and slowly shook his head, No.

    Masahiko didnt know that this rebellion in Kirigakure started without Zabuza being a part of it. Zabuza has already defected. So it was right to say that he wasnt a Shinobi from Kirigakure.

    Kimimaro was stunned for a moment, preparing to let them pass, but Masahikos figure suddenly appeared beside him.

    God! Do you have any orders?

    God?! Zabuza repeated it with a weird face and pulled out the long sword behind him, Pretending to be a god, who are you?!

    Masahiko didnt hide his figure, looked at the long sword in his hand, and shook his head slightly, turning to Kimimaro.

    He said he wasnt a ninja from Kirigakure, so you believe it?

    This man in front of you isnt an ordinary ninja. Hes one of the Seven Legendary Swordsmen of Kirigakure, Zabuza!

    Kimimaro was taken aback, took on his fighting stance again, and was ready to attack.

    Haku admirably looked at Zabuza, thinking, It turned out that Zabuzasan is so strong

    Zabuza: ???

 Chapter 291: Do You Believe in God

    Chapter 291: Do You Believe in God

    Zabuza looked at Kimimaro, who took a fighting stance, then at Haku, who had a look of admiration, then at Masahiko, who was serious, and felt a strong headache.

    Well, you cant be one of the Seven Legendary Swordsman since you dont have one of the Legendary Swords. Did they kick you out, boy?

    Well, in his defense, there are only two of the seven swords in Kirigakure, and their wielders were still alive. Thus, Zabuza didnt have the chance to get one.

    Slightly annoyed, Zabuza pointed his long sword at Masahiko.

    All of his attention was ced on Masahiko since he looked suspicious.

    As for Kimimaro, although he belonged to the Kaguya n, he was still young, so he didnt take him seriously.

    Masahiko wasnt happy when he pointed that sword at him, You wanna fight?

    Dont disrespect God! Kimimaro rushed up with a bone in his hand.

    God? More like a mad man!

    Kimimaro swung and waved again and again.

    Regardless of whether its skills or strength, Kimimaro was far from Zabuzas level.

    The bone de and long sword collided, and Kimimaro flew back upside down but was held by Masahiko, who put him back on the ground.

    Having lost to these people who disrespected his god, Kimimaro was very ashamed, and bones gradually started piercing his skin.

    There are still awakened people from the Kaguya n? Zabuza looked surprised, then he nced at Masahiko again, Give this child to me.

    Give me money!

    The scene got extremely embarrassing.

    Masahiko scratched his head; he forgot his purpose for a moment and felt guilty looking at Kimimaros shocked expression.

    I wont give him to you even for money!

    Kimimaro came back to life.

    Yes, Im a god, and one will not abandon his believers!

    God! Kimimaro was touched.

    Zabuza:

    In this case, I have to chop off this pretending head first.

    Water Release: Hiding in Mist Technique!

    Zabuza-San!

    Along with Hakus worried shouts, the vision of everyone got gradually obscured by the thick fog.

    Throat

    Wait!

    Masahiko interrupted quickly and folded his hands together, but Zabuza rushed at him.

    I wont spare you even if you beg for mercy

    Who wants to beg for mercy? Im just making a hand sign.

    Water Release: Hiding in Mist Technique!

    Zabuza:

    The fog became thicker. Zabuza was relying on his Chakra that he originally released with the mist to sense the position of the other, but Masahikos Chakra has interspersed, and now he couldnt perceive anything.

    Masahiko nodded with satisfaction as he looked at the thick mist.

    Zabuza-San! Haku shouted anxiously.

    I guess this is fair since he used it first.

    Masahiko said, while holding Kimimaro.

    Zabuza has never seen anyone who cracked his silent killing technique in this way.

    God? What shall we do now? Kimimaro asked.

    Masahiko scratched his head. He was also asking the same question.

    Having sessfully abducted Kimimaro, he now met Haku, and he thought he maybe should abduct him too.

    But Zabuza is a hassle.

    These two tools get along with each other it will not be easy to separate them.

    Should I abduct Zabuza too? Masahiko felt a little reluctant. Abducting two kids is okay, but a grown young man at the age of twenty is a bit too much.

    As he pondered, a strong wind blew behind him, and Zabuza finally found Masahiko.

    Kimimaro reacted on time and hurriedly used a bone to parry the long sword.

    God! Be careful!

    Kimimaro was bushed back by Zabuzas tremendous force but didnt bump into Masahiko.

    Masahiko had disappeared in ce and appeared beside Haku.

    He cant use the silent killing technique. Kimimaro should be able to hold him back for two minutes.

    The sound of the des colliding kept emitting not for away, but Masahiko focused on Haku in front of him.

    After pondering for a moment, he showed a gentle smile, Little girl, do you believe in God? Im god

    Haku held an ice de in his hand, fully guarded, and was about to speak, but was interrupted by Masahiko.

    Stop, I know youre a boy, dont need to exin. Masahiko sighed. Hes not Naruto. He could tell the difference between a man and a woman.

    But looking at that beautiful face on the other side Masahiko didnt want to admit it.

    I dont believe in God.

    Masahiko scratched his head. Why didnt Orochimaru kidnap this kid? Masahiko was in urgent need of some kidnapping instructions.

    Follow me, and I will give you a purpose to live? Masahiko had a slight headache, why is he having such a hard time?

    Haku didnt know how to reply.

    Fortunately, Kimimaro flew over and was held by Masahiko again, breaking this embarrassing moment.

    Zabuza came over and looked at Masahiko and Haku in front of him with a bit of hesitation.

    Who are you?!

    Zabuza-San! Haku ran over, but Masahiko didnt stop him.

    He could see that when Haku ran to Zabuzas side, thetter let out a sigh of relief.

    How troublesome Masahiko sighed. It seems that Haku is already clung to Zabuza, and thetter doesntpletely treat him as a tool. It would be difficult to separate them.

    Zabuza, do you believe in God?

    Zabuza:

    Masahiko lifted the Hiding in Mist Technique, and the fog dissipated.

    Sure enough, you dont believe it Masahiko looked pitiful.

    Forget it, Kimimaro, lets go. Masahiko took the slightly injured Kimimaro and left.

    Zabuza didnt pursue, he wasnt sure of winning, and Masahiko didnt give him the opportunity to talk.

    The two of them drifted away, and a voice suddenly echoed in Zabuzas ears, Im Uzumaki Masahiko, the Great Elder of the Uzumaki n. If you have nowhere to go, you cane to the Land of Whirlpools to find me. Although I dont like you very much, that kid with you has great potential. If you join the Uzumaki, I will give you the Kubikiribocho sword.

    Zabuza stopped for a while, then he frowned.

    Zabuza San? Haku called him softly.

    So hes an unreliable person as in the rumors? I was underestimated

    ..

    God, Im sorry, I couldnt beat him. Kimimaro was very ashamed.

    Masahiko shook his head, Youre still young. You will be able to beat him very soon.

    Although the Kaguya nsmen who awakened the Shikotsumyaku have a short lifespan, they reach the level of a Jonin as soon as they reach adulthood, and they can be even stronger than most of Jonin. As for Kimimaro, the potential doesnt stop there.

    His disease I dont know if my medical Ninjutsu and pharmaceutical skill can cure him. Masahiko squinted slightly, then he was taken aback.

    In his field vision, a familiar figure appeared.

    Before Masahiko could speak, Kimimaro rushed quickly but was kicked back and fainted out instantly.

    Wait, Im not a ninja from Kirigakure. The familiar hoarse voice emitted.

    Masahiko smiled and said to himself, Ive finally met you again. Fortunately, I didnt give up Orochimaru.

 Chapter 292: Dark Face

    Chapter 292: Dark Face

    Orochimaru looked at Kimimaro, stuck his tong out, and licked his lips, then the kidnapper deep inside him cried out loud.

    Before he could turn the switch on, he found the ninja next to Kimimaro looked at him in the same way.

    Orochimaru was taken aback and smiled evilly. This was the first time anyone ever stared at him like this.

    Masahiko also came back to his sense, Orochimaru will never see through my transformation, as long as I speak with confidence well, try not to speak.

    God! Kimimaro called to him and stared at Orochimaru.

    Masahikos mouth twitched; that kid ruined everything.

    God? Orochimaru repeated, with a wider smile on his face

    The ninjas of Kirigakure are behind. Orochimaru turned sideways slightly. Behind him under a cliff, a group of Kaguya nsmen and ninjas from Kirigakure were fighting each other.

    Kimimaro hesitated, nced at Masahiko, and thetter nodded lightly, indicating that he can go.

    Kimimaro rushed over, and Masahiko met Orochimarus pair of snake eyes.

    I met Orochimaru now. What should I do? Masahiko murmured, If I show my identity, he might run away, and it would be hard to find him again.

    Orochimaru first said, That kid, why does he call you god?

    Because Im a god, do you believe in God? Masahiko was already familiar with his identity as a god and responded subconsciously.

    Orochimaru licked his lips and weirdly looked at Masahiko

    Are you from the Kaguya n? Why dont you fight too?

    Masahiko finally returned to his senses, adhering to the principle of not speaking of revealing anything, and just shook his head gently.

    Orochimaru made up for it by himself, It seems that Kaguya nsmen arent all madmen. It appears that youre the one keeping this ns fire burning.

    Orochimaru regarded Masahiko as the elder of the Kaguya n, who seemingly protecting Kimimaro.

    That kid has great potential. Its a waste that he will die in such a ce.

    Masahiko nodded but said nothing.

    Let him go with me. I can help to keep Kaguyasst me survive.

    Masahiko shook his head.

    Do you think you can protect him?

    Masahiko nodded.

    If youre not at ease, you cane with the kid.

    Masahiko was stunned for a while before he realized that Orochimaru wanted to abduct him too.

    He nodded

    If he could follow Orochimaru and find his base, he wont have anywhere to escape to.

    Orochimaru:

    He always felt that something is wrong.

    Without thinking, he turned to look at Kimimaro, who was fighting.

    The Shikotsumyaku is powerful, and the eight-year-old Kimimaro was also a Shinobi. Facing the ninjas of Kirigakure, no one could match him.

    Even if the opponent is a Chunin, he couldnt stop him.

    However, the injuries he suffered before when he fought against Zabuza have not fully recovered, and he has gradually fallen into a crisis.

    Arent you going to save him? Orochimaru asked.

    Masahiko smirked. It was clear that he was trying to test hisbat effectiveness With his right hand stretched forward, Masahiko gestured, please, do

    Orochimaru:

    Kaguya n cant have normal people.

    Orochimaru has just defected; hes in urgent need to form his own forces. Whether its talent or character, Kimimaro is the most suitable one he has encountered in a long time.

    As for the god in the kids eyes he will just take him along the way, and it wont take long before he knows who the real god is.

    Then there was a unteral massacre. At the bottom of the cliff, the Chunin were fighting on the side. While a group of Jonin stood in front of Orochimaru, unable to pass.

    Masahiko could see that Orochimaru was also fighting to take Kimimaro in. Its clear that he was showing off his power by killing the people, who Kimimaro couldnt even face with one move.

    This did work, Kimimaro cast an admiring look at him, but the words he heard afterward made Orochimarus face stiff.

    Did God send you to save me?

    Yes, I asked him toe. Masahiko appeared beside him in due course.

    Orochimaru:

    Thinking of Masahikos previous gestures, he was speechless to object.

    Sure enough, he should only bring the kid. He shouldnt expect an elder of the Kaguya n to be nave.

    God! Kimimaro was full of admiration.

    Masahiko patted his head softly, then looked at Orochimaru, only to notice that his expression wasnt quite right.

    Thank you for your help.

    This sentence was normal, nothing weird about it, and impossible to expose anything!

    Young man, hes the elder of the Kaguya n. Why do you call him God? Orochimaru asked.

    Masahikos face copsed; Orochimaru still doubted him.

    But Kimimaro suddenly replied: God was originally one of ours, the Kaguya n. Hes omnipotent and knows everything, so hes naturally God.

    Masahiko almostughed out loud. It seems that the huge nsman from before has helped him a lot.

    Anything? Orochimaru licked his lips and said, Thats really amazing.

    Right!

    Masahiko was almost embarrassed by this little nativity and frowned, The battle is almost over, lets check on them.

    Speaking of this, Masahiko sighed; it seems that its finally the end for the Kaguya n.

    Orochimaru noticed the looks in his eyes, thinking that he was sad for his n.

    Kimimaro wanted to rush in but was stopped by Masahiko, who led him to a tree near the battlefield.

    God, dont I need to go to war? Kimimaro wondered.

    No, the battle hase to an end.

    In his perception, Masahiko could see only two nsmen from the Kaguya n left, and one of them was the huge guy.

    Kimimaro could also see them clearly, God, wont we save him?

    They kept you locked up. Do you still want to save him?

    Its not that he didnt want to save him. He just couldnt. Orochimaru appeared beside them.

    God is omnipotent! Kimimaro red at him, looking at Masahiko hopefully.

    Orochimaru seemed to be snickering evilly and felt interested to see what this fake god would do.

    Its toote, Masahiko said lightly.

    The battle came to an end, and the huge man from the Kaguya n ended up with a Kunai pierced in his chest.

    As he fell down, the huge nsmen saw the three of them standing far away and shouted, First Patriarch! Its really you! The Kaguya n will not fall!

    He died instantly, but this shout made everyones eyes turn to them.

    The First Patriarch? Orochimaru stepped back, which darkened Masahikos face

    The First Patriarch of the Kaguya n? Thats ridiculous. Does he think he can fool other people and convince them that he can live long like the undead old man from the Uzumaki n?

    A disdainful voice came, making Masahikos face darker

    Be careful! Thats Orochimaru beside him, an S-ss rogue ninja. Maybe its really the First Patriarch of the Kaguya n. ording to intelligence, Orochimaru can use a Ninjutsu where he can summon the dead!

    Masahikos faced darkened even more

 Chapter 293: Isaac Orochimaru Newton

    Chapter 293: Isaac Orochimaru Newton

    Crows in this world are generally ck, but not as ck as Masahikos face right now

    After finally calming down, Masahiko looked at Orochimaru, who was ready to flee at any second, Ah, the First Patriarch of the old Kaguya n Im Kaguya Himura!

    Elder, stop making troubles

    Shit, I got exposed. Masahiko sighed.

    Dont run away, Orochimaru, I have something for you. Dont worry, I wont hit you.

    Thest sentence made Orochimaru feel relieved.

    Orochimaru didnt immediately escape, Elder, are you here in Kirigakure for that kid?

    Masahiko patted Kimimaros head and looked at Orochimaru affectionately, Im here for you Son.

    Elder, Ive really run out of your blood, not a single drop left.

    Masahiko shook his head, looked at the Kirigakure ninjas surrounding them, and smiled, Orochimaru, let them see what the Edo Tensei really looks like, call out Madara to beat them.

    Orochimaru was startled, and then he understood Masahikos true intentions and felt speechless.

    Elder, Uchiha Madaras blood is also limited. I only have enough amounts for one more summon.

    Oh man, so I can beat him for only one more time? Masahiko murmured unwillingly.

    God? Kimimaro whispered. He couldnt understand anything from this conversation.

    Masahiko patted his head, then nced at Orochimaru, and the three of them disappeared.

    No need to chase! Ao leading the team shouted while looking around alerted.

    Teams of ninja appeared from all directions, headed by Fuguki.

    Fuguki looked furious.

    Ao, wheres Mangetsu?!

    Fuguki-Sama, please dont use his name and refer to him as the Fourth Mizukage.

    The Fourth? He wont be any longer!

    .

    In the distance, the two and Masahiko watched from afar.

    The Kaguya n was used a suicide squad. Masahiko sighed, This family doesck the brain.

    Kimimaro looked at him with surprise.

    Masahiko shook his head slightly and restored his original appearance, The Kaguya n has no gods, and this one belongs to the Uzumaki n.

    Orochimaru curled his lips quietly.

    Kimimaro reacted quickly, God is ever-changing. So this is your true appearance?

    Masahiko felt bad. This kid is really nave.

    Yes, this is my true face.

    Kimimaro looked excited as if it was an honor to see Masahikos true appearance.

    Its a pity thats what was all over Orochimarus face. What a good kid to abduct, but he belongs to Masahiko now.

    In the distance, the civil turmoil in Kirigakure has begun. After the Mizukage Contest, this was the second time Fuguki challenges Mangetsu for the position, and this time, that old man isnt here to cause troubles

    So these ns actually support Fuguki? Masahiko shook his head, Or are theyre just here to watch?

    There were at least two thousand Shinobi in front of them.

    Elder, are you going to intervene?

    Masahiko shook his head, Im not in the mood to help them solve this civil war.

    He looked at Kimimaro, and then at Orochimaru, The purpose ofing to Kirigakure has been achieved, and the rest is waiting for the Mizukage position to settle, and whoever bes the next Mizukage he will have to pay the debts.

    Masahiko even faintly favors the big fat fish over Mangetsu. After all, thetter was the one whounched a war against the Uzumaki, so it would be good if he didnt kill him directly.

    He stayed because besides collecting debts, Masahiko had one more person in his notebook. It seems that every time hees to Kirigakure, he ends up with some kind of an agenda. This time it was that bastard who called him the undead old man from the Uzumaki Masahiko has been watching him carefully.

    It seems that there are a lot of people missing. Yagura shouldnt have died in the war since he should be a very strong ninja and a perfect Jinchuriki. And Mei, who I have never seen yet

    A big battle was going to break out, but except for Mangetsu and Fuguki, none of the other familiar faces of Kirigakure appeared.

    Elder, if there is nothing to do here, I will leave first, Orochimaru said hoarsely.

    Masahiko was startled, Why the hurry? I said I wont hit you. I came here just to let you call out Madara to relieve my boredom.

    Elder, there is really only one copy left.

    Anyway, you dont need it. With your current strength, no one expects me can take you.

    Orochimaru shook his head, Elder, please calm down, Im working on replicating Uchiha Madaras cells.

    Cloning?  Masahiko was startled, Orochimaru is actually working on such a thing!

    There was a slight joy in his heart, and he felt that maybe it wont be long before he can beat his own Madara every day

    Then call out my three disciples so I can chat with them for a while.

    Orochimaru shook his head again, Elder, I didnt take anybody tissues from your three disciples.

    You actually want me to believe that? Masahikoughed, then looked him in the eyes.

    Orochimarus expression didnt change.

    Hey! Thats disrespectful! Why didnt you take their cells? My disciples are strong! Masahiko was furious.

    I didnt dare to disturb your disciples sleep.

    Sleep, huh? Masahiko sighed, Sleep well, kids. It wont take long before this Sensei wake you up Masahiko shook his head with a smile.

    It seems that after looking for Orochimaru for so long, he got nothing but news about the possibility of mass production Madara.

    Orochimaru, I want to know what you meant by the power of destiny you found in my blood.

    I came to Kirigakure, due to the guidance of fate.

    Masahikos mouth twitched. How did Orochimaru be like this? Isnt he a scientist? Fate isnt something a scientist believes did he be a theologian?

    Orochimaru? This is more like, Orochimaru, Newton!

    Newton? Orochimaru looked puzzled.

    Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief. He thought that Orochimaru got his memory from his blood, but he doesnt seem to have it.

    What is the guidance of fate?

    Didnt youe to Kirigakure to find me? Isnt this the guidance of fate?

    Masahiko curled his lips. It was because he watched the anime; thats his true guidance.

    Where is yourb? Tell me so I can find you. Dont hide from me. As long as you dont mess up, I wont do anything to you.

    Orochimaru licked his lips, and disappeared leaving one sentence, Elder, youve already been in myb.

    I have been there? Masahiko was stunned for a while.

    The one in Otogakure? I should have known better. It was the best ce to hid since I already knew about it Masahikoughed.

    God? What shall we do? Kimimaro said softly when Orochimaru left.

    Masahiko turned to the battlefield, felt a few Chakra nearby, and smiled slightly.

    A good show is about to begin. Lets what it for free

 Chapter 294: Sharked-Face’s Nightmare

    Chapter 294: Sharked-Face��s Nightmare

    After Orochimaru left, the situation in Kirigakure became chaotic.

    Fuguki was still no opponent for Mangetsu, but thetter couldnt hold the entire crowd behind him and gradually fell into a disadvantage and got injured.

    Mangetsu, if it wasnt for that bastard who was making troubles, I would have defeated you in the Mizukage Contest! Fuguki shouted.

    One more note, Masahiko muttered in the distance.

    This time, because of your blind decision, the vige suffered heavy losses. Youre no longer worthy of being a Mizukage! Since you refused to take the initiative to abdicate, then Im here to help with that!

    The badly wounded Mangetsu showed no timidity, and his face was full of disdain, I attacked the Uzumaki, but all of you agreed. You want to put all the responsibility on me, thats fine. But all of you are just afraid of an old man, and I had to make the call!

    My Death Note another name!

    Mangetsu pushed away his eldest son, who was supporting him, then said, Even if I have to give away this Mizukages position, it will never be you, coward!

    Fuguki stepped forward, Strength is the first aspect to be the Mizukage, and who is more suitable than me in the current state of the vige!

    The wielder of the Hiramekarei had died in the previous war. And they still didnt select someone to inherit it, and the only swordsmen left out of the seven legendary are, Fuguki and Mangetsu.

    Suddenly, a kunai flew from an unexpected angle and sent Fuguki directly to hell.

    The Kunai pierced right through his heart, he fell to the ground without even making a sound.

    Fuguki-Sama!

    How dare you?!

    Mangetsu, you bastard!

    ..

    In the distance, Masahiko looked surprised and patted Kimimaro, trying to hide this scene from him.

    Kimimaro, on the other hand, was looking more and more like the fat cat when it was a little kitten. He looked really excited

    God, why are they ganging on each other?

    Probably for a woman.

    Masahiko didnt know, but as an all-knowing God, he must give an answer.

    It wasnt until dozens of ninjas suddenly appeared to besiege all the subordinates of Fuguki, except for Kisame, that the situation became clear.

    A middle-aged man who looked like a viin at first nce walked out with a sneer, Both Mangetsu and Fuguki, beautifully done.

    Kisame carried the Samehade and retreated behind him.

    Fuguki sold information about the vige to the Uzumaki during the war, and he has been executed by me!

    Selling information Mangetsu smiled sarcastically, You finally showed up. I thought you were going to him until the end!

    It seems that you have been prepared. That bastard Ao isnt here. Did you ask him to find Yagura? Dont wait, Yagura wonte! The middle-aged man smiled triumphantly.

    Its over, the viins looks, the viins style, the viins words, plus Ive never seen him, this viin is a short-lived one, dont lift your eyes off him. He might die at any moment. Masahiko whispered while Kimimaro listened in a daze.

    Yagura? I knew that you send people to stop him. Mangetsu shook his head and then shouted loudly, Get out, we cant let the vige fall more into the chaos!

    Lava Release: Melting Apparition Technique!

    Along with a female voice, the ninjas behind the middle-aged viin were attacked by the overwhelmingva.

    The middle-aged mans expression changed suddenly, and he quickly fell back; his subordinates suffered heavy losses under this Ninjutsu.

    Terumi Mei! Isnt your n not participating in this fight? Besides, we are both Bloodline Limit ns

    Boil Release: Skilled Mist Technique!

    .

    Terumi, Ive finally seen her. She looks like a little girl.

    In the original, Meis first appearance was at the Five Kage Summit as a mature imperial sister.

    But now Konoha is only fifty-three years old, and shes just a youngdy who has just turned twenty.

    But shes really strong

    Under herrge scale attack, the field was quickly emptied.

    Kisame was unmoved by this attack and used the Samehada to block Meisva.

    My lord, retreat.

    The middle-aged man was helpless. He knew that he couldnt do anything, Kisame, stop Mei.

    Kisames eyes flickered, No problem.

    The middle-aged man gathered a few remaining subordinates, and before leaving, he didnt forget to say a few words, Terumi Mei, you have offended all of the Bloodline Limit n by your act

    Before he could finish his sentence, Mei interrupted, Oh? You mean the Bloodline Limit n, who doesnt have Bloodline Limit users?

    In the distance, Masahiko reacted, and he finally understood what felt wrong.

    This was obviously a civil turmoil caused by the bloodline limit ns, but only one Kekkei Genkai ninja, Terumi Mei, appeared, and shes even standing on the opposite side of them.

    The Kekkei Genkai ns in Kirigakure were originally the Kaguya, Yuki, and Hozuki, but the Kaguya and the Yuki have basically disappeared, and the Hozuki only have Mangetsu and his little brother, Suigetsu.

    Being ridiculed by Terumi Mei, the middle-aged mans face flushed, but it was still important to escape. He nced at Kisame and signaled that he must finish her, then turned and left.

    Kisame smirked, grabbed the back of his cor, and with one hand, he threw it in Terumi Meis direction.

    Hes a Triple Agent?! Masahiko opened his mouth wide, Ive never seen or heard of this!

    Oh? Not really.

    Everyone looked surprised, and Kisame took advantage of the chaos and left instantly, fleeing toward Kirigakure.

    Faced by this sudden change, the middle-aged man didnt even react and instantly melted before Terumi Mei.

    A decisive man. Mei whispered as she watched Kisame fleeing, Unfortunately, hes too ugly. Chase him!

    God, theyre heading toward us. Kimimaro pulled Masahikos sleeve.

    I know. This show was surprisingly good, but its almost over, and its our turn to debut.

    Watching Kisame rushing toward him, Masahiko smiled.

    Lets go. Masahiko grabbed Kimimaro and jumped off the tree.

    Kisame also noticed the two of them but didnt know Masahiko, Kaguyas remnant nsmen? Get out of the way!

    The Samehada waved, indicating that if Masahiko dared to stop him, he would directly cut him.

    At that moment, Masahiko put a heartbroken expression and said, Shark-faced brother, its been a long time since I saw you. Why are you doing this to me?

    Kisames eyes flickered, and an emergency brake was applied.

 Chapter 295: Ascend to Heaven

    Chapter 295: Ascend to Heaven

    Facing Masahiko, Kisame didnt care about the soldiers chasing him behind, and the shameful memories from the past came back to haunt him

    Shark-faced brother, why did you kill the big bro? He must have been greedy and didnt give you enough money! Masahiko said with a smile.

    Kisames eyes flickered, then he said, It turned out to be you.

    You actually recognized me. Its such an honor. Masahiko smirked.

    Kisame lifted his Samehada. At this moment, only his newly acquired sword could give him a sense of security.

    Looking at the chasing ninja behind him again, he turned around and pondered.

    Masahiko smiled, Hey hey, youre not gonna yell, help me stop them, then run away the moment you have the chance, are you?

    Terumi Mei, who was the fastest, gradually caught up and stopped in front of Kisame.

    He has been blocked?

    Mei looked at Masahiko and Kimimaro and finally focused on the boy.

    The Kaguya n actually has a handsome boy like him. Unfortunately, hes a little younger. Come here to sister.

    In Kimimaros face, Mei opened her arms.

    God? Kimimaro looked at Masahiko.

    Masahiko scratched his head, Mei is quite attractive, but this isnt quite right. Im being ignored here. What about me, the handsome grown up guy standing next to him?

    Kisame rolled his eyes.

    After teasing Kimimaro, Mei turned her attention back to Kisame again.

    Kisame, dont run away anymore. Kirigakure is weak. The vige needs you.

    Kisame didnt respond, and the six men team that was chasing him finally caught up. Mangetsu stepped forward and asked, Mei, why are you hesitating?

    Mei looked faintly at Mangetsu, The vige can still be in need of such a strong ninja-like Kisame.

    But he will definitely double-cross us

    Boom!!

    Kisame mmed the front of the Samehada on the ground, attracting everyones attention.

    Bring it on. Kisame didnt choose to run away.

    Cough! Masahiko coughed twice, indicating that there are still people here.

    A Kaguya remnant? Mangetsu suddenly noticed Kimimaro.

    Masahiko was left dumbfounded. Is he so invisible? Not once but twice did they ignore him and focused on Kimimaro.

    Fortunately, Mei finally turned her gaze to him, Uncle, now that Ive taken a closer look, you also look quite handsome. Unfortunately, youre a bit old, were not a good match so why dont you let the little brother from the Kaguyae to his sister?

    Masahiko:

    After a long silence, Masahiko sighed helplessly, patted Kimimaros small head, then disappeared in ce.

    He caught the No.1 on his list in the crowd and decided to send him to heaven.

    Latterly send him to heaven, but ascending him to the sky.

    He suddenly appeared out of thin air among the crowd, then kicked the ninjas butt and sent him flying while crying in pain, higher and higher, until he was no longer visible.

    Masahiko used and focused all of his strength, so he could make him fly for longer distance without killing him instantly.

    Ignoring the shocked expression on everyones face, he once again disappeared and returned to Kimimaros side.

    Cough! Let me introduce myself first. Im Uzumaki Masahiko, yes, the Immortal Sage. Masahiko said, then looked at Mei, Well, I should be 121 years old this year so yes, Im a little bit older, more like a one-hundred-years-out-of-your-league type of situation.

    Mei got startled and felt a bit embarrassed

    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh A scream came. After Masahiko finished introducing himself, the ascended ninja finally fell down.

    Mei suppressed the embarrassment and looked at Mangetsu, who nodded at her, Water Release: Water Waves!

    Almost simultaneously, the two of them used water release, forming a small pond the caught the ninja before crushing on the ground. But this high level of shock still caused him to faint out to lose half of his lifespan.

    Rescuing theirpanion, Mei lifted the brown hair on her right eye and stared at Masahiko with her blue eyes. Mangetsu was also on guard; Masahikos action just now wasnt friendly.

    Elder Uzumaki Masahiko, Kirigakure has surrendered to the Uzumaki

    Masahiko waved his hand, Yes, I know that you surrendered, but you still owe us debts, and I came here to take a look and see why you didnt pay yet. However, I didnt expect to see such a good show.

    We will gather all thepensation materials soon. Mangetsu said, Please, rest assured.

    Masahiko paused for a moment and suddenly understood, Youre waiting for those small ns to rebel, and then use the money obtained to repay us. This is really a good way.

    This caused a smallmotion on Kirigakures side. Obviously, they didnt know about this.

    They had a heart for rebellion. We just took advantage of the situation. Mangetsu barely managed to squeeze such a sentence. He was also barely standing. Ao was the one who helped hime here.

    Masahiko smiled, Well, thats up to you. But you seem to bepletely fine, making me wait this long. I might end up sending you to heaven too yet Im not sure you can go there alive.

    As soon as these words came out, his son, Hangetsu, immediately came to his fathers side and stood on guard.

    Mangetsu smiled wryly. He knew that he offended Masahiko when he talked about how the others are afraid of an old man.

    Elder, can you wait for a few more days? We will be honored to have you in our vige during the Fifth Mizukage session ceremony.

    Masahiko was startled, Fifth Mizukage?

    Thats right, Mei is only twenty years old, yet shes even stronger than me. In Kirigakure, the strongest deserves to be the Mizukage.

    Masahiko smiled and looked back at Kisame. In his eyes, Mei might not be able to defeat Kisame now that he has the Samehada.

    Following his sight, Mangetsu looked at Kisame, Kisame, are you willing to be one of the Seven Legendary Swordsman of the Mist?

    Two Legendary, you only have two. Masahiko reminded with a smile.

    Ahem Mangetsu almost coughed up blood. This time he attacked the Uzumaki, hoping that he can retrieve the four missing legendary swords.

    Youre still young. You should be fine by the time Mei takes over. After that, I will make sure to send you to heaven. You should be fine.

    Elder, can we redeem the legendary swords with money too? Mangetsu was full of expectations.

    He was unwilling to give his ce to Mai, but he didnt believe he can win unless he has his sword back.

    Masahiko shook his head, looked at Kisame, didnt care about the others reaction, and said, I still think that one day, I will get the opportunity to form our own legendary swordsmen.

    Kisame:

    Kisame had a vague hunch

 Chapter 296: Hanzo’s Death

    Chapter 296: Hanzo��s Death

    Five dayster, Kirigakure Guest House.

    Masahiko sat cross-legged on a chair, looking helpless.

    On the bed, not far away, little Kimimaro sleeping soundly.

    Although hes a really good kid, hes also a little insecure. When we return to the Uzumaki, I must choose twopanions for him to blend with. I cant always stay by his side.

    It may be due to the fact that he was imprisoned for most of his life, or maybe because hes just a little kid. Either way, after Kimimaro finally met his savior or god, he now refuses to leave him even for a moment. And Masahiko doesnt know how Orochimaru handled this in the original.

    In short, Masahiko could only sleep in a chair for the past five days.

    This is really not healthy for my old mans bones

    Masahiko scratched his head, stood up, and opened the door.

    Its another day. He spent five days in Kirigakure, and finally, the long-awaited Fifth Mizukages Session Ceremony is nearing.

    Mei bing the Fifth Mizukage wasnt a change, but the time isnt right. Its now way earlier. There should be many witness points.

    But before that, there is one more thing. Masahiko thought and knocked on the door of the opposite room.

    Two secondster, the door was opened, and it was the blue face of Kisame.

    Sharku-Saaan~ have you thought about it?

    Masahikos nicknames for Kisame were improving every time.

    The Seven Legendary Swordsmen of the Mist are dead in name, and your previous action will make it difficult for the vige to trust you again. Come with me and be the First Legendary Swordsman of the Whirlpool!

    Kisame rolled his eyes, he actually wanted to agree, but the way Masahiko kept calling him made him a bit resistant. When he thought of seeing Masahiko every day in the Land of Whirlpools after joining, he felt pain in his stomach.

    Elder, cant you just call me by my name?

    You didnt like it? Okay, join us, and I will call you Shark-faced bro? Brother of the Shark Face? No?

    The blue face of Kisame turned even bluer and felt more hesitant.

    God. Kimimaro came out rubbing his eyes, Is it dawn?

    Masahiko patted his messy head, Its dawn, tidy up, and prepare for the Fifth Mizukage Session Ceremony. Im their VIP guest, and I shall send their Fourth Mizukage to heaven as a celebration

    People say that the guy he sent to heaven earlier that week hasnt woke up from thee yet.

    .

    At the same time, the Land of Rain battlefield.

    Yahiko, Ringo, Obito, and Rin secretly sneaked into Hanzos territory in the Land of Rains central area.

    Since the security was really tight, and the patrolling ninjas were everywhere, they had to assassinate most of them using Obitos Mongekyou Sharingan.

    Obito had already regained consciousness ten days ago. In that period, besides recovering from his injuries, he also became familiar with his new abilities.

    After knowing that Rin was rescued by Yahiko, Obito was very grateful he now gained a new elder brother, Yahiko, and learned o his ideals of letting the world know peace, and admired it to the extreme.

    He almost lost Rin in this war, so he also hated it. Now he was following Yahiko, who wants to bring peace to Amegakure, to get rid of the aging demigod, Hanzo, the smander!

    The sneaking was very smooth, as well as the ambush

    Hanzo stood tall and nced at Yahiko and Ringo, It turns out that the two of you are still alive, so did you sneak back to here to die?

    Ringo pointed her Kiba at Hanzo, I said we dont need to sneak in. Yahiko, this Uchiha boy isnt reliable at all. It would have been better if we opened our way here, killing. Damn you, Hanzo. The scar you gave me that day is still itching!

    Facing Ringos wrath, Obito didnt even reply.

    It may be due to the fact that he followed Masahiko since childhood. The two thought simr. What he really believed actually is: if Hanzos sh was a bit deeper, it would have been better for the both of them.

    Uchiha boy? Hanzo locked his eyes on Obito, Is Konoha also involved now? How troublesome

    Yahiko looked at him and shouted loudly, Hanzo, whos known as the smander, not only did you fail to bring peace to thisnd, but also brought pain. Youve failed Amegakure!

    How nave, Hanzo said in a deep voice. Amegakure has always been the battlefield of the major vige, and of course, that brought it pain.

    Summoning Technique!

    .

    The Land of Water, in front of the Mizukage Building.

    Masahiko sat drowsily in a chair. He didnt get much sleep these days. Hearing Meis announcement as the Fifth Mizukage, he couldnt stop himself from sleeping.

    Surrounded by a Kirigakure group of ninjas, they cast murderous stares at him most of the time. When listening to her speech, everyone, except Masahiko, were standing, including Mangetsu.

    He didnt wake until a line from the system shed, Witness and change a branching story from Naruto World: The Fifth Mizukage, get 10 (*5) witness points.

    Only fifty? Masahiko suddenly woke up, Well, fifty isnt bad.

    Patting Kimimaros head on the left, he suddenly felt that his right sleeve was pulled by someone.

    Kimimaro? Then whose head is this? Masahiko turned around with a dazed expression, Please, dont be Kisame

    Turning around, Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief.

    Elder, Im a grown man, dont pat my head!

    Masahiko smiled, Yagura, why dont you stand next to Kimimaro and say that again. Besides, in my eyes, whether its an adult or a kid, youre all children.

    Yagura:

    In the past few days, Masahiko and Yagura have also be familiar with each other, but unfortunately, big man here wasnt easy to turn. He was very loyal to Kirigakure.

    A few days ago, during the rebellion, a bloodline limit group of ninjas formed a small force and tried to ambush him, but he easily killed them all.

    Yagura was a perfect Jinchuriki. In the previous war, he was able to y with Kushina. If it wasnt for his unreliable character, the Fifth Mizukage position would have been his.

    Looking at the Kirigakure ninjas, dismissing one after another, Masahiko cast his gaze on Mangetsu, Its time to send you to heaven.

    .

    In the central area of Amegakure, the battle hase to an end.

    With a sickle in his hand, Hanzo hit a dead end.

    Looking at Ibuse, which seems to have been torn apart by some kind of strange force, Hanzo nced at the bleeding eye of Obito.

    Your Mongekyou Sharingans ability is a space one?

    Hanzo suffered from ack of information. If Ibuse wasnt killed in seconds, he believed he could win even facing these four.

    Uchiha boy, youre doing a good job. Ringo finally praised him while pointing her thunder sword at Hanzo.

    After he finished Ibuze, Yahiko also joined to prevent Hanzo from feeling.

    Hanzo held his sickle with both hands and stood upright.

    Did you think that Hanzo the smander would be ughtered easily once he loses his summoning? Think again, you arrogant kids!

    Hanzo didnt waste hisst breaths on Ninjutsu and chose the Samurai Style to end this.

    Until he died in battle!

 Chapter 297: Two Kids in Hand and Two Monsters In The Back

    Chapter 297: Two Kids in Hand and Two Monsters In The Back

    The coast of the Land of Water.

    Terumi Mei, who has just be the Fifth Mizukage, apanied by Kisame, Hangetsu, and Yagura, sent away Masahiko and his party.

    Including the kidnapped Kimimaro, Masahiko has also abducted Kisame.

    You must pay off the debt within three days! Masahiko yelled while walking away.

    Dont worry, Elder, Mei responded.

    Hangetsu snorted coldly, then left to visit his seriously injured father.

    After the session ceremony of the Fifth Mizukage, the Fourth Mizukage, Mangetsu Hozuki, came to Masahikos ascension to heaven celebration with confidence, since he had the secret technique of hydration to protect him from such attacks.

    Masahiko said that he was too nave.

    He turned on his Sage Mode, then he sent him four kilometers to the sky

    It took him more than a minute to fall down to the ground, and even with the help of several people who used water release to ease down the fall, coupled with his own hydration technique, he still got seriously injured, and hes now fighting death.

    Even if he survives this, his life as a ninja is over.

    God, are we going to your country Ahh! Kimimaro was about to ask, but he almost fell into the water.

    Masahiko reluctantly pulled Kimimaro out, Be careful, and dont get distracted.

    After Masahiko expanded the Whirlpools Land, the distance between the two countries was less than 10,000 meters. If it werent for the extremely thick fog, people would be able to see thend from standing at the coast.

    Masahiko didnt take Kimimaro back directly because this was an opportunity to train Kimimaro he still doesnt know how to run on water.

    Its not my country. From now on, its our country.

    Kimimaro was full of excitement, but he didnt dare to speak, fearing to get distracted, and carefully controlled his Chakra to walk on the sea.

    Masahiko looked back, Mei and Yagura were still watching from the other side. The distance they crossed was about 20 meters, and they walked for almost 20 minutes.

    This going to take forever.

    Kisamesplexion was hideous, and the feeling of uncertainty about his future was getting stronger speaking of which, hisplexion has never looked good.

    Elder, why do you have to train him now?

    Masahiko shook his head, You dont understand.

    Kisame:

    This is really gonna take forever.

    Half an hourter, Kimimaro, youre getting better. Keep the hard work.

    Masahiko encouraged him, looked back and forth, then he caught a big fish with his right hand.

    After mobilizing his Fire Release, the fish was cooked easily, then he passed it to Kimimaro.

    Its noon, eat something, we will rest, then continue.

    Thank you, God, for this gift!

    Masahiko shook his head, This kid

    He caught another one and handed it to Kisame.

    You eat too.

    Kisame froze for a moment, Thank you, Elder. But I cant use Fire Release.

    Masahiko was startled, Sharks eat cooked fish?

    Kisames face darkened, and he didnt even try to reply.

    .

    In the evening, the three finally returned to the Land of Whirlpools. After a long time of training, Kimimaro had fully mastered controlling his Chakra.

    Masahiko returned without notifying anyone in advance, yet he found some elite patrol teams waving at him.

    Even with such a low-key action, some people were waiting for him on the shore, which made him very moved

    Isnt this Zabuza? So youve decided to join the Uzumaki? Masahikoughed.

    Kisame? Zabuza ignored Masahiko. He was focused on Kisame since he was one of Kirigakures famous ninjas.

    Masahiko didnt care and said, Kisame was invited by me. Compared to him, youre just like luggage to that little girl there.

    Even though he knew that Haki is a boy, Masahiko still calmed him a little girl.

    Zabuza-san, Haku said softly.

    Whispering

    Have you been waiting for me for a few days? Masahiko said with a smile.

    Haki whispered, Three days.

    Haku, dont talk too much.

    Seeing Haku lowering his head, Masahiko shook his head helplessly. Not only does Haku look like a girl, but he acts like one too

    Masahiko suddenly got startled, then turned at Kimimaro and said urgently while pointing at Haku, Remember, hes a boy!

    Kimimaro nodded ignorantly, while Kisame rolled his eyes.

    Lets go,e with me. This ancestor will give you a formal establishment.

    Masahiko pulled Kimimaro, then walked to Haku and grabbed his hand.

    Two cute kids in hand, and two ugly monsters in the back, this was all that he gained from this trip to Kirigakure

    In the hall of the patriarch, Masahiko led the four to find Nagato and Minato.

    The two got along really well in this period, and their rtionship was good. Under the guidance of the Fourth Hokage, Minato, Nagatos ability to handle the n affairs has finally improved.

    Except for the Yow-yow that no one could change, Nagato now looked more like a qualified leader.

    Yo! Sensei!

    Great Elder!

    The two had long received the news of Masahikos return, and they also heard that he brought back several ninjas from Kirigakure, so they waited for me here.

    Masahiko nodded and pointed at Kisame and Zabuza, These two are originally Shinobi from Kirigakure. You should know each other. The choice to abandon the shadows and join our mighty country.Zabuza didnt look interested while Kisame rolled his eyes.

    Masahiko ignored them and continued to speak.

    In addition to the Samehada of Kisame, we already have four Legendary Swords. Its time to form our Legendary Swordsmen Squad! As for the two remaining swords, I will find a way to bring them here.

    In fact, when he was in Kirigakure, he had the chance to take the Hiramekarei, but he was a little bit down on the sword.

    The sword was so heavy, and Chakra must be restored in it. Its kind of troublesome.

    Give the Kubikiribocho to that scary dude over there, and choose three other worthy swordsmen to give them the other swords.

    Zabuza didnt care anymore. He didnt care what Masahiko calls him from the start, yet he didnt expect to get a sword that easily. He originally thought that he would need to do something to show loyalty.

    Nagato nodded and was about to give orders, but he hesitated.

    Sensei

    Masahiko scratched his head, The Legendary Swordsmen Squad wont have a specific task, nor do they need to act collectively. They will be treated as the kinds which have been granted special titles, and they will perform tasks solely.

    Understood.

    Masahiko nodded, then looked at Kimimaro and Haku.

    These two kids have special talents, and the education methods of our Ninja Academy wont be suitable for them. I will guide them for some time, then Konan and Kushina will take care of them or maybe the two of you will help.

    After saying that, Masahiko paused for a moment, looked at Haku, then said, Id better find another girl to join them things might get wrong.

    If Kimimaro and Haku get along too much Masahiko was really worried about this

 Chapter 298: Uzumaki Karin

    Chapter 298: Uzumaki Karin

    Shark-face brother, you will stay here tonight, then someone wille to take tomorrow when the other three swordsmen are selected.

    After dealing with Kisame, Masahiko had a headache looking at the two kids.

    Ever since Zabuza left his side, the expression on Hakus face wasnt quite right.

    Then looked at Kimimaro again, pulling Masahikos sleeves tightly; Kimimaro seemed like he wasnt nning on letting go

    In fact, the best way is to let them take care of each other, arrange them in a team, and let them gradually deal with this over-dependence.

    However, he still feared that they will take care of each other too much Therefore, he decided to add a girl to their team tomorrow.

    As for today

    Its going to be hell again

    As a result, Masahiko spent the rest of the night while the two kids slept on his bed.

    .

    At the same time, the central area of Amegakure.

    Konohas ninjas, Iwagakure, and Amegakure, had a tacit understanding of not interacting with each other. Therefore, every party checked around, but their only gain was half of Ibuse and some battle traces.

    In another dimension that they couldnt see, two men and two women were standing.

    Yahiko, I understand why you brought these two little troublemakers now, Ringo spoke weakly.

    Yahiko sat up, Hes the ninja known as the demigod. Of course, it wouldnt have been easy to deal with him with only the two of us. If it werent for the fact that hes older now and Obitos space technique we wouldnt have been able to escape.

    Hehehehe. Obitoughed and scratched his head.

    Rin also sat up, then reached out and pinched Obitos back, which made him suffocate in hisughter.

    Brother Yahiko, why do we need to hide? Arent we going to control Amegakure? Obito asked.

    We have to heal for a day first. Amegakure is still a battlefield. As for controlling the vige, as long as hes dead Yahiko looked at the other side, where Hanzos corpse was ced.

    Ringo struggled a bit to stand up, nced at Hanzos broken foot, then sighed helplessly, Little devil, where did you learn such a dirty move.

    Hehehe. Obitoughed again, It was our master. Did you hear anything about him, Rin?

    Nothing. I dont know where the master has gone. But I hope that he will return to Konoha after the war is over. Rin responded and turned to Yahiko, Brother Yahiko, what are you going to do next?

    They still didnt figure out that Hagoromo is Masahiko

    Yahiko nced at her, When our wounds are healed, we will take Amegakure, and we will stop the war in this country.

    Obito, what are we going to do?

    Scratching his head, he said embarrassedly, Brother Yahiko, we can only help you for a short time, then we will return to Konoha.

    Although he saved their lives, helping him defeating Hanzo had already repaid it all. After all, Obito still had friends in Konoha, and he cant just leave and join the Akatsuki.

    Of course, the most important reason is that he really wanted to show off his Mongekyou Sharingan in front of Kakashi.

    Yahiko closed his eyes slightly, Konoha

    It was the vige that brought suffering and pain to Land of Rain, but it was also the ce where his teacher Jiraiya and Obito came from

    ..

    The next day, early morning.

    Masahiko opened his eyes dimly, wanted to roll over, forgetting that he was on a chair, and almost fell to the ground.

    After sitting upright and seeing his surroundings clearly, Masahiko smiled bitterly, shaking his head.

    The two insecure kids slept on the bed while he had to sleep on a chair

    Its not like he didnt think of using Wood Release to make a Kang bed-stove, but its too troublesome to clean afterward. Masahiko just decided to deal with it since it was just one night. After the two kids finally get rid of their fears of first arriving at such a huge unknown country, he didnt n to be with them all the time to adapt slowly.

    After he woke up the two kids, Masahiko took them to eat some breakfast and then straight to Kushinas house.

    Old Ancestor! Naruto learned his lesson, and he knew that he has to the initiative to say hello in a proper way; however, he still rolled his eyes afterward, then locked his eyes on Hakus face.

    Seeing his confused expression, Masahiko chuckled and shook his head. Its a trap, kid

    Leaving the three kids to know each other, Masahiko took Kushina aside.

    Were there any girls with remarkable talents from the ntely? I want to one to join the team with these two.

    Kushina was stunned, Did you brought these two kids from Kirigakure? Theres no need to add another person, right? Both of them are outsiders. They might be bullied if you add another kid.

    Masahiko smiled and whispered, They are both boys.

    Whats wrong with them being boys? Kushina took another look at the two, then at Haku, and raised one brow looking at Masahiko, Grandpa, you think too much.

    I didnt say anything, but you got it too, right? Im not saying that anything is going to happen, but just in caseKushina smiled helplessly, Well, it just happened that I know the right one, a first-grade girl in the Ninja Academy, almost seven years old.

    Oh? Masahiko has onlye here to check on Kushina and Naruto. He really didnt expect this visit to be rewarding.

    Grandpa, after bing the Kyuubis Jinchuriki, Ive also gained some perceptual abilities. That girls chakra felt a bit simr to you in my perception, and Ive always wanted to tell you about it.

    Simr to me? Masahikos mouth twitched. Could it be that one of the Otsutsuki sneaked into the Land of Whirlpools in disguise

    What is her name?

    Uzumaki Karin.

    Masahiko was taken aback and murmured, It turned out to be her, no wonder.

    Looking at Kushina, It seems that youve been eyeing her for a long time?

    Kushina smiled, That girl is very temperamental, just like me. When she graduates from the Ninja Academy, I want to ept her as a disciple. And although shes a little older than Naruto, shes very talented. I think

    Stop, stop. Masahikos face darkened and interrupted quickly, Shes way older, and whats up with this horrible matchmaking ability of yours? You really are nothing like your Grandpa!

    Whats wrong with this Kushina looked stunned.

    Whatever, do as you wish. But its still too early, you shouldnt decide at such a young age. Now, where can we find her?

    Kushina nodded, asked Naruto to behave while shes gone, and led Masahiko and the two kids to the Ninja Academy.

    Naruto also said goodbye politely, Goodbye, ancestor! Goodbye, brother and sister!

    Masahiko scratched his head. He didnt really care if Naruto called Haku sister, since it was quite funny too, but looked at Kushina, Seeing Naruto acting so polite all of a sudden doesnt feel right.

    I think so too Kushina agreed.

    Following Kushina, Masahiko and two kids met Karin for the first time.

    Auntie Kushina! Karin greeted her, ignored Masahiko, and looked directly at the two kids behind him.

    When she saw Kimimaro, her eyes widened immediately, and she whispered to herself, Handsome!

    When she saw Haku, her eyes sharpened, and she whispered again, Rival!

    Masahikos headache was getting worse

 Chapter 299: The Kubikiribocho Battle

    Chapter 299: The Kubikiribocho Battle

    Karin seemed to be very familiar with Kushina, and when she asked her about Kimimaro and Haku, she couldnt hide the shocked expression on her face.

    A boy?! After shouting loudly, Karin stared at Hakus pretty face, feeling a little suspicious.

    After a while, she finally came back to her senses, and her eyes sharpened with a hit of vignce this body might end up being an invincible opponent.

    Ahem! Masahiko coughed helplessly, attracting everyones attention.

    Grandpa, this is the girl.

    G-G-Grandpa?!

    Masahiko smiled, You can call me Ancestor or Great Elder.

    Only then did Karin figure out Masahikos identity, and said nervously, Hello, Elder, hi, Im Karin.

    Kimimaro a fighter type, Haku support, and Karin is a healer and can also work as a perceptual ninja, this team is excellent. No, its too good to be true. Masahiko was thrilled and turned to Kushina, You choose a great disciple, you have a great vision, and its just right to add Karin to this team. I will take them for two months first, and then I will hand over the entire team to you.

    Masahiko needs to deal with the Kaguya disease first, then teach Haku some Ice Release Technique, and instruct Karin on using her Minds Eye of the Kagura and bite correctly

    Kushina was a little reluctant. She originally wanted to have her as a disciple, so she can also make her a great daughter-inw. But she ended up with three people and she still has to take care of Naruto.

    Aunt Kushina. Upon seeing this, Karin whispered for help. She seemed to be a little cautious of Masahiko.

    Masahiko was very pleased. This was the right attitude that one should have facing a legendary character, this girl is very promising.

    Naruto will be going to school soon after this New Years Eve, so there is no need to take care of him every day, Masahiko added.

    After repeated persuasion, Kushina finally agreed.

    Thats right, leave Karin to me. I will take her away.

    Kushina rolled her eyes, Grandpa, this must be approved by her parents first, right?

    Oh how troublesome. Masahiko sighed, Kushina, Ill leave this to you!

    .

    Pushing all the messy stuff to Kushina, he left Karin there with her and took the two kids with him.

    He had to check on Kimimaros body

    Kimimaro, Haku, do you know this aunty we just met right now? Her name is Kushina, and she will be taking care of you starting from next year.

    Kimimaros face stiffened, God!

    Masahiko shook his head, You cant be with me all the time. You need apanion, Haku, and the little girl we met just now, Karin, who will also be your teammate.

    Dont worry, even if youre guided by Kushina, you wont miss me. Youe to see me whenever you want. Masahiko helplesslyforted him.

    Kimimaro was a little reluctant, but seeing that Haku didnt say a word, he was embarrassed to speak again.

    And you, Haku, practice hard. When you be a ninja, you can then follow Zabuza to every ce. I wont stop you. Following him now will just ruin your talent and slow Zabuza down. You dont want that, right?

    Hakus face finally had colors again, Yes!

    Masahiko shook his head helplessly and muttered, These two kids are really troublesome.

    Suddenly there was a sudden noise not far away, Masahiko stared in that direction, and it was a building simr to Konoha Coliseum.

    After sensing for a moment, Masahiko smiled.

    Looking at the two kids, Masahiko said, Lets go, boys. Were going to see something interesting.

    This was a venue built for the Uzumaki Chunin exams, but Chunin werent there; it a bunch of Jonin.

    The reason they were fighting was naturally to select the three swordsmen No, not three, but four.

    The battle just now was against a Jonin ninja from the Uzumaki and Zabuza. Masahiko didnt need to perceive anything. Just by looking at the mist enveloping the entire ce, he knew who it was.

    Zabuza-San, Haku whispered softly. He looked really nervous.

    Its okay. Zabuza wont die. Masahikoforted helplessly.

    Under this highpetition level, only he or Minato can be a proper referee that can stop the fight before any kind of unnecessary casualties.

    Masahiko could perceive Minatos Chakra in the center of the field. That is to say, whether he wins or loses, he wont die

    On the other side, Nagato noticed Masahikos arrival and walked over.

    As he walked toward him, the venue gradually calmed down and the audience started cheering.

    Sensei. Nagato looked embarrassed; he didnt even greet him with his usual Yow.

    Whats happening?

    The people from the tribe had some objections about your direct assignment of the Kubikiribochos wielder. So I decided that they can challenge for the ownership of the sword.

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head, And wheres my little shark-faced brother?

    The Samehada originally belonged to him, so

    I understand.

    Masahiko sighed and looked at Haku, The Kubikiribocho isnt actually Zabuzas reward for bringing this little girl to our country. But since the people had some objections, let them challenge him for it.

    Nagato breathed a sigh of relief, and Masahiko added, However, the number of challenges is limited to three people, and they will be conducted in three days. There are no rematches, and people who got defeated cant im the other three swords.

    Understood!

    Boooo!

    The crowd booed loudly along with a loud sound of weapons collision. The fog in the center of the venue gradually faded away. Zabuzas long de was stopped by Minatos Kunai, while the Uzumaki Jonin looked depressed behind.

    Zabuza wins! Minato announced loudly, and the audience showed disappointment.

    After he backed down, Zabuza looked in a real miss, his legs were shaky, and he barely managed to stand still by leaning on his de.

    Masahiko didnt know if it was to prevent him from underestimating Zabuza or to not show any weakness in front of Haku.

    Hakus face flushed, and he kept moving his lips without any sound. His shy character kept him from yelling or cheering Zabuza. He looked very cute Masahiko couldnt help but smile, watching him and pat his head.

    Zabuza without his sword is really nothing and wont be able to protect Haku. Apart from Kisame, Minato, no one in the Uzumaki Country can defeat him when hes wielding the Kubikiribocho

    If he cant protect Haku, he will really be miserable, but knowing this world, if he loses an eye, he may be invisible and defeat us all. Masahikos thoughts began to drift again

    Sensei? Nagato whispered.

    Masahiko returned to his senses, Its okay, you continue to host thispetition, we will leave after a while.

    Yes!

    Masahiko looked back at the two little kids, These are the backbones of the Land of Whirlpool. Your first goal is to surpass them all!

 Chapter 300: News

    Chapter 300: News

    Masahikos room.

    Kimimaro was naked, lying prone on Masahikos bed.

    Masahikos right hand was enveloped by soft transparent energy and pressed against Kimimaros back.

    Whew. Masahiko smiled helplessly. He was right to worry about the kind of rtionship Kimimaro and Haku would have if they stayed together. The kid is blushing just because he was naked in front of Masahiko.

    However, Haku looked okay. Standing by and watching quietly, he didnt seem moved.

    Huh Masahiko murmured.

    After a long time, Masahiko frowned and said, No problem.

    Kimimaro, let me take a look at your bones now.

    Okay.

    A bone protruded from his back, then Masahiko started examining it.

    First, he put his hand on it and gradually increased his grip strength; when he hit 80% of his strength, the bone made a crisp sound, and a crack appeared.

    Does it hurt?

    Kimimaro shook his head.

    The hardness is remarkable. No one except me would be able to break it using physical strength. After protruding out of the body, its no longer connected to the nerves. Thus, he cant feel any pain.

    Although Masahiko has the All-Killing Ashes Bones, the two techniques are different.

    After applying his force again, Masahiko bone this bone and put it into a sealing scroll, he didnt find anything in Kimimaros body and wanted to use this bone to study this disease more.

    Before this lift the curse! Masahiko pressed his right hand, and the ck lines spurted, spreading on Kimimaros body.

    Its not a curse? Masahiko shook his head. It seems that its a disease after all

    Its okay, get up.

    Okay.

    Kimimaro stood up, then suddenly flushed and screamed like a little girl, Aaaaah!!!

    At the entrance of Masahikos room, Karin covering her eyes with both hands, while the gap between her fingers was as big as Sakuras forehead, which allowed her to keep peeping at Kimimaro.

    Kimimaros red face gradually restored its original color and put on his clothes nkly.

    Masahiko smiled bitterly, the kid could blush in front of him, but there was no response when a little girl looked at him like this this is really worrying.

    Of course, he knew about Kushina and Karins arrival but evilly decided not to say anything.

    Grandpa, what are you doing?

    Its okay, this child is one of the Kaguya n. I was checking his disease However, I didnt notice anything unusual. I have to study it more.

    Kushina nodded, I took care of Ninja Academy and spoke to her family, then I brought her to you just like youve asked. Karin,e here.

    Great Elder. The strange expression on Karins face when she saw Kimimaro naked got wiped out the moment she turned to Masahiko, then she greeted him formally.

    Masahiko shook his head. This child seems to always be nervous when facing him.

    Masahiko smiled and said, The time hase. Kimimaro and Hakus bodies have been checked. Its your turn now. Take your clothes off!

    Take off, take off, take off my clothes?!!Karins face turned red in a sh, and she nced at Kimimaro and Haku, gritted her teeth, and But Kushina quickly stopped her.

    Masahiko rolled his eyes, this kid

    You dont need to take all off. Just roll up your sleeves.

    Oh Karin was a little disappointed.

    Masahiko nced around, There are no traces of tooth marks. Didnt you find out about your own ability?

    Wha, what ability Karin became slightly nervous.

    Masahiko nodded, It seems to me that one of your parents has this ability and decided not to expose it

    Kushina reacted, Grandpa, do you mean

    Yes, its the same ability Ive used to treat Minato, Masahiko responded.

    Looking at the still nervous Karin, Masahiko shook his head helplessly.

    The Land of Whirlpools is under the correct leadership of Uzumaki Masahiko, wealthy businessmen, democracy, and harmonious life It doesnt matter if your ability is exposed here. Your parents think too much.

    Karin tentatively looked at Masahiko, Elder, do you have this ability too? Does it hurt to be bitten?

    Masahiko shook his head andughed, No one will dare to force you to be bitten. And whether it hurts or not doesnt matter, think about it, if Kimimaro is injured

    Karin was startled, he didnt know what scene she pictured in her mind, but two red hearts suddenly jumped out of her eyes.

    Masahiko smiled, then nced at Ksuhina, indicating, You still want her to be Narutos wife?

    Kushina looked back at him, raised her fist up, and put her hand on her arm, indicating, My boy is handsome too!

    Masahiko had nothing to say after this.

    The chatting time was over, and Masahiko had to be serious

    Karin, starting from today, you will join the two of them, and the three of you will form a special team and receive my special training for about a month and a half. You have to practice hard and strive to be Shinobi within this period. Next year, Kushina will be your leader and carry on with the tasks and in-depth training.

    Karin had already prepared and happily came between Kimimaro and Haku, separated them, give Haku a slight nce, but Haku acted innocent.

    Ah, you have to get along well.

    Upon seeing this, Masahiko added.

    Got it! Karin nced at Kimimaro and responded loudly.

    Yes. The other two responded in a low voice.

    Masahiko looked at the sky, and it was noon, Lets go, the first day of the squad assembly, I would like to invite you tounch first and officially start practicing in the afternoon!

    Yes!

    .

    Three dayster.

    Masahiko had just finished teaching the basics to the three kids and was going to guide them separately ording to the three specialties, but he had to temporarily dy it.

    Uzumaki Hospital.

    Haku watched the severely injured Zabuza lying on the bed with Kubikiribocho by his side with a sorrowful expression.

    Come on, dont be so sad. Youve failed this time, but you can get it back after practicing harder. Youve almost lost your life, dude.

    I didnt! Zabuza said arrogantly

    Masahiko was helpless. Watching Haku reluctant to leave his side, Masahiko decided to treat him personally.

    Looking at Karin and Kimimaro at the back, Todays practice is canceled, go back and practice the basics. We will continue tomorrow.

    Karins small eyes flickered. She leaned close to Kimimaro and whispered softly, K-i-m-i-m-a-r-o, a new meatball shop opened on the west side of the vige

    Not interested.

    Masahiko shook his head and sighed, Karin, practice!

    Yes!

    After careful treatment of Zabuza treatment, before Masahiko walk out of the hospital, an Uzumaki patrol force member suddenly came to his side.

    Great Elder, news from the Land of Rain.

    Amegakure? Masahiko frowned, Speak!

    Three days ago, there was a fierce battle in the central area of Amegakure. It was between Hanzo the Smander and an unknown force. After this battle, Hanzos summoning beast, Ibuse, was found dead, and Hanzo disappeared. He didnt show up for three days.

    Hanzo is missing. Masahiko paused, The one who fought with him is unknown, so it can only be the Akatsuki.

    This wasnt good news

    I see. It seems that I have to go there personally!

 Chapter 301: The Return of Hanzo

    Chapter 301: The Return of Hanzo

    Masahiko and the Akatsuki have some history.

    At the time, Madaras Rinnegan eyes were taken away, and the Six Paths of Pain attacked Konoha and the Uzumaki; Masahiko tried to pursue it and finally gave up.

    After they injured Minato, Masahiko pursued and found Jashins base, and then lost them again.

    This created a grudge between Masahiko and the Akatsuki.

    After his five years of seclusion, when he learned that the Akatsuki didnt make any move, he was surprised.

    After hearing the news of Hanzos disappearance this time, Masahiko felt that he was probably killed, and it was definitely a good thing the Akatsuki did.

    In order not to lose them again, Masahiko decided to run out immediately.

    Of course, his tears may fall when he actually knows the truth.

    It happened that Haku decided to stay by Zabuza side for two more days, so he asked Kimimaro and Karin to practice on their own for a few days, and then told Kushina to keep an eye on them and left the Land of Whirlpools and went straight to the Land of Rain.

    This time he traveled at top speed and reached the country in just half an hour.

    Of course, he couldnt use his original appearance because he was afraid that Akatsuki will immediately escape, so he made a disguise.

    At this time, he covered his neck with a shawl, chose a white hair, and dressed in the Amegakures standard armor, with two bandages wrapped around his left and right wrists, a and a chain sickle slung around his waist, and a gas mask on his face

    Yes, hes Hanzo the Smander!

    Hanzos disappearance means that his body should have been taken by the Akatsuki. Others didnt find him. If I disguise as Hanzo and take control of Amegakure, the Akatsuki will probably send someone back to investigate the situation. It would be really nice if I could catch one of them.

    This is the n that Masahiko has came up with after careful consideration.

    Im a genius!

    Hanzo marched from the Land of Rain borders, without hiding his figure, all the way to the center of Amegakure. He wanted everyone to know that hes alive and back!

    These days, the situation in the Amegakure was weird. Hanzo disappeared after fighting with an unknown enemy, which brought the war to a halt.

    Although Hanzo is over 60 years old, and his strength and stamina are declining, all the people feared him as the demigod. Only a few people in the ninja world can beat him, but the only man, who can defeat him and walk alive, is Uzumaki Masahiko.

    Therefore, the ninjas from Iwagakure, Konoha, and Amegakure were quietly watching and investigating the situation and didnt try to make any move.

    Of course, Konoha suspected that the one who defeated him is the mysterious man from the intelligence that rescued Rin and Obito. No one would have guessed that Obito has awakened his Mongekyou Sharingan and gained a cheat ability that tremendously enhanced his strength.

    Hanzo went all the way to the vige center, and several groups of investigative ninja saw him. Sensing their Chakra fluctuation, Masahiko could tell that they were very uneasy. They basically left immediately upon seeing him and went to report back.

    However, some ninjas have been following him. Masahiko thought for a while, waved his hand, and said hoarsely, Come out!

    After a while, three Amegakure Shinobi appeared beside him.

    The one in the middle looked excited, Is it really you? Leader!

    Do you think anyone would dare to impersonate me?!

    No, no, of course, its great that youre back, leader!

    The leading ninja was taken aback, and with a frightening hint in his tone, he said again and again, Im very sorry, Hanzo-Sama, Ive talked too much. I should have known my ce.

    Masahiko smiled secretly. It seems that Hanzo was very harsh on his subordinates; disguising himself as him would be really easy.

    Seeing that Masahiko didnt pursue it, the others heaved a sigh of relief, That war was at a halt for the past a few days. Everyone was looking after your whereabouts.

    Looking for me? Or looking forward to my death?

    The other side was startled and said, puzzled, Why would anyone think so? We would have never survived without your leadership against the major viges. Without you, we

    Masahiko waved his hand, Its okay, follow me, you will my escort.

    Yes!

    Masahiko secretly breathed a sigh of relief and tried to remind himself that the fewer words, the fewer he makes mistakes.

    On the road after that, Masahiko didnt say a single word, and the ninja who followed him didnt dare to ask more and walked silently towards the central area of Amegakure.

    At Konoha camp, several ninjas looked at each other in silence.

    After a long while, Jiraiya broke the silence, Ive told you that old man wont die that easily!

    Jiraiya could still feel the fear Hanzo have caused them in the Sannin battle.

    Hes not dead Kagami said.

    Shikaku Nara sighed, then looked at a pile of previous battle ns.

    Since hes not dead, lets wait and see the changes first. The identity of the ninja who fought with him is still unknown, and he will likely move again.

    The others nodded at each other, Yes.

    .

    Iwagakure Camp.

    Onoki let out a sigh of relief and muttered, Its good that you didnt die. Otherwise, that person would have sought peace again.

    Kitsuchi, send someone to contact him and ask who was that unknown ninja he fought with. That old man lost Ibuse during that battle. Im afraid that his strength has weakened a lot.

    Okay, father.

    .

    On the other side of the country of rain.

    The news made Yahiko and the other confused.

    After a long time, Ringo slowly said, But we killed how is this possible?

    Obito was stunned, and the space in front of him was slightly distorted, then Hanzos corpse appeared in front of them, But this is really him, does he have a brother? Twins?

    Rin hesitated for a moment, It cant be true. He was strong Is it possible that what we killed was just a special clone, or maybe he actually escaped during the battle?

    No, I kept watching him the entire time. Obito slowly spoke. He was confident in his eyes.

    No. Yahiko interrupted, The one we killed was definitely the real Hanzo. The one that has appeared just is the fake one!

    Fake? Why would anyone impersonate Hanzo? Danzo was puzzled.

    Yahiko nced at him, Hanzo is the main in control of Amegakure. He took advantage of the time we took to heal and took control over Amegakures forces. Gods know what hes nning to doter.

    Humph. Ridiculous. Ringo snorted coldly.

    Yahiko nodded, We killed the real Hanzo. A fake one would be an easy job. Lets go out again and fight. Lets see who dares to stand against us!

    The four walked to the battlefield again

 Chapter 302: Let Me Rest in Peace

    Chapter 302: Let Me Rest in Peace

    Amegakure.

    Hanzo walked forward, and the number of ninjas following him increased from three to a dozen. As he carried on, people continued to join.

    Leader!

    Hanzo nodded, Yes.

    There was nothing else to say, these people Masahiko knew none of them.

    When Hanzo suddenly returned and more people gathered around him, it was naturally impossible the none of them would question his identity, but when one of the Jonin almost killed by the de of his sickle, no one ever dared to ask again.

    Leader!

    At this time, they were close to the central area of Amegakure, and three more ninjas appeared. These three were also the strongest Masahiko had encountered since entering this vige, and each of them was close to Zabuzas level.

    Masahiko groaned slightly, guessing in his heart that these three should be the highest-ranked Shinobi in the vige after Hanzo. They should be here to greet him after they heard about his return.

    What should I say at this time?

    Masahiko pondered and pondered, and after a long time, he squeezed out a word, Hmm!

    The three of them were left dumbfounded, and the atmosphere became embarrassing, but luckily someone broke the silence.

    Hanzo-Sama!

    A ninja wearing the forehead protector of Iwagakure appeared instantaneously, and no one moved to stop him, proving that he should be an acquaintance.

    Yes!

    After thinking about it, he sensed that something was wrong, Ow, of course, he wont talk with all these people around

    The ninja from Iwagakure hesitated, and Masahiko immediately understood the situation and waved his hand, Everyone, go back, you know now that Im not dead, the war may break again. As for the one who attacked me, he wont dare again!

    Yes!

    Everyone spread out and left, leaving only thest three as his guards.

    When everyone walked away, Hanzo said, Lets talk.

    The Ninja from Iwagakure hesitated for a moment, Hanzo-Sama, the ninja who attacked you before

    Iwagakure doesnt need to worry about it. I was careless if theye again huh? Masahiko was about to finish his sentence, but he was left dumbfounded.

    Hanzo-Sama, you got fooled

    The Ninja said as his face began to change and twist, Masahiko got really stunned at that moment, and suddenly a shadow appeared above him, along with a great pressure that felt like it was gonna crush his body. Subconsciously, Masahiko instantly raised his arms to parry.

    Aaah~.

    A girls tender voice came out, and a punch was waved at him with full force. Luckily, Masahiko managed to parry it by catching the arm and throwing the girl away.

    Almost instantly, an electric light shed at the same time that his guards disappeared, and the ground under Masahikos feet copsed, which caused him to lose his foothold.

    Fire Release: Fire Ball!

    The hot mes were about to hit Masahikos back, but he managed to manipte the gravity to levitate for a moment and shred the fire with his sickle.

    What is this?!

    Masahiko was left dumbfounded. Looking at the three people who ambushed him, he was speechless for a long time.

    Ringo, Rin, be careful. This guy looks strong. Yahiko, who threw at him that fireball, reminded.

    Yahiko, Ringo, and Ring Masahiko paused for a moment and then sensed the familiar Chakra not far away, Obito is also here? How did they get mixed up together?

    Fortunately, there will always be a good-hearted person that will exin the situation at times like these.

    Ringo said arrogantly, Hey you, fake guy, you think you can just walk to Amegakure and control it just by pretending to be Hanzo? Not on our watch!

    Masahiko was stunned for a while and finally figured it out.

    Hanzo was actually killed by the four of them It seems that Rin and Obito have made great progress.

    This time, I ran here for nothing. The Akatsuki was innocent No, it was indeed the Akatsuki.

    Masahiko was left a bit dumbfounded. This was really unexpected

    After pondering for a moment, Masahiko made his decision.

    Its you again. You dare toe at me again!

    Heh, you still want to pretend at such a time? Ringo sneered.

    Hanzo took off his gas mask and smiled, Where is that boy from the Uchiha? Where is he hiding to attack me?

    The faces o the three people on the opposite side suddenly changed, Is it really Hanzo?

    Masahiko smiled and continued to speak, This old man didnt have such a great exercise for a while and was sessfully ambushed by you.

    But did you think that Hanzo the smander would be ughtered easily once he loses his summoning? Think again, you arrogant kids!

    Masahiko gave himself a thousand like once he said this sentence, this was really like Hanzo, but when he looked at the others on the opposite side, he found that their expressions looked a bit weird.

    Stop pretending. Hanzo said that just before dying!

    Masahikos expression froze, Its useless to say more, just die!

    He wanted to personally test the progress of the two apprentices over the years to see if they were really useful in the fight against Hanzo.

    Water Release: Wild Water Wave!

    Yahiko moved first and spat out a waterfall-like from his mouth and tried to hit Masahiko with it and Masahiko was really disgusted by this

    Well, Hanzo is a Water Release user. Water Release: Water Colliding Wave!

    As soon as the hand sign waspleted, an electric light sparkled by his side. Masahiko frowned and immediately flickered away. He almost forgot that Ringo was a Thunder Release user

    Aaah~.

    Rins voice rang from behind Masahiko, which made him almostugh.

    What a cute voice. This is nothing like those Shannaro screams from the original

    The sickle was moved in front of him, and he blocked Rins punch with his arms but was still pushed back a dozen steps.

    Shes powerful.

    Rin was shocked. Apart from Tsunade, this was the first person that ever managed to withstand her punch.

    Brother Yahiko, Sister Ringo, be careful, this guy is very strong

    Yes!

    The lightning shed again from the top of Masahikos head, but this time he immediately flicked and appeared beside Yahiko, kicked the back of his legs, which cause him to fall on his knees, then gave him a knock on the back of his neck.

    Almost instantly, he shed to Ringos side again, ignored all the thunder rumbling, and wrapped his fist with Chakra, then punched her in the face.

    Its a pity that it was blocked by her. Still, she couldnt stay on her feet and was thrown away.

    The two were out of the asion, for the time being, so he took this opportunity to rush toward Ring.

    Before he could hit her, there was a strong wind behind him; Obito finally appeared and struck Masahiko with a Kunai.

    Masahiko smiled, Sure enough, he couldnt help but save Rin. However, you must now do your best to survive Senseis Iron Fist!

    With the back of his fist, Masahiko waved at Obitos face but passed through it.

    Kamui? Mongekyou Sharingan? When did Kakashi die?

    Masahiko was stunned.

    Aaaah~.

    A shadow once again appeared above him. Masahiko was still in a daze but subconsciously tilted his head, and a small foot mmed his shoulder.

    The ground beneath him shattered, and the cracks spread out to the nearby building.

    Rin mobilized all of her strength and dust raised in the entire central area of Amegakure.

    After a while, outside of the dust, the four appeared next to each other, This guy has better physical strength than Hanzo, but its a pity that hes not as smart. He gotpletely distracted during the battle.

    Obito was still dumbfounded, Rin, you got stronger again!

    Rin smiled embarrassedly.

    In the center of the area, covered by dust and smoke, Masahiko was lying inside a giant pit.

    Rins strength is almost half of Tsunades. If she gets any stronger, she will be able to hurt me a little bit.

    Its a shame, its a shame, I was beaten by my own little students

    Let me rest in peace here where I fell

 Chapter 303: The Iron Fist Of Love

    Chapter 303: The Iron Fist Of Love

    The central area of Amegakure.

    The ground that had been damaged and repaired by the Amegakures ninjas shattered and copsed again.

    After hearing the sound of the battle, a few Amegakure ninjas who had not yet been far away turned back to investigate the situation.

    Who are you?! Where is Hanzo-Sama?

    This time, the four didnt evacuate immediately, nced at each other, then Yahiko stepped forward and spoke.

    My name is Yahiko, the leader of the Akatsuki, and Im the leader from now on.

    Akatsuki? Among these Amegakure ninjas, there were people who had been there when Hanzo attacked the Akatsuki and almost destroyed them. When Yahiko spoke, they reacted. That was five or six years ago, and Yahiko looks less than twenty years old.

    So it was you? You dare toe back?! Where is Hanzo-Sama?

    Hanzo the Smander was killed by us four days ago. Starting today, Im the leader of Amegakure.

    Killed?

    Four days ago?

    Nonsense!

    Weve just met him. Those reports about him being killed four days ago were full of nonsense!

    Ringo became impatient and sneered, The one youve met was fake. Couldnt you figure it out? But whether he was the real one, this time hes definitely dead!

    Yahiko was patient because these people on the other side may be his subordinates in the future. Looking behind, the dust and smoke were finally about to disperse.

    If you dont believe it, you cane and check his corpse. You will see his true face now. Later, we will summon the other Amegakure ninjas, and we will show you Hanzos real corpse.

    The ninja group moved to the edge of the giant pit and looked inward through the dust.

    Huh? Why are Hanzos eyes opened like that? Obito opened his Sharingan eyes and looked into the pit.

    Little boy, why are you calling him Hanzo? Hes dead. You should be able to see his original appearance. Is it a ninja you dont know?

    Obito hesitated for a moment, But he is still Hanzo?

    In the huge pit more than ten meters deep, Masahiko was lying there thinking about life the entire time. After he sensed all of those Chakra fluctuations gathering around, he stood up with a wry smile, then dust off his pants.

    Hes standing up! Obito yelled, and the other got on alert again.

    Masahiko moved his slightly painful shoulder, feeling speechless.

    He originally wanted to simply give his apprentices a lesson and then transform into Hagoromo to surprise them. He didnt expect to be frightened by Obitos Mongekyou Sharingan eyes and get kicked by Rin.

    If he transformed into Hagoromo now, Obito would never shut up about this for the rest of his life, Master, Master, Rin and I have surpassed you

    As for revealing his original appearance, Im afraid Ringo willugh to death, Buhahahaha, the old immortal, you got your ass kicked by a little girl!

    I was too careless. Masahiko smiled bitterly.

    Above his head, the smoke and dust have finally settled, Masahiko, Yahiko, and the others could see each other.

    Leader!

    What are you doing? Why didnt you kill them?! Masahiko said.

    Aaah~ Rin reacted quickly, making a decisive move and killed the Amegakure ninja with a punch.

    The other three also reacted. Although they dont know what the situation is, the Amegakure ninjas next to them are now considered enemies.

    Masahiko didnt stop them, waited for the four to kill the Amegakure ninjas, and slowly walked out of the pit.

    It looks like I have to put more effort into this. Masahiko looked around, Otherwise, the majesty that I have established as their master and the pride of the older generations that have been put on my shoulders will probably get defiled

    Turning around, his gaze was fixed on Yahiko, Young man, youre unlucky. Youre the only one here who has nothing to do with me.

    Yahiko has also got rid of the Amegakure ninja in front of him and wondered while looking at Hanzo.

    His armor was slightly shattered around the shoulder, it means that he really took Rins blow head-on, not to mention that he didnt die, he should be at least injured, but he seems okay and didnt even lift the transformation technique is he really Hanzo?

    Yahiko pondered but suddenly heard Ring yelling, Yahiko, be careful!

    Instantly, he felt a sharp paining from behind, and he lost consciousness.

    Youve got distracted. Behind Yahiko, Masahiko maintained his punching posture while he watched Yahiko fly away

    Little girl!

    I know!

    Rin ran toward the direction where Yahiko flew out, trying to catch him in time.

    Masahiko was about to act, but Ring and Obito stopped in front of him.

    Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion! Obito screamed.

    Lightning Release: Lightning Fang! Ringo crossed her sword and released a wide range of thunder attacks, which merged into the mes.

    Masahiko smiled and threw the sickle

    Typhoon Water Vortex Technique!

    A huge water storm formed in front of Masahiko, and the thunder and fire fusion was immediately absorbed inside it.

    When you dont have a Rinnegan, you just need to know the right technique to absorb Ninjutsu

    Masahiko continued to use seals, Heavenly Weeping!

    This was originally Tobiramas technique, which spits countless high-speed moving water Senbon (Needles) from the mouth to hit the enemys vital points.

    Masahiko thinks that this techniques biggest advantage is its good name, while its power isnt bad.

    Ringo had to deal with it while Obito rushed towards the needles; Space Jutsu is broken

    Masahiko tentatively punched, and as expected, it passed through his chest and took advantage of how Masahiko was off bnce and tried to step on his foot!

    This is what I taught you! Masahiko smiled secretly, and moved his foot quickly, then stepped back!

    Obito stepped back with cold sweat running on his forehead. He fortunately, reacted quickly and used his intangibility in time. Otherwise, his foot might have had a hole in it

    Masahiko was silent for a moment, without using his full strength, he really couldnt defeat Obito, but he had a special way.

    Ignoring Obito, Masahiko instantly shed behind Rin, who was treating the severely injured Yahiko in aa.

    Masahiko shook his fist and was about to wave it at her, but Obito suddenly appeared behind and tried to block. At that moment, Masahiko turned and hit Obito and knock him out with a punch of love

    Aaaah~ Rin reacted and tried to kick him.

    Masahiko didnt pay attention to her at all and evaded while chasing behind Obito.

    With Obito flying in the air, the Mongekyou Sharingan rotated at high speed, Kamui!

    This trick wont work! Masahiko frowned and evaded easily.

    Ringo finally arrived to protect Rin and Yahiko, Rin, continue the treatment.

    Obito stood still, rubbed his painful chest, and grinned.

    Is Hanzo really this strong? Obito looked at the gray-headed Ringo and then at the seriously injured Yahiko, It looks like I have to try that technique.

    Susanoo!

    Masahiko was taken aback, looking at the blue skeleton of the Susanoo, You can actually use Susanoo?!

    Thats it! Youre qualified to taste your teachers full of love Iron Fist!

 Chapter 304: The Return of Hanzo II

    Chapter 304: The Return of Hanzo II

    Obito, Obito, are you okay?! Rin shouted anxiously.

    Kneeling on the ground, Obitos face was covered with dense ck lines, and even when he heard Rins call, he couldnt answer.

    OBITO!

    Rin shouted louder as her heart tightened and pulled him in her arms.

    You smell great

    Rin clenched her fist

    Dont hit me, dont hit me, Rin, Im injured.

    All the ck lines suddenly swum into his eyes, and pain caused by the Mongekyou Sharingan gradually subsided.

    In the end, Hanzo did something to me. I felt something was wrong with my eyes.

    Rin was anxious. She wanted to check on him, but she shook her head quickly, It should be fine for now. People areing this way. We need to take Sister Ringo and brother Yahiko away first.

    Not far away, Yahiko and Ringoy side by side, with both in aa.

    Rin nodded and wanted to help him stand up, but she heard Obito say

    You really smell good

    When she was about to clench her fist, Obito shouted, No, no Im injured, Rin. I feel pain all over my body.

    Rin stared at him but didnt pursue it. She med herself for Obitos injuries.

    Every time Hanzo failed to crack his defense, he woulde to attack her. Obito cant help bute to the rescue and ends up being punched

    At the tenth time, Rin was a little moved.

    Lets go!

    Okay!

    This time the situation turned upside down. Rin carried Ringo on her back, and Obito carried Yahiko, then left quickly.

    Ten minutester, other ninjas finally arrived one after another. After searching, they concluded that Hanzo was missing again!

    In Obitos dimension.

    Fake Hanzo was looking at Hanzos corpse.

    Masahiko kept offering Obito his iron fist of love until thetter went ck and blue. However, it was really necessary for his future romance life, so it was only a cheap price that he needed to pay.

    Since thing went well, Masahiko stopped and decided to lift Obitos curse before leaving, but he unexpectedly during the process he got drugged inside his space Ninjutsu.

    Of course, Masahiko could break free, but he was curious about Obitos space, so he didnt resist and was sucked in.

    He just looked around for a while and made a simple evaluation.

    The size is simr to his Eight Trigram space, but its not apletely t surface. It has its highs and lows. It cannot suppress Ninjutsu, and theres no Natural Chakra in it.

    After looking at the space, Masahiko studied Hanzos corpse.

    A generational smander died here in such obscurity, and his foot

    So Obito, did you dirty, huh? Youre considered as a senior in the Shinobi World, um, of course, it cannot bepared to me, but how did you get fooled by Obito of all people? It makes me feel ashamed

    Huh? Masahiko was taken aback, the space around Hanzos corpse was slightly distorted, and the corpse disappeared in ce.

    He moved it out. Is he afraid that I will destroy the corpse? Masahiko didnt know if he shouldugh or cry.

    It seems that they have arrived at a safe ce. I, the master, should go out and surprise them. Masahiko smiled and jumped into his own space.

    Lets go.

    In the next second, Masahiko returned to Obitos space.

    Masahiko repeatedly tried until his smile gradually disappeared, I cant get out this way?

    Then wait?

    Four or five hourster, Masahiko finally confessed his fate. Im afraid that Ringo has adopted the tactic of starving to death.

    Ah this is so dumb.

    Thinking of two hundred and fifty-six nodes in the space, Masahiko sighed helplessly: I will definitely be back! Wait isnt this is what viins usually say Masahiko sighed.

    However, before leaving, Masahiko left a Shadow Clone there!

    .

    In the vast sea, the wind blew violently, gathering dark clouds in the sky. Between the turbulent sea and the dark clouds, there was Masahiko! And he was lost.

    Aint no rest for the wicked, he, who chose that node at will, ended up in the middle of the sea.

    At the time, the sky waspletely dark, and he couldnt tell in which direction was The Land of Rain.

    After wondering for a long time, Masahiko finally found the Land of Whirlpools.

    Going straight to the house, Masahiko found that Kimimaro hadnt stayed in the room he arranged for him but slept on his own bed.

    This kid Masahiko smiled helplessly.

    Another sleepless night

    ..

    The next day.

    Masahiko woke up at Kimimaros call.

    Kimimaros face flushed, God, sorry, I thought

    You thought I wont be back yesterday? Masahiko smiled, Its okay when Im away, you cane to sleep in my bed Well, I have to leave today, and I will be back in two or three days. You have to practice hard!

    Yes, God! Kimimaro overjoyed and promised again and gain.

    Masahiko had breakfast, but instead of rushing to the Land of Rain, he found Konan and asked her to give him some herbs.

    With a pair of medicines to treat Ringos injuries, Masahiko left again.

    When he arrived at the Land of Rain, it was noon, Masahiko transformed into Hanzo.

    I, Hanzo the Smander, is back again!

    Still swaggering her and there, still being discovered by ninjas, Hanzo went straight to the Land of Rains central area.

    The spy ninjas were stunned, but they still have to report back.

    In Iwgakure Camp, Onoki had the Fourth Raikages temper and smashed the table in front of him with a punch.

    What the hell is wrong with Hanzo!

    ..

    Konoha Camp.

    The Jonin looked at each other.

    Jiraiya scratched his head, Shikaku, Hanzo Theres something wrong with this guy?

    Shikaku smiled bitterly, I dont know why, but whenever I think about it, I suddenly remember someone.

    Jiraiya was startled, Do you mean Elder Masahiko?

    In a hidden corner of the Land of Rain, three beds were ced side by side inside a hidden house.

    From left to right, there were the severely injured people, Yahiko, the seriously injured Ringo, and Obito with minor injuries.

    Boy, this time, you save us both.

    Obito chuckled, It was just luck, Hanzo tried to do something, and he suddenly got sucked into space without any resistance.

    Yahiko was severely beaten by Masahiko, that he almost broke apart, This event was full of weirdness. ording to you, this fellow was also Hanzo. Then who did we kill before?

    Ringo and Obito looked at each other in silence.

    The rooms door was pushed open, and Rin walked in with a shocked expression on her face.

    Rin, what is the situation outside?

    Rin looked at the three wounded men but didnt speak a single word.

    Yahikos heart sank, Whats wrong?

    Rin said in confusion, and she sounded as if she doubted her own words, Hanzo is back again!

    What?!

    The color on Obitos face also changed, and he quickly looked inside his space, where Masahikos clone was staying.

    But Hanzo is still here?!

    Rin walked to the back room then nced inside, Hanzos corpse is still here.

    Yahiko took a deep breath, In other words, a third Hanzo appeared?

    How many Hanzo are there? Ringo asked in surprise.

    Obito didnt know what to say and looked at Yahiko.

    The seriously injured Yahiko looked heartbroken.

    Its really impossible to control the Land of Rain!

 Chapter 305: Third Possessions

    Chapter 305: Third Possessions

    The central area of Amegakure.

    Masahiko sat awkwardly after passing by the Amegakure ninjas.

    Three ninjas bent a knee in front of him and waited for his orders.

    I know that you want to ask. I will let you know what happenedter! Masahiko lifted his legs while speaking.

    The three nced at each other without replying, their eyes fixed on Hanzos legs.

    Cough. Masahiko and slowly lowered his legs, Why are you looking at my legs?

    We wont dare!

    While speaking, Masahiko read through the information Amegakure was gathering for the past two months and then said, I want you to found the report from five years ago when I ordered to destroy the Akatsuki!

    The three of them were startled, Could it be

    Go and find it!

    Yes!

    The three of them left at once. Masahiko suppressed his smile and pondered for a while.

    In fact, Masahiko didnt need to pretend to be Hanzo and enter Amegakure again; hes doing this just to help Yahiko and the others just to ease the rough start they had before.

    Speaking of which, Yahiko is way stronger than I thought, and it seems that hes very talented too. If Konan werent epted as a disciple by me, she would have probably been the level same as him.

    Is it fate that prevented me from finding you in the first ce?

    Masahiko whispered a few words while sitting still and waiting.

    Two minutester, the three of them returned instantly.

    My lord, this is the report you wanted.

    Masahiko took it and looked through it a few times. The information in this report was almost the same as his personal guess.

    Hanzo is a cautious man, and a lion will fight even rabbits with all of his strength. At that time, he mobilized half of the forces in Amegakure to besiege the Akatsuki. In the end, only Ringo, who protected Yahiko, survived, but she ended up seriously injured.

    In the past few years, they should have been healing in a hidden ce. This time they returned to Amegakure somehow and got together with Obito and Rin, and the four of them seeded in killing Hanzo.

    Just before fully recover from their wounds and finally take control of Amegakure, a second Hanzo appeared

    Its still my fault, or they might have taken control of Amegakure.

    No, its not that easy. Although there are no other S-Ranked ninjas in Amegakure, it wouldnt have been easy to control the vige.

    Masahiko nced at the three ninjas in front of him, You three guessed it right. It was the Akatsuki who attacked me this time. They have survived.

    What? The three looked at each other.

    This is already the second attack. The first time, it took me three days to recuperate. This time, it was only one day. Next time, I wont let them run away.

    Hanzo-Sama, let us search for them! The three said in unison.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as these words came out, their leader, Hanzo, who only showed his tough side to them, sighed deeply.

    You want to look for them? What if they kill you?

    My lord?

    To be honest. I originally thought that I could still lead Amegakure for ten or even twenty years, but after these two battles, I almost died at the hand of a few little kids. I felt I felt that I was indeed an old man now. Masahiko sighed.

    My lord, you

    Dontfort me. People will always get old. After all, Im already sixty something. Im not Elder Uzumaki Masahiko. He gets younger the longer he lives. Hes the only immortal in the Shinobi World.

    The three on the opposite side were taken aback, Didnt you say before that Uzumaki Masahiko is only a decoration for the Land of Whirlpools

    Did I say that?

    Never said such a thing, never!

    Masahiko cursed in his heart, Hanzo, this guy he actually dared to nder him before his subordinates, he really deserves to die!

    After calming down, Masahiko continued to speak.

    I mean, you probably heard it. I n to give up my position as the leader of Amegakure.

    The three of them were startled, My lord, without you, our vige might

    I know. Masahiko interrupted, I have been tough before because the vige couldnt survive without me. But now its different. Although I dont want to admit it, these little brats calling themselves the Akatsuki are really going to catch up with me. The leader of that organization is named Yahiko, and hes strong. Hes an orphan who lived and was raised in the Land of Rain. Hes qualified to be the leader of Amegakure!

    My lord!

    The three of them wanted to persuade him again but were interrupted by Masahikos waved hand.

    I have decided. Get ready to have a new leader!

    As if thinking of something, Masahiko added, Are the three of you dissatisfied with my decision?

    The three of them were shocked and didnt even dare to say a word.

    Thats good. You have to know that the leader of Amegakure can only bepetently qualified as a ninja, and youre still a bit short.

    Yes!

    Masahiko stood up, Im going to find the Akatsuki and negotiate with them. You stay here. The envoy from Iwagakure ising soon.

    Yes!

    Masahiko, who walked out of the central tower, breathed a sigh of relief. Keeping this disguise for a long time and leading the vige would be really annoying. It would be better if he leaves this shell of a vige to Yahiko Masahiko was very curious to see what an undead Yahiko can do.

    Maybe the ninja word can be peaceful without Naruto? As for the current Naruto, he still needs sharpening Speaking of him makes him worried.

    Turning on his perception ability, Masahiko made a circle around the corners of Amegakure, and he found the fours location.

    Without hiding his figure, Masahiko walked straight towards the house.

    He opened the door with a smile, and a soft cry emitted from behind.

    Aaah~

    Masahiko wrapped Chakra with his right and stopped Lins fist with a finger. Except for the white hair that was blown by her fist, Masahiko didnt move an inch.

    Rins face changed, her right foot was lifted, but Masahiko shook her with a low soft kick that put her on the ground.

    Obito, take Brother Yahiko and ran away! This Hanzo is stronger than the previous one!

    Damn it, is every Hanzo better than the previous? What kind of monster is Hanzo, Brother Yahiko

    Dont worry about me. Yahiko let out a long sigh. It almost felt like he was giving up.

    Rin, Obito. I cant drag you down with me. You two can run away. But if you can take Ringo with you it would be even better!

    What nonsense are you talking about? You cant even stand still rather than fight! Ringo walked to his side, but she also looked unconfident.

    Masahiko just smiled and listened to the four on the opposite side discussing who should fight and escape.

    After a long while, Yahiko interrupted them and asked with a loud voice.

    I just want to know who your master is? How many Hanzo are there?!

    Half. Masahiko almost burst out ofughter.

    The four people on the opposite side were dumbfounded.

    Half? Wheres the other half then? Say it fast! Obito said solemnly.

    Rin knocked him on the head hard, How can you be this stupid, Obito? Cant you see that hes teasing us?

    Hahaha. Masahiko finallyughed, I didnt tease you, young girl. You shall understand that Im history, and history doesnt lie!

    Would you like to follow me to the west and obtain the truth?

 Chapter 306: Master Is So Strong

    Chapter 306: Master Is So Strong

    Unfortunately, the group failed to react.

    The four people on the opposite side didnt get what Masahiko was trying to say, but Ringo replied arrogantly, History? Stop selling lies. Who would want to follow you to the west! Theres nothing but Ishigakure there!

    This was embarrassing.

    What was even more embarrassing is that Yahiko struggled to get closer to Rin and Obito, then said softly, Have you noticed? Although Hanzo is getting stronger and stronger, hes kind of getting more stupid every time. If we find the right opportunity, we may have a chance to win this

    Obito nodded in approval, which darkened Masahikos face, and instantly approached him.

    An Iron Fist of Love was suddenly waved at Obito, it should have passed through Obitos chest, but it surprisingly didnt, and Masahiko smiled.

    Impossible!

    Obito suddenly eximed, and he flew out and hit the wall.

    Whats the matter, boy?

    Obito rubbed his chest and stood up, Damn it, how did he the other one inside my space?

    Masahiko grinned. After so many years, Obito was still so cute.

    Rin was very close to Masahiko when he was educating him, but even when Masahiko hit him, she didnt make any Aaah~ sounds and tentatively asked, Master?

    Masahiko was taken aback; how did she guess it?!

    Obito couldnt help but shout, Ring, why are you calling him Master?! Youre not really nning to go with him to the west to seek the truth, dont you?!

    Masahiko sighed and really wanted to hit him one more time with his iron fist of love before he figures it out.

    ..

    Ten minutester.

    Rin was full of smiles while she was treating Obitos swelled face.

    Masahiko, on the other side, was also treating Ringo and Yahikos injuries.

    Yahiko waspletely confused about the strange development of this event and tentatively said, Mister, who are you exactly?

    Rin exined, Brother Yahiko, this is my and Obitos master, Master Hagoromo.

    Masahiko smiled, Rin, how did you recognize me?

    I felt really strange during the previous battle. Obito was hit several times, but he only had minor injuries. You also had many opportunities to hit me too, but in the end, you were only trying Rin suddenly stopped and turned to look at Yahiko and Ringo with a little apologetic expression, Brother Yahiko and Sister Ringo were hurt a lot more than us.

    At first, I was only suspicious, but the way youve talked just now was just too familiar, so

    Rin, you didnt finish your sentence. What was the master trying to do?

    Masahiko sighed. This child is still so slow.

    Rin was also very frustrated, so she pinched Obitos arm.

    Ow!! What did I do?!

    Obito screamed loudly, and everyone in the room rolled their eyes.

    After a long time, Obito came back to his senses, then asked, Master, who is in my space?

    Its my Shadow Clone.

    Obito opened his Mongekyou Sharingan eyes, the space in front of him distorted, but he still couldnt release Masahikos shadow clone smoothly.

    Master?

    Masahiko smiled and said, Leave him there. With him there, your spatial ability will always be tricky, and I wont be able to punch whenever I want.

    Obito said with bitterness, Master, why do you want to beat me?

    Masahiko was startled, and Madara popped in his mind again, Probably because your surname is Uchiha, and you have opened the Mongekyou Sharingan.

    I bet that Obito would love to see the daylight stars too!

    Tell me about what you did in the past few years and how you met these two. Masahiko pointed at the two patients lying on the bed.

    Yahiko and Ringo were still confused and didnt know what to say.

    Especially Ringo, she usually yells at times like these, but now

    On the one hand, this Hagoromo is Obito and Rins Master. Although she didnt think much of Obito, Rins medical Ninjutsu was remarkable and saved them a lot of times.

    On the other hand, she didnt know any famous ninja called Hagoromo in the Shinobi World. And since she was injured and not sure if he was strong, she didnt try to do anything.

    Therefore, Yahiko and Ringoy on the side, watching the three relive the past until dark.

    Did so many things happen? Masahiko sighed, feeling that he was left behind, No wonder you opened the Mongekyou Sharingan. It was really dangerous.

    Masahiko to the two lying down, Thanks for rescuing them.

    This sentence came from the heart. If it werent for these two, not only Rin but Obito would have died in that battle.

    Looking at the bandages wrapped on their bodies, Masahiko showed a rare apologetic expression, feeling that he might have overdone it this time.

    Well, the entire vige will be enough aspensation, Masahiko whispered inwardly.

    Rin smiled and looked at Obito, then the two said, Master, enough talking about us. Tell us about what happened in the past couple of years?

    Masahiko was startled. He never prepared himself for such a question!

    After being forced to stay in his space for a couple of years because of his stupid cat, he came out frustrated, beat the crap out Madara twice, then went to Kirigakure to kidnap two kids, and then disguised as Hanzo to beat the hell out of Obito twice

    Well, to be honest, his story was more interesting and rich.

    But in the face of his two apprentices, of course, he couldnt say that

    Therefore, Masahiko told them the story about how an evil man called Thanos tried to collect the infinity stones scattered in the universe to destroy the world, and he single-handedly kicked his butt and saved the world. Obito was in a daze listening to this story, while Rin smiled all the way to the end but didnt believe a single word.

    Yahiko was so frustrated that he let such a guy beat him and destroy his dream.

    Ringo looked suspicious and tried to lick her teeth, but it was loosened in the previous battle. She always felt that this old mans unreliable character seems familiar

    Masahiko also noticed this and coughed twice quickly, changing the topic.

    Okay, enough talking about me. Its gettingte, I should go back, or they will im that Hanzo has disappeared again.

    Yahiko was taken aback, Are you still nning to pretend to be Hanzo? Why?

    Masahiko smiled, Well, I think it would be better if Hanzo gives the vige to you instead of killing him to get control over it.

    Yahiko was overjoyed and felt as if his injuries got much better.

    But Masahiko went to add on, But if you think about it, what are you going to do once you take over Amegakure? Konoha and Iwagakure wont care, the war will continue, and the vige will fell into chaos without Hanzos shelter.

    Yahiko hesitated for a moment, I will definitely do better than Hanzo.

    Masahiko smiled. Young people are always confident.

    You need to get stronger. You will get better after two days. I wille againter to educate Obito. You can learn as much as you can from the side.

    Thank you, mister.

    Obito had a bitter expression, Are youing again tomorrow, master?

    Why? Dont you want to see me?

    I want to, I want to

    Masahiko waved his hand and transformed back to Hanzo again.

    Well, since you want to see me, I will be here tomorrow. Hanzo must go back now!

    Master, be safe! Rin shouted with a sweet smile.

    The bitter expression on Obitos face gradually disappeared and was reced with longing, Master, is really strong

 Chapter 307: Leadership

    Chapter 307: Leadership

    Two dayster.

    Hey Obito, did you mess Senseis Iron Fist of Love?

    What!!

    ..

    This was the fourteenth time the conversation mentioned above repeats, and the fifteenth ended up with Obito all swollen up on the bed.

    Masahiko sat aside and noddedfortably, Obito, the progress youve made is quite impressive, the first time youvested ten seconds, this was the fourteenth time, and youvested 10 minutes wait.

    Master, this was the fifteenth time. Rin reminded in a light tone.

    Well, fifteen sixteen, Madara, Obito, its all the same. However, your physical strength has indeed improved.

    Obito looked exhausted. He was beaten up fifteen times in two days. No, this was the first time today. He was beaten up fourteen times yesterday.

    Although hes indeed improving, when he thinks about how many times hes gonna end up lying on this bed again today, he cant help but feel slightly discouraged

    Obito didnt reply, Masahiko didnt care, and turned to Yahiko, who was removing his bandages.

    Tell me, have you learned anything from watching in the past two days?

    Yahiko nodded, Thank you, mister, for your guidance.

    Then learn more!

    Masahiko stood up, and Obito panicked, Master, cant I just rest for five minutes? My injuries arent fully healed yet.

    Masahiko nced at him, shook his head, and lifted the Shadow Clone that remained in his space.

    I have no time to beat you. Yahiko has already healed. I summoned the people of Amegakure and asked them to gather at the central tower of the vige at noon.

    Obito was taken aback, Master, why are you in such a hurry?

    Things have escted quickly, and Masahiko began to feel a bit helpless.

    In the past two days, after several perfunctory envoys from Iwagakure, not only them but also Konohas spies are all around the vige, their forces have begun to move closer, and it looks like war is about to restart.

    If this continues and the war breaks out, it would be strange if Hanzo gave up his position

    Moreover, Masahiko has begun to get tired of pretending to be Hanzo these days, so he was in a hurry to break free.

    Before leaving, Masahiko also reminded, Yahiko, things are going well today in the vige because I could press things down as Hanzo. But if the war begins and Hanzo isnt there, Im afraid that you will get into trouble. Youre not strong enough. Even though Ringo is strong, she cant represent you after all.

    Yahiko nodded, I can handle it.

    Then lets go.

    .

    The central tower of Amegakure.

    Just as Masahiko expected, the process of passing down the leadership of the vige to Yahiko went smooth, and Amegakures ninjas were already prepared and didnt dare to disobey Hanzos orders.

    Leader!

    Under Masahikos gazes, these ninjas greeted Yahiko one by one.

    As their ancestor, I should always work to nt the seeds of peace everywhere. It fits my identity and morals. This feels great. Masahiko was at ease.

    ..

    The news that Hanzo passed his position to the youth wasnt concealed, and Iwagakure and Konoha quickly received the news.

    Iwagakure camp.

    Onoki smashed the table that they apparently didnt fix with another punch.

    Hanzo, what kind of illness has gotten in your head! How can you give up at such a crucial time?

    After a long silence, Onoki sighed helplessly, Go contact this new leader, the kids name is Yahiko!

    Yes!

    Konoha camp.

    It has been a full week since the war has stopped. Shikaku has been doing his best in the past seven days to figure out what is going on inside Amegakure.

    Shikaku flipped through the information in his hand twice, then said, Everything is clear to me now.

    Seven days ago, in that battle, Hanzo the Smander has died!

    After saying these words, everyone was shocked.

    What? Jiraiya couldnt believe it.

    Shikaku nodded, Hanzo was dead. The other two asions where he has shown up, Im pretty sure that it was Elder Masahiko who disguised as him.

    Why did Great Grandpa do that? Nawaki asked.

    Shikaku handed him the intelligence, To make the orphan Yahiko of the Land of Rain in this intelligence the new leader of Amegakure.

    Yahiko?! Jiraiya was surprised.

    After repeated confirmations, the information and the memories in his mind matched, I never expected Yahiko to actually do it.

    Everyone at the scene looked at each other; they never expected him to be rted to Jiraiya.

    How did Elder Masahiko knew that Yahiko is my disciple?

    Shikaku shook his head, He doesnt know. But the two apprentices, Nohara Rin and Uchiha Obito, which Elder Masahiko came to the battlefield looking for them, knew him. It seems that they have been rescued by Yahiko.

    Everyone nodded; it was clear. After Shikakus analysis, they felt this was the case.

    That said, those who besieged Hanzo were also Uchiha Obito and Nohara Rin, but their strengthbined, even with Yahiko with them, should be far from being enough to stand against Hanzo.

    Shikaku was silent for a moment, then turned to Kagami, Elder Kagami, it that I should congratte you.

    Kagami was startled, Obito Impossible?!

    Some people at the scene understood, and some didnt, but soon they stopped worrying about this matter and started thinking about which side they should stand from now on regarding the new changes in Amegakure.

    It wasnt only because of Jiraiyas disciple, but also Masahikos apprentices are causing a kind of headache.

    .

    That night.

    The Central Tower of Amegakure.

    Masahiko said goodbye to Yahiko and his two apprentices.

    Master, are you going back to Konoha?

    Masahiko curled his lips, The Amazon store was sold by Hiruzen. Why would I go back?

    Sold it? Rin was startled, Why?

    In order to raise some funds for the war, its okay. He has to pay me one. When I see you again at Konoha, you will be surprised.

    Surprise? Obito couldnt help but ask.

    Heh. Masahiko smiled, nodded at Yahiko next to him, then he disappeared in ce.

    Huh? Master? Did you leave?!

    The room was quiet for a while, then Ringo suddenly broke the silence, Little devil, little girl, when are you going to leave?

    Rin hesitated and said, Sister Ringo, Brother Yahiko, we will be going back early tomorrow morning.

    Yahiko nodded, Alright.

    Scratching his head for a while, Obito finally said, Brother Yahiko, I wish that your dream wille true.

    Yahiko smiled and nced at both of them, I wish you that you fulfill your dreams too.

    After that, he turned around and walked towards his room, then the others did the same.

    After she walked into her room, Ringo was started upon seeing a strange bottle on the table in the room with a familiar medicine inside it.

    Sure enough, it was you, old man! Ringo shouted.

    There was a note under the bottle, which says: You must take this medicine, also dont tell my two apprentices.

    Heh. Ringo sneered.

    Suddenly there was a knock on the door, and Yahikos voice came, Ringo, what happened? Why are you shouting?

    Its okay. Ringo responded, I just learned that the old man isnt dead, and I feel a little bit

    After looking at the medicine, she shook her head again and said nothing.

    Yahiko pushed the door in and took the note from Ringos hand.

    Is it from Rin and Obitos master?

    Ring sneered, Its the great elder of the Land of Whirlpools, Uzumaki Masahiko.

    That man! Hes not dead?! Yahiko red.

    Eh? It seems like you really hate him. Its no surprise, this old man can cause trouble everywhere he goes. The whole world hates him. But if it werent for him

    Yahiko shook his head, No, I dont know him to hate him.

    Ring nced at the paper that had been turned into a ball in his hand, I hope not.

    Yahiko slowly loosened up his grip and smiled, I really dont

 Chapter 308: I’m the Jungler

    Chapter 308: I��m the Jungler

    Konohas fifty-third year, November 11th, early morning, Masahikos house.

    Masahiko lying on his back on the wooden bed slowly opened his eyes.

    After he returned from the Land of Raintest night, it was no surprise that Kimimaro was sleeping there in his bed again.

    He thought he was going to sleep on a chair again, but he finally gave up and used the wooden release to make another bed in his room

    Being a master of every Kekkei Genkai is quite convenient.

    Masahiko murmured, got up, then turned his head, Kimimaro, get up!

    Uzumaki Barbecue Restaurant.

    Masahiko and Kimimaro sat around the table.

    Why are you eating barbecue in the morning? Karin whispered.

    You dont need to eat it. Masahiko replied, But Kimimaro and Haku here has been through a lot in Kirigakure, they lived a miserable life, look at them. Theyre 8-year-old, yet theyre the same height as you, a six-year-old girl.

    Karins eyes suddenly shed, then picked a piece of meat and ced it on Kimimaros te, Then you must eat more, Kimimaro-Kun.

    Yeah. Kimimaro was expressionless.

    Masahiko smiled secretly and put a piece of meat on Kimimaros te, Kimimaro, eat more.

    Kimimaros face flushed red, and he nodded, Thank you, God!

    Masahiko shrugged at Karin, indicating: What can I do? This kid loves me.

    Karin:

    After several close contacts with the legendary great elder, Karin gradually became able to act freely in fact, too freely.

    Of course, Masahiko also knows that shes the answer if he doesnt want to pet Kimimaro all the time.

    Haku, how is Zabuza?

    Haku nodded and said with a sad face, Zabuza-San has already taken a task and went out.

    Then you must eat more too. Masahiko put another piece of meat on her te.

    Yeah. Hakus face was also slightly red, and Kimimaro nced at him enviously.

    Masahiko:

    Now, this was crazy; whats wrong with these boys?

    Karin smiled, Elder, I want to eat too.

    Well, you have hands, dont you?

    Haku hesitated for a moment and put a piece of meat on Karins te, Here, eat too.

    Karin nced at her, ignored her, then looked at Kimimaro eagerly.

    Kimimaro was calm andposed.

    After breakfast, everything was clear in Masahikos heart.

    The three kids have formed a team for a week, and during this time, Masahiko thought of a unique way for them to get along.

    Karin kept teasing Kimimaro. Although Kimimaro wasnt immune to teasing, he appreciated her kindness and eat all the meat she gave him

    Haku was doing his best to be part of the group. Kimimaro was rtively friendly to her, she was an orphan just like him from Kirigakure, while Karin ignored her and no longer treated her with the same inexplicable hostility.

    As for Kimimaro this kid was the most worrying. He was passionate with Masahiko and cold with his two teammates.

    But Masahiko had a way

    Masahiko spoke loudly at the Uzumaki Training Ground.

    Today is November? Well, this day. Masahiko frowned slightly, then quickly changed the topic, Cough. We still have more than a month left before the New Year. During this period, I will help your special abilities to bloom. We wont be able to train for a long time, so cherish it.

    Before the three of them could reply, Masahiko continued to speak, Lets start with Kimimaro, you two, go and practice your Kunai throwing technique first. Do ten boxes of Kunai.

    There are 500 packs in the ten boxes, and it would take a little effort for the two children to throw them all.

    This can effectively improve the rtionship between Karin and Haku. Karin will shamelessly beg Haku to throw more instead of her

    After sending them away, Masahiko looked at Kimimaro with a weird smile, Kimimaro, have you ever heard of the Power of Youth?

    .

    In the end, Masahiko chose to train Kimimaro the same way he did with Kenichiro.

    First of all, Kimimaro is a Taijutsu ninja. Secondly, Masahiko doesnt have to worry about him being single for the rest of his life like Kenichiro. Hes unlikely to end up like that since this world is all about how handsome you are

    In the end, it would be even better if it would make Kimimaro a little bit more enthusiastic.

    But it seems to be hopeless. Masahiko looked at Kimimaro doing his pushups while counting silently

    Having set a training goal for Kimimaro, Masahiko turned to the other two, who were suffering.

    Haku has already thrown half of it, and the sweat was flowing on his forehead, while Karin was breathless next to him, trying her best to keep up

    Masahiko smiled, Haku, nice job! Karin, the rest is yours!

    Haku turned around and wiped his sweat with his sleeves, which made Masahikos eyelids twitch.

    Haku, this how boys wipe their sweat! Masahiko passed the back of his hand on his forehead.

    Haku tried to do the same, but it looked really girlish

    Forget it. Just do what makes you happy.

    Masahiko sighed, stretched his right hand forward, and several ice thorns condensed on his palm.

    Can you do it?

    Haku froze for a moment, nodded repeatedly, then condensed several ice thorns.

    Good, how about this? The ice thorns in Masahikos hand were suddenly thinner than a needle, almost invisible to the naked eye.

    Upon seeing this, Haku shook his head, and Masahiko continued to speak, What you need to do next is to find a way to refine your ice thorns to this form. This cant cause a fatal injury, but if you manage to hit the target several times, the enemy will lose the ability to move.

    Masahiko doesnt expect her to be able to kill people. Masahiko only intends to teach her two techniques: the ice needles and the Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals. These two Ninjutsu are enough to control the opponent.

    Masahiko pat Hakus head, then walked slowly to Karins side, she was already sweating, and there were still two boxes full of Kunai left.

    Seeing Masahiko, she smiled, Elder, is it my turn?

    Naah, just keep throwing Kunai.

    Karin:

    Full of anger, she suddenly became more urate and threw a hundred sticks left in five minutes.

    Masahiko nodded with satisfaction, then did a hand sign, Come here, I will teach you how to use your natural perception ability, Minds Eye of the Kagura.

    Karin was still small, and her perceptual ability at this time could only cover a hundred metersMasahiko recalled when he was six years old, he felt that maybe he was really talented back then.

    Keep working hard. Youre about the same age as me when I first discovered my ability. You have good talent.

    Minds eye of the Kagura consumes very little Chakra, but for a six-year-old girl, even if shes from the Uzumaki n, that was a lot of work, and she soon ran out of Chakra.

    She sat desperately on the ground to find that the ten boxes were full of Kunai again

    This time, its all yours.

    Karin:

    Aunt Kushina, I want to go home.

    Masahiko took a few steps back, looking at the three kids training, inexplicably thinking of video games he yed in his previous life.

    Kimimaro is top, Karin is a supporter, and can also y mid, and Haku is an Adc, weck a jungler

    Karin began to paddle again, and Masahiko stared at her, Karin, take it seriously!

    Well, hes the toxic jungler

 Chapter 309: Sexy Haku No Jutsu

    Chapter 309: Sexy Haku No Jutsu

    Noon on November 11, Fifty-Third year of Konoha.

    After a full morning of training, the three children sessfully copsed to the ground. Even Kimimaro couldnt maintain his image. After all, it was his first self-break limit practice.

    Its finally over. Elder, now we should have lunch and then go home to rest, right? Karin was full of expectations.

    Is that what you thought? Sorry to break it to you, but youre going to continue the practice after eating! Masahiko destroyed her dreams.

    With bitterness, Karin replied, Then when will we have lunch?

    Masahiko smiled, Its here.

    Not far away, Kushina came over with three food boxes.

    Karin was startled and almost cried.

    Why is Aunt Kushina bringing food here?

    Karin wanted to rest a bit more while eating lunch.

    Masahiko greeted Kushina with a smile and took the boxes. Three food boxes werebeled with the three childrens names, and Masahiko distributed them one by one.

    Ramen?

    The three kids stared at each other. There is no reason to eat barbecue in the morning and Ramen at noon.

    This isnt ordinary Ramen. This is Ichiraku Ramen! Masahiko added in his heart, Although it was made by my daughter.

    Karin pouted her lips as if anyone had never eaten Ichiraku Ramen.

    Unlike Karin, the other two thanked Kushina and Masahiko softly, then ate in silence. Children who have suffered hardship are different.

    Karin looked around, made a face at Kushina, and began to eat the Ramen.

    Masahikoughed, then walked aside with Kushina.

    Did she add the goods? He drugged the kids

    Kushina nodded, Grandpa, I watched Sara put it in, dont worry.

    It seems that Saras skills have improved again.

    The three kids food was mixed with specially formted drugs that will enhance their training progress and also prevent Kimimaros illness from umting

    The medicine is bitter, but it seems that with Saras high-level skills, the three kids didnt even notice it.

    These three can be regarded as fortunate. During Nagatos enlightenment, Masahiko didnt have this kind of medicine.

    Wheres Naruto? Masahiko asked after hesitating for a moment.

    At Saras, he wanted to eat Ramen at noon, so Ive asked Sara to take care of him for a while.

    Masahiko nodded, and then he was startled. During this short conversation, Kimimaro had finished eating his food, put down the food box, and restarted his training.

    Looking at Karin, the Ramen in her food box hardly decreased.

    Karin panicked, Great Elder, Aunt Kushina, you see, my mother said that girls should chew and eat slowly.

    Masahiko and Kushina looked at each other and almostughed out loud.

    Well, your mother is right.

    Eat slowly, dont worry. Kimimaro, dont rush to practice. Take a lunch break and do some simple activities. I dont want you to hurt yourself on the first day.

    Yes, God. Kimimaro nodded.

    Masahiko turned to Kushina, You will look after them for a while, I also need to eat, so Im gonna head to Saras shop to eat Ramen.

    Well, you go, Grandpa. And while youre there, please check on Naruto to see if hes doing his Chakra refining, dont let him mess with Sara. Naruto has started practicing not long ago.

    ..

    The Uzumaki Ichiraku Ramen Branch.

    It was mealtime, and the shop was almost full.

    Masahiko didnt bother Sara. He sat down in a corner, ordered a bowl of Ramen, and ate slowly.

    When he finished eating, the customers in the store were almost gone, and Sara sat opposite him.

    Father, youreingter, right?

    Masahiko was startled, Why, what do you have in mind?

    Sara smiled, Well, except for the years you went missing, you will always spend this day of the year with me!

    Masahiko:

    He wouldnt havee if he knew.

    Where is Naruto? Masahiko changed the subject abruptly.

    Sara didnt care, Hes refining Chakra in my room.

    This kid is really working hard. Masahiko sighed slightly, but as usual, hees out from time to time to cause some trouble to Sara.

    While talking, another customer came into the shop.

    Father, sit down for a while. Im going to be a bit busy.

    Well, Ill go to see Naruto. We will talkter. Masahiko said, staring at the customer who just came in, the bastard who didnt eat on time

    Masahiko walked up to the second floor, turned a little, and came to Saras room She usually stays in the shop.

    Pushing the door to enter, he saw Nauto sitting on a chair refining Chakra.

    Oh, so you have really be obedient?

    Naruto opened his eyes when he heard his sound. He was slightly at a loss and then reacted, Ancestor?

    Masahiko smiled, walked to the side, and sat down.

    Naruto regained his senses and asked.

    Old Ancestor, arent you training sister Haku and the other guy?

    Masahiko smiled, Naruto already knew that Haku was a boy, but he still refused to ept this reality Masahiko didnt correct him either.

    Kushina is there to help me take care of them, so I cane here and check that youre not making trouble for Sara.

    I wouldnt make troubles Naruto acted innocent, then rolled his eyes, Old Ancestor, can you help me with my training?

    Masahiko smiled, I would like to, but you havent learned the Three Basic Ninjutsu yet, right?

    Naruto chuckled twice and scratched his head embarrassedly, Old Ancestor, I developed my own Ninjutsu

    Masahiko was taken aback and looked at Naruto in disbelief.

    Impossible, it would be that technique

    Old Ancestor, be careful. Im going to perform it now! Narutos smiled was bright, hiding a deep malicious one behind.

    Masahiko sighed. It seems that it was really that technique, the one that made his youth horrible; 100 yearster, its original creator will use it before his eyes.

    But

    Nave kid, you think this technique will work on me? Bring it on! Masahiko smirked evilly, Hes going to transform to a yellow-haired girl, and the key part would still be covered why do you think I am to fall for this cheap transformation? Hiruzen?

    Sure enough, Naruto made a seal, Sexy Technique!

    Chinese character crossed in front of him, Witness and drastically change the branch story of Naruto World: Narutos sexy technique, gain 10(*8) witness points.

    Masahiko originally thought he could face it calmly, but the moment Naruto transformed, Masahikos entire body stiffened in ce.

    Naruto, Masahiko said with a forced smile on his face, barely maintaining his cool, It seems that you must taste this ancestors iron first of love too!

    Naruto changed back to his original appearance, showing disappointment, It didnt take effect?

    Masahikos face twitched repeatedly, Its effective, oooh, its so effective! I will never be able to forget this one! Iron Fist Of Love!

    What!! Noooo! Naruto ran away.

    Masahiko caught him by the back of his cor and lifted him before him, Naruto, tell me you little, what were you thinking of making this technique?! Do you dare to tell me what kind of dirty thoughts you were having at that moment

    How dare you use Haku as a temte to use this technique against me?

 Chapter 310: The Legendary Swordsmen First Task

    Chapter 310: The Legendary Swordsmen First Task

    Time is fleeting, and it was the end of November of Konohas 53rd year.

    For more than half a month, Masahiko has discovered that he has developed some kind of trauma after seeing the Sexy Haku No Jutsu performed before his eyes.

    He didnt feel much different, but every time he saw Haku, his face shifts colors. And this happened to be the period where Haku started developing his Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals.

    Masahiko was surrounded by more than a dozen ice mirrors, and there was a Haku in each one.

    In his front is Haku, the back is Haku, he opens his eyes, and he sees Haku he closes them, and he sees Haku Masahiko was a bit dizzy.

    Damn it, it looks like I have to beat Naruto once more.

    Since that moment, half a month ago, Naruto used the Sexy Jutsu: Female Version of Haku in front of Masahikos eyes, and Narutos life became full of despair.

    Masahiko used his fists and feet to carve the fact that Haku is a boy in his mind, and after Kushina knew about it, she unlocked a new skill, Moms Iron Fists of Love!

    Fortunately, Minato was a kind father and didnt beat Naruto for a third time that day.

    But this wasnt over yet.

    After all, Masahiko has to train Haku and the other two, and he has to get in close contact with Haku every day.

    Hakus slightly girlish gestures, and girlish tone, will always sessfully remind Masahiko of that image again so Naruto gets another beating.

    Today is even more remarkable. Haku has finally mastered the Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals technique. And the moment Masahiko asked him to use it, Haku was everywhere!

    Masahiko covered his eyes with his hands and said, Okay, okay, Ive seen enough, you can lift the technique, and work on it on your own, I cant see which is true

    Haku lifted the technique.

    Since you can use it now, you have to practice it more often. If you want a partner, you can ask Kimi as Karin, or show Zabuza your new technique if he has time.

    Yes, Haku responded with a smile.

    Masahiko shook his head with a smile, waved his hand again and again, and left her to practice by herself, then turned to Karin and Kimimaro.

    During this period, Karin has sessfully obtained the title Red-Head Quick Hand Kunoichi. She can now throw an entire box of Kunai in one minute.

    Masahiko ns to teach her some basic Water and Earth escape Ninjutsu in the next few days since she has these two Chakra Natures.

    Not only that, a few days ago, he used a special method to detect her Chakra Natures, and Masahiko now has great expectations for her in the future, even more so than Kimimaro and Haku.

    Most of the Uzumaki nsmen have great Physical Energy, and the Yang Release is tented to be inherited among them, such as Nagato; a few like Kushina who have greater Spiritual Energy can use the Yin Release. And Karin has both Yin and Yang.

    As for Kimimaro

    Kimimaro, how many sidekicks have you done?

    Bang! Bang!

    456 times!

    Bang!

    God!

    Masahiko felt helpless, Can you not count silently? Dont you think that this exercise method requires shouting?

    Yes! 475 <em>Bang!</em> 476, <em>Bang!</em><em>Bang!</em><em>Bang!</em>

    Masahiko:

    After counting twice, he went back to silent mode again. Kimimaro is the only existence who can practice using The Power of Youth and not affect his personality at all.

    No, maybe Dais ascendants are not normal? Masahiko was inexplicably relieved, Kenichiro, its not the Senseis fault.

    Suddenly an Uzumaki Shinobi shed beside him.

    Great Elder, Konohas White Fang is here!

    Sakumo? Masahiko frowned, Oh, so this is finally over.

    Sakumo came here in person hes probably here to get Minato back to Konoha, right?

    In the Patriarchs Hall of the Uzumaki, Masahiko came to see Sakumo.

    You came to see Minato? Masahiko said directly.

    Elder Masahiko, Ivee looking for you, not the Fourth.

    Looking for me?

    Masahiko nced at Minato, and Minato nodded that it was true.

    The truth is

    Wait, wait, dont tell me, let me guess. Masahiko put a thoughtful expression on.

    First of all, you cant be here asking for help. Konohas only enemy now is Iwagakure, and Amegakure should have withdrawn from the war. Konoha has a great advantage inbat power.

    Secondly

    Elder Masahiko, Im here to ask for help. Sakumo interrupted.

    Yo! Youve guessed wrong, Sensei.

    Masahiko felt helpless. Sakumo, it seems that Hiruzen has sent you here to die!

    Cooling himself down, Masahiko red coldly at Nagato, who quickly stood up and bowed to him.

    It seems that Ive lost my skills. Masahiko sat down and stared at Sakumo again, Talk, whats the matter?

    Sakumo smiled bitterly, This has to start with the moment youve decided to give Amegakures leadership to Yahiko.

    Masahiko nodded. It seems that Konoha could guess that it was him. He wasnt surprised. They have Shikaku; this is normal well, if he knew how Shikaku guessed it, his tears would fall.

    You may not know that Yahiko is Jiraiyas disciple.

    Why did you assume that you think Ive just given him that position casually?

    Sakumo was taken aback, I thought youve done it because he saved you, two apprentices?

    And that too. Then I thought, hes Jiraiyas disciple, hes the one who should be worried about Konohas safety, not me.

    But its not just him, Obito and Rin

    Masahiko scratched his head. He wanted to put the me on Jiraiya and forgot that his own kids were there too.

    Sakumo continued, There are three roads between Konoha and Iwagakure. The Land of Rain isnt essible, and there is a corner in Takigakure, but Kakuzu can be a trouble. Thus the only option is Kusagakure.

    But Kusagakure is too close to Sunagakure. The Third doesnt want to easily let go of Iwagakure, but if Sunagakure joins the battle again, this might open an opportunity for a protracted war, and this is not what he wants.(Protracted War: the basic concept behind Peoples War is to maintain the support of the poption and draw the enemy deep into the countryside (stretching their supply lines.))

    Masahiko pondered, and Sakumo added, Although the Third Hokage is asking for help, he said that theres no need to send any troops.

    As he said, Sakumo looked to Nagato, You only need to let your disciple Nagato or Konan take a trip to show where the Land of Whirlpools is standing against. Sungakure wont dare to make a move after that. We issue this task as an S-ss Mission, and we will pay them a high price.

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head, Great n.

    Masahiko and Nagato looked at each other and smiled, Nagato and Konan are very busy with the ns affairs. You know about the Shinobi Squad we established not long ago, we send them. As for the rewards, we stillck two swords. I n to forge them myself, but the materials

    Sakumo was taken aback. The raw materials for these kinds of swords were very valuable.

    This requires the consent of the Third Hokage.

    Masahiko nodded, handed him the list of materials, sent Sakumo back, and then turned to Nagato, Assemble those five guys, for their first collective mission, they will work under the name The Legendary Swordsmen of the Whirlpools. We dont want others to think that we could only find five people.

    Masahiko believed that Hiruzen will eventually agree, the benefits of victory are far greater than mere materials.

    In this way, I should put the creation of two legendary swords on my list but what kind of swords will they be

 Chapter 311: The Stick and Dagger

    Chapter 311: The Stick and Dagger

    One monthter, night.

    Uzumaki cksmith Shop.

    Masahiko put strangely shaped swords in each hand, then took a deep breath.

    It seems a bit exaggerated to say that its a sword.

    The thing in his left hand had no sharp de at all, it was just a stick, and its shaped a bit like Ringos sword, Kiba.

    In his right hand, it was more like a dagger. The length is only 20 centimeters, and it had dense lines on it.

    Although the shape isnt good, Masahiko was deeply satisfied.

    The 5 precious witness points that I used to level up my cksmithing Skill to the max werent in vain

    In order to save witness points, Masahikos cksmithing technique has always remained LV8. And with that level, he could make Tobiramas Raijin no Ken.

    Now that the points were added and he maximized it, couples with his L9 Seal Technique, Masahiko himself is afraid of what he has made.

    These two swords The Electric Sword isnt much, but the other one is really scary. Masahiko was slightly distressed again. He looked at the sky, and it waspletely dark.

    I will try the swords tomorrow and see if it can achieve the effect I expected.

    .

    The next day.

    Before dawn, Masahiko took the two disciples, Minato and Kushina, to the training ground.

    Ignoring their sleepy expressions, Masahiko thinks that good things should be shared with others anyway, he was quite energetic today.

    Yow! Sensei, why so early?

    Masahiko smiled, You know I was working on the two swords, right? Now that I have finished them, I wanted you guys to be here and see it.

    These words raised the four hopes and expectations, and they to look forward to it, but when Masahiko took out the two weird-looking weapons

    Grandpa, lets go back first. Naruto should be up soon, and I have to make him breakfast. Kushina said.

    Yow! Sensei, Ill go back to deal with n affairs. There are still many things to do today. Nagato yawned.

    What affairs? Masahiko red at him.

    Konan exined softly, Sensei, tomorrow is the New Year, and we need to prepare for the celebration.

    Masahiko was taken aback, Oh I almost forgot its okay. It wont take long. Sensei wont be able to sleep without trying these two swords.

    Masahiko couldnt sleep, so he wont let them sleep too

    Seeing Nagato still looking drowsy, Masahiko stabbed him with the stick

    Ah! Sensei, thats cheap. You dont need to use Lightning Release to wake me up. Nagato was sessfully woken up.

    Masahiko smiled, I didnt use Thunder Release, this stick originally carries thunder, and when Chakra is poured, the intensity of the Lightening Release became higher and higher with no actual limit.

    No limit? Minato repeated in doubt, and the others suddenly looked energetic.

    Yup, no limit. Masahiko smirked, The only limit is the users Chakra reserve. For example, if I put all of my strength in it

    Masahiko suddenly poured his Chakra in it, then nailed it to the ground, and the other four could feel their feet numb and almost fell to the ground.

    The most important thing is that there was no change on the sword at this time, and all of the lightning fluctuations were sealed in the swords hilt.

    This thing Nagato scratched his head, Its still a bit cheap.

    Masahiko was speechless, What do you mean by that?! This is called art! This thing youre calling cheap can even strengthen the Thunder Release if it gets infused with it. Its way stronger than Kiba!

    Grandpa, youve just made a better version of Kiba, right? Kushinaughed.

    Masahikos face darkened, and he almost tore up.

    After he got the materials from Konoha, Masahiko pondered for a long time but still couldnte up with any creative ideas, so he could only make such an electric sword after thinking of Ringos sword.

    Why do you care if Ive copied that sword or not? This one is stronger, Ringos sword is inferior, and Im the original! Masahiko was confident.

    Masahiko then threw the stick to Nagato, Take and find someone who can use it. There shouldnt be many ninjas who are proficient in the Lightening Release in the Uzumaki.

    Yo!

    Next, the most important thing is this sword. Masahiko took out the dagger.

    A lot of sealing techniques. Kushina frowned slightly, Is this a sealing sword? No, these seals

    Masahiko smiled, This sword is called 40-meters Machete.

    40-meter machete? Sensei, thats a good name! Nagato couldnt hold it anymore andugh.

    Masahiko nced at him, hesitated for a moment, and sighed suddenly, Nagato, why are you making fun of your Sensei? This is not cool.

    Nagato:

    I worked so hard to make these two swords for the n, and here you are, taking this matter lightly. Do you want to shame your Sensei?

    Nagato scratched his head, Yo! Sensei, Im just a bit sleepy, but Im awake now.

    Masahiko nced at the other three again. Minatos expression wasnt unusual, Kushina was thoughtful, but Konan was forced to smile.

    Are you trying to cheer me up? Masahiko was slightly relieved and then said, But its toote, I must educate you.

    Masahiko pointed the dragger at Nagato, Come here. Are you familiar with amon procedure called circumcision? Ill make sure you get one today.

    Nagatos smiled bitterly, Sensei, I was wrong!

    Masahiko rolled his eyes, ignored him, and walked a few steps forward, facing the open space with his dagger pointed forward.

    When the Chakra was poured, a light blue Chakra de extended from the daggers front section. With the amount of Chakra poured by Masahiko, the de extended long and longer and gradually reached tens of meters.

    He suddenly flipped his wrist, split it horizontally, and cut several big trees.

    Suddenly he heard an Eeeeeh!ing from Nagatos side.

    Masahiko turned to look at Nagato, and thetter almost fainted out, but he stopped pouring Chakra, and the de disappeared instantly.

    Try it yourself. Dont put too much Chakra at once. You must adapt to it a bit by bit.

    Masahiko threw the sword to the four.

    Seeing them trying, Masahiko discovered another use of the dagger. It could measure a persons Chakra urately.

    Its called 40-meters Machete because Masahiko could extend the de for 40 meters by pouring all of his Chakra.

    Kushina, who could use the Kyuubis Chakra, managed to reach 30 meters,ughingfortably at her husband Minato was about 10 meters, and he seemed really ufortable.

    They then started trying to change sharpness and so on, and when they finished, the sun had already risen. Masahiko took the sword back, then said, Okay, you have worked so hard this morning, so go back home and sleep well.

    The four of them smiled bitterly at each other. It was alreadyte, how can they sleep now

    After sending the four away, Kimimaro, Haku, and Karin happened toe together, and it was time to start thest day of training.

    This is thest day. Cherish it.

    The expressions on the three kids faces were different; Kimimaro was full of loss, Karin was expressionless, but deep inside, she was overjoyed Haku maintained that sweet smile of his, which made Masahiko shook his head.

    I have to punch Naruto onest time. Tomorrow he will be six. Kids start remembering at that age

    Six years old, its time to go to school. Masahiko was a bit sad

 Chapter 312: Who’s Pig is Lost

    Chapter 312: Who��s Pig is Lost

    Konoha Fifty-fourth year, 1st of January.

    The Uzumaki Ichiraku Ramen.

    Click! Click! Click!

    In the kitchen, the sound of cutting vegetables continued to emit. Kimimaro stood in front of the cutting board. His right hand was moving quickly while meat and vegetables were being chopped neatly.

    Outside the kitchen, Sara and Haku were sitting at the table, making dumplings.

    Speaking of it, Masahiko originally nned to spend the New Year with his daughter. But then he remembered that Kimimaro and Haku didnt have any family here, so he brought these kids with him, and there were more people.

    As for Karin, she wanted toe, but Masahiko disagreed and asked her to stay with her parents.

    In the New Year, its not appropriate to eat ramen. After simply checking the ingredients in the Ichiraku Ramen, Masahiko proposed to make dumplings.

    After he briefly described the way of making dumplings to Sara, she instantly understood it and started making them. After that, she taught Haku and Kimimaro the girl sessfully started doing it, while Kimimaro was stuck with cutting the meat and the vegetables.

    Crack!

    A sound suddenly emitted from the kitchen. Masahiko shook his head helplessly, then performed a hand sign, Wood Release: The Art of Making Cutting Boards!

    A wooden cutting board took shape in front of Masahikos eyes. He picked, then walked into the kitchen and reced the broken one in front of Kimimaro, who looked rtively ashamed this was already the sixth one.

    Of course, Kimimaro cannot be med. The kitchen knife in his hand was the legendary sword, 40-meter machete.

    Its hard for Kimimaro to make progress without making progress.

    ncing at the beef on the chopping board, Masahiko moved his finger, then the meat flew into the basin.

    Kimimaro, trymb this time!

    Yes God!

    Outside the kitchen, Sara frowned, Father, we dont need too much. These are enough for us to eat for a week.

    Five to six hundred dumplings are already denselyid out on another table on the side.

    Sara and Hakus Ninjutsu level isnt high, but their movement speed is still much faster than ordinary people, and with Masahikos help, in less than an hour, they could pack so much.

    If you cant finish it, share it with others. Kushina and the others have never eaten such a thing.

    Sara smiled bitterly, Even if we share it

    Its okay. You forget the big stomach king. Masahiko smiled mysteriously.

    Sarah was taken aback, then smiled, Ah, I almost forgot Whitey.

    Haku looked confused and looked up at Masahiko and Sara.

    (T/N: Haku literally means White.

    Masahiko almostughed out, Sara, call him Fat Cat, dont call it Whitey. Youve made Haku so confused.

    Sara also reacted and said to Haku, Whitey is a cat that my father and I used to raise. Its a white cat, so Ive named it the same name as oh, Im so sorry.

    Haku smiled, Its okay, Sister Sara. A white cat

    Masahiko nned to call the fat cat when he was full, but seeing that Haku was so interested in it, he directly bit his finger, Summoning Jutsu!

    For some reason, there was a ten seconds dy after that, then a white unknown ball-like object appeared in front of them. Haku hesitated for a long time and tentatively said, Is this a cat?

    Meow~ Im smelling food!

    Masahikos face darkened, Whose pig is lost? Go away, where is my fat cat?

    .

    Two minutes ago.

    Konoha, Tentens home.

    Unlike when Masahiko was here two months ago, the decoration of Tentens house has changed.

    The fact cat was eating a lot of food every day, but the family was also getting richer.

    Since they adopted the fat cat, the Tenten familys Weapon shop business has been doing very well and even became one of the designated merchants supplying the front line for the war. In two months, the familys assets double twice.

    Of course, these things were all arranged by Hiruzen. Masahikos pet was staying in Tentens house, and it was very edible, so he cant make it hungry he, as the Hokage, can still decide where to buy weapons.

    Tenten and her family didnt know the reason, but the fat cat could roughly guess it, so after it said, Meow~ you should thank this cat for getting rich, they thought that it brought good luck to the family and came to love it even more, so they let it eat whatever it wanted.

    For the New Year holiday, Tentens father hired two chefs to cook for the fat cat.

    Fat cat, eat this first, Tenten didnt change the name.

    The fat cat licked her mouth and then opened it, then suddenly noticed that it was being summoned.

    Meow?

    The fish was right in front of her, and the biggest punishment is to see the food and not eat it. It insisted on holding back Masahikos summoning Jutsu for ten seconds and finally managed to take a bite.

    Fat cat, whats the matter with you? Tenten looked puzzled, and the fat cat, who used to eat everything in one bite, only took a small one.

    Dont you like the food that the chef has prepared for you?

    Meow! The fat cat eximed, White Cat will definitely be back!

    Fat Cat?

    ..

    After that, it saw Masahiko in front of it.

    I dont have a cat that is as fat as you!

    What do you think youre doing? Dont you feel ashamed? Get your body shape back now!

    Meow~ The fat cats face was still a little reluctant, and then, like a balloon leaking, it slowly retracted back to its original 30 pounds appearance.

    After it became the Nibis Nekochuriki, it could freely control its size but God knows why both Masahiko and she arefortable with her being fat.

    Meow~ Youve ruined it. I liked how I looked before!

    Stop arguing Masahiko sighed, then pointed out, Come here, this another sister who wanted to meet you.

    The fat cat sniffed him, then showed a disgusted expression, Hes a boy, cant you tell the difference?

    After she said that, she shook her chubby body and jumped into Saras arms.

    Masahiko sighed.

    By the way, Fat Cat, how do you get along with Tenten?

    Meow~ She goes to school with me on her back every day. She has made a lot of progress. Fat Cat replied unexpectedly.

    Masahiko was taken aback for a moment, She carries you? With the same weight, youve had before? How can she move? Did you keep that appearance so she can use it as a load?

    Fat Cats face was full of guilty, Meow~, Of course, no, but Tenten said that she wanted to get stronger.

    Fat Cat was helpless, Tenten drank her blood by mistake, and if she doesnt exercise much, Im afraid she wont be able to make up for it.

    Masahiko nced at it with a smile; he knew that there was more in this story.

    Okay, just eat. This ancestor made these minions prepare dumplings for you.

 Chapter 313: New Year’s First Punishement

    Chapter 313: New Year��s First Punishement

    Cooking LV1(3/100)

    Masahiko groaned and handed Sara the responsibility of cooking dumplings.

    And a dozen dumplings he cooked himself were all fed to Fat Cat

    Father, this is amazing? Sara asked in surprise.

    Obviously, dumplings arent that hard to cook, yet the smell was still weird, but Sara watched all of the processes and didnt notice anything weird. She was actually amazed.

    Well

    Masahiko couldnt exin, he doesnt know when and how this cooking skill appeared, yet it was still LV1. Everything he cooks has a strange smell Fat Cat hates it.

    Speaking of it, Ive cooked a few times in the past 100 years, but this skill has never been activated. Also, there are no restrictions, so I can easily be a chef now

    Masahiko hesitated to add more points. Its not because hes doesnt want to waste the points, but because hes afraid that once he bes a God of Cooking, it would be very troublesome t eat other peoples meals its not narcissism. This is confidence in the system skills.

    When did Ist cook something? Masahiko pondered, then looked at Kimimaro and remembered the roasted fish not long ago.

    This system is really weird Why did it activate at that time?

    Meow~ If you want it, eat it! Dont stare at Whitey that way!

    The fat Cat yelled, and Masahiko noticed how Kimimaro was staring coldly at Fat Cat eating the dumplings he cooked.

    Fat Cat, eat more. You must be so hungry. Masahiko said with a smile whileughing deep inside while ncing at Kimimaro.

    Come on, eat Fat Cat-Chan.

    Fat Cat:

    Fortunately, dozens of dumplings were nothing for Fat Cat, and it ate it in one bite, ignoring the smell.

    Soon, Saras second pot of dumplings was ready, and it was finally time for dinner.

    As soon as the dishes were sorted out, the Ichiraku Ramen door was pushed open, and Kushina, Konan, and Naruto went in.

    Kushinas intentions were clear, Grandpa, have you eaten yet?

    Konan greeted, Sensei, Happy New Year.

    Naruto ignored Masahiko, Sister Haku!

    Masahikos mouth twitched, looking at Naruto, Youre here for the food, arent you? Where are the other two?

    They are still presiding the celebration of the New Year. Im afraid they wont be able to leave before noon.

    Masahiko nodded and turned to Naruto with an evil smile, Naruto, you dont want to get beaten again in the New Year, dont you?

    Meow~ the stupid fox cant tell the difference between men and women.

    As soon as the fat Cat said this, Masahiko nced at him pityingly, which made the fat Cats expression bewildered.

    In the next second, she was grabbed by Kushina, Grandpa, the little fox told me its the Nibi?

    Well, its the Nibis Nekoshuriki.

    Grandpa, I heard that the Uzumaki n eat cats in the New Year celebration. This one looks tasty.

    Ah, yes, she quite fat too. Ive been feeding her for this moment. Masahiko nced at Fat Cat coldly.

    Meow~!!

    The fat Cat paled in shock, her ears pointed out, and the Nibi appeared behind it and then disappeared almost instantly after the Kyuubi appeared behind Kushina.

    The fat Cat screamed in despair. She suddenly felt that she wanted to return to Konoha. She really missed her cat ve Tenten

    Masahiko smiled, Dont bully her too much, Kushina. Also, you must discipline Naruto.

    Narutoughed, Heheheee, Mom said that she will spare me for three days since its the New Year.

    Instantly, he was picked up by Kushina and spanked.

    Masahiko gloated; this innocent child believes in everything, this world surely must know pain.

    ..

    After the farce was over, Saras third pot of dumplings was cooked and ready to serve. Masahiko used the Wood Release to build arge round table, then the group sat down and ate.

    Grandpa, how did youe up with this recipe? Kushina looked surprised.

    Masahiko coughed. He just about to im it, then remembered the one he made

    Oh no. This is a lost recipe. Grandpa had eaten it when he was a child and described it to Sara. She managed to restore it.

    Is that so? It tastes good! Sister Sara, teach meter! Kushina said The generations were too chaotic.

    Sister Sara, teach me too! Konan also said.

    Of course. Sara smiled.

    Hearing Konan calling her sister startled Masahiko. He couldnt tell that his daughter was no longer young.

    It was Konohas 42 years when I first met her. She was 16 back then shes now 28? It seems like its time to marry! Masahiko nced at her but couldnt speak.

    Well talk about itter. The procrastinators mantra.

    Masahiko spaced out for a long time. He didnt pay attention to what the three little boys and the three big girls were talking about at the dining table. Unknowingly, he and Fat Cat were the only two left on the table.

    Masahiko has a good physique, good digestion, and eats a lot, but still far inferior to the inhuman fellow, Fat Cat.

    Sara served the dumplings again, but Masahiko finally decided to withdraw from the battlefield.

    Of all those who have fought me over the years, there is no one who can surpass you at pure eating! Thats why I, Uzumaki Masahiko, DECLARE YOU THE STRONGEST! Madaras famous quote was tampered by Masahiko to be used here

    The fat cat twitched her mouth then continued to eat on its own. Suddenly she felt a cold stare, which caused its hair to stand.

    Meow, give me a break, kid. Do you want to eat again?

    Kimimaro stared straight at the fat Cat without replying.

    What he was thinking of at that moment was this: This is the strongest creature recognized by God, and I must keep it in mind!

    Fat Cat:

    I want to go back to Konoha!

    After eating the remaining dumplings in one bite, the fat Cat jumped into Masahikos arms, Meow~ This meal is over, Whitey is going back, Tenten must be anxious.

    Masahiko smiled and pat its head, Get along well with Tenten.

    Meow~ Its much easier than getting along with you.

    Masahiko:

    Masahiko threw Fat Cat out of the door, pointed out the way to Konoha, then returned back in to find Naruto leaning by Haku, whispering.

    Sister Haku, let me tell you, you have to be careful of the Ancestor, he shush, hes looking at us.

    Naruto got closer to Haku, and Masahiko couldnt hear what he said, yet he could guess what he was saying.

    Haku didnt respond. He just kept his gentle smile.

    Masahiko also smiled, Naruto, get ready. It seems that its time for your first punishment of the year!

    ..

    At the same time, Konoha.

    Fat Cat rushed at full speed and finally returned to Tentens home.

    Meow~ Little girl, get Whitey something to eat. Im starving to death! The little dumplings cant make him full.

    Tenten rushed out, Fat Cat, youre finally back

    Halfway through, Tenten stopped with a shocked expression, Fat Cat, what happened to you? Howe you became so thin?

    Fat Cat almost shed tears when she thought about the experience she had. Just looking at how worried Tenten was, she could feel the difference.

    Meow~ Someone abused Whitey

 Chapter 314: Ramen Stuffed Dumplings

    Chapter 314: Ramen Stuffed Dumplings

    In the afternoon of January the first, Konoha Fifty-fourth year.

    Inside the Uzumaki Ichiraku Ramen.

    After a meal of dumplings, the three girls chatted.

    Masahikos originally wanted to stay with them, but when he noticed how Kushina was silent and Konans slightly red face, he felt that he probably shouldnt be there and should be better off.

    In this way, Sara had two girlfriends to chat with during the New Year, while Masahiko was stuck with three problematic boys.

    Masahiko, who turned on the Profound Elder mode, gave the three a bit of his mind.

    Naruto <em>Spank</em> Remember <em>Spank</em> Haku is a boy! <em>Spank</em>

    Naruto looked unlovable. Masahiko spanked him this time after he took pulled off his pants down.

    Old Ancestor, I know!

    Sexy Haku No Jutsu is not allowed to be used. Also, Ive seen this shit already when I was cough, those are all outdated things, you cant becent about such level! Masahiko missed the point.

    I know, Ancestor!

    Masahiko sighed. Every time he beats him, he keeps saying he knows, then he does it again.

    Masahiko then turned to Kimimaro, who was watching, Haku is your partner, do you know what it means? You must help when hes in trouble

    Masahiko pointed at Naruto, This little guy is the trouble!

    I see, God!

    And you, Haku, Masahiko continued, Its okay to be kind, but you have to be able to say no to others. Youre so beautiful, and there will be a lot of people like Naruto in the future. If you dont refuse them, Im afraid you wont survive!

    Haku smiled but didnt speak, which made Masahiko sigh.

    Old Ancestor, dont worry, I will protect Sister Haku in the future!

    p! Pop! Pop!

    Sister Haku?

    Brother Haku, Brother Haku!!!

    Masahiko felt a headache but suddenly caught Naruto curling his mouth.

    You kid, trying to make fun of me, right?

    Spank! Spank! Spank!

    Ah! No, dont hit me, Mom. HELP!

    Hearing this sound, Kushian nced over here, but didnt mind it at all, then looked back and whispered to Sara again with a smile on her face.

    Masahiko wasnt afraid to use a bit of force. He opened Narutos seal a few days ago, and to improve his resistance, he decided to beat him every now and then.

    That day Masahiko didnt let him go until his ass turned red.

    Naruto was really tough. He didnt even shed a tear, and put on his pants, and ran to Ksuhina.

    Masahiko could only smile and shake his head. The child was too naughty. There was really no way other than this.

    If youre naughty, you get a punishment. Masahiko nced at Haku and Kimimaro, and they shuddered, not knowing what he was thinking of, then he quickly turned his head to Kushina.

    Naruto ran over, and the girl could no longer whisper any longer. The topic now was how to make dumplings.

    Grandpa, you said you can fill anything in the dumplings. Can it be filled with Ramen?

    Masahiko paused for a moment, then said with a smile, Of course, you can also add tomatoes.

    Tomatoes I dont like them very much.

    Konan looked at Kushina helplessly. Thetter was five years older than her but still acts like a child.

    Hmph! Grandpa, next time I will make you dumplings, filled with Ramen! Kushina clenched her fist.

    Yes. Masahiko nodded helplessly.

    Sara shook her head helplessly too. Kushina really likes Ramen, and now shes trying to make Remen dumplings.

    The scene turned into a contest of making Ramen dumplings Masahiko silently prayed in his heart for Minato and Narutos health and safety.

    They didnt realize that it was already night until they noticed how Naruto was snorting on the chair.

    Sara, are you making Ramen tonight? Kushina was still eating.

    Sara smiled, There are still some dumplings left Oh, I forgot that Whitey eat them all. Im going to cook now.

    Kushina and Konan nced at each other, then followed her to the kitchen. You cant learn just by listening.

    Masahiko looked at Naruto, who was sleeping on the table, and smiled. As soon as he waved his hand, Narutos little yellow hair was knotted on both sides, forming two small strands.

    Uzumaki Naruko is much cuter.

    Haku looked at him curiously, making Masahiko feel like he had done something bad

    After the meal, Naruto woke up with sleepy-eyes and didnt realize it, but the adults on the table almost suffocated fromughter. Even Kushina didnt help but feel that Naruko was much cuter.

    It was gettingte. Kushina took Naruto by his hand, then turned around, Grandpa, Sara, do you want to go out together? Today is the first day of the year, and the night is the busiest.

    Konan also persuaded, Sensei, Sister Sara, lets go together.

    Masahiko and Sara nced at each other then shook their heads slightly, Lets do it tomorrow. There will be too many people tonight. Although I dont need to hide Sara and mes rtionship, I dont want everyone to know about it. It will be a little annoying.

    Kushina smiled, Its okay to let everyone know about it. This will make you look less

    Go, go. Masahiko interrupted quickly. God knows what he will do if people started making fun of him.

    Okay, lets go, Naruto! Kushina waved goodbye.

    Naruto rubbed his eyes, then followed Kushina and Konan from behind

    Sending off the three of them, Sara, Masahiko, and the two boys were the only ones left in the store.

    Masahiko hesitated but still said, Girl, I saw how Konan was blushing earlier. Is it because Kushina was talking about her and Nagato being together?

    Yeah. Sara smiled and nodded.

    Konan has really grown up and already talking about marriage. Masahiko sighed, How about you?

    Sara was stunned and immediately understood what Masahiko meant. She looked after that at his tangled expression and smiled, Let fate decide.

    Masahiko frowned. Masahiko didnt want another man to take his daughter from him, but he didnt want her to end up like him too.

    A young man who is about the same age as Sara, he must be someone I know, and its best if hes powerful and handsome

    Masahiko pondered for a long time, and then a raid-haired boy gradually appeared in his mind, Sasori.

    No, no, I dont know where that guy went, and Im not sure if hes still even human. Masahiko shook his head again and again.

    Sara looked a bit angry, Father, are you thinking about something weird again?

    Masahiko smiled wryly, Nothing, nothing.

    Lets not think about bad things during the New Year celebration. That what he decided. Masahiko looked at the two kids next to him and then at Sara and suddenly took out y cards.

    This is going to be a long night. Let the God of Gambling teach you how to y poker

 Chapter 315: Concert

    Chapter 315: Concert

    The next day, before noon.

    Uzumaki Ichiraku Ramen.

    Knock! Knock!

    Two quick knocks on the door made Masahiko open his sleepy dimly.

    Yesterday, after ying poker all night, Masahiko noticed how the two kids looked too sleepy, so he put the table and chairs away, then made two small beds with Wood Release, so Haku and Kimimaro can sleep the night.

    Sara went back to the second floor bedroom, while Masahiko didnt bother going back home and made a big bed in the hall.

    Unexpectedly, less than two hours after, someone knocked on the door and interrupting his sleep.

    God? Is it dawn? Not far away, Kimimaros voice emitted.

    Masahiko didnt bother getting up, It was dawn before going to bed. You should ask if its dark.

    God, is it dark?

    On the other side, Haku seemed to be doing better, Elder, someone is knocking on the door. Should I go open the door?

    Masahiko closed his eyes slightly, then opened his perception, and felt a bit stunned for a moment, Its Konan, open the door.

    The knock on the door outside suddenly stopped, then Konan whispered, Youre not here? Where did you go? She was about to turn and leave when Haku finally opened the door.

    Konan smiled with joy, Sensei, finally! You need to wake up!

    Masahiko half-closed his eyes and didnt get up, Whats so urgent?

    Konan paused, shook her head, and said, Nagato, Nagato is going to have a concert!

    Oh? Masahiko repliedzily, Tape it for me. Ill see itter

    What? Konan looked confused, But the Hachibis Jinchuriki is here too!

    Masahiko patted his head, Hes here again? Did he sneak out?

    Of course, he wasnt excited. Although his voice is a little bit disturbing when ites to rap, Nagato is still reliable some people like to listen to it and forget about the voice.

    Killer Bee is different. The guy has not talents.

    Konan shook her head, No, hes here on behalf of Kumogakure to make peace. In the years when you disappeared, they didnt pay up a few times

    Is that so? I see

    Masahikoy back and frowned.

    In the past ten years, because they were defeated in the Second Shinobi World War, Masahiko took the opportunity to sing an unequal treaty. Every year, the Land of Thunder must pay 70% of their ie to the Land of Whirlpools.

    Masahiko has disappeared for five years. After the third year, the Raikage stopped the payment. It was the New Year, and this was the time for another payment. The Fourth Raikage asked Killer Bee toe. Instead, it was obvious that he wanted to use his best card but it ended up being the rap card.

    Lying on the bed, closing his eyes, and pondering, Masahiko ended up shaking his head speechlessly.

    The Raikage wanted the Killer Bee to be a peacemaker, and the Killer Bee wanted to have a concert. Its estimated that his older brother will beat him to death when he returns to Kumogakure.

    The Uzumaki wont survive this. Masahiko rubbed his eyes, sat up, and put on his coat.

    Kimimaro, Haku, continue to sleep. You dont need to practice today, just refine your Chakra for a while, and stay in the store and listen to your Sister Sara.

    Yes, God.

    Yes, Great Elder.

    After arranging things, Masahiko turned to Konan and said, Lets take a look.

    .

    Outside the hall of the Uzumaki Patriarch.

    Masahiko saw Minato walking in front of the door back and forth. Minato, who always has a sunny smile on his face, was frowning at this time, which made Masahiko almostugh.

    He could imagine how much suffering he had to withstand while keeping an eye on both of the rappers inside.

    Great Elder. The moment he saw Masahiko, Minato breathed a sigh of relief and greeted him.

    Thanks for the hard puff, bwahaha. Masahiko couldnt hold hisugh, which made Minatos face dark.

    After taking a look at Minato and Konan, Masahiko shook his head, You can stay outside. I can solve this alone.

    Masahiko waved his hand, pushed the door, and walked in.

    What caught his eyes is the two Mysian monkeys in the room.

    Sing if you want to sing, but what are you going with your hands? Masahiko mmed the door open.

    Sensei, youre here. Nagatos hand on his chest slowly moved up, scratching his head, and smiled wryly.

    Killer Bee was the opposite. The hand on his chest slowly moved down, then put it on his waist with a full of horror.

    Masahiko was startled. What does he mean by this?

    He had forgotten that when he was fighting with Madara, the Fourth Raikage and Killer Bee tried to interrupt and got knocked out.

    The Fourth Raikage tried to punch the Susanno but got mmed like a bug and stayed in bed for two days, while Killer Bee was kicked in his butt by Masahiko and he slept on his stomach for more than a month.

    Seeing Masahiko now, he unconsciously covered his butt.

    Yo cough

    Killer Bee wanted to break this embarrassing scene with some rap, but Masahiko red at him.

    Speak properly, and dont cover your big fat ass in front of me.

    Nagato pulled a chair over and smiled tteringly, Sensei, sit down and lets talk.

    Masahiko nced at him, sat down boldly, and looked at the Killer Bee, The Fourth Raikage asked you toe?

    Killer Bees face twitched for a while, trying to hold back the words he wanted to sing, then he squeezed out the word, um.

    Masahikoughed and stopped teasing him, Sit down and talk.

    Killer Bee took a breath of relief; facing Masahiko wasnt only hard on him but also on the Hachibi, which was extremely nervous inside. He still remembers when he was once beaten with his previous Jinchuriki by Masahiko.

    Masahiko continued, It stands to reason that I would also like to thank you. If it werent for you before, Im afraid that the Land of Whirlpools would have really suffered a lot.

    Youre wee, youre wee.

    Masahikos mouth twitched, and he didnt know what to say when he saw Killer Bee waving his hand.

    After pondering for a long time, Masahiko red at him, Youre serious? If Kumogakure dared to attack two years ago, do you believe you would still be alive here and talking after I came back?

    Yo cough, I do not believe. Killer Bee felt extremely ufortable, especially with Nagato next to him. He really wanted to show off.

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head, Actually, I didnt n to ask for the previous payments. But since youre thinking of having a concert here, Ive changed my mind. Pay us all!

    Killer Bees face stiffened and turned to say, Elder, this is your disciples concert. Im only here to sing once before the end.

    Masahiko curled his lips; one is already a killing blow. Are you nning to kill all of us?

    Killer Bee winked at Nagato. The two seemed to have reached some agreement; thus, Nagato tried to approach Masahiko with a blushing face.

    Masahiko red at him, but Nagato still tried to exin with a low voice, and Masahikos expression gradually eased.

    Is that so? Masahiko looked strangely at Killer Bee, Is it your idea?

    Killer Bee was proud, Yo

    Speak properly.

    Uh, Elder. If it seeds, I hope that you will forgive us for another year. Because we lost the war, our economic situation is really bad.

    Masahiko pondered for a moment, then smiled and shook his head.

    If it seeds

 Chapter 316: Just Do It Don’t Be Afraid

    Chapter 316: Just Do It Don��t Be Afraid

    What?! You agree?!

    Konans surprised expression is really rare, and Minato beside her was also puzzled.

    Well, Nagato wants to sing. Lets just listen. You shouldnt always be hard on him.

    But Konan hesitated to speak.

    Masahiko smiled, I know youre worried about Killer Bee. Its doesnt matter. I have my own measures.

    Konan was silent for a moment, then shook her head helplessly, Its okay as long as you and Nagato are happy.

    Masahiko nced at her with a smirk, Okay, go back now and prepare.

    What do we need to prepare? Konan was taken aback.

    Masahiko paused, Preparation of course, were preparing to sell tickets. We cant just let everyone listen for free. The time is set at noon tomorrow, and the location is the Uzumaki Stadium. Apart from us, we will sell 500 more tickets.

    Minato was close to the door, and he could still hear them Yoyo at each other. When he looked at Masahiko again, he put on an expression of Who would want to listen to this?

    Konan knows for a fact that the Uzumakis residents are innocent

    But after another thought, she felt that no one would buy these tickets. Some people still remember the riot caused by Killer Bees concert ten years ago.

    Masahiko smiled mysteriously, Just go out, and the 500 tickets will be sold.

    .

    Half an hourter, the message was spread across the streets and alleys: The n Patriarch will hold a concert at noon tomorrow. 500 tickets are avable.

    After all, Nagato is the Patriarch of the n. Many civilians and ninjas are interested to see the concert, but 10,000 Ryo isnt expensive, but not cheap. Most people are hesitant to wait and see. There are five hundred copies, it wont be sold quickly.

    As a result, at the beginning of the ticket sales in the afternoon, a bunch of strange faces emerged from nowhere, and a queue of four to five hundred people was suddenly formed.

    Konan and Minato were stunned and kept receiving 10,000 Ryo after another. Ten minutester, the tickets in their hands were sold out.

    Where do all these peoplee from?

    Master Konan, give me a ticket too.

    A familiar face finally appeared, but Konan shook her head embarrassedly, Go-San, Im sorry, but the tickets are sold out.

    Its over? No way. I missed the Patriarchs concert Go looked at a loss, then turned to look at the crowd behind him, Everyone, the tickets are sold out!

    Sold out?

    What a pity

    After a few whispers, the crowd gradually dispersed. Most people were at a loss. They just followed the crowd. Seeing many people trying to buy, they also wanted to join in.

    They couldnt buy it now, they dont feel sorry, but they feel a little weird and awkward.

    Not far away, Nagato and Killer Bee were watching.

    Killer Bee almost burst into tears. The Land of Whirlpools is really and suitable for the art of rap.

    Nagato scratched his head, feeling that something was wrong. Its possible to start a concert so easily?

    Inside the Ichiraku Ramen.

    Konan and Minato, who had sold out all the tickets, found Masahiko.

    Sensei, the tickets are sold out.

    Masahiko smiled and nodded, I told you they will be sold out. The name of the Patriarch is very attractive.

    Whats so charming about him? Hes stupid Konan muttered in a low voice.

    When Minato was selling tickets, he seemed to have noticed something, and he was looking at Minato strangely.

    When he was just about to ask, Kushina pulled Naruto in.

    Grandpa, I heard that Nagato is going to hold a concert? Give me a ticket.

    Masahiko shrugged and looked at Konan, Look, I told you everyone will want to be there.

    Minato shook his head helplessly, pulled Kushina, and exined in a low voice.

    The Hachibis Jinchuriki? I will just kick his butt if he sings badly. I just want to go to see Nagato singing. Its always yo-yo-yo. I havent really heard him say a word once.

    Dont worry, Kushina, were VIP. We will just enter directly. Masahiko said.

    Naruto heard Masahiko talking and grinned at him behind Kushina. Last night, during the celebration, he embarrassed him in front of his friend and he was nning on paying him back.

    Masahiko smiled, rubbed his palm, then locked his eyes on Narutos little butt

    Ancestor!!

    ..

    After a while, Konan said goodbye to Masahiko and went to help Nagato arrange tomorrows concert venue. Minatos family also didnt stay long.

    Sending them away, Masahiko turned to Sara, Do you want to go tomorrow.

    Sara paused, then smiled, There must be a good show you arranged tomorrow, but I still wont join the fun. Tell me about it all when you go back.

    God? What kind of good shows?

    Masahiko smiled, Okay, you dont need to go if you dont want to. Though, its going to be fun tomorrow

    Looking at the curious expression of Kimimaro and Haku, he said, I will take you tomorrow to see.

    What happened after that was beyond Masahikos expectation.

    It is estimated that it was because of the herd mentality. After the news that the 500 tickets were sold out within ten minutes spread, the entire vige went nuts.

    All of a sudden, people started talking about how harmonic Nagatos voice is. Countless people asked to make more tickets, and some even asked Masahiko.

    However, keeping their mental health in mind, Masahiko refused mercilessly, and in the end, he only added Karin to the team

    At noon the next day, in front of the Uzumaki Stadium, the four or five hundred mysterious people appeared and checked in at the gate, while Masahiko and the others waited on the sidelines before entering the stadium.

    Kushina scratched her head, I dont see any of the Uzumaki residents Hey, that elder sister looks like Grandma Mito.

    Ah. Masahiko looked nostalgic. It was indeed Grandma Mito, Mitos Grandma, Masahikos sister-inw, and his elder brother next to them

    After a while, Kushina said again, There are also these two. Why do they look so awe-inspiring? Why do I feel like I know these people?

    Masahiko shook his head lightly, Well, I dont know either.

    He smiled inwardly. These were Hashiramas and Madaras fathers

    After a while, the little Karin spoke, Huh? What a handsome uncle.

    Masahiko followed her gaze, showing a slightly weird expression.

    Those two were Uzumaki Ichigo and Uzumaki Levi

    Because he cant remember so many familiar faces, he can only use other characters that greatly impacted him in his previous life.

    As the five hundred people entered the arena, Kushinas expression became more and more surprised, while Minato looked thoughtful.

    Grandpa, why dont I know any of these five hundred people?

    Masahiko smiled secretly because these people are all ghosts now.

    Thats right, these five hundred people are all his Shadow Clones. In other words, they are all his trumpets.

    Nagato, just do it, dont be afraid.

 Chapter 317: Confession

    Chapter 317: Confession

    Noon on January 3rd, Konohas Fiftieth Year.

    Uzumaki Stadium.

    Five hundred people were sitting in the huge venue.

    On a simple stage in the center of the venue, Killer Bee and Nagato were whispering.

    Nagato, 500 tickets were sold almost immediately, but the venue isrger. We should have sold more. Killer Bee got a bit greedy.

    Nagato was a little nervous, Yeah! Its a bit empty, but its enough.

    Killer Bee, Yeah~ Dont be nervous on me now,

    Were gonna start immediately,

    We should practice now!

    Nagato: Yo!!

    ..

    Masahiko walked into the stadium with the group.

    As he walked through the crowd, Kushina pulled Konan and kept pointing.

    Konan, do you know any of these people?

    Konan shook her head, The Land of Whirlpools is now too big, and the poption has increased. A few of them look familiar, but I cant even name them.

    Minato pulled Naruto and looked at Masahiko, Elder, are these all seniors?

    Masahiko didnt reply, but Kushina heard it.

    Seniors? Do you know them, Minato?

    Minato shook his head, I dont.e

    Masahikos n was discovered by Minato, but he didnt care too much. He didnt n on hiding it from everyone.

    The reason he agreed to hold this concert for Nagato was because of Killer Bees bad idea. Masahiko felt it was interesting. And thought that maybe he could have some unexpected gains from it, so he didnt refuse.

    However, he cant just let the Killer Bee do another concert here, thest time, it took them more than 10 years to forget about it, so Masahiko has started a small move

    These five hundred people were all from his generation or a generation younger from him. Because the number wasnt enough, he also added some other characters to make up the number.

    Kimimaro, look over there. There is an aunt that looks like you! Karin said.

    Kimimaro was stunned for a moment and followed Karins gaze, No, she doesnt?

    Huh? I swear he looked like you a moment ago. Thats weird

    On the side, Masahiko held his forehead speechlessly. Fortunately, he could react quickly. Is this shadow clone stupid? That guy has just woke and said, why not change to Otsutsuki Kaguya today? He even had a Rinne Sharingan on his forehead

    Talking andughing, the group walked all the way to the front of the venue.

    Sensei, why is it so quiet in the venue? Konan also gradually realized that something was wrong.

    Masahiko smiled.

    Well, it might be because Im here, which puts pressure on them, so they dont dare to speak loudly.

    Karin and Haku nced at Masahiko, and Naruto whispered, Old Ancestor is shameless

    Masahiko red at him

    Everyone took their seats one by one. Nagato walked forward, got close to Masahiko, and whispered, Sensei, why are there so many people? Im a little nervous.

    Masahiko looked at him, smiled, and shook his head, Come on, today is the day you embrace your destiny. Just treat all the audience as if they are me and sing with your style.

    Konan also smiled and encouraged him, Nagato, you can do it.

    Nagato and Konan looked at each other, their faces flushed, and immediately cheered up, Yes.

    Nagato walked to the center of the venue and said loudly, Thank you foring today!

    Every in the venue looked like okay, stop this nonsense and just start, will you?

    Nagatos face stiffened. Why are they all cold?

    He became more nervous and turned to Killer Bee, crying for help.

    Killer Bee stepped back, stretched his hands forward, and gave him a thump up, Yo! Believe in yourself!

    Nagato blushed, calmed down, and looked towards Masahiko.

    The first song was written for me by my Sensei, The Great Elder, of the Uzumaki n, Uzumaki Masahiko Yo! Thank You, Sensei!

    Grandpa, your write songs too? Kushina was surprised.

    God is omnipotent! Kimimaro decisively apuded.

    Karin and Naruto were in sync, thinking, Why do I have a bad feeling about this?

    Konan yed with her paper and said, Why is Nagato blushing a lot today?

    Minato smiled gently; by now, he fully understood what was going on.

    Masahiko stretched his right hand forward and also gave Nagato a thumb up.

    Nagato nodded, bowed slightly, and took a deep breath.

    Yo!

    There is a beautiful girl in the vige,

    Her name is Konaaan~

    She looks good,

    Shes kind, but have a beautiful paaaair~

    Of eyes, of eyes! Its orange, its weird, but gooood~

    Hair is blue, its shiny and bluuuue~

    The people next to Masahiko all had dumbfounded expressions; they looked at Nagato, then focused on Konan again.

    Konans face heated up quickly. She looked at Nagato with her big pairs and then turned her gaze to Masahiko.

    Cough, this is a bit embarrassing Masahiko scratched his head.

    The trumpets understood in second, apuded, and some even shouted, Keep Up Patriarch!

    Grandpa, you, Nagato, Konan? Kushina said incoherently.

    Minato smiled bitterly and shook his head; he knew Masahiko would make a big move.

    The four children were still stunned.

    Masahiko smiled and looked at Konan, What do you think? Nagato is confessing to you. How do you feel? Are you surprised? He was excited.

    Konan didnt know how to reply. Nagato in the center of the venue was encouraged by Masahikos trumpet, and his singing was getting louder and louder

    After a moment, Konan red at him, then looked at Masahiko helplessly. Countless pieces of paper gather behind her back, then two wings took form, and she turned and flew away.

    Huh? Nagato stopped.

    Masahiko was stunned. What should I do in this case?

    His trumpet reacted faster, and Uzumaki Levi shouted, Captain Patriarch, chase after them!

    Use your Bankai! Uzumaki Ichigo shouted too.

    Chase! the trumpets said in unison.

    Nagato rallied, mobilized his Reiatsu, and flew up chasing after her.

    Masahiko smiled. This time his disciple will never be a single dog

    Kushina shook her head helplessly, Grandpa, couldnt you just use another method?

    Masahiko coughed, This is not my idea. Its Killer Bees, not bad, right?

    Minato smiled bitterly, Yes, its really good.

    In the center of the stage, lead singer Nagato flew away, and the Special Guest Killer Bee stood there instead.

    At this time, the excitement in his heart was simply uncontroble. He thought he could only sing one song at the end. He didnt expect Nagato to leave right after the opening. Doesnt it mean that this is his concert now?

    There are more than five hundred people. He felt that this was his moment, the moment that every rapper dreams about in his career.

    Hey, ~ Yo!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Just like setting off firecrackers, one shadow clone was blow up, and the other 499 followed. In just half a minute, they were all released.

    Masahiko smiled, took the three children in front of him, and disappeared.

    Minato also shook his head helplessly, hugged Kushina and Naruto, then used his Flying Thunder God.

    Only Killer Bee was left there in the huge Uzumaki Stadium, with a confused expression, Huh?

 Chapter 318: Damn You, Danzo!

    Chapter 318: Damn You, Danzo!

    Dont look at me that way anymore!

    In the hall of the patriarch, Killer Bee looked at Masahiko pitifully.

    Elder, since you have put together 500 shadow clones, why couldnt you wait until I finish singing and then release it? Killer Bee looked regretful, saying that he wouldnt have minded it even if it was a fake audience.

    Masahiko sighed, Do you think that I will have a long life?

    Uh, of course

    I dont think that even I would survive after hearing it 500 times

    Killer Bee:

    His art of rap has been insulted.

    But he was strong mentally, so he still looked at him and said, Elder,e on, lets have another concert, this time we will really sell tickets, if Im the lead singer, you dont need to make any clones.

    Oh, you want more? But whats the reason this time?

    Killer Bee was silent for a long time, then said, Yo, Elder, youre still not married, right?

    Masahiko took a deep breath and smiled.

    Its a great idea,e,e out with me, and we will discuss how to hold the next concert.

    Killer Bee was overjoyed, followed Masahiko out, and continued to pat the horse, Your disciples concert, Nagato, sold 500 tickets. We need to get at least 2000 for your concert!

    How can two thousand be enough? Ten thousand should be a must. Masahiko looked around.

    Ten Thousand Killer Bee paused, took out a pen and paper, then began to write, Yeah, this is so touching ~ feelings!!

    No only touching, but also pain! Masahiko was expressionless.

    Killer Bee was taken aback, and the Hachibi inside him shouted, You idiot, run!

    Ah!~.

    ..

    Jonin are always fit for great sandbags.

    Masahiko pped his hands, feeling veryfortable. He had long wanted to beat up Killer Bee.

    If it werent for Minato, who shed all of a sudden, he wouldnt have stopped at all.

    What happened with Nagato and Konan?

    Minato nced at Killer Bee, who was on the ground, shook his head pityingly, and turned to Masahiko, Theyre okay.

    Masahikos face stiffened.

    Fortunately, those five hundred spectators are all your clones, Minato added.

    Killer Bee sat down, Its your fault

    Masahiko looked back at him.

    What?!

    Killer Bee screamed abruptly andy down again.

    Forget it, young people have their own way of getting along. Im older now. Ill just leave it to Nagato. Masahiko knew that he screwed up, and he really felt guilty. But it is what it is.

    Minato:

    I feel sorry for you, Nagato.

    In the next few days, Masahiko never dared to go to check on Nagato and Konan. He only found out about the two through Minato and Kushina.

    The little single dog was so embarrassed that he couldnt confess in the end, and with this, the n of his twopatriots, single dogs, Masahiko and Killer Bee, ended up failing. Fortunately, the audience was all Masahikos clones, and the others were all acquaintances. No one will spread what happened to the outside, so it wasnt too embarrassing for Konan.

    In short, Nagato was regarded for his pure intentions. And although Konan was dissatisfied with this approach, she didnt reject him, which shows that she also has a good impression of him, and the pair only needs time now to work things out between them.

    Ive told you, this ancestor, once he works as a matchmaker, he never fails! Masahiko let out a sigh of relief in the Ichiraku Ramen.

    Opposite to him, Kushina shook her head speechlessly, You should stop being a matchmaker. You almost broke them apart.

    Little Naruto was also on the side, making a face at him, Stupid old ancestor.

    Masahiko curled his lips, How you think you two ended up together? If I hadnt sent you to Konoha, do you think you two would have ended up together? And you, Naruto, how would youe out without me?

    Kushina: ?

    Ah, I mean, if it werent for me who sent you to Konoha, you wouldnt have met Minato, and you might have ended up marrying someone else from the Uzumaki n, and then you would have given birth to Uzumaki Naruko or something

    Speaking of this, Masahiko sighed, Now I regret it. You would have been cuter as a girl. This little guy is so naughty.

    Kushina shook his head speechlessly, Thats not true.

    Lies, youve liked it too! Masahiko talked back.

    Naruto was getting tired of this.

    Speaking of which, shouldnt you be leading Kimimaro and the other on a mission today? Howe you have time to bring Naruto here?

    Kushina smiled, They have just be Genin, so naturally, they have to start with D-ss missions. I dont need to supervise todays mission. They are fishing by the sea.

    Masahiko smiled. Fishing can be regarded as a special task in the Land of Whirlpools, its easy, and it can help them exercise the basic skills of ninjas.

    And you, Grandpa, why didnt you go find the Hachibis Jinchuriki today?

    Oh, I was very rough with him yesterday. Im afraid that he wont be able to get out of bed today.

    Masahikos daily activity these days is to beat Killer Bee. Not only because of Nagatos matter but also out of curiosity, when he looked through Killer Bees rap record book, he was getting better

    Kushina sympathized with Killer Bee a little bit, The rtionship between Nagato and Konan has settled down. When will you spare him?

    Masahiko pondered for a moment, then put his hand on his wrists, feeling unexpectedly a little reluctant.

    Speaking of which, the Kyuubi is too resistant to beating. His Jinchuriki can heal really quickly. Masahiko cast his gaze on Naruto.

    Hes still a child. Kushina blurted out.

    Masahiko paused, Hes not young anymore, six years old. Its time to go to school.

    Kushina nodded, Yes, hes six years old now. Life in the Ninja Academy is very important. I will arrange the best ss for him, and then I will trouble uncle Goya to be his headteacher and give him the best education.

    Masahiko was silent for a moment and nodded, Well, he needs a good education.

    Naruto looked from left to right, with his chest against the table, then whispered, Im going to Konoha!

    Kushina patted his head, Only bad guys are in Konoha. Were not going.

    Im going.

    Kushina sighed when she heard these words and looked at Masahiko, Grandpa, listen up. Its all because of Danzo.

    You shouldnt have let him walk away, that old fox man. Damn you, Danzo!

    Masahiko smiled bitterly and shook his head. When he was just about to speak, Chinese characters suddenly crossed his eyes.

    Witness and drastically change the main storyline of Naruto: Danzos death, earn 30(/80) witness points (*8).

    Masahiko was left dumbfounded. The hell did just happen? Did Kushina just curse him to his death?

    Konoha has good people, Aunt Mikoto, the Third Hokage Grandpa are good. Only Masahiko is bad. Naruto said in a low voice.

    Kushina got even angrier, The Third Hokage is a wicked man. I can see through his mask now. That damned

    Stop! Masahiko interrupted her quickly, Dont make any more troubles. If you continue, Im afraid I will die too.

    Kushina ???

 Chapter 319: A Grave Must Be Digged

    Chapter 319: A Grave Must Be Digged

    Konoha Vige, Hokage Office.

    Hiruzen looked through the documents in front of him, picked up a pen, and prepared to make a mark.

    Pop! Before he started writing, he felt a slight throb in his heart, and the wooden penholder broke with a shake of his hand.

    After a slight silence, Hiruzen brows frowned, Did something bad happen?

    After hesitating for a moment, he took the crystal ball on the table and made a seal with his hands, Telescope Technique!

    Through the crystal ball, he peeped into every corner of Konoha, but he couldnt find anything.

    Then, whats the problem? Is it Danzo Thinking of him, Hiruzens heart skipped a beat; his hands shook again as he looked through the crystal ball.

    This time, Hiruzen reacted in time, and a figure was caught in front of his door using his crystal ball.

    Really, Danzo?

    Knock! Knock!

    There were quick two knocks on the door, then Sakumo entered with a serious face.

    Whats wrong? Hiruzen was holding the crystal ball tightly.

    Sakumo was stunned for a moment, Its Shinnosuke

    Pop!

    The crystal ball smashed into pieces.

    What happened to Shinnosuke?

    Hokage-Sama, calm down. Shinnosuke was just ambushed on the battlefield and suffered some injuries.

    Hiruzens mouth twitched and looked at his crystal ball; did I just beak it for vain

    .

    At the same time, overseas, on an uninhabited ind.

    No one knows when, but a tall tower was built and stood there in the middle of the ind.

    In a tower, a young man with a headband and double man-buns hovered over Danzos dead body with his right hand, then pulled out his soul.

    After a long time, he opened his eyes, revealing Madaras Rinnegan eyes.

    Looking at the corpse of Danzo in front of him, he looked sorrowful, It was a really tough decision. For two months, you kept refusing to tell me even when I tortured you, so I could only do this. If I had your courage Fortunately, I was lucky enough to get the memory I needed, and I learned the Edo Tensei from you.

    After closing his eyes and digesting it for a while, he made a seal with both hands, Edo Tensei!

    ..

    Pure Land.

    The Six Paths hovering cross-legged in the air suddenly frowned.

    There have been a lot of Indra reincarnationstely

    Perhaps out of the distress of his sons reincarnation, and maybe only out of curiosity, he suddenly started following the Chakra flow to perceive the operator.

    What Hagoromo suddenly looked surprised.

    Suddenly he could feel Uchiha Madaras soul being summoned.

    What? How could such a thing happen?!

    ..

    In the high tower, the young man smiled, Fortunately, it seeded.

    The coffin gradually rose from the ground in front of him, but after finally leaving it, the coffin board didnt open, even after he waited for a long time.

    Did it fail?

    The young man murmured and suddenly saw a small opening on the right side of the coffin, and there seemed to be a pair of eyes peeping at him for a second.

    Afterward, a big hand stretched out from the coffins side and opened it, revealing Uchiha Madara inside.

    Its you. Did you also learn this nasty Ninjutsu? Uchiha Madara said loudly, then noticed the corpse in front of him, Did you get it from him?

    Yes.

    How is the n going? Why did you call me this way?

    The n is going well. The young man slowly said, The candidate for your resurrection has been chosen, and now we just need to wait for him to grow.

    As for the reason Ive called you The young man smiled, Cant you guess?

    Madaras face darkened, Its because of that damn old guy.

    Yes, Uzumaki Masahiko, hes too strong. I need your help.

    That old guy Madara gritted his teeth, My help, Im afraid I cant be his opponent until I regain my strength.

    The young man didnt deny but shook his head and said, What I need your help for is the Uchiha ns artifact.

    The Gunbai? That thing

    No, the Sword of Nunoboko, Hagoromos the artifact that was created by the Six Paths, do you know where it is?

    Madara paused, showing a disdainful expression, You think you can wield it? Even when I was alive, I couldnt use the power of that weapon.

    I will get stronger and stronger. Im already stronger than when I first saw you.

    The two looked at each other carefully, I hope

    Boom! Boom!

    Haf through his sentence, there was a crash in the next room, and at the same time, a man shouted, Brother Minato! Brother Minato!

    Madara frowned, Why do you still have a madman here?

    The young man smiled, This is another important card. Hes the owner of the cursed immortal body of Jashin. He can be used to dy Uzumaki Minato for a while at a critical moment.

    Because hes an immortal? Madara sneered, Isnt the Edo Tenseis boy also immortal, so why you need him?

    Its to use his undead body as the carrier of the Edo Tensei. The young man exined.

    Madara nced at him deeply, The Sword of Nunoboko, I can take you to find it.

    Take me there? Are you afraid that I will release your summoning? The young man smiled.

    Madaras face darkened, Are you sure that you dont have anything to do with that damn old guy? Your nasty tone is exactly the same!

    The young man was silent for a moment, Maybe I was influenced by him a bit.

    Madara took a deep breath, Lets go. I will take you there. And we will talk about the other thing on the way.

    The young man smiled and said, There are indeed other things. Since we have obtained the Edo Tensei technique, we have to make good use of it. Weckbat strength.

    Do you know where the Uchihas ancestral grave is? There are also other ns. Lets dig their graves together.

    Uchiha Madara:

    When Im resurrected and be the Juubis Jinchuriki, I must tie this guy, and the old man then kills them both.

    .

    The Land of Whirlpools.

    Kushina looked surprised, You mean, he really died when I talked about him?

    Masahiko nodded, Yup. Youve cursed the hell out of him.

    Kushina was stunned for a while and suddenlyughed, Dont joke like that. How could this be possible? Danzo is nowhere to be found. How did you know that he died?

    Masahiko was startled. This was really unexinable.

    If I said that my soul and Danzos are connected would you believe it?

    Kushina couldntugh or cry, I believe it.

    Masahiko sighed, In fact, thest time I beat him, I left a perception seal on him, which just disappeared.

    Kushina nodded, If this is the case, then he doesnt have to be dead. Maybe he found the seal and released it No, your seals, he shouldnt be able to do that.

    Masahiko looked helpless, Danzo is dead, indeed dead. Its impossible that hes alive.

    Dead Kushina touched Narutos head, Good!

    Masahiko didnt feel happy or sad about Danzos death. He just wondered how he died.

    Who saved him back then? If it was Orochimaru, he wouldnt do that, right?

    If it werent Orochimaru

 Chapter 320: I’m Never Threatened

    Chapter 320: I��m Never Threatened

    How Danzo died? Masahiko did only have spections in his heart for the time being and didnt act immediately.

    Masahiko will keep this in mind, and after a while, he will go to Orochimarusboratory to see if he knew anything.

    Even if Danzo wasnt killed by Orochimaru, thetter should have already collected some of Danzos cells. He will just ask him to call him out and see for himself.

    Masahiko was very busy now.

    First of all, he should pay attention to the emotional development of his two disciples. If Nagato doesnt work things out with Konan, he will be Kenichiro II. If all of his male disciples ended up being single, no matter how long Masahiko lives, he wouldnt be able to get rid of this pot.

    Theres also Konohas request. Masahiko didnt know what happened to Hiruzen all of a sudden, but the man suddenly mobilized all of Konohas remaining forces to the front lines, saying that he wanted to solve Iwagakure as soon as possible to avoid any more casualties. Masahiko didnt know about the incident with Shinoosuke; the old mans heart seems to have gotten frightened

    Masahiko believed that if Konoha came out of the nest, they could quickly solve Iwagakure, but fast means a month. But before they do that, the vige will be extremely defenseless for a while.

    Masahiko had to give a little bit of attention to this matter. He didnt want Konohas vige to be taken over all of a sudden. That would be a big joke.

    Finally, the most troublesome, Naruto.

    Since this little guy heard that Kushina was going to arrange for him to enter the Ninja Academy, heunched an epic struggle and caused all kinds of troubles.

    While Kushina was busy leading her new team during this time, Minato needed to handle the ns trivial matter for the absent-minded patriarch, and the heavy task of disciplining Naruto fell on Masahikos shoulders, the Old Ancestors shoulders.

    While Masahiko wasnt at home, Naruto would look out for any ss in the home to break it into pieces. Of course, Narutos little butt was also beaten into pieces every time.

    Naruto has been beaten, yelled at, and even grounded, but his thought never changed: I want to go to Konoha.

    In fact, whether its to witness points or for the world to be more familiar to him, Masahiko should support Naruto to go to Konoha.

    But now there are not too many people who can be regarded as his rtives, Kushina is the only and most valued person to him. Naruto was really deer to him and to send him to Konoha. Masahiko would be both sad and also afraid of what Kushina would do to him

    The bad dayssted until February the 3rd when Masahiko had the opportunity to rx for two days.

    Because after a month of doing D-ss missions, Kushina finally gave her team rest for a few days so they could prepare for the next stage of practice and receive C-ss missions.

    And these few days, Kushina had time to discipline that naughty little kid.

    On the night of February, Masahiko went to his bed with a smile.

    If I knew this, I would have stayed with Kimimaro and the others In fact, this is all because of Naruto. That little guy is indeed the ancestors nemesis.

    Masahiko was so anxious to push out Kimimaro and the others out of the picture. The reason was Narutos sudden devolvement of Sexy Haku No Jutsu. Now he regrets it all

    Finally, I can sleep peacefully.

    The next day, early morning.

    The sound of a knock on the door woke Masahiko up from his sleep, slightly perceiving the outside with bitterness in his heart.

    Minato! If you are bringing me Naruto back here, this ancestor will owe your family for life, you get it?

    Minato smiled bitterly, Elder, you need toe with me. Naruto has gotten into trouble again.

    What kind of disaster did he cause? Seeing Minatos serious expression, Masahiko also got serious.

    At Kushinas house, Masahiko found Naruto hanged up and beaten by Ksuhina.

    Oh! Whats the matter? Masahiko gloated, It seems that Naruto didnt take it lightly this time.

    Kushina turned her head, Grandpa, youre still in a mood tough? Naruto did something really terrible this time!

    How can you notugh at such happy scenery? Hahaha So, whose ss did Naruto break this time?

    Kushina looked at Masahiko helplessly, Grandpa, if you know what Naruto did, you wouldnt beughing?

    Masahiko scratched his head, Did he break the ss in Ichiraku Ramen?

    Naruto, who was hanging in the air, stuck out his tongue at Masahiko and made a grimace, Old Ancestor, take me to Konoha!

    Spank!

    Naruto was spanked severely on the butt.

    When he was ying with his friendsst night, he revealed the secret of your rtionship between you and Sara to the other children.

    Masahiko was taken aback, and his smile gradually disappeared.

    Fortunately, we discovered it early. This would have spread to the entirend by the morning.

    Masahiko was silent for a moment, then red at Naruto, You little brat, now youve really done it. But why, Sister Sara has always been good to you!

    Masahiko didnt care much about this. He was just worried about causing trouble to Sara.

    Naruto was surprisingly calm, Old Ancestor, if you dont take me to Konoha, I will tell everyone in the Land of Whirlpools that Sister Sara is your daughter!

    Masahiko smiled, You dare to threaten me? Im never threatened! Its not a shame. Let people know. I just find it troublesome. It doesnt matter if you tell everyone.

    Kushina nodded, Grandpa, you see what Im talking about, this kid dares to threaten you

    Oh, no, no, no, Im never threatened!

    Minato shook his head helplessly, Elder, this little guy has too many spooky ideas.

    Masahiko sneered and walked to Naruto, Go on, what other ideas you have?

    Naruto rolled his eyes, If you dont let me go to Konoha, I will use the Sexy Haku no Jutsu on you!

    Pop! Kushina spanked him.

    Masahikos face stiffened, and he quickly replied, So what? Im never threatened! Merely transformation like that cant mess up my heart at all!

    If you dont let me go, I will marry brother Haku and be his wife! It seems that Naruto finally understood that Haku is a boy.

    Pop! Kushina spanked him again.

    Masahikoughed out loud, What? Is this a threat? You think you can do whatever you want? Kushina will be the one who chooses your wife.

    On the side, Kushina flexed her hand, causing Naruto to hide his neck.

    Old Ancestor! Naruto yelled, If you dont let me go to Konoha, I will use the Sexy Jutsu to be you!

    Im never threatened! Change my appearance, change it, change well, I cant help it. Masahiko turned to Kushina, Hes going to Konoha!

    Grandpa! Kushinas eyes widened, I thought you said youre never threatened?!

    Yes, yes, Im never threatened! Even if you transform to me and run naked on the Uzumaki streets, then no I cant Masahikos expression became bitterer as he said.

    You little devil!

 Chapter 321: Orphanage

    Chapter 321: Orphanage

    Early in the morning of February 22, Konohas fifty-fourth year.

    Onnd thousands of meters away from Konoha, there was a small group of four, looking far away.

    Naruto was one of the four with an excited face, Minato with a sunny smile, Masahiko with a nk face, and Kushina with a twisted face.

    Hey, you three arent trying to fool this ancestor, right?

    Kushina nodded, then said with an even more twisted face, Yes, Grandpa. Could you please fly us there, then bring us back?

    Masahiko: ???

    Mother, weve made a deal! Naruto puffed his face.

    You have a deal, so could you not y dumb riddles with me? Masahiko was helpless.

    Minato shook his head, Elder, lets go back to Konoha and talk about it.

    Masahiko followed the family with a nk face but still couldnt figure out what was going on.

    ..

    More than half a month ago, Kushinas house.

    Narutos threatening of using Sexy Masahiko no Jutsu almost pissed him off.

    But when the ancestor gets threatened by others, his answer was to lift their clothes up

    As a result, The Kyuubis seal in Narutos body was lifted.

    To talk about the half of the nine tails in Narutos body these years, he has really been having a tough time.

    Masahiko sealed him with all of his strength and locked him in a small ck room. For so many years, it couldnt perceive any information from the outside world. He didnt know that he was sealed in a human being. And after being locked up in this way for some long, he started to go crazy.

    The Kyuubi can be considered to be lonely. And after his seal was unlocked by Masahiko, he came to an agreement with him after a few threats

    In the end, the man and the beast reached an agreement; Masahiko will no longerpletely seal him, and the Kyuubi will have to interface with Narutos Chakra whenever he tries to use the transformation technique.

    That is to say, in order to deal with this nasty provocation, Narutos three basic techniques became two basic techniques. This will continue until he grows up, or when he sessfully controls the Kyuubis Chakra.

    After doing this, Masahiko also calmed down and asked Kushina to stop beating Naruto. He felt that just hitting Naruto has no effect anymore. This kid was really tough and stubborn He had to think of other ways.

    So he took Naruto to Ichiraku Ramen and found Sara.

    When Kushina and Minato were on the battlefield, Naruto was always running away from Goya to see Sara andin to her, then eat Ramen there for free. The rtionship between him and Sara was unexpectedly really good.

    In front of Saras smiling face, Naruto actually admits his mistakes with an honest guilty expression, which is really rare. Therefore, Masahiko felt that this kid is not beyond saving yet.

    As a result, while eating Ramen, Naruto finally admitted that he was wrong and vowed that he will stop making trouble to go to Konoha.

    Masahiko also epted his fate, then contacted the Ninja Academy to arrange a ss for him, and choose a headteacher, then arrange various other instructors for Naruto to enter.

    He also had other ns

    It seems that I have to go to Konoha and start a kidnapping spree. Hinata must be there, followed by his rival Sasuke, and then Sakura, and lets add that other Senju kid who has the same name as me. Last night, he decided that before going to bed.

    As a result, this morning, Masahiko, who was still half asleep, was awakened by Kushinas family, saying that they were going to Konoha. Masahiko flew them over in a daze, and he didnt react until not far away from Konoha

    When he asked the three of them, they started ying riddles with him. Masahiko felt that he was still living in a dream.

    At the Konoha entrance, the two ninjas guarding the gate have already been changed, but Masahiko was more familiar with these two. They were Izumo and Kotetsu.

    Seeing Masahiko and his party, the two were surprised then hurriedly greeted them.

    Fourth Hokage, are you back?

    Minato smiled gently, I have something to do here. Please register us.

    Whats to register? Masahiko smiled, You think we have to register when wee to Konoha? Dude, I made this ce!

    Are you Elder Masahiko? Izumo said hesitantly.

    Masahiko nodded and responded, Konoha Gatekeeper is a glorious position. I hope you can stand your loneliness.

    Yes! The two responded at the same time.

    Then I also wish you a lifetime in this glorious position.

    Izumo:

    Kotetsu:

    The group walked into Konoha, and Minato smiled bitterly, Elder, have they offended you or something?

    Nope. Masahiko shook his head, but he still remembers how useless they were when Asuma died in the original so he wished them a lifetime as guard keepers instead!

    We have entered Konoha. Where are we going now? The Senju?

    We go to Masahiko.

    We go to find Mikoto.

    Naruto and Kushina spoke simultaneously, but Kushina was taken aback and then red at Naruto.

    Its all the same. Lets go. Masahiko smiled.

    Minato shook his head, Before that, lets go around the vige first.

    Masahiko was taken aback and smiled, Why? Are you going to tell everyone that you n to take back your position?

    Minato smiled with a sunny face, The moment I resigned, I decided that I will never go back to be a Hokage. Lets go, Great Elder.

    Masahiko was slightly at a loss watching the three of them walking away, then he hurriedly chased after them.

    Masahiko was surprised as he walked around the vige.

    Contrary to what he imagined, watching Minato back, the vigers didnt look as enthusiastic as he imagined, and their reactions were divided into three groups ording to their age.

    The first group was the old vigers who have said hello from a distance withplex expressions.

    The second is vigers who are close to Minatos age. Some people reacted as if they didnt see him and others looked excited.

    The third were teenagers and kids who showed brilliant smiles when they saw him, but others showed hatred?

    Kushina looked anxious and tightened her grip on Nautos hand, Minato, its exactly the same as you said.

    Masahiko pondered, Is it because of the war?

    Masahikos smiled was still bright, but it was hiding deep sadness, Although it wasnt because of my and Kushinas departure, Konoha entered the war after that. War cannote with sacrifices, and those people are the ones who lost their sons, brothers, or parents.

    People who are older can understand, but they still feel hurt deep inside. Children who have lost their parents cannot understand, and they cant hide their hatred even if they do.

    Masahiko took a deep breath and shook his head helplessly, Then your n is to

    Were here. Minato interrupted.

    Masahiko took a moment to look at the building in front of him. It was Konoha Orphanage.

    Orphanage?

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    Minato knocked on the door.

    A few secondster, there were footsteps behind the door, and then there was a creak, and the door opened.

    It was a boy with silver-white hair behind the door, and he looked surprised when he saw Minato.

    The Fourth? Pleasee in.

    Minato nodded, and the family walked in. However, Masahiko stayed at the door, looking at the boy in front of him.

    Grandpa, whats the matter? Kushina asked back.

    Its okay.

    It was an acquaintance, Kabuto!

 Chapter 322: The Real Reason

    Chapter 322: The Real Reason

    Uncle, who are you?

    Kabuto fixed his sses, slightly avoiding Masahikos gaze.

    Masahiko smiled and said, Boy, you have a great body for a Shinobi. Are you interested ining with me on a journey to learn how to cook?

    Kabuto: ???

    Grandpa, stop making trouble. Sister Sara told me about your dumplings. Dont teach others that recipe No, I mean, dont make fun of the kid!

    Are you Elder Uzumaki Masahiko? Kabuto reacted then replied seriously, There are still many children in the orphanage that needs help. Im afraid I cante with you on your journey.

    Oh, is that so? Masahiko walked in with a pitiful expression.

    He recognized me, but there was no trace of panic or hesitation on his face. Is he already a spy for Orochimaru? Or maybe he already unlocked his potential and hiding it whatever it is, hes still only a twelve or thirteen-year-old boy. We will meet again in the future.

    The group led by Kabuto walked into the building, then to the center of the orphanage.

    Fourth Hokage-Sama, Elder, please speak quietly. Most of the kids are still not awake.

    Dont worry. Masahiko nced down at Naruto. Since they didnt go immediately to Senju Masahikos house, Naruto became a bit angry and didnt say a word, This little guy isnt going to be noisy, so who of us can be noisy?

    The other four people all looked at Masahiko

    Oh, all of us need to be quiet Masahiko felt embarrassed.

    Hey Kabuto, why are you looking at me too?

    Elder, how did you know my name? Kabuto fixed his sses again.

    Masahiko smiled, Your body. I know everyone who has inherited my cooking skills.

    Kabuto:

    Fourth Hokage-Sama, Kushina-San, Masahiko-Sama. A gentle female voice emitted, letting Kabuto breathe a sigh of relief.

    President. Kabuto lowered his head slightly.

    The woman in front smiled, Kabuto, how many times did I tell you that you can call me mom.

    This is Masahiko frowned.

    Sister Nono Yakushi. Kushina knew her and said softly.

    Nono Yakushi, the ex root Anbu who adopted Kabuto, but wait, theres no root any longer, Masahiko recalled.

    Nono led the group into a room, order some chairs to be brought in, and invited everyone to sit down.

    President, Ill go out first. Kabuto starred at Masahiko, then walked out.

    Kushina gently pulled Masahikos sleeves, Grandpa, why are you looking at him like that, is there anything special about that child?

    Masahiko smiled, Its nothing. Human destiny can be easily changed sometimes.

    Yes, Elder, youre wise, Nono said.

    Masahiko was startled, Huh? Oh, exactly.

    Minato interrupted helplessly, Nono-San, how many orphans have been enrolled into the orphanage in the past two years?

    Orphans huh?! Nano didnt answer and instead asked, Fourth Hokage-Sama, you left your position and went to help the Land of Whirlpools. Most people could understand that, even when others started to talk about it. But after the crisis in the Land of Whirlpools was resolved, why didnt you and Kushina-Sane back?

    A lot of things have happened here Kushinas expression lookedplicated.

    Is it because of Master Danzo? He wanted to take a child from here at the time, saying that he wanted him to be a ymate for this little guy. Nano looked at Naruto.

    Kushina was taken aback, Sister Nano, you

    He was a clever boy. I thought this was a bit weird, so I told him to act normally if it wasnt for theck of funds for the orphanage, I wouldnt have agreed.

    Masahiko looked dumbfounded, and the more he listened, the more he felt that something was wrong; this was a bit different from the version he knew.

    Sai actually told me. Naruto, who had been silent, said in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Kushina hugged Naruto tightly.

    Masahiko was stunned that he couldnt even care about the familiar name he just heard.

    Can anyone exin to this ancestor what is going on right now? If its not Danzo, then whats the matter? Why did Naruto end up this way then?

    Masahiko gritted his teeth and started to feel a bit irritated.

    Minato smiled, Because Naruto heard the rumors in the vige after we left, saying that the Hokage, just because of a woman ahem.

    Kushinas murderous eyes made Minato unable to speak.

    Kushina nodded in satisfaction, then let out a sigh, Yes, they said its because of me that the Hokage abandoned Konoha and switched off to the Land of Whirlpools.

    So its Danzo, after all. Masahiko subconsciously put the me on Danzo.

    Kushina was stunned, Grandpa, although I also hate Danzo, but you

    Masahiko waved his hand, So this little guy wants to return to Konoha because of this?

    He wants Minato to be the Hokage again.

    Hehehe. Naruto smiled.

    Masahiko alsoughed, You cute little boy,e and let this ancestor hug you <em>Bang</em>.

    Ah! Why did you hit me again?

    He gets to be the Hokage, and Im threatened to walk naked on the streets of the vige??? <em>Bang</em>.

    Kushina and Minato looked at each other and shook their heads, ignoring Naruto, who was being beaten, then turned to chat with Nono.

    After a long time, the room was quiet, and the banging sound disappeared.

    Minato broke the silence and turned to his son, who was rubbing his butt, Naruto, youve seen everyones reaction just now. Do you still think I should go back to be the Hokage?

    Narutoy on Masahikosp and pouted, If Father cant do it, then I will do it and prove everyone wrong, including Nastyhiko!

    <em>Bang!</em> Masahiko spanked him again, You think the Hokage position belongs to your family or something?

    Minato smiled, Naruto, dont worry about that. Youve heard Aunt Nono just now. There are more than 30 kids in this orphanage. They are children who have lost their rtives. Others may have a close rtive who stayed with them. If you count them, they may exceed one hundred.

    A few of them may be reasonable, others will me war, and the remaining will have hatred!

    If you stay in Konoha, you will face the hostility of these children. And bing a Hokage may be impossible.

    Naruto shook his body and broke free from Masahikos arms, I will definitely change their minds and be a greater Hokage than all the ones before!

    This was very imposing; it would have looked greater if he wasnt rubbing his butt as he shouted this

    <em>Bang</em> Masahiko spanked him again, Thats the spirit!

    Ouch! Then why hit me again?

    It was just for the fun of it!

    Masahiko was slightly pleased that Naruto, the soft child, finally had some growth.

    After a little hesitation, Masahiko asked again, Before you didnt deliberately make fun of the old ancestor, right?

    Hey, its not my fault. Why do you have the same name as that nasty boy?!

    Masahikos face darkened, and he pulled Naruto to hisp again.

    <em>Bang</em> This ancestor had this name for 120 years! He was named after me. How is it my fault?

    Ah~.

 Chapter 323: Stained Face

    Chapter 323: Stained Face

    The entrance of Konoha Orphanage.

    Elder, take care, ande again when you have time!

    Bam!

    After she bid farewell to the others, Nono mmed the door of the orphanage shut.

    Masahiko looked at the closed door of the orphanage, then turned to Kushina.

    Kushina smiled ufortably, Hahaha, Grandpa, Im doing you a favor here! Good people live for a hundred years old Oh, no, I mean, five hundred years!

    Living for five hundred years is a curse!

    Just now in the orphanage, Masahiko finished beating Naruto and was feeling great. He even chatted with others since he was in a good mood.

    All of a sudden, Nanoined in bitterness about how things were rough: The war h h, the funds h h, more orphans are hungry b.

    Kushina immediately said that she could help with some money to support, and then she didnt pay and looked at Masahiko quietly.

    Masahiko didnt leave anyment because he couldnt and paid the money. He wasnt short of money after all.

    But as soon as he took the money out and was thinking of giving two Asuma heads, Kushina snatched his wallet and gave Nono all the money.

    Grandpa, isnt it just a little money? Do you see how poor-looking these orphans are? Dont you want them to live a better life? Kushina saw how Masahiko was quiet, so she continued to speak.

    Masahiko took a deep breath, That wont just make them live a better life with the money you to gave them, you could even build ten more orphanages, and then distribute all the money evenly between each one of them, and they will all live a better life than everyone in the vige. Kids are cute, but thats not enough!

    Was there so much money? Kushina looked guilty.

    Masahiko smiled bitterly, I made more than 300 million Ryo selling wood carvings. During all of these years, Ive spent around 10 million, so the amount youve just taken should be more than 250 million. Eight or Nine Asuma Ahem You get the idea!

    Forget it, since youve given it to her, I wont ask it back. But I hope Nono will make good use of the money. Masahiko waved his hand and walked out.

    Kushina nced at Minato nkly, Asuma what?

    Minato shook his head and dragged Naruto to follow them, Who knows, lets go.

    This time the destination of the four was very clear, the Senju.

    Before they circled the vige, the Senju n had already learned about their arrival. At this time, Mikoto was holding a little boy and waiting at the gate of the ns station.

    Its Aunt Mikoto and that idiot Masahiko, Naruto said softly.

    Masahiko shook his head helplessly. He was right. He shouldnt have let Nawaki name his kid after him.

    It was the first time he sees this kid, he looked at him carefully first, then he couldnt help but show a satisfied smile this kid was very handsome, worthy of the name Masahiko.

    He had ck hair and ck eyes, he was handsome, and he looked more like his mom, Mikoto. Therefore, he has seven points simr to Sasuke in the original, and the remaining rest three points are biased towards Nawaku, but

    Howe there is a shallow mark on both sides of the childs nose. Impossible! Did Itachi do this to his brother to take revenge on me because he has my name?

    Masahiko thought about this nonsense for a while. Meanwhile, Kushina grabbed Mikotos hand, and they talked to each other.

    Naruto and Senju Masahiko faced each other and began a unique exchange; they seemed to share a great rtionship.

    Idiot Masahiko!

    Idiot Naruto!

    .

    It took a long while for Mikoto to break free from Kushina. She looked at Masahiko and Minato and smiled apologetically.

    Kushina, lets go in and talk.

    Masahiko looked at the little guy, who had been secretly observing him, walked a few steps forward, then pat his head.

    Lil Masahiko, you have to grow up and be worthy of this ancestors name.

    Dont touch my head. Besides, dont call me Lil Masahiko. It seems that all Masahiko dont like anyone touching their heads.

    Masahiko smiled, In front of me, youve to be called Lil Masahiko. Masahiko isnt a name that anyone can have. This name is dedicated to geniuses.

    But I wont put too much pressure on you. You dont need to be the first ten-year-old Jonin. You just need to be better than this spoiled kid.Masahiko pointed to Naruto.

    Naruto made a face, How can Idiot Masahiko be better than me!

    Idiot Naruto!

    Masahiko shrugged and followed Mikoto into her home. Only the two kids left at the door shouting at each other.

    Mikoto, why did you agree to name your child such a name? Didnt you two feel awkward when called him these years?

    Mikoto shook her head, We call you Great Grandpa. Why would it be awkward?

    Oh, thats right! Im the one who usually doesnt get called by that name Masahiko felt speechless.

    Mikoto smiled and said, Of course not. In front of you, it would be better to call him Lil Masahiko. Otherwise, it would be really awkward.

    But Great Grandpa, do you know that Masahiko has awakened the Sharingan?

    Masahiko was surprised, Do the Uchiha know about this?

    Mikoto paused, showing a slightly sad expression, Three months ago, my second grandfather personally guided him to refine his Chakra for the first time. After that, he awakened it. My Second Grandfather was excited, these days, the Uchiha often visits, to find Lil Masahiko and me.

    So it was directly exposed? Masahiko was speechless.

    The first time he started controlling his Chakra, he was able to awake the Sharingan. This indicates that his talent is great, and its probably not far from Itachi, who was the Sage Body. Thebination of the Senju and the Uchiha has really given birth to two monsters. Masahiko closed his eyes and pondered.

    Kushina and Minato also knew about the agreement that was made when Mikato and Nawaki were married. If the second child awakens the Sharingan before graduating from school, he would be named after the Uchiha.

    This was bad news, so the three of them quietly looked at each other and then at Masahiko.

    Masahikos face darkened, Hey, stop it! Dont you ever dare to think that I will turn back on the agreement and stain this old face with shame!

    After pondering for a moment, Masahiko sighed again. This child has his name. Its okay if he was called Senju Masahiko, but he would be really ufortable if he changes it to Uchiha Masahiko. Therefore, he started considering being shameless for once

    Thinking of this, Masahiko suddenly felt stunned, Mikoto, you and Nawaki named this child after me back then. Was it so I would protect this kid when this dayes and intervene decisively?

    Mikoto was taken aback and smirked, And what if its true?

    This isnt a joke. Naming him after me wont change anything, and youve even said that it is, in fact, awkward. It turns out that youve wanted to fool this ancestor from the very beginning! Masahiko was a little unhappy.

    So youre gonna leave things as it is? Are you really gonna just watch them change Lil Masahikos surname to Uchiha?

    Masahiko took a deep breath, How can I just watch now! Youve already stained my face and left me with no choice!

 Chapter 324: A Stalker From the Stars

    Chapter 324: A Stalker From the Stars

    Now that he decided to take care of it, Masahiko asked Mikoto to tell him in detail what happened during this period.

    The Great Elder of the Uchiha n was so excited that everyone knew about the news of Lil Masahiko in a day.

    Because most of the big names were already smoked, and the other high-levels nsmen are on the battlefield, the situation wasnt urgent. Still, they sent someone privately to persuades Mikoto and Lil Masahiko.

    Masahiko sighed, When the Kagamies back from the battlefield, I will talk to him again.

    Mikto breathed a sigh of relief, Then Im afraid that Im going to fully depend on you, Great Grandpa.

    Masahiko smiled and nodded, feeling satisfied. It seems that since Mikoto married Nawaki, she started to regard herself as one of the Senju, not the Uchiha Mikoto of the past.

    The serious atmosphere eased down, and Mikoto startingughing again with Kushina.

    Kushina, are you going back to Konoha now? Do you n to reroll Naruto to Konoha Academy Ninja?

    Kushina pouted her lips, I havent decided yet. The thing that old man Danzo did was too much!

    Mikoto smiled and said, Didnt he have been punished by Great Grandpa? Now he has defected, are you still not satisfied?

    Kushina nced at Masahiko, and thetter shook his head slightly, indicating to her that she shouldnt mention the news of his death for the time being and wait until they find the cause.

    Mikoto looked around and continued, I thought you brought Naruto today to sing him up the Ninja Academy.

    The signing is today?!

    Mikoto exined in a low voice, The registration in Konoha has always been one week before the start of school, which happens to be today.

    Mikoto also said, If I wasnt informed that youre here today, I would have taken Lil Masahiko to sign up.

    Is that so Kushina pondered for a moment, Lets think about it for a few more days. It doesnt matter if we sign him up a bitte, right?

    The situation was clear to Masahiko after he heard her say this. It seems that Kushina was already considering following Narutos wishes and let hime to Konoha, but she still couldnt make up her mind.

    There is no need for this ancestor to kidnap any kids

    Minato knows Kushina better, and a smile was drawn on his sunny face, Kushina, lets go together today.

    Hearing this, Kushina red at him fiercely and pouted her lips without replying.

    Mikoto nced at her with a smile, In that case, lets go. Its noon already.

    Kushina was reluctantly pulled out to Mikotos door, and saw Naruto with a swollen nose.

    Nastahiko, you will regret this!

    Lil Masahiko was also out of breath, but there was no traces of scars on his face, and pulled out his tongue disdainfully, Idiot Naruto, you cant beat me!

    Damn it,e at me again! Naruto was beaten up.

    Iming at you this time! Kushina grabbed Naruto.

    Mom, let me go! Im gonna beat up Idiot Masahiko! Naruto struggled.

    Idiot Naruto, you cant The more he said, the softer his voice became because Mikoto was watching him quietly.

    FINE! Kushina roared, Naruto eximed, Eeeh!

    I will take you to sign up in Konoha Ninja Academy today!

    Naruto was stunned for a moment, then his mouth suddenly reached the back of his ears: This was the first time he learned about his hidden talent, Talk No Jutsu!

    No one knows when Masahiko took out a wooden stick, but he suddenly mmed it on Narutos head.

    Ah! Why did the ancestor hit me again?

    Stop being noisy. This is called a headshot. You wille to like it in the future. It will make you calmer.

    On the side, Lil Masahiko nced at the stick in Masahikos hand and muttered in a low voice, No wonder Naruto, the fool, is getting tougher. He has been beaten up so much.

    As they got closer to the Ninja Academy, Masahiko was a bit expectant, looking forward to meeting those familiar children.

    Surprises alwayse from inadvertently; for example, in the corner, he encountered Ko

    Fourth Hokage-Sama, Elder Masahiko!

    Masahiko nodded. He was a member of the Hyuga branch side who knows him, but Masahiko didnt meet him before.

    However, Masahikos eyes were focused on the little girl holding on to Hyuuga Kos hand.

    The little girl was dressed in a white dress, with a small ck pot with bangs, her face was small and cute, and her pupils were white, in fact, a bit whiter than other Hyuuga members

    Facing Masahikos gaze, the little girl shyly hid behind Ko.

    Miss, this is Elder Masahiko, who used to be the Patriarchs Sensei.

    Elder Masahikoum, the little girl mustered up her courage, and nodded respectfully to Masahiko, and said in a soft tone, Hello, Fourth Hokage-Sama.

    Masahiko smiled with satisfaction, Are you sending the princess to enroll in school? Lets go together.

    Kushina, who has been pouting her lips, also took two steps forward, looked at Little Hinata, and smiled, The Hyuuga princess is really cute.

    In the Land of the Whirlpools, Kushina paid attention to Karin, while in Konoha, she was widening up her circle of interest and looking for other girls. It seems that Hinata hit her list

    Hinata greeted again shyly, Hello, Aunt Kushina.

    After saying this, she hid behind Ko again, looking at Naruto from time to time.

    It wasnt love at first sight. Its just because Naruto has bruised nose and swollen face, and looking at Masahikos irritated, which is really eye-catching.

    Masahiko smiled secretly. It seems that Naruto has gained her interest by being a bad boy.

    Should this old man start using his matchmaking abilities? Masahiko said to himself, then suddenly was startled, and his expression became solemn.

    Grandpa, whats the matter? Kushina noticed his expression and quickly asked.

    Its okay, theres something suddenly happened on my side. You go sign up first, and well meet up againter. Masahiko said, then he disappeared in ce.

    Kushina looked back nkly, Whats the matter with Grandpa? I rarely see such an expression on his face.

    Minato frowned and looked southwest, Ive been feeling that were being watched for a while now. I thought it was my imagination. The elder must have discovered something. The old man can handle it. Lets go sign up Naruto first.

    In the mountain forest more than ten miles southwest of Konoha. There was a strange-shaped flying thing floating. At this time, two people, onerge and one small, were standing on it, observing Konoha by special means.

    Father, they seem to have found us.

    Dont worry, theyre just a little sensitive.

    but father

    I said no need to worry! You only need to pay attention to the wife I chose for you, the white-eyed princess, Hyuuga Hinata. When she grows up, you will be able to reproduce the pureblood and awaken the Tenseigan!

    But father theres someone behind you. Toneri finally said. After speaking, the middle-aged mans expression in front of him changed suddenly, and he turned around hurriedly.

    Behind him, it was Masahikos old darkened face; he was just thinking about matching up Naruto and Hinata over here, and this guy thinks he has the right to take Hinata away? He called it first!

    Who are you?

    You dont need to know where I came from or who Im. Im the man who does whatever he wants!

    In short, youre from the moon. Allow this ancestor to send you back home!

 Chapter 325: Masahiko Landing on the Moon

    Chapter 325: Masahiko Landing on the Moon

    The light shone, illuminating Masahikos face and eyes.

    Toneris father didnt say much, and with a wave of his hand, the strangely-shaped spacecraft emitted arge number of yellow light waves, which made Masahikos eyes turn green.

    What a good device. It can fly and fight. You cant ept less from the ancestors.

    Masahiko stretched his right hand forward, and the dark red light shed on his five fingers, then a small Bijuudama sent out, offsetting the yellow light waves.

    This is Yin and Yang Release? Youre Uzumaki Masahiko, the descendant of the Six Paths. Toneris father looked solemn.

    Masahiko shook his head speechlessly. He really didnt like the name, descendant of the Six Paths. However, the other party knew him, which means they should have been concerned about him when they were observing the Shinobi World on the moon.

    A ninja, such this strong ancestor, will surely attract attention.

    Toneris father didnt reply, and he looked more serious. He turned to look at Toneri beside him, hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth, and his right hand slowly condensed a green ball of light.

    This technique its a bit simr to the Rasengan. Masahiko was taken aback upon seeing it, the palm of his right hand turned over, then a ck Rasengan condensed on it.

    Letspare our balls!

    Masahiko pushed his Rasengan over. He thought it would be at least one top and one lying back situation at worse. He didnt expect that his ck Rasengan would be swallowed by the green one as soon as it touched it, then continue to be pressed on his hand, submerge, and absorb his Chakra.(T/N: Hes referring to the scene after the first fight Sasuke and Naruto had in the original.)

    Its absorbing my Chakra. What kind of technique is this?

    Boom!!

    Masahikos question was followed by a huge explosion caused by the Chakras rampage inside his body.

    Cough Cough! On the spacecraft, Toneris father coughed twice, and his face became unnaturally pale. The technique just now has consumed him greatly.

    Father, are you okay?

    Toneri, lets go.

    Toneris father didnt answer but controlled his spacecraft and lifted it straight into the air.

    But father

    Cough we will go back then talk! Toneris father coughed again, The explosion caused by this collision was too great, and that person is very troublesome, and its unlikely that he will die from such an explosion.

    But father

    I told you we will talkter!

    As a result, the spacecraft kept rising, broke through the gravity force, and flew to the moon.

    It wasnt until ten minutester that the spacecraftnded on the surface of the moon, and he was relieved.

    Whats the matter? Lets talk. Toneris father turned his head, and his face slowly stiffened.

    Father, theres a hand on top of my head.

    Toneris father:

    Masahiko pat Otsutsuki Toneris head, then looked around, The power of the explosion just now was so powerful that it blew me on your ship, and it identally boarded on the moon.

    What kind of technique youve just used? This was the first time I see it. If I wasnt proficient in sealing technique, Im afraid you would have ended up hurting me a little bit.

    Toneris father remained silent; of course, he would exin the principles of his own technique to the enemy.

    Come on, arent you gonna tell me? Masahiko looked curious and pat Toneris little head again.

    Ha!! Out of the blue, Toneri suddenly leaned back and mmed the back of his head against Masahiko.

    Masahikos face turned ck and quickly reacted. Toneri took the opportunity to flee to his father, but he slipped and knocked out his own father.

    Father! Are you okay?

    Masahiko rubbed his chest that was hit by the kids head, then looked speechless as he said, Howe kids nowadays dare to hit everything with their heads? Also, you hit your father. Its none of my business. Youre on your own. I dont have money to treat him. I donated it all to the orphanage!

    Toneris father, who was knocked out by his son, was shaken repeatedly without waking up. Toneri gritted his teeth, hurriedly started the spacecraft, and stumbled to the west.

    This kid isnt old enough. He definitely doesnt have a spacecraft drive license, but I cant help him. I havent driven one before too. Masahiko sighed, looked at Toneri, and was suddenly taken aback, Kid, why are you suddenly blind?

    Toneri turned around, revealing white eyes, and said quietly, those eyes are my fathers skill.

    Its over, he doesnt know how to drive that thing, and hes blind now. This is going to end with an ident.

    Masahiko was always ready to rescue his new spaceship, but perhaps because he was familiar with the road, Toneri dodged a few buildings on his way until a row of pce buildings were in sight andnded safely without crashing.

    Its a bit deserted. These pces are all tatters.

    Masahiko perceived the ce, then said with a surprised expression, There is no one alive, no wonder they had to go for Hinata. It seems that there are only two people left in this descendant of Hamura.

    While thinking, puppets flew from all directions. Masahiko frowned and noticed Toneris father, who was unconscious, opening his eyes secretly.

    Masahiko said, both irritated andughing, Are you pretending to be unconscious to take advantage of the location to fight again? Dude, just give upMasahiko stretched his hands forward, and a sharp buzzing sound suddenly emitted, and the two Rasenshuriken condensed into shape. With both hands swinging outward, the Rasenshuriken draws two gorgeous arcs from two directions, cutting all the puppets into pieces.

    Father, are you Toneri helped his father up.

    Cough! Damn it, if it wasnt for this body

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head, It should be clear to you that no matter what condition your body is going through, you will never be my opponent. You had a nice thing going on the moon. You should have nevere to earth. But you must have understood now that earth is dangerous!

    Huh! Toneris father scoffed, The world created by the Six Paths failed. We, who inherited the will of Hamura-Sama, have the responsibility to destroy this failed world! Toneris father said angrily.

    Masahiko was taken aback and looked at him carefully.

    Youre sick.

    Cough If it wasnt for this disease

    Im not talking about your body, but your brain. Not everyone can im the world to be a failure and vow to destroy it. Masahiko shook his head.

    Toneris father snorted coldly, The Juubi sealed in the moon has been stolen. Someone wants to liberate Otsutsuki Kaguya. Doesnt this prove that this world is a failure?

    Masahiko frowned. It seems that the guy who took Madaras eyes started to move.

    If its freed, I will just seal it again. Do you treat me as a decoration? Who can take the Nibi from me?

    Toneris father gave him a look of disdain, then after a violent cough, he took a deep look at Toneri then slowly fell down.

    Father! Toneri was surprised.

    Hes dead?

    Masahiko was speechless. This death was so meaningless, he didnt aplish anything at all.

    It doesnt matter if hes dead. I can take another genius boy back with me. Masahiko nced at Toneri.

    Looking at the surrounding pces again, Before that, why not help myself to the moons bedroom? It looks very modest. I might bring some people to live here.

    Living on the moon, then I am Uzumaki Change? Puh! Uzumaki Hou Yi thats also wrong Neil Armstrong? Masahiko fell into deep thought.(T/N: Change: is the Chinese goddess of the moon. Hou Yi: Her husband. Neil Armstrong is the firsthumans ever tond on themoon.)

 Chapter 326: Solved The Case

    Chapter 326: Solved The Case

    My fathers health has always been poor, so he was anxious to take me to earth and choose a future wife for me so I can keep the ns bloodline alive.

    Standing in front of a brand-new tomb, Toneri spoke softly.

    At this moment, his eyes were so white that they would asionally glow with blue light. Those belonged to his fathers eyes, and Masahiko personally transnted them.

    The previous technique of my father released on you was a technique that can only be activated at will by the Tenseigan. He released it forcibly in order to bring me back safe.

    Masahiko smiled, Because he has been observing the Shinobi World, he must have understood how invincible Im and decided to do this, right?

    Toneri was silent for a while, then turned to speak, Why dont you kill me?

    Masahiko looked at the Tomb of Toneris father in front of him, Why kill you? We have no grudges at all. Although you secretly peeing at Hinata made me unhappy, but being unhappy isnt enough. You have to do more if you want me to kill you. Masahiko missed the point again, yet he continued, Originally, I was nning to kick you back to the moon, but I didnt expect your father to y such a big move and kill himself.

    Toneri shook his head, Father told me that he probably only has half a year to live, and hes already prepared to wee this day.

    I could tell that before. Thus I didnt do anything at all. You knocked him out so hard to the point that he couldnt survive. Masahiko decisively avoided responsibility.

    Toneri:

    Toneri looked confused, but Masahiko smiled and looked around, Wont you feel lonely on such a big moon all by yourself? Observing alone wont be fun. If you really want to know if the world created by the Six Paths has failed, its better to experience it yourself.

    After Kimimaro and Haku, Masahiko finally managed to sign up the next kid. Hes going to be a great yer for the Uzumaki Club in the future. Toneri is only a six or seven-year-old child. Its the time when youre curious about everything.

    Masahiko stroke while the iron is hot, Also, Im nning to make the moon my own back garden. Im afraid there will no ce for you here.

    Toneri turned and took a look at Masahiko. He felt that he had seen everything, but he didnt expect to see someone that justify rubbing others homes this way.

    Masahiko didnt wait for an answer, Since you agree, then I will go to repair My Pce.

    After saying this, Masahiko disappeared in a sh, leaving Toneri alone facing the tombstone, Father, what should I do?

    ..

    Four dayster.

    Masahiko looked at the magnificent castle in front of him and nodded in satisfaction.

    Masahiko felt a little disgusted with these ces where people used to live. He simply used the Dust Release to wipe it out, then the Earth Release to smooth the ground, and built a castle on it.

    He used a variety of Wood Releases techniques and even Ice Release to build a gorgeous castle in front of him in three days; a huge castle covering an area of more than one square kilometer.

    It took another day to divide the inside of the castle into rooms, make a simpleyout, and make a few wooden beds.

    He wasnt too anxious about the rest of the fine work. He cane here in the future, when he feels like it, and add some more decorations.

    He can also bring others up to stroll around. The moon now is his territory.

    But before that

    Toneri! Come here and teach me how to drive a spaceship!

    ..

    Driving a spacecraft is much easier to learn than Masahiko imagined. In his previous life, Masahiko had to retake the car driving license test four times

    But since this thing was controlled by Chakra, he could drive it skillfully in less than half an hour.

    On the moon, in the middle of the sky, looking like a 120-year-old child, Masahiko drove his spaceship here and there.

    When the sky dimmed, Masahiko finally came back to his senses.

    It has been four days since this ancestor left the Shinobi World. If I dont go back to show up, Im afraid that they will think Im dead again. And the day after tomorrow is the day Naruto enters school. I cant miss that.

    But before going back, Masahiko still had something to do.

    He turned to Toneri next to him, smiled, and said, Where is the ce where your n observes the Shinobi World? Take me to see it.

    Toneri was stunned, It was in the previous pce. Didnt you destroy it?

    Masahikos face darkened, What did you say? Then why didnt you stop me?

    For the first time since the death of his father, Toneri smiled brightly, I have decided to go to the Shinobi World with you to personally experience if the world created by the Six Paths is really a failure, so that thing is no longer needed!

    I suddenly dont want to take you there.

    Toneri: ???

    Forget it. If its destroyed, then its destroyed. Im not the old-fashioned Hiruzen, who like to peep on people Masahiko was full of pity.

    In fact, we can only see some general things. We cant see peoples faces. Otherwise, my father would have recognized you the first time. Toneri exined.

    Oh, so its useless. Masahiko nodded thoughtfully and turned around, Since you decided to go with me, then dont address me with you, thats rude, just like other kids, you must say, My Ancestor.

    Toneri was startled, Ill call you Elder.

    Huh? Oh, thats right, your ancestor is Otsutsuki Hamura. Its up to you, go back and rest. We will leave tomorrow morning.

    Toneri hesitated for a moment and then whispered, Elder if I go with you to earth, can I enter Konoha Academy Ninja?

    Masahiko was taken aback, Why do you want to Youre still after Hinata?

    Toneris face flushed, This is my fathers will!

    Well, you must follow your fathers will, but thats not okay

    Why not?

    Of course, its because because, because of what again?

    Its because when he first watched the anime, he felt that Naruto and Hinata should be a natural pair but does he really want Boruto toe? Well, thats a question that needs an answer.

    First, when Boruto came out, I watched a few episodes but couldnt withstand it. It was boring, and Boruto Masahiko sighed.

    He couldnt stand it in his previous life, and after only watching a few episodes of Boruto, he dropped it. Later, he was curious when he heard that Orochimaru had a child, so he went back and took a nce.

    It was really big news. And became eager to know who the childs father or mother was, but suddenly he died and didnt get the result.

    Speaking of which, the kids name was Mitsuki, he was quite handsome, not much like Orochimaru, but a bit like Masahiko looked at Toneri.

    Huh? Did he just solve the mystery?

    After a long while, Masahiko said sympathetically, Little guy, if you like Hinata, go after it. You can escape your fate,e on!

    Toneri: ???

 Chapter 327: Go With The Flow!

    Chapter 327: Go With The Flow!

    The next day, early morning.

    Masahiko skillfully piloted the spacecraft and took Toneri back to where he hadnded on the moon.

    It seems you must take off from here beforending in that hidden ce on the earth. Speaking of, is there still a channel between the moon and earth?

    Toenri nodded, That channel is on the other side of the moon. Do you want to go and see it?

    Forget it. We will see it next time. Masahiko hesitated for a moment, Ill take you to earth first.

    Under Masahikos control, the spacecraft quickly started and broke free of the moons gravity. After minutester, Masahiko returned to the familiar air.

    He hadnt paid attention when he first got on it, and now that he personally controlled the spacecraft, he realized how an amazing artifact it really is. Not only its fast, and it can be used inbat, but it can also protect the passengers while traveling between the moon and earth without suffering any damages.

    Toneri noticed Masahikos expression and exined in a soft tone, This is an artifact left by the ancestor Hamura. Through it, the ancestor migrated to the moon.

    Masahiko nodded in understanding, the Six Paths has his own artifact, so its normal for his brother to have his own toys too.

    When I have time, I have to take it apart to see what the principle of this thing is. If it can be copied in batches Masahikos heart skipped a beat for a moment from excitement.

    As they spoke, the two of them were already less than 10,000 meters from the ground. Masahiko looked down and suddenly smiled, Toneri, do you know what it means to go with the flow?

    Toneri was taken aback, Yes to be cool?

    Yup, to be cool! Masahiko turned and jumped out of the spaceship, falling straight down.

    Toneri: ???

    The spacecraft lost control and trembled, which made Tonerie back to his senses and quickly take over control and chase after the confusing Masahiko.

    Masahiko was facing upwards, his arms spread out, and his rate fall was getting quicker do the gravitational pull.

    This kid isnt bad, risking himself to save me. But theres something that Ive always wanted to do Bungee jumping at the height of 10,000 meters is really exciting!

    The distance to the ground was getting closer and closer. Just as Masahiko was about to manipte gravity andnd safely, a familiar voice suddenly emitted from below: Grandpa! Youre finally back!

    Masahiko was startled, then turned his head and said, Kushina, why are you here?

    Mi

    The end was sad.

    ..

    Ten minutester, Masahiko crawled out of the ground with a darkened face.

    Grandpa, are you okay?

    Kushina smiled wryly, feeling that she has done something wrong.

    Masahiko shook his head speechlessly, the bungee jumping failed, and he almost threw himself to death. On the other side, Toneri was even more miserable. Minato thought that he was an enemy chasing Masahiko and knocked him out, the poor boy is now held him in his arms.

    Im okay before I wanted to never mind. That kid, you dont need to be vignt. I brought him back with me from the moon.

    No, really, what were you doing? Kushina nced at Masahiko, who had fallen into pieces, and then reacted, You brought him from the moon?

    Well, Ill exin this to youter. Lets talk about why youre here first?

    Minato shed over with wry smile, he handed him Toneri, Masahiko looked at the poor boy, then nced at him puzzled.

    Why did you

    Minato smiled bitterly, I thought he was chasing you, so I knocked him out. As for us here, because there seemed to be an explosion in this ce a few days ago, we came here to check the situation and see if theres any clues behind you disappearance.

    Explosion? Oh, I almost blew myself two days ago. Masahiko pondered, weighed Toneri in his arms, and then looked at the spaceship that had been inserted diagonally into the ground, and shook his head helplessly, Well back up then talk againter!

    Konoha, the Senju, Mikotos house.

    Masahiko changed his clothes, exined the experience he had the past few days to Kushina, and learned some big things that happened from them.

    The Fourth Shinobi World War is over. Masahiko nodded. Konoha mobilized all of their forces, and Iwagakure broke under the pressue.

    Well, in a few days, Nawaki and the other shoulde back, Mikoto said next to Kushina.

    Grandpa, you better tell us about the things you saw on the moon. Kushina was full of curiosity.

    Hmm A groan came, and with that, Toneri finally woke up slowly and met Masahikos gentle smile at a nce.

    Youre awake? Boy, how can you still fall asleep while driving a spaceship?

    Toneri: ???

    He felt ufortable and had a bit of a headache, Didnt you jump off the spaceship?

    Masahiko spoke gently, Boy, have you had a nightmare?

    Toneri: ???

    Puff Kushina almostughed out loud. Minato thought he was an enemy and attacked him almost instantly, so he couldnt possibly know what happened.

    Elder, who are these people?

    Masahiko continued to smile gently, introducing Toneri to each of them one by one, then pointed at him and said, This kid is called Otsutsuki Toneri. I brought him back from the moon.

    Hearing this, Kushina looked weirdly at Masahiko, Otsutsuki? What? Do you have another son?

    Masahiko red at her, How, just how? Look at him, his skin color, his hair, his eyes. How could he be my son?

    But when you opened the Amazon Store, didnt you call yourself Otsutsuki Hagoromo?

    Toneri was stunned, Elder, you and the Six Paths are

    Masahiko smiled bitterly. Only then did he understand what was the cause of this misunderstanding.

    At the beginning, I just didnt bother to give my disguise a name, so when I needed one, I borrowed a name I knew. Masahiko exined to them the story of the Six Paths and then pointed at Toneri, Hes the descendant of the Six Paths brother, Otsutsuki Hamura.

    Minato looked thoughtful, So the Six Paths actually exists? Theres also the Otsutsuki n

    Masahiko smiled, Not only does he exist, but he might also be peeping at me right now.

    Toneri was surprised, The Six Paths is still alive? How can this be

    Oh, believe me, hes dead, but hes spying on me from the Other World.

    And wheres ancestor Hamura? Toneri showed expectation.

    Masahiko was stunned and slowly shook his head, He diedpletely, and its estimated that his soul no longer there.

    Toneri was disappointed. Masahiko smiled and added, If Ichiraku Ramens Teuchi isnt actually Otsutsuki Hamura, then hes really dead.

    Ichiraku Ramens boss? Kushina couldntugh or cry, Grandpa, you seem to be particrly concerned about him.

    Masahiko smiled, but seeing how Toneri looked longing, he shook his head speechlessly. This child was actually having fun around people, so he wanted him to meet more.

    Mikoto, where are Naruto and Lil Masahiko? Let them meet their new partner.

    Mikoto smiled bitterly, These two kids She sighed, I dont know where they are going to have a duel again. Also, Great Grandpa, the Uchiha should have heard that you are here. People came here more frequently in the past two days. You

    I know, Masahiko smiled, If Lil Masahikos surname changes to Uchiha, I would really feel awkward.

    It can be said that kids by his age will call him by his name to express their admiration, but if Masahiko name was added to the Uchiha n I might end up beingughed at by Madara.

    Mikoto breathed a sigh of relief, but Masahiko continued to add, If thest name is going to be changed, so why not change the name as well? How about Uchiha Sasuke?

    Mikoto was startled, Why are you Sasuke?

    Seeing Mikotos reaction, Masahiko shook his head slightly. Sure enough, so Fokutos child isnt called Sasuke, huh?

    He hadnt dared to ask much before because Lil Masahiko looked too much like Sasuke in his previous life, and he even awakened the Sharingan, which means that hes in line with the setting of of being Indras reincarnation.

    Up until now, he was just lying to himself, thinking that if Lils Masahiko doesnt change his name, then Fokutos child would be called Uchiha Sasuke.

    Thest night after he had a conversation with Toneri, it finally hit him. It was really Konohas fifty-fourth year. Theres nothing tangled now. Everything happened up until now will unfold into unexpected results, and nothign will change that.

    If Fokutos son isnt called Uchiha Sasuke, what can he do? Should he make Mikoto change Lil Masahikos name or give birth to a new one?

    Great Grandpa, are you really willing to change Lil Masahikos name to Uchiha? Mikoto was a little anxious, and Kushina frowned beside her.

    Its up to you to decide whether to change it or not. Masahiko smiled and shaked his head, but I have decided to relief myself.

    Toneri was stunned, Elder, I wasnt dreaming before.

    Well, youre not the one dreaming. Masahiko turned his head with a smile and looked at the four, who had different expressions.

    Im the one dreaming, and in this dream, I think Im still watching anime.

 Chapter 328: Admission

    Chapter 328: Admission

    After Masahiko stated that he wasnt going to anything, all afternoon, he was faced by the mumbling of Mikoto and Kushina

    Yes, I originally said that Im going to handle it, but now I dont want to. You just deal with this by yourself. Ill wait for the result.

    I made this agreement. I personally went to the Uchiha and made the deal. Where will I hide my old face if I say that the deal is off now?

    Kushina, what is that expression? You know that Grandpa has always been an honest man, right?

    Hey, what do you mean by that look! Come on!

    It wasnt until the evening that Mikotos house finally fell silent. Masahiko also breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as he released himself, he was almost torn from the sky by Kushinas pouting lips and Mikotos begging face.

    The two arent unreasonable people, who make trouble, and they also cant force him to do anything, so he didnt care. He only needed to endure it for an afternoon.

    As for Toneri, perhaps it was because the headache from being knocked out before hasnt disappeared, or maybe because seeing too many people made him tired, but hey aside and fell asleep again.

    But its not a problem that the silent has controlled the ce. Masahiko can always break that with a joke?

    Hahahahaha Masahiko was amused by his own jokes before he could even start talking. Kushina looked over helplessly

    Fortunately, the two kids who opened the door broke Masahikos smiling face.

    Mom, I won again today! Lil Masahiko said loudly, but he looked calm, trying to indicate that the win was easy.

    Nonsense! Where did you win? It was a tie Naruto retorted with a blue nose and a swollen cheek. He noticed Masahiko again and turned his head and said, Huh? Old Ancestor, youre back!

    Masahiko raised his finger to his mouth and tried to shush him after pointing with his other hand at Toneri, who was sleeping.

    Naruto turned his head, then with the same loud voice, Huh? Who is this guy?

    Masahiko said helplessly, Your love rival!

    My love rival? Naruto was stunned for a while and said seriously, This guy he also likes Sister Haku?!

    Masahiko:

    Masahiko drag over Naruto calmly, put him on hisp, took off his pant, and bang!

    Mikotos silence was finally broken. And Toneri opened his eyes to find a yellow-haired boy, stripped from his pants, being spanked, and beside him was a ck-haired boy with his arms folded, watching the excitement.

    Whats happening?

    .

    The next day, the first day of school on March 1st.

    Mikoto was leading Lil Masahiko, Minato and Kushina were leading Naruto, Masahiko leading was Toneri, and several people in front of them heading toward the Ninja Academy.

    When you signed up Naruto a few days ago, besides Hinata, have you met any other kids? Masahiko turned his head and said.

    Minato shook his head, At that time, it was almost noon, and all those who should have signed up were already registered. We didnt see other kids.

    Kushina straightened Narutos cor and whispered: Naruto, you should get along well with your ssmates at school, especially girls, dont about Haku. He belongs to Kimimaro.

    Masahikoughed; its not easy to be a mother. Sometimes you need to lie, sometimes you need to use an innocent Kimimaro, and sometimes its both.

    Naruto blushed, but he didnt dare to refute. If Masahiko stripped his pants and spanked his butt on the street, he would feel ashamed.

    A few minutester, this powerful group of parents finally to the Ninja Academy, and they parted ways at the door Kushina and the others sent Naruto and Lil Masahiko to ss, and Masahiko needed to register Toneri.

    The Ninja Academy was still that same old building from before. When he built the Ninja Academy, the LV8 Earth Release ninja responsible for building it looked ashamed to death by his creation. Its estimated that such a sturdy building willst another fifty years. Just how much money he saved for Konoha

    With Masahikos current status, its easy to do things.

    He pulled a staff member of the school and said, Im Uzumaki Masahiko, yes, the legendary Shinobi. Ive brought this kid over to register him into the Ninja Academy.

    Then he epted the staff members exmation, Youre the legendary Shinobi Uzumaki Masahiko?! Hello, hello, Im honored to meet you! Follow me, follow me!!

    The only troublesome thing is that Toneri is seven years old this year, and he has a foundation in Ninjutsu. It stands to reason that they should transfer him to the second grade. Therefore the ninja academy staff also took them to the second-grade ss teacher first.

    Elder Masahiko, if you want to see the first-grade teacher, I can take you there, The second-grade ss teacher said.

    Masahiko nodded then took a glimpse at the report on the others desk.

    Oh, this is the final exam result of the previous first-grade ss, which now the second. The other exined.

    Masahiko picked up the report:

    First On The ss: Tenten

    Second Seat: Hyuuga Neji

    .

    Last Seat: Rock Lee

    How? Can kids bring pets for the Ninja Academy exam now? Masahiko was speechless.

    Masahiko walked to the door of the first-grade ss, still not knowing how Tenten could beat Neji.

    Iruka, there is another student here who wants to enter your ss. He was brought by Elder Uzumaki Masahiko. The second-grade ss teacher shouted.

    Masahiko raised his head when he heard the name and looked at Iruka in front of him. This man can be said to be the master of Narutos fate.

    Now Iruka has just be a teacher. He was still green and greeted Masahiko nervously.

    But when he saw Toneri, he immediately calmed down, Student, Otsutsuki Toneri, first enter the ss and find a seat at will, then prepare to introduce yourself

    At first nce, Masahiko could tell that he was a natural teacher.

    Masahiko patted Toneri on the shoulder, motioned him to enter the ss, and looked inside.

    Toner had a clear goal. He scanned the kids in the ss, ignored everyones pointing at his special appearance, then walked directly to the seat behind Hinata. Because of his eyes, Hinata was curious, so she secretly turned her head and nced at him.

    Naruto and Lil Masahiko sat at the far left of the ssroom and the other at the far right, saying that they were unfamiliar with each other.

    Sakura and no were sitting together, they were whispering, Masahiko guessed that they were talking about the handsome neer?

    There are still a lot of familiar faces. Masahiko scanned the entire ssroom. All of the little strong are there, and there are also some unfamiliar faces. But one of the kids seems to be Sai.

    Elder Masahiko, is everything okay?

    As soon as Masahiko wanted to reply, a line of Chinese characters crossed in front of him, Witness and slightly change the main storyline of Naruto World: Narutos Enrolment to the Ninja Academy, gained 20(*5) Witness Points.

    Elder Masahiko?

    Huh? Oh! Im okay. Masahiko waved his hand, smiled kindly at the kids in the ss who were looking at him curiously, turned his head, and left the Academy.

    Now where should I go?

 Chapter 329: Fat Cat, How About Some Self-Integrity?

    Chapter 329: Fat Cat, How About Some Self-Integrity?

    Masahiko was very confused.

    After leaving Konoha Ninja Academy, he didnt return to the Senju Station but wandered around the vige alone.

    In his more than 120 years of life, especially in the past50 years, he has beenpeting with memories of his previous life, participating in the plot, changing it, fixing it, and so on. He was rxed and very happy on the outside, but deep inside, he was so tired.

    He signed up Naruto to school this time, and he didnt n to take care of any other things. Masahiko doesnt want to deliberate arrangement for Narutos friendships, frustration, growth, and love.

    The only thing he needed to keep an eye on is Narutos moral orientation.

    Kushina is resident in Konoha for now, and she will need to pick up her team in a few days.Happy, I want to be happy! Masahiko stood still, cheering himself up.

    My emotions are not in the right ce these past two days. Why am I a little tired of the world? Is it true that I have lived too long? Masahiko shook his head, It seems that I have to find new ways to have some fun

    Are you Elder Uzumaki Masahiko? Would you like toe in for some Ramen?

    As soon as Masahiko looked up, the smiley face of Teuchi appeared in front of him, and he unknowingly found himself in front of the Ichiraku Ramen door.

    After pondering for a moment, Masahiko smiled and nodded, then walked into the store, Give me a bowl of Miso Char Siu Ramen.

    Yes, sir! Teuchi smiled brightly.

    Masahiko frowned slightly. Teuchis preparation looked a bit different today, but Masahiko forgot about all of that after one bite of noodles.

    This taste Masahiko was full of surprise. After six years, he once again ate Teuchis Ramen, and it left him with a lot of surprises.

    Your cooking has improved? No, its something else. I can taste happiness eating this Ramen. Do you ever think of going toe to toe with Gordon Ramsay? Im sure that if its Ramen, you will never lose!

    Teuchi kept the smile, but he looked a bit puzzled, Elder Masahiko, who is Gordon Ramsay?

    People say hes British, I dont know, but I heard that his food is very delicious. Masahiko slurped the noodles.

    Teuchi nodded and continued, Ive noticed that you looked a bit down before. Is there anything to be sad about? Youve lived for so long. What else you couldnt have seen?

    Masahiko was taken aback for a moment, then looked up and said, Are youforting me? Knock it off. You will never understand my sorrow, like the light of the day and the darkness of the night!

    Teuchi:

    Masahiko finished the Ramen quickly and said with a smile, Well, yes, Im old, thank you very much! But who told you that I need you tofort me? Stay in your restaurant. Im going to have fun!

    Watching Masahiko leave, Teuchi stood there with a stiffened smile on his face also, Masahiko didnt pay.

    Masahiko didnt go far away. After taking a few steps out of the door, he headed toward his old store. And a huge notice attracted his intention.

    Recruiting chefs, were paying a lot of money!

    It didnt exactly say that. There were also a few small characters written underneath, but Masahiko didnt bother reading it.

    The weapon shop was hiring chefs. Masahiko knew exactly what was going on. It seems that Tentens family is looking for a chef for their fat cat.

    Living happily Masahiko said.

    Licking his lips, Masahiko could still taste the delicious Ramen he ate just now, then looked at his skill column, Cooking

    Half an hourter, Masahiko, as a middle-aged ck-haired man with a big head and thick neck, walked into Tentens weapons shop.

    It was still early. There were no other customers, only a beautiful woman behind the counter, who looked a lot like Tenten. She should be her mother.

    Are you recruiting chefs here?

    Tentens mom was taken aback, Oh? Are you here to apply?

    Do you think Im here to buy weapons?

    Tentens mother was choked but didnt show any angry attitude. Instead, she smiled gently, May I ask you for your name?

    Masahikos face stiffened. Why do these people always ask for names? Dont you know that its very difficult for him toe up with names?

    Hagoromo, Hamura, And Asura have been used well, whos next? Masahiko scratched his head, Oh, you can call me Indra!

    Tentens mother kept the gentle smile and said politely, Indra-San, have you seen the notice outside our shop?

    Yes, I could see it. You think Im blind?

    Tentens mother:

    The chefs we want to hire must match high standards and have some special expertise

    Masahiko waved his hand, Im not telling you that there are no dishes that I cant cook, but let alone mens food, I can make special cat and dog meals!

    Special cat and dog meals? Tentens mother started to think about ways to reject this Indra politely but was attracted by what Masahiko just said.

    Can you show me your cooking skills?

    Of course! Masahiko smiled.

    .

    The system didnt disappoint Masahiko once again. When the witness points were poured, the cooking skills hit the LV9.

    Cooking LV9 (100000/1000000)

    Masahiko rubbed his eyes repeatedly to make sure that he was right. This was the first time such a thing happens. In this way, LV9 to LV10 would be considered a qualitative leap, but he still couldnt bear spending 90 witness points on it.

    LV9 was still sufficient. Facing a gentle civilian woman, Masahiko wasnt interested in making her a simple dish and only admire it after tasting it this was very boring for Masahiko.

    He directly showed all his knife movements and cooking skills, and the rest of the matter was only natural. Masahiko was hired as the Queens Chef to cook dinner for Fat Cat.

    Fat Cat, its time to see what you were doing all this time. Masahiko smiled

    That night, Masahiko used various methods to cook dozens of fishes in Tentens kitchen, and he was sessfully greeted by Fat Cat.

    When he brought thest fish to the table, Fat Cats eyes glowed with green light, then ate the whole thing with one bite.

    Masahiko looked surprised, and Teten couldnt help butfort him, Uncle Indra, dont be afraid. Fat Cat doesnt like eating people.

    Meow~ Good skills, Whitey like you.

    Masahiko watched Fat Cat eating food about eighty to ny catties with a smile, but it gradually disappeared(T/N: The catty, kati or jin, symbol , is a traditional Chinese unit of mass used across East and Southeast Asia, notably for weighing food and other groceries in some wet markets, street markets, and shops. Rted units include the picul, equal to 100 catties, and the tael, which is of a catty. 1 Catty = 0.6 KG)

    As the Fat Cat chewed, he moved his nail to his paw and made a small cut, which made him bleed.

    Tenten seemed to be used to this as she held his paw helplessly, blew gently, then put it in her mouth to stop the bleeding.

    Fat Cat, why are you always so careless?

    Masahiko smiled, then smirked as he watched this skillfully operated process

    Fat Cat, how about some self-integrity?

 Chapter 330: Spectator

    Chapter 330: Spectator

    After Masahiko sent the Toneri to school, he disappeared, and no one knew where he had gone.

    And all of a sudden, a chef with superb cooking skills named Indra was hired by the family of the first on her ss, Tenten.

    .

    Time passed quickly, and a month passed. It was Konoha the first of April,te at night.

    In the house, a ck shadow suddenly prated the wall of Tentens room, walked a few steps, then sat by the window.

    Its finally over. I really want to kill the cat and eat its meat.

    Light met the ck shadow, and it was Masahiko.

    A month ago, he discovered that his cat was plotting a n. In order to help Tenten get stronger, Fat Cat was actually using her blood as a tonic for Tenten to dring every day. When he learned this, Masahiko was really helpless and couldnt help but feel a bit worried.

    That night, he took advantage of her being asleep, sneaked into her room, and did a slight check; as expected, her Chakra was contaminated with the nature of the Nibis Chakra. As a result, the amount of her Chakra reserve was muchrger than that of her peers. Stronger no wonder that she can beat Neji. She may grow into the likes of the Gold and Silver Brothers in the future.

    This is indeed good for Tentens growth, but it also brings her some risks. She might be Akatsukis target in the future. Fat Cat is his Summoning Beast, which makes her difficult to be caught. Therefore, the Akatsuki may use Tenten to make do.

    To make it simple, the Nibis Chakra has been infesting Tentens body, and no one else could notice it.

    Masahiko didnt want to make a big fanfare, so he could only sneak in every night to help her digest the fat cats blood and stop any aftereffects. Over the past month, Tenten has grown rapidly, and it was all thanks to him working from the shadows. The fat cat, who was getting heavier and heavier for training purposes, probably wont be enough for her soon.

    In this month, Konoha faced various tragedies andedies, and Masahiko was there to watch them all.

    When the war ended, the frontline forces returned. Masahiko thought he would see the dispute between the Senju and the Uchiha n first, but what took ce first was lightedy.

    One night, Tsunade quietly left Konoha in silence. Only Masahiko found out and thought that it was something serious, so he followed.

    As a result, when he faced her, Tsunade blushed and told him that when her mother, Aika, passed away two years ago, she told her to get married and pointed at Jiraiya. At the time, she said that her mind was a bit messy, and she wanted to relieve that, so she gambled.

    As for Kato Dan, this miserable man survived the Shinobi World War II, survived the Third, and finally died in the Fourth different from the original.

    In addition to the grief that his niece showed, there was only a group of students who have been led by him who seemed sad. Obito was also there; he seemed to be a bit sad too.

    When Tsunade left, Jiraiya naturally followed closely, looking after her, looking for Orochimaru, and collecting materials with that, the Sannin left Konoha.

    After the lightedy, it was the battle between the Senju and the Uchiha.

    Konoha is only powerful when the Senju and Uchiha exist. Although there were never invincible individuals like the twin gods, thebinedbat power of the other nsmen has indeed reached an unprecedented peak.

    In the Uchiha n, three owners of Mongekyou Sharingan appeared in the same era, Uchiha Kagami, Uchiha Obito, and Uchiha Shisui. Masahiko suspected that Fugaku had also awakened his Mongekyou Sharingan but didnt reveal it to anyone.

    And because of Tsunades departure, the Senju n was slightly weaker in terms ofbat power. But when a small sapling came out of the 12 years old Itachi, who already had three tomoe Sharingan, the Senju n became favored by others. There are too many people who feared the Wood Release.

    Because of this, the equally talented Senju Masahiko was also pushed to the forefront. The cheeky Elder didnt break the contract, and the Senju couldnt deny the past agreement. They could only take advantage of the loopholes.

    Is Senju Masahiko going to be renamed? After the change, Nawaki and Mikoto still left him in the Senju because they only talked about the name change but didnt talk about transferring custody.

    So there is no Senju Masahiko in the Senju now, but an extra child named Uchiha Sasuke.

    The Uchiha were naturally dissatisfied with the result. These days, the atmosphere in Konoha was turbulent, the outside war had just ceased, and an internal conflict rose.

    Hiruzen had originally nned to leave the Hokage position but dyed that since he had to hold on to the situation.

    He also went to beg Minato to retake the Hokage position. Looking at his increasingly aging face, Minato felt a bit of pity, but he couldnt do anything about it.

    Hiruzen was helpless. At this time, he couldnt bring up the Fifth Hokage topic. Konoha may explode in an instant. He can only hold on, win over the small ns, and expand the strength of the Anbu. Kakashi, Genma, and others most of these young ninjas who grew up joined the Anbu. Other talented ninjas were appointed to other positions. For example, Rin reced Tsunade as the new medical team leader of Konoha.

    Hiruzen was trying to find a way to settle Konohas dispute and let it grow stronger.

    He used to be a little dissatisfied with Masahiko always intervening in Konohas internal affairs, but now he is looking forward to Masahikos appearance and help to solve these messy situations.

    Masahikos reply was clear, So now that youve acknowledged my contributions, you want me toe? I wonte. How shameless you think I am?

    The general situation in the vige stayed like this, but the children in the Ninja Academy seemed to live in another independent world with their own lives and ideas.

    Masahiko doesnt need to worry about Narutos orientation because he still likes a girl in the same ss, Haruno Sakura.

    Of course, Sakura still looks down on Naruto and prefers Sasuke, who is handsome.

    Ino and Sakuras friendship didnt fall out because of the fight for Sasuke. There were a lot of handsome boys this time, and because Toneri seemed to have a soft spot for Hinata, Ino entangled Sai.

    Toneri doesnt know how to chase girls or make them fall for him, so kept following Hinata around. The scene was very embarrassing; watching Hinata hiding shyly, Masahiko could only smile and shake his head.

    Senju Masahiko changed his name to Uchiha Sasuke, which made him a bit silent, but it made no difference to Naruto. It was always idiot. After finding that Sakura liked Sasuke more, he seemed to appreciate it a bit more.

    Narutos results were very interesting, sometimes he is third, and sometimes the Kyuubi interferes with his Chakra flow, and he fails.

    But no matter what the exam is, he will always be behind Sasuke. And the two have amon goal to surpass Toneri.

    ..

    The leisurely life continued, Masahiko intended to only do this as a spectator, a witness points gangster, and when they finally be full-sized and as strong as Obito, he will ask them out to relieve some boredom every day

    But idents always happen eventually, and Kimimaros disease has urred.

 Chapter 331: Arhat Fist and 1 Buddha’s Finger!

    Chapter 331: Arhat Fist and 1 Buddha��s Finger!

    Konoha Vige, a residential area for civilians, a wooden three-story building, second floor.

    Kimimaro, say aah~.

    Karin carrying a bowl of ck medicinal soup, fed it Kimimaro spoon by spoon.

    Kimimaroy on the bed, drinking the medicine with a stunning face, looking at Karin as if he was looking at an enemy. Feeding him medicine was the original gods task but waster snatched away by the abominable Karin.

    Masahiko wasnt in the mood to have fun and just there frowning quietly.

    How is this possible? This shouldnt happen?

    This sentence has been muttered countless times by Masahiko, and his heart was really at a loss.

    After repeatedly examining Kimimaro, he came to a conclusion that he couldnt believe. Kimimaros bloodline limit disease belongs to the type of myasthenia. On the other hand, the body skill ninja has myasthenia, which almost sounds like a joke.

    Kimimaro, when did you feel that your body isnt right?

    Kimimaro whispered, Just a few days ago.

    Masahiko stared, Tell me the truth!

    It has been over a month.

    Masahiko sighed. Its his fault. He didnt care much about Kimimaro for more than a month since he really had fun cooking

    After learning the news of Kimimaros disease, Masahiko quickly quit the chef job at Tentens house and left in the fat cats tears.

    A weekter, Masahiko discovered that his medical Ninjutsu could indeed be slightly effective, but it wasnt very effective. After giving the medicinal soup to Kimimaro, his condition seemed to worsen a bit slower. Masahiko was turning his head in sorrow every time he sees Kimimaro struggling to get out of bed.

    Something is wrong. He is only nine years old. How did he live to fifteen or sixteen in the original?

    Masahiko looked at Kimimaro, who was lying on the bed sorrowfully, and sighed slightly, I cant continue the treatment like this anymore.

    It just so happened that someone knocked on the door softly. Masahiko turned around and said, Haku, who is looking for me again?

    As soon as he showed up in Konoha, he was too busy. One day it was Hiruzen, the day before it was Nawaki, the next it was the Uchiha, this was really troublesome.

    Masahiko moved away from the Uzumaki deliberately just to take a break. Fortunately, in the past two days, it seemed that they have understood that Masahiko doesnt want to interfere in this mess, and they didnte again; otherwise, he would have moved the sick Kimimaro back to the Uzumaki.

    Haku opened the door and walked in, Its the Hyuuga Patriarch.

    Masahiko frowned, Hiashi? Shouldnt he be watching the Senju and the Uchiha fighting cheerfully now? Why is he looking for me?

    When others came to him, he wasnt in the mood to see them. But Hiashi, there should be some real business behind this.

    Masahiko turned around and told Karin to take care of Kimimaro, then walked out of the room with a few steps and went downstairs.

    Hiashi was waiting for him on the first floor, and at first sight, he saw him holding a book with both hands.

    Masahiko was taken aback, This is the Eight Trigrams 256 palms?

    Hiashi nodded, Thanks for the help you provided in the first ce.

    Masahiko smiled with satisfaction, but he could feel that something was off since he was here in person.

    Is there anything else?

    Haishi hesitated a little but nodded, Elder Masahiko, the child named Otsutsuki

    Oh, that kid, Masahiko nodded in understanding, So you knew about his origin, right?

    Hiashi was surprised, The legend is true?

    Masahiko paused. It seemed that too many years had passed, and Hyuugas ancestors records were only seen by them as legends.

    The younger brother of the Six Paths, Otsutsuki Hamura, did exist. He did indeed take a group of his descendants to the moon. Toneri is thest descendant of the Otsutsuki n. And you guys who didnt go to the moon with Hamura. The Hyuga n that stayed in the Shinobi World.

    Speaking of which, it turned out that both the main family and the branch one are inferiors

    Hiashi paid no attention to Masahikos teasing but still pondered, Then the matter with Hinata, did you instruct it?

    Masahiko waved his hand quickly, It has nothing to do with me. That kid seems to be interested in your daughter. He wants to keep the blood of the Otsutsuki n alive, and Hinatas blood is very pure.

    As I thought. Hiashi nodded and turned around and said, Then I wont bother you.

    Masahiko watched Hiashi leave, threw back the book into his space, went upstairs a few steps, and met Karins angry face.

    Elder, what did you do? Kimimaro seems to be even more ufortable after drinking your medicinal soup!

    Masahiko was taken aback, walked a few steps quickly, and checked Kimimaro.

    Its really more serious Am I actually a quack? Masahiko shook his head, Karin, Haku, pack things, lets go out.

    Kimimaro said weakly, God, where are we going?

    Masahiko said helplessly, Dont call me a god, I cant even cure your disease, I have even made it worse Ill take you to Orochimaru, who we encountered back in Kirigakure.

    Masahiko believes that his medical Ninjutsu is superior to Kabuto in the original, but thetter could suppress Kimimaros condition, but he cant. There must be something wrong with this, and its estimated to be Orochimaru.

    Picking up Kimimaro, Masahiko walked out of the small building a few steps and waved his hand to release the spaceship from the moon.

    Karin, Haku, lets go!

    A spaceship flew out of Konoha, heading towards the Land of Sounds Orochimaru Lab. But when he arrived, Masahikos expression changed.

    The entrance of the originalb was no longer there, and the familiar building has also changed. A small vige has upied that position.

    Masahiko controlled his spaceship tond slowly, frowned, and looked around for a while, and then sensed the Chakra fluctuations around him, Is this the Otogakure?

    Not far away, an eight or nine-year-old chubby kid jumped over, nced at Masahiko and the several kids with him, and asked, Who are you?!

    Masahiko looked at him; his hairstyle was very unique, with three pinches of red hair on the top of his head and one on each side. Suddenly, it stroke him, and he remembered his identity, Hes one of the sound four, Jirobo.

    Hey baldy, is Orochimaru here?

    Jirobo was taken aback and subconsciously wanted to respond, but a girls voice came from his body, Idiot, youre gonna just tell him? What if hes an enemy of Orochimaru-Sama?

    A little girl with a flute walked out from his behind, Tayuya.

    Jirobo reacted and rushed towards Masahiko with a flushed face, Are you an enemy of Orochimaru-Sama? Damn you, you dare to call me baldy?!

    You dont need to interfere. Just take care of Kimimaro. Masahiko turned around to Karin and Haku helplessly.

    When he turned back, Jirobo had already swung his right fist at him, Arhat Fist!

    What the hell?

    The punch made Masahiko question his reputation in the Shinobi World.

    Looking at Jirobos fist on his stomach, Masahiko smiled, stretched out a finger, then flickered it on Jirobos forehead, One Buddhas Finger!

    Jirobo rolled over.

 Chapter 332: The Ladder of Human Progress

    Chapter 332: The Ladder of Human Progress

    This Arhat Fist is really extraordinary. Masahiko rubbed his stomach.

    Masahiko thought that Arhat Fist is quite interesting. Jirobo actually covers his fist with Chakra, and the power of his punches far exceeds the strength that a boy of his age should have. It seems a bit like a weakened version of Tsunades brutal force.

    The flute sounded melodious, interrupting Masahikos deep thoughts.

    Jirobo rolled to the distance, and Tayuya that got really vignt, hurriedly yed the flute in her hands. The melody didnt sound aggressive, and she used it to call herpanions. After half a minute, dozens of Otogakures ninjas surrounded them.

    Otojutsu, a trick made by Orochimaru. Masahiko shook his head slightly, Something I can do too.(T/N: Otojutsu: Sound Jutsu.)

    Masahiko waved his hand to add a defensive barrier around Kimimaro and the others, turned to Otogakure ninjas, who were approaching, and smiled, You friend there tried my Buddhas finger, and you guys gonna try my Lion Roar.

    Suddenly Chakra was poured into his throat, then he screamed at the top of his lungs, OROCHIMARU, COME OUT AND SEE ME!

    The world fell into the silence.

    Two minutester, Orochimaru appeared in front of Masahiko.

    He nced helplessly at the vige that had just been built and became dpidated, and then at the ninjas who were still stunned, Elder, what are you doing here?

    Masahiko waved his hand and lifted the defensive barrier on the three, Theres something I need you to do, which is rted to this child.

    Orochimaru nced at Kimimaro, stretched out his tongue, and licked his lips, Oh, its that child from the Kaguya n.

    Karin shuddered, then whispered, This guy is such a creep. Can he really cure Kimimaro?

    Masahiko turned his head, His hearing isnt worse than mine. If he feels like it, he might kidnap you for research purposes, Karin.

    I will never dare. Elder, pleasee with me. Orochimaru licked his kips again and cast a sideways nce at Karin.

    Karins face turned pale.

    .

    On the other side of Otogakure, Masahiko and Orochimaru walked into his undergroundb side by side. Behind them, Karin, Haku, and Kimimaro followed.

    The group walked through a long corridor. On both stone walls of the corridor, there were murals. These drawings told a mythical story of a warrior holding a divine sword and beheading an eight-headed snake.

    Yamata-no-Orochi? Masahiko was startled.(T/N: Yamata-no-Orochi: was an extremely immense snake (Orochi is ancient Japanese for great snake) that had eight heads and eight tails.)

    Orochimaru turned his head and exined, Elder, this is an unexpected gain when I was looking for a certain sword. Its a very interesting mural.

    Masahiko couldntugh or cry, Youre taking a bite of your own flesh, Orochimaru.

    After walking all the way through, they were in front of theb.

    Masahiko suddenly remembered something, so he turned, Haku, you can wait for us here, dont go in.

    After thinking for a while, he added, Karin, you wait here too with Haku.

    In such a dark ce? Karins face turned paler.

    Masahiko picked up Kimimaro on his back, What are you afraid of? Theres a boy next to you to protect you.

    Karin quietly curled her lips, and Haku nodded seriously.

    Elder, your heart has softened. Orochimaru seemed to point.

    Masahiko smiled indifferently, Theyre still young, and theyre all good children.

    Orochimaru didnt say anything back and walked straight forward, then pushed the heavy gate of theb, and the smell of blood rushed over.

    Masahiko frowned and waved away the smell, Orochimaru, cant you open the windows sometime? Or do you really like the smell?

    Elder, I thought you wouldnt mind the smell of blood since you lived in the Warring States Period.

    Familiarity doesnt mean likability, let alone theres a child here. Masahiko shook Kimimaro on his back a bit.

    Kimimaro was lying there,pletely dizzy and almost unconscious, and didnt even make any reaction, which made Masahikos mouth twitch.

    Kirigakures children are stronger than you think.

    Orochimaru walked a few steps forward, found a test tube, then walked back, I will need some of this kids blood.

    Masahiko sighed slightly. It was for this reason that he didnte to Orochimaru at first, I will give it to you. But its not allowed to be used for other purposes.

    ..

    The examination of Kimimaro wasnt finished over a night, and Masahiko couldnt understand it, anyway. Orochimaru had been busy for five or six days before he finally came with a result. During this time, Masahiko has built another three-story building in a remote corner of Otogakure.

    Due to gic defects, and a high percentage of a certain element in the blood, a muscle weakness Masahiko scratched his head hearing this. He surely doesnt understand a thing. He wasnt a medical student in his previous life. And even if he were, he can no longer remember what he learned.

    Not only that, Orochimaru added, When he uses his Kekkei Genkai, the element in the blood near the sport where the bones grow will instantly increase more than ten times.

    Masahikos mouth twitched, In other words, he has to stop using his Kekkei Genkai?

    Orochimaru nodded, and Masahiko sighed, The self-discipline training and my tonic, which may also supplement that element I screwed up.

    Is there a way to help him?

    There are two, Orochimaru responded.

    Masahiko was taken aback. He just tentatively asked.

    One is to change the childs body

    No, stop ying with other peoples bodies! Masahiko interrupted, Tell me about the second one.

    Orochimaru licked his lips, Do you remember the Jashin Tribe that we found when we were looking for that Akatsuki member?

    Masahikos eyes widened, You figured out that curse formation?

    Well, It turns out that is a curse from old legends. Orochimaru nodded, This child has a firm belief and is expected to seed.

    Firm faith? You mean his faith in me? Masahiko smiled bitterly, Then I, God, cant make him be inhuman.

    Masahiko was silent for a moment and suddenly remembered another incident, By the way, why did you kill Danzo?

    Orochimaru was startled, Elder, I havent seen him for a long time.

    It wasnt you? Masahiko groaned slightly, Another enemy vige, or Akatsuki?

    Elder, which method are you going to use? Or are you going to ask Tsunade to help? Orochimaru didnt care about Danzo at all.

    Nah, Tsunade wont work either. Masahiko shook his head, I will treat him.

    Orochimaru, you put the research result on cells, blood, as well as medical ninjutsu Forget it, give me a copy of all the collections, and I will give you a satisfactory reward!

    It was about time, whether he likes it or not, he had to read, learn, and activate his medical skills, so he can stop being a quack doctor!

    .

    April 17, Masahiko: Books are thedder of human progress.

    April 18, Masahiko: Hardships leads to sess. Life is meant to take challenges.

    April 19, Masahiko: Kimimaro, dont worry, just a few more books.

    April 20, Masahiko looked at the hundreds of books left in the house, Damn it, why is Orochimarus collection so rich?

    April 21, Masahiko: Why dont you activate the skill already, you stupid system!

 Chapter 333: It Worked!

    Chapter 333: It Worked!

    Konohas 54th year at the end of April.

    Medical Skill: LV5 (300000/400000)

    Finally, its finally activated, and apparently, its LV5 from the start?

    Masahiko let out a sigh of relief. After struggling with several shadow clones for two days, his brain was about to explode, and he went through all of Orochimarus book collection. Thankfully it wasnt in vain.

    As soon as the medical skill appeared, it was at LV5, which didnt exceed Masahikos expectations. He had learned many medical principles that he didnt know at all before, not to mention that his pharmaceutical level was very high and his medical Ninjutsu level was almost the same as Tsunades; thus, the foundation was there.

    Wait, there seems to be something wrong. My cooking skills were first-ss when the skill first appeared Masahiko fell into deep thinking.

    After a long while, Masahiko recovered from this blow and looked at his attribute column.

    In the past ten days, in addition to medical skills, the system has also activated a lot of useful and useless skills.

    Examples of useless skills:

    Voice Jutsu LV4 (13480/20000)

    Masahiko just nced at this special Ninjutsu and remembered a few principles, so he didnt bother reading it again and wasting time.

    The techniques performed through voice are indeed special, but Masahikos current strength is just too much for the Lion Skill to improve, and the kids around him didnt need to learn these kinds of things; thus, there was no need to waste witness points on it.

    But then he thought of something else, maybe Nagato would like to learn it?

    There are also many useful skills, such as the Arhat Fist, as well as some unique Taijutsu skills, including some weapon mastery skills.

    Masahiko doesnt need to use such little skills, but he can teach them to the Ninja Academy children and Naruto back in the Land of Whirlpools.

    Moreover, Masahiko had other ns in his heart. After living in the Naruto world for so many years, his strength was already strong, but he didnt even develop a few Ninjutsu that the next generations will remember him for, and he still uses other peoples techniques until now.

    He wants to mix what he has learned with what he gained from the system in the past few days and create his own Martial Art, something simr to what Bruce Lee did.

    For example The Way of the Intercepting Finger?(T/N: Bruce Lee invented Jeet Kune Do (tranted: Way of the Intercepting Fist).)

    But now Masahiko isnt free. Kimimaro is still waiting for him downstairs.

    After the emergence of the Medical Skills, Masahiko, who felt secure after he awakened his Kekkei Mora, felt for the first time in a while that the witness points he collected arent enough.

    Witness points 395 points.

    A few days ago, in Konoha, Tsunade leaving the vige and Kakashi joining the Anbu etc., more or less yield him some witness points, and they umted so much without him noticing.

    However, the medical skill requires the same amount of witness points as the other seven main attributes and the Gentle Fist. Masahiko could only increase it to LV8.

    Go down by 70 points

    Medical Skill: LV8 (1000000/5000000)

    Masahiko closed his eyes and felt it for a while, then slowly opened his eyes, stretched his right hand forward, and his hand was covered by ayer of soft white light.

    My Chakra Control ability has improved so much if this skill is at MaxLV Masahiko was slightly surprised.

    The basic technique of the medical Ninjutsu is healing, which is a Ninjutsu that medical ninjas must master. After that, they need to learn some advanced Ninjutsu, such as homeostasis, and the technique of extracting nuisances.

    Then there is the Mystical Palm Technique that only a few elite medical ninjas can master, and the strength of the medical ability is also divided ording to the degree of mastery of the Mystical Palm Techniques.

    After Masahiko had reached the LV8 of Medical Skill, he felt that the technique he can use now is beyond the level of the Mystical Palm Technique. If he gets any stronger, it should be considered an advanced version of the Mystical Palm Technique.

    But this level is enough. Masahiko nodded in satisfaction and walked downstairs a few steps.

    Huh, Great Elder, you came down so early today? Masahiko ran into Karin first.

    Watching her carrying a pot of hot water with a wet towel in it, Masahiko felt likeughing but didnt.

    Didnt Kimimaro told you that he doesnt want you to take of him?

    Speaking of it, Masahiko was ashamed. After he used some medical Ninjutsu on him, Kimimaros condition got a bit better, and he didnt need to be carried on the back like before or drink his medicinal soup. So it seemed like Masahikos approach on this was wrong from the start.

    After being able to take of himself, Kimimaro decisively rejected Karins good intentions.

    Karin put her finger on her mouth then whispered: Kimimaro is asleep.

    Masahiko couldntugh or cry. Karin is actually made her move when Kimimaro was asleep

    Put down the basin. I have found a way to temporarily suppress his disease.

    Karin subconsciously showed some disappointment, then she rejoiced when she finally realized what it meant.

    Now, let me in, Masahiko said, then pushed the door in.

    God! Kimimaro sat on the edge of the bed with a smile on his face. Apparently, he heard what the two were saying.

    Youre not asleep? Masahiko nodded with a smile, Good job, you should always be a little vignt from the wild pervert Pokemons outside!

    Great Elder!!

    Lie down and witness my Mystical Palm Technique. Masahiko smiled and looked back.

    As Masahiko performed, Kimimaros face turned red a little by little, but Masahiko actually didnt know what this means exactly and if this operation was effective the kid always blushes when he treated him before.

    After half an hour, Masahiko scratched his head helplessly, How do you feel?

    God, I feel better!

    Masahiko was even more helpless. Kimimaro always answers like this.

    The only way to know was to wait until the sky is dim and see. Fortunately, by that time, Kimimaro was walking around freely and seemed to be fine, and thus, Masahiko finally let out a sigh of relief.

    ording to this progress, in half a month, you will almost be able to recover. For now, I can only suppress it. Its not a radical cure. Im afraid that it will take a longer time to finally get rid of this disease.

    Kimimaro, youre finally healed! The Great Elder was finally reliable once! Karin said happily.

    Kimimaro ignored her, God, I know you can heal me!

    Yeah. Masahiko nodded with a smile. Just when he was about to tell him that he need always to take care of himself, a knock came from the door outside.

    Elder, someone is looking for you.

    Masahiko walked to the door, Is it Orochimaru?

    Haku shook his head, No, its the fat kid?

    Masahiko was stunned for a while before he finally figured out who was the fat kid.

    Jirobo is looking for me. What does he want? Is this little fat kid looking for a beating again? Masahiko smiled and shook his head.

    Kimimaros condition improved, Masahikos mood improved a lot, and he finally lived up to the childs trust in him. Jirobo was looking for him, yet he was willing to go downstairs to meet him.

    Outside the building, Jirobo wasnt the only one there, but also Tayuya, and whats more important is that there is a fourteen or fifteen-year-old girl between them who is looking at him angrily.

    Is it you who ruined the vige we finally built and dared to be disrespectful to Orochimaru-Sama?

    Masahiko frowned, nced at Jirobo, then extended his index finger out, and all of a sudden, the fat kit shrank back in fright.

    The girl sneered and looked at Jirobo, Is this the Buddhas Finger you were talking about? Who would fall for such a trick except you, idiot?

    Masahiko was a bit confused. Didnt Orochimaru inform his subordinates about identity?

    He was about to wave his hand and give them a repulsive shock wave farewell when the girl on the opposite turned to Tayuya again: And you, why didnt you block your ears when he roared?

    Tayuya gently pulled the girl, Sister Guren, you just came back, you dont know what happens, dont let this guy fool you, the guy on the opposite side is very strong, and hes a guest of Orochimaru-Sama.

    Guren? Masahiko frowned. He seemed to have heard this name before, Crystal Release Kunoichi?(T/N: Guren a Kunoichi from Otogakure, and she has only appeared in the anime.)

    Guren didnt listen to her persuasion, How can this guy be Orochimaru-Samas guest? And who told him he can build such a filthy house in our vige?

    Filthy? This is Wood Release, Wood Release!! Masahiko reluctantly nced back at the seemingly worked up Karin and Kimimaro, who had rushed out.

    Masahiko then smiled and said to the three on the opposite side, So you three dare to look down on my Buddhas Finger and Lion Roar?

    Small flies tend to name their skills this way Two transparent ice crystals slowly appeared on both sides of Gurens cheeks, ready to cover her ears at any moment.

    Masahiko smiled, Then I will teach you one more trick, the fusion of Ninjutsu, Buddhas Finger, and the Lion Roar.

    Fusion? The three behind him were curious, while the three in front of him were wary.

    Masahiko stretched his right hand forward, pointed at Guren, flipped his palm, and slightly hooked his finger that got covered with Chakra, then he made a provocative action and shouted, Come to me!

    The silence controlled the ce, but nothing happened.

    Elder, is it over? Karin whispered.

    What do you mean? It worked. Shes rushing over! Haku, Ill leave her to you. Masahiko smiled.

 Chapter 334: Practicing Partner

    Chapter 334: Practicing Partner

    Masahikos eyes watched the beautiful battle going on.

    Crystal Release: Crimson fruit

    Ice Release: Ice Rock Dome of Magnificent Nothingness

    Masahiko frowned.

    Elder, whats wrong? Is Haku in danger? Karin noticed his expression and thought that something was wrong.

    No, theyre techniques just doesnt rhyme. Masahiko groaned.

    Suddenly, the heavy pressure of Chakra brew from his body, and the temperature in the air within 100 meters of him dropped by more than ten degrees, and Haku, who was about to be crushed by the crystals, gradually get control over the situation again.

    Karin quickly fell back holding Kimimaro, while Masahiko suddenly turned into a self-propelled ice machine in the form of a human.

    Elder, why are you suddenly so cold? Karin murmured.

    Masahiko nced at her, then looked at the sky as two snowkes fell down.

    Snow, huh only two pieces? It seems that I cant greatly affect the weather yet. Its still not strong enough. Masahiko shook his head slightly, looking a bit lonely and invincible.

    Thats snowkes? Isnt it almost May? Karin asked in confusion.

    Thats the power of God! Kimimaro looked proud.

    It can indeed be called the power of God. Orochimarus figure appeared from the side, Elder, youre stronger.

    Masahiko nodded. After adding some medical skills to his kit, his Chakra control ability was much stronger. Before that, he couldnt do the delicate work of using Ice Release to manipte the weather.

    Youvee very quickly. Were you afraid about these three?

    Orochimaru shook his head, Youre my guest, Elder, how to deal with them is up to you, Im just worried that you will destroy Otogakure again, rebuilding is not easy, and getting funds from the Daimyo isnt that easy.

    Youre asking for funds? This is not like you. You should directly

    If I do that, as a rogue ninja from Konoha, Im afraid that everyone will know about this vige. Orochimaru interrupted.

    Masahikoughed and said, Are you afraid that Jiraiya will find you.

    Orochimaru didnt respond and instead said, There are not too many people in Otogakure who know that the leader is me. I have been dealing with the aftermath of your Lion Roar Technique for a while now.

    Masahiko felt a bit embarrassed and tried to change the topic, You two go help him. And Kimimaro, dont use your bones techniques.

    Just when he was talking to Orochimaru, the Ice Mirrors were shattered by the crystals again. In terms of potential, hes indeed above Guren, but now hes too young. Even with Masahikos help, Haku still couldnt win.

    Karin and Kimimaro joined the battle following the orders, and Jirobo and Tayuya naturally also joined, but they were almost instantly defeated.

    As soon as Karin raised her hands, a pack of Kunai were flying toward Jirobo. His little yellow fat face instantly became pale dealing with these Kunai. At the critical moment, Guren threw a crystal shield there to block what was left of Kunai.

    Jirobo was even more miserable. The melody illusion had no effect on the firm-willed Kimimaro, and she was kicked out instantly. Guren once again tried to help, and the battle gradually turned into a one-on-three. Tayuya and Jirobo stood up once again and joined the battle, but they were beaten by Kimimaro again

    This girl using the Crystal Release is pretty good. Masahiko nodded, But if she continues to fight like this, she might die. Dont you feel bad?

    Orochimaru licked his lips, Dying here only proves that shes not good enough.

    Masahiko shook his head then smirked again, You should have heard her saying Orochimaru-Sama, she looked really cute. Youre not young anymore man, dont you want to find apanion that will help keep you warm in the cold nights?

    Masahiko was really addicted to matchmaking by now; even Orochimaru wasnt spread from this.

    Doesnt that Kaguya boy have the same attitude towards you?

    Masahikos face darkened. Does Orochimaru really care about the difference between men and women?

    In a few words, the fighting on the other side finally came to an end. It wasnt that victory was decided, but after therge magic mirrors were removed, the three little Shinobi from Otogakure finally noticed Orochimaru.

    When they stopped, Kimimaro and the other two didnt attack them. They turned to Masahiko and waited for his next order.

    The three kids from Otogakure ran over and greeted Orochimaru, bending their knees, Master Orochimaru!

    Their actions were so neat that Masahiko almostughed out loud. Orochimaru surely has a kind of Emperor of the sea demeanor.

    Orochimaru-Sama, this guy is this really your guest? Guren asked.

    Even in the face of Orochimaru, she was still unfriendly to Masahiko.

    Orochimaru didnt respond but looked at Masahiko, Elder?

    Masahiko smiled and said, Thanks for your help treating Kimimaros disease. Shes a good girl and strong too. Keep her by your side. I would be embarrassed if me,ing here, causes you to lose one of your subordinates.

    Themunication between the two was right before the kids from Otogakure. They all panicked when they saw how Masahiko was talking to Orochimaru and secretly looked at Masahiko.

    It was the ancestors time to shine. Masahiko straightened his chest slightly, but Orochimaru made a quick call, waved his hand, signaling the three kids to retreat.

    Huh Masahiko sighed in disappointment, then red at Karin, who was chuckling on the side, then turned to Orochimaru as usual, Kimimaro will recover in half a month. Your library has helped me a lot. I was so worried about this kid. You owe me big time.

    God! Kimimaro was touched.

    Orochimaru didnt try to ask for Masahikos blood as usual but licked his lips, then replied, You said before that Danzo is dead?

    Seeing Masahiko nodding, Orochimaru continued to speak, But I used the Edo Tensei to summon him and failed.

    Masahikos face suddenly changed. Failing means that Danzos soul is either sealed or hes already summoned.

    Masahiko felt a little distressed and then calm down again.

    As long as hes this strong, those people wouldnt dare to make a big move. The most urgent task is healing Kimimaro, creating his own martial art, and pass on the Masahiko enlightenment to the younger generation, so they can get stronger and be protect each other if anything happens.

    But before that, he will need a training partner to practice his martial arts

    Orochimaru, have you replicated Madaras cells yet? If they havent been replicated yet, the call for me Hashirama and Tobirama so we can chat and practice some punches and kicks.

    Orochimaru nodded, Elder, let me prepare

    ..

 Chapter 335: The Senju Brothers

    Chapter 335: The Senju Brothers

    In Otogakure, a small wooden pavilion.

    The three sat and drank tea.

    But in fact, the only one who could drink his tea is Masahiko, the other two were dead, and it was meaningless for them to drink tea.It seems that Orochimaru has encountered some difficulties in replicating Madaras cells. Masahiko estimated that he has not been able to analyze Indras Chakra. This scientific problem will not be solved for a while.

    His favorite sandbag, Madara, could not be summoned by the Edo Tensei. Therefore, Orochimaru summoned Hashirama and Tobirama to chat with Masahiko.

    Of course, Masahiko is basically the only one also talking, and the other two were listening. Masahiko talked about the big things that happened in the Shinobi World in recent years.

    There was a moment of silence in the room, then the silence was broken, Kagami is also old now.

    Masahiko nodded, indeed. Kagami is over 60 years old, and his strength is declining. If not, he alone would be able to subdue the Senju.

    Well, after listening for so long, what do you think about all this chaos between the Shinobi World and Konoha? Masahiko said with a smile.

    Tobirama rolled his eyes, then said, Second Grandpa, Ive told you before, you should intervene more and make the decisions for them. Make the former Fourth Hokage take his position again, or give Hashiramas grandson, Nawaki, the Hokage position. If the Uchiha dares to turmoil, then you.Hashirama waved his hand, Tobirama, force cant solve the problem. After hearing Second Grandpas exnation, I think that kid named Uchiha Obito is pretty good, and Konoha owes the Uchiha a Hokage!

    Big Brother!

    This time Masahiko was the spectator. He smiled and watched the two brothers quarreling, feeling a bit nostalgic.

    The subject of the quarrel gradually went off the track, and soon it becamepletely irrelevant; things like, Big bro, you broke Tsunade for life were brought up.

    After a while, the three of them looked at each other, then smiled.

    The current situation of Konoha should be dealt with by Konohas own people. We are all people who have passed away already, and there is no need to argue about it. Hashirama said

    Im not Am I?! Come on, man, youre freaking me out! Masahiko shook his head again and again.

    Tobirama smiled and said, Im sure that in the eyes of those children, your existence is puzzling.

    Yeah, I dont know how many times Ive heard people whispered behind my back: why is this old man still alive? Masahiko said with a smile, Its their unhappiness that pushes me to live harder.

    Okay. Masahiko stood up, Its time for Kimimaros treatment. When its over, there are serious things Im going to ask your help for.

    Hashirama and Tobirama looked at each other, Serious things?

    Stay focused. This is the twenty-four style of the Gentle Fist Masahiko danced his fists and feet.

    This is Arhat Fist, knee raise, shoulder raise, palm m, palm raise, palm press.

    This is the spider fist style, Masahiko frowned slightly, then remembered how ridiculous it looks, Uh, ignore it next one.

    This is Konoha Senpuu

    Konoha Goriki Senpuu

    Masahiko demonstrated every Taijutsu technique had known and learned over hundred years one by one in front of Hashirama and Tobirama. Because of the variety, it took nearly an hour.

    Did you see these techniques? I want to learn from each of them and develop a set of physical skills of my own. And this is where I need your help.

    Tobirama, youre better at studying and developing techniques, so Im gonna rely on your experience. Hashirama, youre going to be my training partner.

    The two of them nodded at each other, then Tobirama put forward his opinion, Second Grandpa, you must first get rid of those useless techniques, and then establish your own Taijutsu techniques based on what you think your mastery is higher.

    Masahiko nodded. The LV10 Gentle Fist should be the base. In this case, then he must get rid of every useless technique he knew this gonna take a while.

    Masahiko said that its gonna take time, but he didnt expect it to be this slow of a process.

    After a full month

    It was a great day outside in Otogakure, and the sound of fists and kicks continued to be heard.

    Masahiko has streamlined hundreds of moves and various techniques into eighteen forms. At this time, there are some repeated moves, but he can steadily parry Hashiramas strong attacks in Sage Mode, and from time to time, he can counterattack.

    Although Hashirama isnt using his original body and being summoned by the Edo Tensei, his experience and high-level Taijutsu have not weakened. The only inferior is his physical strength which was made up for using the Sage Mode, which Masahiko didnt use.

    After hitting Hashirama with a punch, Masahiko fell back, Its finally seeded. Did you hit me 18 strokes in total?

    Masahiko couldnt help himself, Im still worried about how to name these techniques, Masahikos strokes Nah, it must rhyme.

    Second Grandpa, congrattions. Hashirama stepped forward and said with a smile.

    Not far away, Tobirama came slowly, followed by the three kids behind him.

    Kimimaros disease was finally suppressed by Masahiko. These days, the three of them have resumed training. Masahiko has also asked Tobirama to help them a bit, and all of them have improved a lot.

    Especially Haku, because of his Ice Release Kekkei Genkai, hes also very talented in Water Release, and he has been taught a few special techniques by Tobirama to make up for his single move shorings.

    Now facing Guren, he may be able to survive longer.

    Seeing Tobirama approaching, Masahiko turned his head with a smile, How is it? These Taijutsu Techniques developed by Grandpa isnt bad, right?

    Tobirama frowned, Second, Grandpa, your physique is indeed pretty good, but it is in the hand of your enemy. I believe Stroking enemies the lethality isnt enough.

    Stroking enemies? Masahiko was taken aback, and after thinking about it for a moment, he found that it seemed to be a case.

    Masahiko Eighteen pat? Bah! Masahiko shook his head again and again, then sighed: It seems that it hasnt seeded, so I have to change it.

    A smile appeared on Tobiramas face, It cant be said that it was unsessful. Your set of Taijutsu skills is still very effective.

    Your Taijutsu techniques are very stable, Hashirama added.

    Tobirama nodded, Yes, very stable. Just now, Big brothers attacks didnt hit you once, and the defense is very good. If this style was taught to a child, he would be able to keep up longer with enemies stronger than him. The only drawback is that if youre not strong enough, it will take you longer to deal with enemies weaker than you using these techniques.

    Masahiko nodded thoughtfully, then sighed in relief, so its sessful?

    Suddenly he felt something was wrong.

    Facing someone stronger than you, you wont fall quickly, but if you face someone weaker, you wont be able to defeat them quickly

    What is this? If these Taijutsu skills were spread Masahiko fell into deep thinking.

 Chapter 336: The Curse Seal

    Chapter 336: The Curse Seal

    The next day, in an open space outside of Otogakure.

    The sound of weapons colliding emitted.

    Ping! Ping!! Ping!!!

    Masahiko was once again fighting Hashirama. At this time, the two of them were using the mostmonly used weapons, Kunai, instead of their bare hands.

    Boom!!

    After onest sh, the two of them fell back tacitly.

    Its doesnt seem to work. I didnt develop these techniques to be used with weapons. Masahiko shook his head gently.

    Tobirama, not far away, said, Your Taijutsu techniques are already very good. When facing an opponent stronger than you, you can buy time with it enough to wait for backup. And when facing opponents who are weaker, you can use these techniques to defeat him, but ites with a small cost, that it is, it will take longer. If youre in a rush, you can always rely on your strength and speed to force you victory without using it.

    Masahiko sighed. Its not that he doesnt know this, but his personal techniques

    He thought he finally gonna be called the master of the fire dragon techniques!

    Well, for the time being, let me see if I can find a way to add some ultimate moves. Masahiko was still unwilling to give up.

    Hashirama stepped forward with a bitter smile, then said, Second Grandpa, since your Taijutsu techniques were sessfully developed, can you stop calling me?

    This body of his was going to be worn out again.

    After all, the sacrifice used to summon him was just a Chunin, and even with the special treatment of Hashirama, it couldntst long. Hashirama still needs to fight Masahiko, using Sage Mode. They kept this for a month, and he was already using the third body, which was about to copse.

    Masahiko smiled, Well, Ill see you againter then, thanks for the help.

    Although the experimental products of Orochimaru are good, Hashiramas cells are not infinite.

    Second Grandpa, goodbye. A smile appeared on Hashiramas face, then his body slowly turned into pieces of paper and disappeared.

    What about you? Masahiko turned his head and said.

    Tobirama hesitated for a moment, This body of mine should be able tost for two more days. Grandpa, I want to go back to Konoha.

    Masahiko was stunned, What about all of that talk about morals and the dead people shouldnt intervene?

    Tobirama shook his head, I just want to go back and have a look. I want to see Hiruzen and Kagami again. I wont intervene. And even if wanted to, it would probably be useless with such a body.

    Masahiko thought for a moment, then smiled and waved his hand, Okay, go back, and while youre there, you can teach Hiruzen how to be a Hokage. He only learned half of your methods, and the other half was in Danzo. Since thetter is no longer here, he needs you more than ever.

    Tobirama nodded, then disappeared in ce.

    Masahiko stood along for a while, shaking his head andughing, It will take at most eleven or twelve years.

    After saying this, his figure disappeared, and when it appeared again, he had entered Otogakure and appeared in front of his small wooden building.

    Kimimaro and the other two were training, and when they noticed Masahiko, they greeted him.

    Elder, wheres the Second Hokage-Sama? Karin asked.

    He went where he should be. Masahiko responded with a smile, Kimimaro is better now, and our purpose of this trip has been achieved. If nothing happens, we will leave this ce tomorrow, you guys. Are there any ces you want to go?

    Kimimaro: I will go wherever God is.

    Haku: No.

    Karin: Arent we going back to Konoha or the Land of Whirlpools?

    Masahiko shook his head, The Uzumaki Vige should be fine. And I wont be going to Konoha for now. I will wait a few months and let them have good times on their own. Lets wander around in the time being, by the way let me teach you some Taijutsu techniques.

    Sometimes, Masahiko treats people as experimental products and this was the case.

    Hearing the words, Karin rolled her eyes: Great Elder, lets go to Sungakure to take a look. Its pretty close, and I havent seen the desert before!

    Masahiko sighed helplessly, Whats so good about the desert? Think about it again. And after you rethink really hard,e to find me. Im going to Orochimaru first.

    Seeing Masahiko leaving, the three looked at each other for a moment, then Karin said hopefully, Kimimaro-Kun, shall we go to the desert?

    I go where God tells me.

    Karin pouted her lips, Haku, how about you?

    I dont mind anything.

    These two teammates are really depressing.

    ..

    Masahiko skillfully opened the entrance of Orochimarusb and stepped inside.

    As he walked forward, Masahiko gradually heard a lot of subtle screams.

    Huh? This seems to be Gurens voice. What is Orochimaru doing? Masahiko murmured softly, then speeded up the pace.

    Pushing open the heavy gate of theb, the pale face of Orochimaru appeared in front of him. With the constant screams, if really felt like a thriller.

    Masahiko looked at Orochimaru angrily, Dude, you bing more and more like a snake. Who are you frightening here? I remember when you were young, you were pretty handsome.

    Elder, have you sessfully developed your Taijutsu techniques? Orochimaru didnt answer.

    It was sessful. Masahiko didnt want to talk about this topic, You know, Tobirama went to Konoha, dont release his summoning yet.

    Orochimaru nodded, and Masahiko then asked, What are these screams?

    Elder, youe with me.

    Masahiko frowned slightly and followed Orochimaru to another room.

    The interior of the room was separated by pieces of cylindrical ss. Behind each piece, there was a child screaming in pain, and behind other pieces, there was a stone statue with a human body and a snakehead on its neck.

    This is Natural Energy? Masahiko turned his head and asked.

    Yes, Im trying to give them the Senjutsu Chakra, using a form of a cursed seal.

    Chinese Characters shed in front of Masahikos eyes, Witness and drastically change the branching story of the Naruto World: Orochimarus Curse Seal, get 5(*8) witness points.

    An unexpected harvest. Masahiko pondered slightly.

    In his memory, Orochimaru invented the curse seal after doing researches on Jugos body, but since Orochimaru has learned the Sage Mode in this timeline, this event didnt ur, and Jugo isnt part of this group of children.

    Wait a minute Jugo should be in the Land of Whirlpools. I have totally forgotten about him. Masahiko scratched his head and turned to Orochimaru, Why did you bring me here for?

    Elder, I have something to ask your help for. I remembered that youre quite skilled in making pharmaceuticals. I need medicine called Sen Pills to elerate their adaptation to Natural Energy and reduce the risk of failure. Orochimaru said.

    Masahiko sighed slightly, showing a bit of unwillingness, You should havee to find me sooner. I could have helped you with my Fuinjutsu. At least none would have died. These kids are too young.

    Orochimaru licked his lips, They came here voluntarily. They have to pay the price if they want to gain strength.

    Masahiko frowned slightly and shook his head helplessly, Is it really strength Forget it, provide me with the materials and the recipe, and I will make them for you.

    Then please, Elder.

 Chapter 337: Slingshot to Hit The Birds

    Chapter 337: Slingshot to Hit The Birds

    Only five of the 18 children survived Orochimarus curse seal operation.

    Of course, these were the ones Orochimaru witnessed. There should be a group or a dozen of groups of experimental subjects before these kids. If it was the first experiment, it would be impossible to have such a high sess rate, and the power of the Senjutsu shouldnt be so easy to obtain.

    Compared with the original, the types of curse seal have changed, but the five children havent changed. It was still the same small group of, Jurobu, Tayuya, spider guy, and doubled head guy. The only difference is Kimimaro.

    Masahiko also saw the state of the new curse seal, and it looked even more disgusting than the original. Originally, when activated, the user gets stained by pitch-ck drawings, but now it has be white snake scales.

    Although they did gain strength, Masahiko really couldnt ept this. Hes a man who pays attention to appearance Originally, Jurobu is a little chubby cute sumo kid, and Tayuya could be considered a pretty girl, but now he can barely look at them with their snake-scale faces.

    As for spider kid and double-headed guys, they are inherently ugly

    Therefore, Masahiko quietly became worked on his pills for Orochimaru. This kind of medicine is very difficult to cook, and the materials are precious. With the same materials, ordinary medical ninjas can make three or four pills, but Masahiko has made nearly twenty pills, and with this, he paid Orochimaru what he owed him before.

    It didnt take long to dispense the medicine. In the rest of the period he stayed there, Masahiko concentrated on teaching the three kids his original Taijutsu techniques, and the result was great.

    Insufficient lethality isnt a problem for Kimimaro. Those soft moves, after a bone protruded from his palm, became deadly ultimate moves.

    However, the most impressive was Haku, who learned this martial art even faster than Kimimaro. She who cannot harm her enemy with heavy strikes was born in harmony with this kind of martial arts.

    As for Karin

    Karin, youre doing it wrong again! The punches youre throwing are so fierce, you will get easily caught if you dont hit the target!

    Still wrong,e on.

    One weekter, Kimimaro and Haku seeded in learning most of the techniques, but Karin was abandoned by Masahiko

    Masahiko felt that its too difficult for Karin to be soft judging by her character. The more he looked at her, the more he remembered Tsunade.

    However, he still couldnt see any specific effect behind these Taijutsu techniques. Masahiko has developed his martial arts by fusing various Taijutsu techniques, and its good to be able to learn most of it in one week.

    Masahiko can only wait now for the growth of these children with peace of mind, then decidester whether they should carry forward with these techniques based on the effect.

    As for now, they are leaving Otogakure.

    Go back, pack up, and get ready to go!

    Karin got overjoyed, Elder, are we finally leaving this ce?

    She had heard some bad things about Orochimaru, and they way he looked at her made her think that he will end up secretly capturing her; thus, she had long wanted to leave Otogakure.

    Masahiko nodded, Well, its been two months since we came here, so its time to leave. Have you decided where to go next?

    Kimimaro and Haku didnt say a word. Karin looked around, then her eyes widened, Elder, the three of us want to go to the Land of Wind and see the desert!

    You all decided on this? Masahiko asked again with a smile.

    Yes, all of us! Karin replied decisively.

    Well, since you all want to go to the Land of Wind, lets go to the Land of Earth.

    Oh! Karin cheered subconsciously but then felt that something is wrong, Earth? The Land of Earth?

    Masahiko said with a smile, Kimimaro, do you want to go to the Land of Earth.

    God wants to go. I want to go.

    Haku, how about you?Masahiko winked at him.

    Haku hesitated at first, looking at Karin, then whispered, I want to go.

    Masahiko nodded in satisfaction, Thats good, get ready to go.

    Karins little face flushed, Elder, didnt you say that democracy is a good thing? How about listening to what we want?

    Thats true. Ive always been a man who insists on democracy. But didnt you listen? Kimimaro and Haku want to go to the Land of Earth, and you want to go to the Land of Wind, its two to one, and Im not even considering myself here, so were going to see Uncle Onoki.

    Augh

    Saying goodbye to Orochimaru, Masahiko took the three children and embarked on the journey again.

    Otogakure is located in the southwest corner of the Shinobi World, but Iwagakure is in the northwest corner. The distance between the two is really not short, and it can take a ninja five or six days to reach.

    Masahiko didnt use his spaceship, nor did he fly with the kids. They traveled all the way to the Land of Earth on feet, which took nearly half a month.

    There were many filler episodes on the way, fighting evil and promoting good and turning badck into good fortune. The Shinobi World has never been very peaceful.

    Masahiko was watching quietly from the side the kids experiencing these events, and they didnt let him down, and even grew up in this short period.

    On the way, they also passed by a Ninja Vige of an old acquaintance, Takigakure. Its a pity that Kakuzu was out. Masahiko really wanted to find him and talk about the past.

    When they entered the territory of the country, the speed of the group was slower. Masahiko took this opportunity to tell the kids about the specialties of this country Although most of the things sold in the shops were shipped from the Land of the Whirlpools.

    At the end of June of Konohas 54th year, the group finally arrived in a mountain forest near Iwagakure.

    Were going to arrive at Iwagakure soon, and youll see the vige that caused a huge loss to Konoha not long ago, Masahiko said with a smile.

    The kids eyes were a little excited, and they felt a little ambitious. If it werent for Masahiko, at their age, it would have been impossible for them to cross the Ninja World and increase their knowledge.

    Its only five or six kilometers away, we. Masahiko was about to say something, but it was cut off short, then he looked in the distance with a surprised expression.

    Elder, whats the matter? Haku knew something was off.

    Without Masahikos exnation, there was a burst of explosions not far away.

    This seems to be.

    Masahiko carefully perceived his surroundings for a moment, smiled, stretched his arms, then took out a slingshot.

    The corner of Karins mouth twitched, Elder, why do you have such a thing?!

    Masahiko smiled and said, Oh, this?! I confiscated from Naruto after he broke my houses window.

    Then why did you keep it on you?

    Masahiko smiled stiffly, chuckled, then said, Its not important. Its almost noon. Im gonna hunt you guys a bird to eat.

    Masahiko bent down to pick up a stone, then aimed at the sky under the surprised eyes of the three kids.

    A giant white bird just flew up, Masahiko released the slingshot rubbers, and the giant birds head exploded instantly.

    The bird got shot, and there was also a boy with yellow hair on the giant bird, who fell, and while spinning in the air, he shouted, Which bastard did this?

    Masahiko spread his hand then shrugged, Oh, it seems that Ive hit someone identally.

 Chapter 338: Artist

    Chapter 338: Artist

    The giant bird that lost its head got knocked and fell.With his sharp vision, Masahiko could give us a slow-motion close-up:

    The yellow-haired boy one the giant bird looked around, clenching his teeth and looking very vignt. He then pressed his hands down, and two mouths hidden in his palms suddenly opened their mouths and started chewing the white giant birds ass.

    Seconds before he hit the ground, the boy made a weird round object andnded on it awkwardly. At the same time, the two mouths in his hands spit out dozens of small white spiders, crawling quickly in Masahikos direction.

    The boypleted this series of actions in less than two seconds, and Masahiko nodded slightly; this kind ofbat talent is worthy of the youngest member of the original Akatsuki, Deidara. (He totally forgot about Sasuke.)

    This is a spider? Karin looked disgusted and took a few steps back.

    Masahiko weighed the slingshot in his hand, This one isnt bad at all, no wonder he managed to break the ss with it Haku, deal with the spiders.

    Haku nodded, took two steps forward, then the dense Ice Needles in his hands fired, nailing all the spiders to the ground.

    Ice Needles? Deidara widened his eyes slightly, then extended his right hand, True Art is an Explosion!

    Boom!

    Masahiko smiled, Haku, dont underestimate him. He got very strong techniques.

    Im sorry, Great Elder.

    Suddenly, several white birds flew out of the smoke and dust of the explosion. Haku raised his hand again and threw out arge number of Ice Needles. After hitting the birds, they quickly got frozen and turned into blocks of ice, then fell to the ground.

    The simple temptation was over, and things were getting real, but Deidara hesitated to continue.

    The few people in front of him dont seem to be easy to deal with. He also ran out of Iwagakure secretly, so the people chasing him should arrive soon. At this time, escaping should be the right choice. But thinking about how his bird was headshot just now, he couldnt help but feel out of breath.

    Masahiko noticed that, smiled, then said to the three children by his side, When the enemy on the other side is hesitant, you should be the one making a decision for him. Have you mastered the magical skills Ive taught you before?

    Magical Skills?

    Buddhas Finger, and the Lion Roar. Masahiko reminded him.

    Karins face turned dark, and she took two steps back, I dont remember you teaching us those skills.

    Haku also resisted, but Kimimaro was eager to try, which made Masahiko sigh. It seems that he has to do it himself. Hes the best at irritating others

    Masahiko took a few steps forward, weighed the slingshot in his hand, and said with a smile, Boy, fat is what made us meet her. Lets have lunch together. Your bird cant die in vain. How about some Kari?

    As soon as his voice fell, there was a group of cute exploding little animals in front of Masahiko.

    Little spiders, little birds, little grasshoppers, little centipedes

    After stepping back, Masahiko motioned to Haku to deal with him again. While watching the battle quietly, he murmured softly, Deidara is too young now, and it seems that he still cant powerful explosions.

    Kai! Kai! Kai!! Deidara kept shouting. In order to prevent Haku from freezing all of his explosives, he chose to detonate them from a long distance, which made Haku quite confused.

    God? Kimimaro said eagerly from the side. This kid has surely inherited the blood of Kaguyas warriors, and it seems that he saw in Deidara a worthy opponent.

    Masahiko nodded, Haku,e back! Kimimaro, I chose you!

    Haku retreated slightly embarrassed, and Kimimaro rushed up straight.

    Deidara hesitated, then turned his head and ran.

    Kimimaro frowned, stretched his right hand forward, slightly hooked his index finger, and shouted, Get over here!(T/N: Scorpions famous move in the Mortal Kombat games.)

    Deidara stumbled: Idiot! You think you could get me with that?! Dont you let me see you again!

    Puff Masahikoughed. Karin helplessly covered her forehead, thinking that Masahiko was really a bad influence on Kimimaro and hes going to ruin his cool side.

    Kimimaro turned around, looking a bit disappointed, I thought I had him. God, this isnt easy to use.

    Masahiko forced a smile out and said, Its okay. Didnt he almost fall just now? Anyway, you must go after him.

    The three kids heard that and were about to leave when Masahiko motioned them to stop. The three looked at him feeling puzzled, and Masahiko turned around and pointed to the jungle behind them.

    After a while, an eight or nine-year-old girl with short ck hair and gray-ck pupils emerged from the jungle. She was stared at by Masahikos group, and her expression tightened slightly, Have you seen big brother Deidara? He was riding a giant white bird that I saw flying over here.

    Masahiko smiled, I saw him. He went over there. Masahiko pointed his finger in the direction she came from.

    Damn it, how did I miss him? Thank You, Red-haired uncle! The girl turned and ran.

    The three kids behind Masahiko looked at each other, then Karin hesitated before saying, She didnt hear the explosion just now? How didnt she notice the traces of the battle? There was half a bird thrown there just in front of her!

    Masahiko smiled and turned around, You have to pretend to be stupid when you think its the best option. You guy should study harder, didnt I teach you anything? Lets go. If you dont start chasing him, you wont catch up!

    The three kids quickly followed, and Karin reacted, Damn it, she pretended like she didnt see anything!

    On the journey, youre going to meet a lot of Shinobi, and most of them are going to be Iwagakure ninjas. This time you guys saw how strong that kid was, right? Your strength is only good among your peers. Youre not invincible. You need to work harder!

    Talking andughing on the way, the group chased all the way, passing by a giant tree. Masahiko barely managed to hide his smile, then signaled Karin to be careful.

    Behind that giant tree, Deidara le out a sigh of relief when he saw how the group failed to notice him, What a pain! These bastards wont leave me alone!

    Deidara was gonna try heading back to retrieve the giant birds half body. There wasnt enough y to make a flying bird, so he couldnt escape far away.

    However, his n seeded now, so he shouted, Kai!

    Several small fireballs exploded around him, then Deidara started moving again.

    Taste my art! Thats what you take for chasing me! You better learn from this! Deidara pumped his chest as he said.

    Masahiko looked at his smoky little face, smiled, and said, Although I have different views on art, I do consider myself an artist.

    Hey! Only explosions are true art! What art do you know?

    Masahiko smiled: Art, I should be a performance artist.

 Chapter 339: Usurp

    Chapter 339: Usurp

    In the giant forest, the explosion sounded one after another.

    Five minutes ago, Deidara was very disdainful of Masahikos self-proimed performance artist title and immediately tried to shoot him but was stopped by Kimimaro, and the two started fighting.

    Among his peers, Deidara is indeed a rare opponent, and Kimimaro can finally fight now happily.

    Deida said that he didnt feel happy at all, his y reserves were getting less and less, and the Chakra in his body was almost gone after two consecutive battles. If he continues to fight, Im afraid its the end.

    These guys are all troublesome. Deidara forced Kimimaro away with an explosion, looked around with a solemn expression, and finally locked his eyes on Karin and chose her direction as a route to escape.

    I still have some Chakra left. Now I have to find a way to As he murmured, he touched his right hand, and suddenly his expression changed, Shit! All the y is used up.

    Facing Kimimaro, who rushed in a straight line, Deidara cursed secretly and took out a Kunai to block the bone.

    Kimimaro shed several times vigorously in a row, causing Deidaras right hand to tremble and his grip to lose strength. Just when he was about to lose his grip on the Kunai, Kimimaros physical style suddenly changed and became soft.

    Although Deidara didnt understand what was going on, this was to his advantage. All he needs now is to wait for Iwagakure Shinobi, who should be here soon.

    Damn it, these weirdos will get me caught, and I will be punished by the old man again.

    Masahiko, who was watching the game, shook his head lightly, looking helpless. Kimimaro probably felt that such an opponent is hard to find, so he turned on Haku Mode.

    Karin, next to him, pulled Masahikos sleeves, looking vignt, Great Elder, I can feel someone really close.

    Masahiko nodded, I know, this is an interesting Ninjutsu.

    Suddenly he kicked the voice behind him. A strong man holding a Kunai suddenly appeared, then fell to the group holding his stomach.

    Invisibility technique, this is a good secret technique. If it werent for my perceptive technique.

    Brother Deidara, are you okay? The voice of the little girl from before came. She brought three Iwagakure ninjas to help Deidara. Kimimaro saw that and fell back to Masahikos side.

    Hey, Kurotsuchi, you came too early. Deidara took a sigh of relief, but he was still refusing to admit defeat.

    Kurotsuchi didnt care about any of this and said softly, Brother Deidara, who are these people? They even defeated Taiseki.

    Deidara rolled his eyes. He knows. He was the one fighting them for a while now.

    Masahiko looked back at the unconscious ninja behind him, picked him up, and threw it over, then smiled at the same time, It was a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding! I think all of this happened because I didnt eat at noon! I thought Im hunting a bird for dinner, but it turned out that the bird has a master.

    Karin rolled her eyes; there wasnt the slightest sincerity neither in his tone nor in his exnation.The second Iwagakure ninja caught Taiseki and healed him, while Kurotsuchi nodded and really believed Masahikos exnation, It turned out to be just a misunderstanding, thats good.

    Hey, Kurotsuchi, are you kidding. Deidara was taken aback.

    Lets go, brother Deidara. He will be angry if you go back. Kurotsuchi winked at him.

    Why the hurry? Masahiko stopped them, facing the vignt ninjas of Iwagakure. Masahiko smiled and pulled out a sealing scroll, Fate is what brought us here, lets have lunch together.

    Looking at Deidaras expression, Masahiko unwrapped the sealing scroll, We wont eat your bird this time.

    Deidara:

    Whats in this scroll? Pots and pans, all kinds of seasonings, and there is half of a wild boar Then why did he hit my bird? Thats what he thought.

    ..

    Half an hourter, in the giant forest, the smoke raised up.

    Half of the wild boar was roasted so greasy, Masahiko took out the 40-meter machete and sliced with it the piece of pork, then distributed it to the five kids in front of him.

    The other two ninjas from Iwagakure stood silently, staring at Masahiko warily. They refused his invitation to have lunch together, but it was a pity that even a life-and-death situation couldnt stop Kurotsuchi from doing whatever she wants.

    Um Uncles cooking is so good. Kurotsuchi took a bite of the pork and gave Masahiko a thumbs up.

    Masahiko smiled and said, Dont call me uncle, call me Elder. When you call me uncle, I always feel that Im taken advantage of.

    Deidara picked the pork in front of him, the corners of his eyes twitched, nced at Masahiko and the others who were eating happily, hummed proudly, then threw the pork back onto the te.

    Masahiko smiled, Boy, dont act so awkward. Didnt you see how the little girl is eating it happily?

    Thats right, Big Brother Deidara, this pork is well cooked, Kurotsuchi said.

    Kurotsuchi, they are enemies. What are you thinking?

    Uncle redhead, are you enemies?

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head, No, also dont call me uncle.

    Kurotsuchi turned her head, Look, brother Deidara, they are no enemies.

    Deidara:

    Broken mouth Karin hasnt spoken, nor did the Cold Little Prince, but Kimimaro took the initiative, Gods cooking isnt something that ordinary people can taste. So dont you dare waste it again.

    God? Deidara gave Masahiko a weird look.

    Masahiko smiled, Yes, its me. Doesnt it look like it?

    Deidara mumbled, and the mouths in his hands made hissed.

    Masahiko continued, Im very curious. Can the two mouths in your hands be used for eating?

    Deidaramen was expressionless.

    A mouth on the hand is an enviable talent. You could cough! Masahiko coughed twice.

    The group of children nced at him inexplicably, and Masahiko changed the subject, Little ck-haired girl, were going to Iwagakure. Im going to trouble you to lead the way.

    Yes, leave it to me, uncle. Kurotsuchi agreed happily, You guyse and eat too. They are not enemies. The two ninjas looked at each other, then shook their heads slightly to Kurotsuchi, indicating that its better to be more careful.

    Kurotsuchi curled her lips, How boring. The uncle kicked Taisekis butt just now. If he wants to do something to us, it would be impossible for you guys to stop him. Isnt that true, uncle?

    Masahiko smiled, It seems that Onoki has found a great sessor for him.

    Huh? Uncle, do you know our old man?

    Masahiko spread his hands, The third Tsuchikage, who doesnt know him? Hes about to be 70 years old, and its time for him to retire.

    Kurotsuchi, I thought he should retire a long time ago, but he never listens.

    Masahiko smiled, Then you have to grow up quickly, so he can retire early and live longer.

    Kurotsuchi, In two years, I will grab his position as the Tsuchikage.

    Well, I look forward to the day when Onoki is usurped by you.

 Chapter 340: Super Earth Blue

    Chapter 340: Super Earth Blue

    An adult and five children ate half of a wild boar.

    Masahiko was naturally the main force in this fight, and the five children didnt disappoint too. Especially Kurotsuchi, at this time, she was already lying on her back, rubbing her belly, with a face full of happiness. She couldnt even speak.

    Masahiko nced at the little girl with a smile. He liked her character so much. She was happy and refreshing; shes like a shining sun. Not like Deidara, who ate his roasted meat and kept giving him and Kimimaro stares from time to time.

    What are you looking at? If youre still hungry, eat more. Or do you want me to bring y to the other two mouths of yours? If youre not eating, give it to the other two from your vige. They look starving.

    Deidara nced at him but didnt reply. His eyes were still flickering around, thinking, Ill run away the moment they look away.

    The little girl lying on her back suddenly let out a sigh, Huh Ive finally returned to life. Uncle, your cooking skills are so good, I almost ate to death. The other two uncles, you shoulde and eat some, dont waste such an opportunity. Keep your eyes on brother Deidara btw. He still wants to run away!

    Hey! Deidara pouted.

    The two ninjas hesitated for a moment, nodded, and were about toe over, but Taiseki, who was unconscious the whole time, suddenly stood up, took out a Kunai, and looked at the surrounding environment vigntly, but he was obviously kicked by Masahiko.

    Uncle Taiseki, you finally woke up,e over and eat some pork. Kurotsuchi smiled.

    Taiseki: ???

    The pork eaters were reced by the three Iwagakure ninjas, and Masahiko took the five children to sit around, wanting them to get to know each other.

    Dont be shy, introduce yourselves. We are going to stay in Iwagakure for some time. You guys are the same age, simr in strength, and already familiar with each other, and if you have nothing to do, you can learn from each other, and your strength will improve faster.

    Kurotsuchi, 8 years old. The still straightforward little girl spoke first.

    Uzumaki Karin, 7 years old.

    Haku, 9 years old.

    Kimimaro, 9 years old.

    Humph! Deidara, 10 years old. Huh!

    Whats up with all of those noises you make, dude? Masahiko smiled but suddenly found that Deidara and Kurotsuchs eyes were locked on him.

    I dont need to introduce myself. Im not the same age as you. Im a little older. Masahiko sneered.

    Uncle, dont be shy. Kurotsuchi returned the sentence.

    Red-haired uncle, 18 years old.

    Who in hell called Redhead Uncle? And how could he be 18 years old? Try saying 38! Kurotsuchi shouted.

    Masahiko sighed, Okay. My name is Shanks, and Im 38 years old.

    Kimimaro and Haku were okay with this, their expression didnt change, and they kept a sweet smile on their handsome faces. Karin, on the other hand, rolled her eyes.

    Kurotsuchi noticed Karins expression, then shouted, Uncle, youre not really 38 years old, are you? You look like.

    Masahiko also rolled his eyes.

    Im Red-haired Shanks and dont ask how old I am. Just treat me as an over hundred years old man.

    And with this, Red-haired Shanks came to y a role in the Shinobi World. Kurotsuchi didnt ask him again about his age, but Masahiko wanted to know more about Deidaras departure.

    As the kids bloodline limit got stronger and stronger, he became more obsessed with the art of explosion. When he feels like it, he will let one of his spiders lose, and the little ant would finally blow up something inside the vige. The civilians were in great trouble because of this, and it was only getting worse since then.

    Onoki hesitated again and again and finally ordered his apprentice to move out of the vige and live outside alone. Of course, this was just to protect the civilians, not to drive him away.

    However, this approach probably inspired Deidaras rebellious emotions. He wanted to leave Iwagakure and embark on the path of chasing art alone. This is the third time he leaves, and it was the closest to sess because he only just now learned how to create a bird and control it to fly.

    Masahiko scratched his head. No wonder Deidara was so angry. Since he didnt seed this time, the Iwagakure ninjas would be prepared next time, and it would be harder for him to run away.

    You dont know how blessed you are, having Onoki himself as your teacher, many people would envy you for that.

    Deidara nced at him: Arent you iming to be an artist? You should always move forward in the pursuit of art! Huh!

    Masahiko said deeply, Then you have to be strong enough. On my journey to pursue art, you dont know how many times people wanted to kill me.Deidara was taken aback for a moment, Huh! Then why didnt they kill you?

    Masahiko smiled proudly, Thats because they are all dead.

    Puff Karinughed out instantly. Even since they met Deidara and Kurotsuchi, this elder has been pretending to be a badass. She has been holding back for a while now, she wanted tough and make jokes, but she kept quiet. Now she couldnt help it.

    Masahiko turned his head mechanically and red at her. Kurotsuchi and Deidara also looked at her puzzled.

    After a while, Kurotsuchi smiled smirked, Uncle Red-haired, youre obviously bragging. Even yourpanions areughing at you.

    Masahikos face darkened.

    He has yet to exin, but the three ninjas from Iwagakure have finished eating pork and walked over, Kurotsuchi-Sama, we should go back.

    Kurotsuchi smiled, Brother Deidara, go back and ept the old mans teaching.

    Deidaras expression changed suddenly. He wouldnt be afraid of anything but his master, Onoki.

    Kurotsuchi, Uncle, do you wanna go together?

    Masahiko nodded and led Kimimaro and the other two, following Kurotsuchi.

    Little ck-haired girl, your grandpa values you very much. He even assigned three Jonin to guard you. Masahiko originally thought that the three were out looking for Deidara. He didnt expect that they would address her with master.

    Kurotsuchi turned her head and exined, Only this one is my guard. That one is brother Deidaras guard. And the other one is for our brother.

    Brother? Masahiko was taken aback. He really didnt expect Onoki to have a third disciple.

    Who is you, brother?

    Kurotsuchi smiled and pointed to the front door of Iwagakure, Brother is waiting for us at the door of the vige!

    Masahiko looked over, and it was a twelve or thirteen-year-old yellow-skinned fat boy.

    Your brother is called Kitsuchi, right? Masahiko was taken aback. He has totally forgotten about, Onokis big fat guard in the original. He didnt know that he was one of Onokis disciples too, nor that he was this young.

    Kurotsuchi corrected him, No, my brothers name is Akatsuchi, my father is, Kitsuchi.

    Masahikos mouth twitched, ck, Red, and Yellow Earth. Whats up with these names, Onoki? Whats next, Super-Earth Blue?(T/N: Tsuchi means Earth. Ki: means Yellow. Aka: Red. And Kuro means ck.)

 Chapter 341: Telescope

    Chapter 341: Telescope

    Following Kurotsuchi and her party, Masahiko and the four entered Iwagakure unimpeded.

    Kurotsuchi sent them into the vige and waved goodbye, Uncle Red-haired, we have to go to see the old man first, see youter!

    Masahiko also waved his hand and said, Well, were going to Iwagakure first.

    When Kurotsuchi and the others walked away, Karin suddenly lost her mind.

    Hahahahaha hup Red-haired Uncle Shanks, where shall we go first!

    Masahikos face darkened, Calm yourself, calm yourself, Kimimaro is looking at you!

    Karin was startled and quickly changed the mode back to the cute little girl, then secretly nced at Kimimaro, only to find that he wasnt looking at her at all but watching the scenery of Iwagakure

    Masahiko felt helpless, What so funny about being called Shanks? It should be so cool, you know!

    The corners of Karins mouth were still twitching, Elder, we have entered Iwagakure. What should we do now? Hide our identities? You said you were an artist, this is gonna be.

    Its not a secret. Onoki will soon get the news that Im here. But he wont necessarily tell the two kids.

    Karin was taken aback and was about to ask why when Masahiko smiled and said, Lets go. Ill take you to see Iwagakure.

    At the same time, at Onokis office.

    The little old man, Onoki, was floating in the air, his fist pressed against Deidaras head as he kept spinning and spinning.

    Deidara shrank his head, looking all afraid.

    Kurotsuchi smiled and bloomed; she wasnt gloating, but

    Father, you have to fly now to punish big brother Deidara.

    Onokis eyes widened, and then he vented, This nasty kid grew up so fast.

    Its not that Big brother Deidara grew up fast, but youre getting shorter and shorter. Im even taller than you now. Kurotsuchi told the truth.

    Onoki red at her but couldnt do anything to his naughty granddaughter.

    After a long while, he calmed down, floated back to his seat, and sat down, Boy, I heard that you were stopped by someone outside of the vige?

    Deidara turned his head arrogantly, refusing to reply, so Kurotsuchi did, Its a red-haired uncle named Shanks. He said he was hungry and wanted to hunt a bird to eat. Thus, big brother Deidara was shot down.

    Hungry? Hunting a bird? Red-haired uncle Shanks? Onoki was taken aback for a while. This style seemed familiar.

    That Shanks guy is a real pain. Theres also a kid with him that can use Ice Release and a boy that seemed to me like a fantasy character. The kid uses his bones to fight. Huh! Deidara added.

    Ice Release and Shikotsumyaku?

    Kurotsuchi looked surprised, It turned out that its the legendary Shikotsumyaku. Ive read that its really strong. Youre not his opponent, brother Deidara. And the one named Kimimaro is even one year younger than you.

    Deidaras face flushed, Thats because I ran out of y. Otherwise, my art wouldnt have failed! Huh!

    Kurotsuchi curled her lips and said, If you could, why would have uncle shanks let you fight him? Hes so strong.

    Is that guy Shanks strong? Onoki interrupted.

    Kurotsuchi was taken aback, He should be very strong. When uncle Taiseki tried to stealthily attack him, he was knocked out with one strike.

    Taiseki Onoki nodded thoughtfully. He probably guessed who the so-called Shanks was.

    Did that guy Shanks say what he was doing in Iwagakure?

    Kurotsuchi nodded, He said that he was taking three kids with him on a trip. He also said that we should learn from each other and improve our strength together.

    Onoki understood, Honing the younger generation, huh?

    After pondering for a moment, he looked at the two kids in front of him, Since theres no malice, then you can get along with them and learn from each other. But before that, Deidara boy!

    Deidara: Ah~!

    .

    Iwagakure Casino.

    Masahiko smiled and watched the three cute kids gambling.

    Haku was a natural. He was gambling with a m face, while Kimimaro started shaking every time he raised his dice cup, and Karin kept screaming over and over on the side.

    As for why they are in the casino? Naturally, because Masahiko was short of money to spend.

    All the money they spent on this trip was the Ryos he earned from stuffing the Fat Cats mouth with food as his chef.

    Even then, the money wasnt enough. If it wasnt for some bandits on the road, they wouldnt have made it here.

    After finally entering Iwagakure, Masahikos bank ount was only enough for four peoples amodation expenses. They couldnt even afford to eat, so he naturally had toe to the casino and earn some money.

    After half an hour, the three kids who were enthusiastic about ying returned in frustration. It was normal for the first-timers to lose it all.

    Dangdangdang! Dangdang~~~ Dandang! Dangdang!!

    This was the sound of thest golden Ryo flipping and rolling in the hands of the God of Gambling himself.

    After an hour, the three children watched Masahikos winning streak all the way with a stunned expression. And the one Ryo became 10,000 golden tickets.

    God is really omnipotent! Kimimaro started worshiping.

    Elder, give me a little bit. Karins eyes were shining.

    Elder, many people are watching us. Haku was the calmest.

    Masahiko smiled, Lets walk in the vige, and you can buy whatever you want!

    Soon after the big story was exported, Masahikos face stiffened in front of one of the shops.

    You want five million Ryo for this thing?!

    It was indeed the first time he saw in the hands of the man in Naruto World, single scope telescope.

    Although its rare, Masahiko doesnt think it can be worth the reward for an S-ss mission.

    Such a thing can be made in a few minutes. Isnt it just two lenses that ced together at a good distance?

    The owner was a simple middle-aged man with a proud smile, This isnt an ordinary telescope, the materials are rare, and the workmanship is exquisite. There are only two in our shop, and the other one was bought by Tsuchikage-Sama!

    Masahiko was stunned. He took the telescope from Hakus hand and ced it in front of him to use it.

    Oh? It can channel Chakra?

    The magnification of the telescope isnt high. It only zooms in like 40 times, but when using it, you need to focus Chakra on your eyes, and the picture will get very clear.

    Its kind of interesting. After using this thing for a long time, there may be some unexpected gains.

    Always focusing the Chakra on the same eye while using this telescope will make that eyes vision particrly good, and he might even gain the ability to see through simple Genjutsu. If this is the case, then five million Roy is very worthwhile.

    Masahiko changed direction and eyes, then tried it again.

    Huh? Masahiko was taken aback in his line of sight; Deidara and Kurotsuchi were slowly walking towards them.

    But Deidara what happened to your face?

 Chapter 342: Fire in The Hall!

    Chapter 342: Fire in The Hall!

    The night is getting darker.

    Masahiko and his group followed Deidara and Kurotsuchi for a brief stroll around Iwagakure.

    Two miles away from the west side of the vige, on the mountainside, this where they found Deidaras house.

    Masahiko looked away and shook his head speechlessly, Even a blown-up house will look better than this one.

    Kurotsuchi side from the side, Uncle Shanks, do you really want to live with big brother Deidara.

    Iwagakure is really expensive. Masahiko chuckled, And I can help you watch Deidara when I live here. You can tell your old guard to withdraw.

    Hes not old. He looks in his twenties. Kurotsuchi corrected.

    Twenties? So that scary dude looks in his twenties, and Im 38? Masahiko sighed, Well, whatever.

    On the side, Deidara kept silent. The group wanted to live in his house without considering his feelings at all.

    But he didnt open his mouth because he knew that even if he refused, it would be useless.

    Red-haired uncle, Ill leave first. See you tomorrow. Kurotsuchi waved her hand.

    Masahiko also waved his hand to say goodbye, then turned to Deidara, Which one is your room?

    The one on the far left, huh! Deidara was very cooperative.

    Masahiko nced at him with a smile, knowing that he was holding back something bad, but he wasnt afraid.

    Then I will take the second room, Kimimaro the third, then Karin and the far right is white. Its gettingter, so I will go back to rest. There will be training tasks tomorrow.

    Everyone spread out and left. Only Karin hesitated for a moment, tiptoeing towards Masahiko.

    Why, do you want Haku to sleep with me in the same room? Masahiko raised his eyebrows.

    Karin rolled her eyes and said, gossiping, Elder, have you not noticed how Deidara has been secretly looking at him?

    Masahiko was surprised: No way!

    Yes, Great Elder, I caught him looking at him many times. Karins face was full of evil funny smiles.

    Masahiko groaned for a moment, And how do you feeling knowing that although youre the only girl in the group, he didnt look at you at all?

    The smile on Karins face stiffened. She turned her head and went back to her room without saying a word.

    Masahiko watched her returning, then walked to his room full of thoughts, Hakus charm is it really that big of a deal?

    ..

    Later at night.

    Masahikoy on his back on the bed, his eyes closed tightly, thinking about whether he should ask Haku to disguise a little. Its hard to bear wherever he goes. Even a talented kid like Deidara couldnt resist his charm

    Huh? At this moment, Masahiko suddenly sensed an unusual Chakra wave, he stretched his right hand to the window, and a dozen of small white spiders were attracted by him using his repulsive force.

    Huh? Deidara eximed depressedly from the next room, Art is an explosion! KAI!

    If you dont sleep at night, I will be the one blowing your head. Masahiko cursed, suppressed the Chakra wave on the dozen white spider, kneaded them together in his hands, opened his window, then threw the y directly through Deidaras window.

    Eat that!

    Damn

    Boom!

    Masahiko perceived slightly then nodded in satisfaction, I can sleep now, right?

    Deidara was knocked out

    .

    The next day, early morning.

    Masahiko led his group to do some simple training and saw Kurotsuchiing with a smiling face, and beside her, the simple and honest fat man Akatsuchi.

    Uncle, you got up very early! Wheres big brother Deidara?

    Masahiko smiled, Hes going to sleep until noon. You guys came just right. Kimimaro and the other have just finished warming up.

    Isnt it too early in the morning for something like that?

    Arent you trying to take away your grandfathers position as the Tsuchikage? You cant do it if you dont work harder. Come here, you and Masahiko frowned slightly, hesitating.

    Kurotsuchi should be a bit stronger than Karin, yet also weaker than Haku and Kimimaro.

    Kurotsuchi was very considerate, though, I will go easy on Karin.

    Karin clenched her fists on the side, and the veins on her forehead started throbbing violently

    Masahiko turned his head and nced at Karin with a smile, Unhappy, right? You will always get bullied if you dont get stronger. No, go there and get your butt handed to you!

    Karin:

    Asking the two girls to go to the side to exchange feelings, Masahiko looked at the big fat kid. Akatsuchi bowed to him and said hello.

    Masahiko groaned slightly and turned to Kimimaro and Haku: You two will fight him together.

    After hesitating for a while, Masahiko added another sentence, Start a big lightly.

    Got it, God! Kimimaro, the militant, replied decisively and rushed towards the battlefield.

    Masahiko shook his head helplessly. He wasnt gonna go lightly, isnt he? Sure enough, at first contact, Kimimaro flew back.

    The subsequent battle also proved that Masahikos induction isnt wrong. The 12-year-old Akatsuchi was unexpectedly strong.

    In addition to the speed disadvantage, Chakra and strength are far above Haku and Kimimaro.

    The two attacked together, and they could barely defend themselves, facing one Ninjutsu after another.

    A fat man who is harmless to humans and animals is easy to be ignored. Masahiko smiled and shook his head, The kid is highly talented in nature transformations.

    The situation on Karins side was even more critical.

    Only when he saw Kurotsuchi using her Bloodline Limit, Masahiko has remembered then that she can use Lava Release.

    Deidara isnt even here, and they cant win a three-on-two battle. These kids need to get stronger. Masahiko sighed slightly and walked aside.

    Masahiko has piled up a lot of white y here, all of which he smoothed out of Deidaras room in the morning.

    He wanted to test whether he could learn this secret technique of explosives. Anyone can learn this stuff, but only Deidara can use it to its best because of his natural talent, which he gained after stealing a secret Kinjutsu from his vige.

    Half a minuteter, Masahiko squeezed a small white ball with the same fluctuation as yesterdays y spider Chakra, then smiled, shaking his head, For me, a predecessor who knows everything, this wont be hard at all. The Uzumaki has one more thing you dont, the inheritance of every secret technique!

    Masahiko groaned slightly and put his hands together, wanting to shape the y and change its appearance.

    However, this time, he encountered difficulties

    Do I need to chew it?

    Masahiko hesitated for a while before grabbing a piece of y and putting it in his mouth.

    It tastes good, a bit sweet. Masahiko chewed and subconsciously started blowing to make a bubble

    Bah, baaah! Masahiko spat out a small ball with teeth marks on it with a darkened face.

    How can that kid chew it with his hands mouth into a spider? Masahiko looked speechless. After squeezing it for a long time, he made grenade.

    After weighing it, he threw it to Deidaras room, Fire in the hall!

 Chapter 343: Stubborn Ugly Expression

    Chapter 343: Stubborn Ugly Expression

    The handsome little boy Deidara went offline for a few hours after that.

    Masahiko felt that it was well calcted, the bomb he threw right didnt cause any injuries to Deidara, and it only burned his clothes

    Of course, his mental state was very bad, and he looked like he wanted to hit Masahiko desperately. But soon, he was attracted by the y ball squeezed in Masahikos hand.

    How did you learn my Secret Explosion Technique?

    I have a self-taught talent. Masahiko smiled, But now Im running through some problem. How do you chew it into a spider?

    Deidara took a deep look at him, then muttered to himself, What the hell is the old man. This guy is obviously looking for trouble. Why didnt he send someone to spy on him?

    Dont just look at me. Come and teach me your art? How can I shape cute little animals? I only want to learn how to make a bird, chicken, and ducks. Masahiko said.

    Deidara squinted his eyes, looking at him again, took a piece of y with the mouth of his hand, then started chewing. After a few moments, a pure white bird flew towards Masahiko.

    My art is an explosion, not making cute animals!

    The bird exploded in front of Masahikos eyes, blowing his red hair. Masahikos expression didnt change; he bent down, picked up a piece of y, and threw it into his mouth.

    He analyzed Deidayas palms mouths movements and tried to copy it, but in the end, he spat out a white ball with some tooth marks.

    Deidara said with disdain, Youre only using your teeth. Use your tongue too!

    Masahiko was taken aback, then looked at Deidara weirdly; is his tongue so flexible?

    It seems that the ancestor cant learn this craft. Masahiko a bit emotionally, Squeezing with my hand and making grenades is enough.

    Masahiko thought of this secretly, and the ground under his feet suddenly trembled slightly. Looking around, the 12-year-old Akatsuchi managed to unleash arge-scale Ninjutsu of opening earth and raising rock, which made Kimimaro and Haku unable to deal with him anymore.

    Deidaras gaze was also attracted there. Masahiko remembered what Karin told himst night and said with temptation, Haku is a boy, you know.

    Deidara was taken aback, curled his lips, and said, Ive known that a long time ago!

    This time it was Masahikos turn to be stunned

    After half a minute, the battle between the two girls was finally over.

    Kurotsuchi had a bright smile, and only a small slit was cut from her sleeve, while Karin had an unpleasant face to see and was covered with cuts, but she wasnt injured in any way.

    She can recover from her injuries with a simple bite, and her Chakra reserve is a big advantage.

    Huh? Brother Deidea, you got up. Why do you look like that? Hahahahaha Kurotsuchiughed heartlessly.

    Karin looked angry, gritted her teeth, and said, Uncle Shanks, find me a private ce. I want to take a bath.

    However, she didnt forget to conceal Masahikos identity.

    Masahiko nodded in satisfaction. If his identity was revealed, how would he be able to continue teasing Deidara happily?

    How can I find a private ce? Just wash it here. Masahiko said, then did a simple seal with one hand, and a curtain of water was poured on Karin.

    Karins mouth twitched, Thats.

    Fire Release: Fire Ball!

    Before she could even make a sentence, a huge fireball that frightened her to death flew toward her.

    The fireball split into two just before hitting her and sessfully evaporated the water on her body and clothes, and Karin was instantly renewed.

    Uncle Shanks, how did you do that? Kurotsuchi was surprised.

    Even Karin was a little surprised. Masahiko nodded in satisfaction when he saw it, Its very simple. Its the same as roasting wild boars.

    Karin:

    Karin clenched both of her fists and looked like she was about to explode.

    Upon seeing this, Masahiko immediately threw the grenade back on his hand. And after a second, the grenade exploded, and the mes skyrocketed.

    Uncle Shanks, did brother Deidara teach you how to use y? Kurotsuchi asked in surprise.

    I taught myself. Karin,e here, and I will teach you that art of explosion. Masahiko smiled.

    Hey! Do you think anyone can learn my art! Deidara finally said.

    Masahiko shook his head, walked Karin to the side, then took out another grenade.

    Use the Minds Eyes of the Kagura to carefully perceive the Chakra fluctuations of the Earth Release inside, and try making one.

    Up to now, Masahiko has only taught Karin some Taijutsu and Kunai Throwing Techniques, and he has been considering a proper path of development for her.

    Karins hot temper is only useful for Taijutsu-type ninjas.This time when he first saw the explosive Ninjutsu, he thought at first nce that she was a fit match.

    He didnt know the secret technique and how to pass it on, but Karin shouldnt have a hard time learning it. She had the Minds Eyes of the Kagura, and she can always take it slowly.

    Karin immediately forgot about being a roasted boar and overjoyed, Are you finally going to teach me Ninjutsu? When I finally learn it, I must teach that dirty little girl a lesson.

    Masahiko couldntugh or cry: So youre the clean one now? Shes the one who made you dirty. Dont talk nonsense. This kind of secret technique will be a very strong tool for you if you use it well. Work hard!

    With a few brief exnations, Masahiko disappeared in the spot instantly and appeared in front of the embarrassed Haku and Kimimaro. He waved his hand to destroy the rocks binding them, then shook his head gently, Get up first.

    God Kimimaro gasped slightly, and with an unwillingness on his face, he said, We havent lost yet!

    Masahiko smiled, Youre not his opponent currently. He has been merciful. We will stay in Iwagakure for two months, and I think you will be able to beat him in two months.

    Akatsuchi, in front of him, smiled gently.

    Lets go back and rest for a while. Its almost noon. I will get you something to eat. Masahiko waved his hand and motioned for the three of them to follow.

    .

    Ten minutester, by the campfire.

    Masahiko put the other half of the wild boar on the mes, then he started seasoning it and cutting it with his 40-meter machete.

    Uncle Shanks, how long will it take to get ready? Kurotsuchi has been drooling

    Its still too early. It will take at least half an hour. Masahiko responded, then nced at Deidara, who was staring at Kimimaro.

    ording to his long observations, Deidara was really peeking at Haku from time to time, but his attention seemed to be on the telescope hanging from Hakus neck.

    Deidara boy, do you like that telescope? Masahiko asked.

    Deidara didnt reply, and Kurotsuchi spoke from the side, Brother Deidara seemed to have one of these types of telescope. It a birthday present from the old manst month.

    Masahiko smiled and said, Five million Ryo, Onoki is really taking good care of you guys.

    So expensive?! Kurotsuchi was surprised.

    Huh Deidara turned his head slightly awkwardly.

    Masahiko was startled and remembered that decades ago when Konoha was first built, he saw Onoki, and he often made simr expressions when Masahiko was bullying him.

    This stubborn look really looks like.

    Wait, Onokis is much uglier.

 Chapter 344: Earth Release!

    Chapter 344: Earth Release!

    One monthter.

    Masahiko was smiling, sitting cross-legged on the boulder, looking at the three-on-three battle going on before him.

    After Karins title was upgraded from Kunai Throwing Little Expert to Bombardier, Kimimaros team got a bit stronger.

    With the pressure Onokis disciples brought, the strength of the three of them has grown rapidly in the past month. From the initial three-on-two shameful lost to three-on-two glorious victory, and now a three-on-three shameful lost

    Naturally, the progress of Kimimaro and his friends also brought some pressure and motivation to Onokis three disciples. A virtuous circle was expected, and they had also made some progress, especially Deidara, who had been able to produce somerger bombstely. When it exploded, the first person to test its effects was Masahiko himself

    As time passed, the bnce of victory and defeat gradually tilted, and Kimimaros team was in danger again. Masahiko got up and jumped off the boulder, preparing to stop the battle.

    The battlested for 13 minutes, which is half a minute longer than yesterday. Masahiko nodded in satisfaction, At this rate of improvement, in two more months, they would be able to draw a tie. If they want to win, its estimated that it will take a year of hard work.

    As he was about to act, Masahiko was surprised to find that Kimimaro had done something horrifying he pulled out his spine and smashed with it the terracotta Earth Release.

    Can he do such a thing? Masahiko jumped on the boulder again, Theyre growing so fast.

    .

    Five minutester, Masahiko shot to terminate the battle. The overall difference in strength is there. Even though Kimimaro broke his limit during this battle, they still ended up failing to defeat the other team.

    At this time, Masahiko was performing medical Ninjutsu on Kimimaro.

    Although the hardness and strength of the spine bone are much higher than other bones, if Im not by your side, you should never use this technique. It will make your disease worse.

    Kimimaros face turned red, I see, God!

    Karin pinched the y on the side, then whispered, Elder, then teach me some medical Ninjutsu. I will always be by your side, Kimimaro-Kun.

    Youd better focus on the shapes of your y. Medical Ninjutsu is not something you can learn in a day or two.

    Karin bulged, mmed the y in her hands to the ground, the shouted, Elder, why on earth do you want me to learn how to shape y? I can squeeze them into balls and throw them. It will explode anyway, isnt that enough?

    Keep it down, keep it down. Masahiko nced at Kurotsuchi and the other two not far away. Because they felt the pressure from Kimimaro, the three were doing additional training at this time.

    Karin curled her lips, Elder, how long do you think you can keep this hidden? Except for that idiot Deidara, the other two have guessed it already.

    Masahiko shook his head helplessly and didnt know whether Onoki did this on purpose. For the past month, not a single one in the vige has paid attention to his disciples or the outsider they were spending some much with.

    As long as that idiot Deidara doesnt know so that he keeps dare to make interesting explosives to provoke me, and then I can bully him reasonably.

    Karin looked at Masahiko with contempt and wanted to make fun of him, but she found that Kimimaro was looking at her and immediately replied, You really love the younger generation.

    In order to gain Kimimaros love, Karin is bing more and more obedient

    The soft white light of the medical Ninjutsu in Masahikos hands gradually faded, Okay, Kimimaro.

    Thank you, God, for the treatment.

    Kimimaro stood up straight, stretched his muscles and joints, then looked at the y in front of Karin, Karin, you need to work harder.

    Yes, Kimimaro-Kun. Being encouraged by Kimimaro made Karins cheeks turn red and filled her heart with motivation.

    Masahiko shook his head lightly and couldnt bear to tell Karin that her Kimimaro-Kun feels dragged down by her since shes too weak.

    As he grew up, Kimimaros militant andpetitive spirits, which he has originally inherited from the Kaguya n, grew stronger. Just after receiving Masahikos treatment, he started practicing again.

    Five out of the six kids were training, only Haku stood on the edge of the cliff, using the telescope that Masahiko gave him to watch peopleing and going out of Iwagakure. If it wasnt for Masahikos special status, he would have been arrested by the Anbu as a spy a long time ago.

    Is it interesting to watch people like that every day? Masahiko walked to Hakus side.

    Haku smiled sweetly and didnt answer, Elder, thank you for the present.

    So, whats so good about it? Masahiko looked at Iwagakure from a distance.

    Masahikos eyesight was already very strong, and he could see clearly from a great distance, but watching the Vige from two kilometers was too much.

    Huh? Haku gasped softly, causing Masahiko to frown and turn his head.

    Whats happening?

    Its nothing. Its just that two people look a little strange. Haku replied.

    Masahiko didnt take it seriously, There are too many strange people in this world. Isnt Zabuza already a weirdo? Ordinary people do have eyebrows. And theres also his other bro, Kisame, dont let me start on that guy.

    Hakus sweet smile stiffened for a moment, I told you Zabuza-San Its okay.

    Masahiko smiled and took the telescope from him, Its okay if you think hes not a weirdo, but that doesnt change the reality. Give me the telescope. Let me have a look.

    After he looked into the telescope and observed the vige, Masahiko shook his head and smiled, Where are the strange people? Why I dont see them?

    They seemed to have walked into the Tsuchikage Building just now, Haku replied softly.

    Thats it. Masahiko handed the telescope back, Its probably people who came with a task, dont worry about it. Its almost noon. Get ready. Were going to have dinner in the vige.

    Calling the six children, Kurotsuchi came with a disappointed look on her face, Uncle Shanks, are you toozy to cook lunch again?

    Masahiko shook his head helplessly, You have gained some weight, so youre gonna need to eat less.

    Kurotsuchi had a pleased smile on her face, Its okay, Ill lose it again when you leave.

    Masahiko felt a bit helpless, Still, I wont cook for you today. Im also the one paying for lunch. Isnt that enough to satisfy you?

    Masahiko turned around and suddenly felt that his heart jumped out of his chest.

    A white cone-shaped crystal light beam suddenly cut the roof of the Tsuchikage building, then the clouds in the sky!

    Thats!! Karin widened her eyes.

    Kurotsuchi and her friends looked at each other, then Akatsuchi said calmly, That seems to be Onoki-Samas Dust Release.

    What kinds of madness have hit the old mans head to release this kind of thing inside the vige?! Deidara asked in confusion.

    Master Kurotsuchi looked worried.

    Masahiko frowned slightly. She knew best in her heart that it was indeed her masters Dust Release.

    Onoki, who are you fighting?

 Chapter 345: Come on Transform for Me!

    Chapter 345: Come on Transform for Me!

    In Iwagakure, in front of the copsed Tsuchikage building.

    Onoki was suspended in the air, and with his arms were wrapped in thick rock, he sted his opponent back with a punch. But his opponent wasnt a human being but a huge headless monster. The monsters neck was cut t, which was a masterpiece made by Onokis previous Dust Release.

    Even if his head was lost, the height of the monster was still more than five meters. Fighting with it, Onoki seemed feeble, but whenever he waved his fist, the monster was sted back along with a harsh metal friction sound.

    The periphery of the battlefield was surrounded by a group of ninjas from Iwagakure, who were there to prevent the enemy from feeling. In more outer areas, the Anbu kept running here and there, evacuating nearby civilians and lower-ranked ninjas.

    Masahiko rushed to Iwagakure with the five kids when he saw this scene.

    As for why there are five kids, its because Akatsuchi was too fat to run fast

    The old man is beating a monster? Kurotsuchis eyes lit up, and the worried expression on her face immediately cleared and reced by excitement.

    Huh? What is this? Karin looked curious.

    Masahiko held his forehead, and at a nce, he recognized that the monster in front of him was a modified version of his Optimus Prime, and he could sense Sasoris Chakra there. But shouldnt boys like Optimus Prime? Why didnt the three boys react, yet the girls got all excited?

    Speaking of this, how did Sasori manage to invade Iwagakure? Masahiko was slightly surprised.

    Deidara spoke from the side, Why is the old man fighting alone? Could it be that everyone else in the vige is dead?

    Kurotsuchi turned her head and red at him, Yes, where is my father and uncle Taiseki?

    Masahiko slightly expanded the range of his perception when he heard these words and suddenly looked surprised.

    On the side of the copsed Tsuchikage Building, there are four slightlyrge Chakra fluctuations. Three of them should be high-ranked ninjas from Iwagakure, and Masahiko could guess their identities: Kurotsuchis father, Kitsuchi, Taiseki, and the Gobis Jinchuriki.

    The trio was surrounding another acquaintance of Masahiko: Kakuzu!

    Interesting. Sasori and Kakuzu got together and invaded Iwagakure. Which one is this? Masahiko whispered to himself, then turned to the five children and said, Ill take you to have a closer look.

    Huh! Deidara curled his lips. Under these circumstances, how could the Iwagakure ninjas let them approach? Even if there is Kurotsuchi and him in the team, they will be stopped.

    But as they approached the battlefield, Deidaras expression gradually became surprised. As if the ninjas of Iwagakure seemed like they couldnt see them at all, they just let them walk to the edge of the battlefield.

    Its really Sasori. Even though the person in front of him was covering his head with a hood, Masahiko could confirm his identity from the fact that he kept waving his hands to manipte Optimus Prime.

    Is he a puppet master? Kurotsuchi asked in a light tone.

    Masahiko nodded, not forgetting to educate the kids, Im optimistic for the future of the puppet masters. You should observe his movements carefully. You may end up encountering one in the future.

    The kids nodded and were about to respond, but Sasori raised his voice and said, Tsuchikage! We are not here to cause unnecessary casualties. Stop!

    Onoki smirked slightly, Needless casualties? Huh!

    He looked at the crumbling Optimus Prime in front of him, You think this kind of junk can do anything? Earth Release: Super Heavy Rock Fist Technique!

    The density of the rock wrapped in his right hand instantly increased. And as soon as he threw his fist, Optimus Prime was sted to the distance, and his right hand disintegrated into fragments.

    After doing this, Onoki suddenly squinted and put his hands behind his back while floating. He wasnt trying to do his winning pause or anything. He just twisted his back again

    This is why I said you should retire a long time ago, Kurotsuchi whispered on the side helplessly.

    This is useless! Sasori hooked his right finger, and the scattered fragmentbined and formed Optimus Primes right arm again.

    Onokis old face wrinkled, A genius design, but its still too nave!

    Optimus Prime suddenly lost bnce and leaned to the right, and fell down.

    Did the previous blow change the weight of the puppets right arm? Sasori frowned slightly, Sure enough, a puppet made of steel still has its limits.

    Onokinded slowly, Boys, get rid of the disguise on you, I have recognized you! Youre a rogue ninja from Sunagakure, and the leader of Takigakure, Kakuzu, you dare toe to me and talk about peace in Amegakure. This is truly ridiculous!

    Masahiko was confused upon hearing this, Talking about peace in Amegakure, is it Yahiko? How did he make Sasorie to Iwagakure to negotiate for him?

    Unlike Sasori, its reasonable to see Kakuzu here. This guy is willing to do anything and everything for money.

    Sasori took off his cloak, revealing the immature face that Masahiko was familiar with.

    Or did he already turn himself into a puppet? Masahiko sighed slightly

    Tsuchikage, Im not here as a rogue ninja. Ive temporarily joined Amegakure, and on behalf of the vige, Ivee here to sing an alliance with you. Sasori slowly said.

    Temporarily joined Amegakure. Masahiko frowned, feeling a little confused about how Yahiko pulled this thing.

    But Onoki is now old and stubborn. He wont listen to these exnations of Sasori. So far, Iwagakure has only agreed to sign an agreement with Sunagakure and Konoha, which belong to the major viges, Amegakure

    Thats what Masahiko expected, and this is what Onoki said, A mere vige-like Amegakure, thinks that by attracting rogue ninjas like to join, they can have the strength to stand on the same level of the five major viges and talk about peace?

    The surrounding ninja also showed pride, and the eyes that looked at Sasori were full of hostility and disdain.

    Sure enough, so we still have to prove our strength first? Sasori whispered softly, then took a scroll out of his sleeve. And with a simple seal, a puppet appeared in front of everyone.

    How could this be.

    Who is that? Kurotsuchi asked in a low voice.

    Masahiko frowned. He finally knew why Sasori epted to temporarily join Amegakure because the puppet was Hanzo!

    This is too much. Hanzos corpse shouldnt be treated like this.

    Masahiko whispered. Some of the Iwagakure ninjas seemed like they couldnt believe their eyes, and even Onokis expression changed.

    Fall back, watch out for toxins in the air! Dust Release huh? Onoki paused.

    Sasori was also shocked. The human puppet Hanzo was suddenly enveloped by blue light enchantment, and the toxin he carefully formted was also trapped inside.

    A red-haired middle-aged man suddenly appeared beside him, and Sosori jumped back a few meters away.

    You

    Masahiko raised his head, revealing a smirk, So you made one for yourself, huh? Clickety Crackety, why dont you show me some change in shape no, that doesnt rhyme. Masahiko pondered.

    Sasori:

    Its that Hamura Bastard.

 Chapter 346: True Art!

    Chapter 346: True Art!

    Crack! Click! Crack!!

    Masahiko watched Sasoris right arm folding and deforming in amazement, making clicking sounds while changing into a cylinder shape. The front end of the cylinder rotated, and hundreds of poisoned Senbon fired at the same time, blocking all the route escape of Masahiko.

    Nah, Im serious. Are you really a puppet now? And what is that a machinegun? Masahiko couldntugh or cry, and suddenly a shock wave burst out of his body, and mmed Sasori to the wall, then fell to the ground, making a crisp sound.

    At the same time, Optimus Prime, who had fallen to the ground before, twisted his body, raised his intact left arm, and swung at the back of Masahikos head.

    Masahiko didnt turn around and kicked back with his right, and after the loud crash, Optimus Primes left arm was also scattered into metal fragments.

    Taiseki, who was watching the battle around him, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. A month ago, he was kicked the same way by Masahiko, and it was great that hes still alive It was great.

    After two tentative attacks, Sasori fell back again, pulled a further distance from Masahiko, and at the same time, took another scroll out of his sleeve.

    Masahiko didnt try to stop him, but he looked at Sasoris unchanging face carefully and felt rather embarrassed.

    Behind him, Onoki stepped forward, Elder, Im very grateful for disciplining my naughty granddaughter for the past month.

    Master, I cant pretend that I didnt hear that. Kurotsuchi ran over and stood up straight next to Onoki

    Onoki:

    Elder, nice to see you. The food you cooked for us was really delicious! Kurotsuchi turned to Masahiko with a grin. Sure enough, she had long guessed his identity, and she wasnt surprised to see his true strength in battle.

    Deidea on the side was a different case. His current facial expressions include, Daaamn, How could this happen, Impossible, I want to blow him up, and so on

    Masahiko nced at Deidara, then smiled and turned his head, ck-haired girl, dont call me Elder. The usual uncle is just fine. Onoki, you should say sorry to her. She was really worried about you.

    Kurotsuhi was taken aback for a moment, then shook her head again and again, No way, no way, lets forget it.

    Onoki:

    Masahiko gave Kurotsuchi an expression of this old man admires you, then started doing hand signs, and Hanzos puppet body suddenly disappeared and entered his space.

    Sasori, I took Hanzos corpse. You better not call that guy in your hand, its useless in front of me, and you will end up regretting your actionster. Masahiko could guess that the guy in the scroll is, in fact, the Third Kazekage.

    Sasoris body had been transformed into a puppet by himself, and he couldnt put any expressions on his face after that. But he hadntpletely abandoned his emotion from when he was a human, so he could only hide hesitation and surprise in his heart.

    This will at least make him appear calm on the surface, What Grandma Chiyo guessed wasnt wrong, Hamura was originally really you.

    Did Chiyo guessed it? Masahiko chuckled lightly, I didnt deliberately conceal it. But Im sure that after all of these years of studying, my Ka ka ka ka ka ka ka has actually helped you quite a lot, right?

    Sasori: Haha.

    Master Tsuchikage! The ninjas who were hit by the poison are in bad condition, and the toxicity is hard to suppress! An Anbu shed in.

    Onoki clenched his teeth when he heard these words, then turned to Masahiko, Elder, you wont try and stop me from getting rid of this rogue ninja, right?

    Tsuchikage-Dono, were not here to start a war with Iwagakure. Kakuzu suddenly appeared beside Sasori, We are indeed hired by the leader of Amegakure toe to form an alliance.

    Elder Masahiko, long time no see.

    Masahiko looked at the same unchanged Kakuzu and smiled: Its really been a long time since I saw. Youre alive and well. I still remember that you said you would attend my 150-year-old birthday banquet.

    I also remember, Elder. Kakuzu replied, then turned to Sasori, Give them the antidote.

    Sasori had no expression on his face, Dont use such amanding tone. Im not your subordinate.

    Kakuzu said patiently, We are here to negotiate peace. If Iwagakure ninjas died and the negotiation fails, the rest of the reward will be lost. Also, with these two seniors here, if you dont hand over the antidote, you might die, which is a shame.

    Do you still think that the peace talks can be sessful? Sasori refused to admit defeat, but he still took the antidote from his sleeve and threw it to Masahiko.

    Masahiko caught it and opened the bottle containing the antidote. And suddenly a strong smell came out.

    Why this kind of antidote? Are you trying to kill them before treating them?!

    Whats this smell? Kurotsuchi held her nose and back away, and so the other kids.

    Masahiko hurriedly closed the bottle cap and handed it to Onoki, Just tell them to smell it.

    On the other side, Sasori was about to exin the usage of the antidote and was stunned when he heard these words, How did you know?

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head. Come on, youre not expecting him to say that this is how he saw it performed in TV Dramas?

    Masahiko refused to exin, and Sasori didnt ask any more questions.

    Kizaru was very concerned about the reward of the mission and asked again, Tsuchikage-Dono, can we negotiate the peace talk now?

    The look on Onokis old face changed a lot. He could see now that the two were really here to make peace, but he really doesnt like Amegakure, a piece ofnd that he used as a transit battlefield to attack Konoha.

    Although both Kakuzu and Sasori are well-known S-Ranked ninjas, this is Iwagakure, and Onoki is very confident in his own strength, and there is hope to make some money for their heads.

    But now Masahiko is present, and his rtionship with the two is very unclear. He doesnt know what to do very a while.

    After a few moments, Onoki sighed and turned his head, Elder, what do you think?

    Masahiko was startled and waved his hands again and again, It doesnt matter to me. Im just a witnesser. Treat me as if I dont exist. If it werent for Hanzos corpse that was being desecrated after his death, I might not havee forward.

    Onoki felt helpless. Uzumaki Masahiko was standing there personally. How can he ignore this?

    He could only look at the two and ask: The leader of Amegakure wants to form an alliance, then why did he choose our vige?

    Kakuzu shook his head and said, The leader of Amegakure, Yahiko, and his deputy leader Ringo set off at the same time with us. They should have already arrived at Konoha by this time. Not only that, once the peace talks in Iwagakure are over, we will be heading to Sunagakure.

    An alliance with the three major viges at the same time? Onoki chuckled and shook his head, The leaders of the small viges are whimsical.

    Its not just an alliance. Its deeper than that. Hes looking for cooperation. Sasori said, But this battle has exposed my identity. We shouldnt havee to Iwagakure.

    Masahiko couldnt help but interrupt: Chiyo will definitelye looking for you, and when she sees your puppet body, she will surely be very sad. Its hard for me to understand. Why did you abandon your human body?

    Sasori stiffened for a moment, True art is eversting!

    Masahiko:

    Does he mean that hes very beautiful but can only be called art when hes eternal?

    Deidara, who has been immersed in inexplicable emotions since he learned of Masahikos true identity, his expression finally changed when he heard this.

    Hey, what you said is wrong. Only a momentary explosion can be called art!

    Sasori tilted his head slightly, Oh?

 Chapter 347: The Akatsuki Peace Plan

    Chapter 347: The Akatsuki Peace n

    When the art duo met for the first time, the atmosphere wasnt as enthusiastic as Masahiko imagined.

    The two held to their own opinions and visions, but there was no scene where the two were arguing about which of Explosive Art and Ever-Lasting Art is the real art.

    After Deidara said that, Only a momentary explosion is art, he did attract Sasoris attention, but it was only for a moment. After discovering that Deidara was just a yellow-haired kid, Sasori decisively ignored him, and Kakuzu took a few steps forward and discussed the purpose and details of the alliance with Onoki.

    Masahiko squeezed a smile and messed up Deidaras hair tofort his ignorant heart and prevent him from rushing forward on an impulse, but doing so seemed to have a counterproductive effect.

    Deidaras right hand was already in his pocket, and the mouth on his palm began to chew the y, and his flushing face proved that he had the idea of blowing everyone around him to the sky. Its a pity that since Masahiko was by his side, he was stopped before he could do anything.

    If you want to prove your point to him, you must at least be as strong as he is right now. Im afraid that if you ever tried to attack him now, you will be killed in a second. Masahiko finallyforted him and told him the truth, but it felt a bit too harsh

    Hearing Masahikos words, Deidara really calmed down this time. He took off Masahikos hand from his hair, then turned angrily and left.

    Big brother Deidara, is he okay? Kurotsuchi looked worried.

    He will be okay. Masahiko looked at her, then turned to the four children, Its inevitable that there will be some setbacks and failures on the road to growth. But if your heart is strong enough, you will eventually break the seal and stand!

    Kimimaro immediately nodded and said, Yes, while Haku replied with a smile, Kurotsuchi was pondering

    Karin: haha.

    On the other side, I dont know what both Sasori and Kakuzu said to Onoki, causing his expression to change slightly. After pondering for a moment, he waved his hand, motioned to Kitsuchi to step forward, gave him a few words in a low voice, then led both Sasori and Kakuzu out of here.

    Onoki really obeyed Masahikos words and ignored his existence, which made Masahiko a little ufortable. He frowned and nced in the direction where the three were leaving and muttered, Will Amegakure and Iwagakure really form an alliance?

    Suddenly sounds of panting and sighing emitted from the side, then Akatsuchi appeared and ran past people step by step.

    Huh, whats wrong? Onoki-Sama, who are you fighting with?

    Brother Akatsuchi, you should really lose weight! Kurotsuchis smiled.

    Masahiko shook his head andughed, He cant lose weight. This is not from eating. Its a talent! The heavy body and the Earth Release are very harmonious.

    Akatuchi took this sentence seriously and slightly raised his chest, feeling very proud of his sturdy body.

    Masahiko couldnt help but smile.

    Fortunately, the ground began to shake at this time, and all the ninjas from Iwagakure, the Rock Vige, showed their talents, cleared the battlefield and rebuilt the Tsuchikage Building.

    Masahiko immediately turned around and said, Although we saw a good show, our n doesnt need to change. Lets go together and have lunch.

    After lunch, Masahiko walked around the streets of Iwagakure with the five children.

    Because he took action in front of everyone at noon, his identity has spread throughout Iwagakure. At this time, every group of people looked at him differently well, no matter what their gazes are, Masahiko regarded it as worship.

    God, dont we need to practice in the afternoon? Kimimaro whispered beside him, but he didnt get a response.

    God?

    Hey, Great Elder! Kimimaro is calling you! Karin shouted.

    Masahikos face twitched, and then he nced at Karin: Yes, practice your cultivation, and you might reach Valha one day.

    He was a little absent-minded, curious about the fact that Amegakure was looking for alliance everywhere. And he didnt know whether this was Yahikos n to create the peaceful Shinobi World or not.

    Hmm should I go and see? Masahiko murmured. Although he had said to Onoki before that he doesnt care about this, he now feels that he just needs to take a look

    While pondering, Kakuzus face suddenly appeared before his eyes. Masahiko was taken aback for a moment, then smiled.

    Older, but more experienced and patient.

    Masahiko turned around and told the other five, You go back to practice first, and I will look for youter.

    Sending away the five children, Masahiko looked satisfied as he walked towards Kakuzu, Has the alliance talk seeded?

    Not yet, Elder. The Tsuchikage is still thinking about it, and its estimated that he will wait for the arrival of Chiyo from Sunagakure before making a decision.

    Masahiko paused, Then what are the specific details of this alliance?

    Kakuzu turned around, Money first, Elder.

    Masahikos mouth twitched. How is he so sure that Masahiko wont just force him to talk?

    I, Masahiko, have no money!

    Kakuzu felt a bit sad that he couldnt make some money out of this, but he still told Masahiko.

    After learning about it, Masahiko fell into deep thought.

    Yahiko I took it for granted. But toe up with such a thing, he should have nned for this for a long time. Bing the leader of Amegakure was just the first step.

    The location of Amegakure in the Shinobi World is quite special. If you dont count the ocean and draw all the countries on thend on one map, you will find that Amegakure is almost exactly in the center.

    Therefore, Yahiko wanted to unite with the major viges and form an organization on the Land of Rain, the Akatsuki.

    Akatsukis members will include several S-ranked ninjas dispatched from each vige, which means that it will also include ninjas such as Sasori, and Kakuzu, who are very powerful ninjas and dont belong to the major vige, as well as Mifune, the leader of the Samurai vige.

    The Akatsukis purpose is to stand in a neutral position, arbitrate and preventrge-scale wars in the Shinobi World, and the country that takes the lead in the war will be jointly attacked by all Akatsuki members.

    The imaginary scene is very beautiful, but Masahiko doesnt agree with it. Iwagakure and Sunagakure are really possible to join, but Konoha wont.

    Even though Yahiko and Jiraiya also have a rtionship of mentor and apprentice, and hes friends with Obito and Rin, but this is unlikely wont affect Konohas decision-making.

    Leaving aside the Uzumaki, Konoha is now the leader of the Shinobi World. Why should he ept the constraints of this inexplicable Akatsuki organization?

    And lets say all the viges have agreed to join, this organization will not have the desired effect. Yahiko isnt strong enough to y a reconciling role at all or be the leader of such a strong group.

    Young men. Masahiko sighed and shook his head.

    The reason Onoki hesitated was only that Iwagakure had just lost the war and suffered heavy losses. If the Akatsuki organization was formed, it will at least put some pressure on Konoha and prevent her from taking theirnd.

    Masahiko pondered for a long time, shook his head, thenughed, Although he will definitely fail, that is still Yahikos passion. At least it shows that hes not just talking.

    Lets call this the Akatsuki Peace n. Id like to see how much the undead Yahiko can bring to the Shinobi World.

 Chapter 348: The Uzumaki Narrator

    Chapter 348: The Uzumaki Narrator

    The alliance hasnt yet seeded, and Masahikos acquaintances needed to work harder. Therefore, Kakuzu and Sasori lived temporarily in Iwagakure.

    The leisure life of Masahikos training of children has also undergone some minor changes.

    Since Deidara was tragically humiliated that day, he became more obsessed with his art, working harder at practice, and finally was able to make a bomb with a level of C2.

    He didnt be a coward because he knew Masahikos true identity. Masahiko was the first to try the C2 as always, andter, Deidara was the first to try some of his Martial Arts techniques.

    The C2 Flying Dragon Bomb couldnt explode in front of Masahiko. Masahiko weighed it twice in his palm and kneaded it into a high explosive grenade, then threw it back.

    Not only that, but Masahiko has also figured out the advanced principle of the Explosive Ninjutsu, and now hes trying to mix up both Lightning and Earth Releases by transforming its nature and refine it into the y.

    With his Chakra control ability, he easily produced a C3 Super Explosive Grenade and C4 Biochemical Grenade. After the explosion, it turns into fine dust and hides in the human body, which can be set off at any time.

    Not only that, but Masahiko also tried a C5 Cloud Explosive Bomb in his own space. After exploding at a close range, Masahiko suffered a lot of injuries with all of his physical strength. Its estimated that Deidaras power of self-detonation is just like that.

    Its a pity that the y bomb has a limit after all, and it cant amodate higher-level of Chakra. Masahiko felt deeply sad that he hit such a limit. In fact, it only needs to be upgraded by one level, and it can rece Masahikos Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack and be his strongest attacking Ninjutsu.

    But no matter what, Deidaras strength has indeed made a leap forward, and the bnce of strength of the six children has also been broken. They cant happily do three-on-three battles anymore and can only practice individually.

    There is no need to supervise the battles, but Masahiko was still happy. He has other things to do now since Sasori here.

    Sasori, Im here again. Come on, Clickety Crackety, transform for me, you freak for eternity! Masahikos eyes were sparkling with excitement.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!!

    Masahiko waved his sleeves and caught arge piece of poisoned thousand Senbon that were thrown at him. He put it in his pocket with a smile and said: Today is a full refund again.

    Sasori:

    He has been trying to control himself and not show human anger. But every time he saw Masahikos smiling face, he couldnt help but shake. Every time he hears Masahikos Crickety Crackety, he hits him with a thousand of Senbon in short, he was running out of these.

    Masahiko walked on the streets of Iwagakure, still muttering, Sasori must be quite rich. He has shot me today seven or eight times.

    Counting the hundreds of thousands of Senbon, Masahiko smiled, Human emotions are not easy to abandon. Making yourself a puppet with no desires is just a fantasy in your head, boy.

    The Shinobi World doesnt have any great methods to aplish that, Sasori.

    Masahiko walked briskly. When he reached the gate of Iwagakure, his smiling face suddenly stiffened. Looking at the dusty woman in front of him, his expression was a littleplicated: Chiyo, long time no see.

    Chiyo also fixedly looked at Masahiko for two seconds before speaking, Elder, if I didnt know for a fact that Im really old now, I would have thought that thest time I saw you were yesterday.

    Masahiko was stunned for a while before he realized what Chiyo meant by that, If you mean that I look young, just say so.

    Chiyo squeezed out an ugly smile, then looked expectant, Elder, Sasori is he okay?

    Masahiko sighed and nodded, Hes not great, but hes not bad too.

    A few ninjas from Iwagakure rushed to him, and Masahiko frowned, then waved, Come with me, Onoki can wait. He will surely understand that it has been so long since you saw your grandson.

    Although Onoki doesnt think that Kurotsuchi is cute

    Regardless of the reactions of the Iwagakures ninjas, Masahiko turned to Chiyo, Come with me. I will take you to see him.

    Thank you, Elder.

    In front of Sasoris temporary residence, Masahiko smiled and shouted, Sasori, you have a guest!

    Sasori walked out hurriedly, You really have some nerves, arent you? you actually came twice today.

    Hey, it turned out that your Grandma is here.

    Chiyo looked at the immature face of Sasori in a daze, You actually turned yourself into a puppet.

    Noticing the embarrassing atmosphere in the air, Masahiko couldnt help but say, Yes, he has transformed himself into a puppet, and every time he moves an inch, he makes Ka ka ka ka sounds, isnt that interesting?

    Sasori and Chiyo looked at Masahiko at the same time. Thetter couldnt help but frown and scratch his head, Well dont stand here. If you have something to say, then enter the house and talk.

    Boring, Sasori said lightly, then walked into his house.

    When Chiyos face stiffened, she suddenly heard Masahiko say: Theres a clear psychological exnation for his action: Sasori face his Grandma who was countless times old, and when he remembered how she taught him puppetry, he felt a little emotional. But hes a puppet now. He shouldnt have family affection, he cant have feelings, so he can only say boring indifferently, turn around and enter the house to cover up his agitated mood.

    Chiyo felt a bit relieved upon hearing this, and followed Sasori into the house, then asked, Sasori, why did you leave the vige? Why did you transform yourself into a puppet?

    Sasori was about to answer but heard Masahiko speak again: At this time, Sasori should say, Only eversting is a real art, but he actually didnt think that way. What he thought of was the death of his parents. This is taught him of the fragility of human beings, and his Grandmas concealment made him even more sorrowful. Only by making himself an immortal and unemotional puppet can he finally feel free of this.

    Sasori red at him and raised his hand, but then he put it down stiffly. He was really running out of Senbon.

    Chiyo looked moved, and with the sad face, she said, Is that really the case, Sasori? I shouldnt have hidden it from you. I should have seen that youre different from other children.

    Boring, Sasori spoke lightly again.

    Masahiko chuckled and exined, Hmm, this boring is different from the one before. On the surface, it means that the true expression of Chiyo is very boring. But in fact, it refers to the fact that the things that have passed will not go back. Now, is there any point in regret?

    Chiyos spirit was lifted up: Its not toote, Sasori! Come back to Sunagakure with me. I will find a way to restore your flesh and blood!

    Masahiko was stunned. The method Chiyo was referring to is probably the Ones Own Life Reincarnation. But is this possible to do? Regardless of whether its possible or not, Chiyo is really amazing. For this grandson, she was willing to give her life without hesitation

    Masahiko sighed for a long time. He raised his head and found that Chiyo was looking at him straight in his eyes and tilting her head toward Sasori, who was also looking at him strangely

    Hey, dont look at me! Its up to you to decide whether or not to return to Sunagakure.

    Im just narrator.

 Chapter 349: Let’s Go Back

    Chapter 349: Let��s Go Back

    Sasoris house went a bit quiet for a while.

    After some time, Sasori said lightly, Boring.

    Masahiko turned his head to look at Chiyo, who was waiting for an exnation, and gave her a look of rest assured.

    This was the third time Sasori uses boring, yet this one is different from the previous two. Masahiko smiled and said, This time, it was because of what you said, Chiyo. He really missed the day when he was young and a Sunagakure Shinobi. He didnt forget them. But its also impossible to restore his human body again. This is just empty talk, so he used boredom to cover his disappointment.

    Chiyos spirit was lifted upon hearing this and repeated loudly, Sasori,e back with me, I will think of away!

    Huh, boring! Sasori also increased his volume, but the answer remained the same.

    Masahikos mouth twitched. Sasori, would you say something else?

    Chiyo was looking at him again, and Masahiko started to feel a headache, This is the fourth time he has said boring, its also different from the previous three.

    Masahiko looked at him for a long time, then said, Theres no specific meaning to it this time. He just doesnt want me to know how to exin it!

    As soon as the words fell, Sasoris puppet body trembled fiercely, breaking his none emotional puppet show.

    Huh? I wasnt wrong? Im really an old man with insight into the hearts of people. Masahiko raised his eyebrows and muttered to himself.

    Chiyo paused for a moment, looked at Sasori with a sad face, and wanted to speak but was interrupted by Masahiko.

    At this time, Chiyo, you will startining. What youre going to say shouldnt be more than: young bereaved husband, a middle-aged bereaved son, and a daughter-inw, and when you got old, youre only hope was to have your grandson, Sasori, by your side.

    Then Sasori will be more moved and say boring again to keep himself from being disturbed by family affection.

    After that, Chiyo, you will finally start to see that. You will try to help him remember the time when he was a child and even use the pair of father and mother puppets to impress him.

    After that, Sasori will still say boring, this time it would be meant to himself, who made the motherfather puppets when he was a child, but what he really thinks is not this, but how he really miss the simple time back then, and its a pity that he cant go back.

    Again and then and then.

    After half an hour.

    Chiyo said this, Sasori, your puppet body, will never cover up your good heart. These two lines cause tears to shed in his eyes and said: Grandma! Ill go back with you! Masahikos tone was full of emotion.

    After narrating for so long, Masahiko felt a little thirsty. He thought about asking for a ss of water but noticed Chiyo and Sasori were looking at him expressionlessly.

    Masahiko scratched his head, You two shouldnt you guy each other, cry, and then return to Sungakure together? Oh, you want to thank me? No, no, just give me a ss of water.Chiyo gave Masahiko a helpless look, then turner her head and said, Sasori,e back with me.

    Chiyo, why are you doing this again? Masahiko frowned.

    Boring, Sasori responded faintly.

    Huh? Masahiko was a little confused. Isnt this over?

    .

    If the narration is ignored by the interlocutor, it will be meaningless.

    And all of a sudden the narrator, became just a listener.

    In front of Masahiko was an annual family live drama show, the old Grandma Chiyo Vs. the indifferent little forever teenager. In the end Chiyo was defeated because whatever what she said, the answer was always boring.

    But Chiyo didnt give up and once again asked for help from the audience on the sidelines, the friendly Uzumaki narrator, who was willing to help.

    Sasori, before I persuade you, can you do a clickety-ckety, turn around and show my body? Masahiko already understood that Sasori was a little overwhelmed before and wanted to break the embarrassing atmosphere first.

    Sasori:

    Hold it back, you hold it back, you cant afford to lose a thousand Senbon so soon!

    In fact, a thousand Senbon arent expensive, and its the same price as a 50 thousand pack of Kunai, only a thousand Ryo. But even so, thebined value of the Senbon, Sasori shout at Masahiko these days was close to one million, not to mention the previous poison he quenched on it.

    Over the years, Sasori has been wandering outside by himself, and he has often done some missions in the ck market, and other times he robbed the house. It costs money to configure puppets and make poison. Fortunately, since he made himself a puppet, he can save the money for food, but it wasnt working well for himtely.

    If this were not the case, he wouldnt have epted such a dangerous mission in Iwagakure, even if Hanzos corpse was lured.

    Thinking of this, Sasori suddenly remembered the reward after the sessful alliance and raised his head, Grandma, dont waste time here. You should go to the Tsuchikage to discuss the alliance.

    Alliance? Chiyo was taken aback.

    She heard that Sasori appeared in Iwagakure and rushed over immediately. As for the reason and his purpose for appearing here, she didnt care much at the time.

    Masahiko smiled and continued to persuade, Sasori, you see how much your Grandma cares about you?!

    What alliance? Chiyo interrupted.

    Masahiko paused and once again persuaded: Did you see it? She doesnt even know the reason why you appeared in Iwagakure, yet she rushed over here immediately.

    The alliance between Amegakure and Sunagakure. Sasori interrupted.

    Masahiko paused again and then said: Yes, it was the leader of Amegakure, Yahiko, who.

    Amegakure actually wants to form an alliance with Sunagakure? Chiyo interrupted with a frown.

    Masahiko: ???

    Didnt you want me to persuade Sasori? Why dont you let me talk?

    Masahiko was a bit irritated and quietly watched Chiyo and Sasori discuss and ask every question about the reason and the method of the alliance, and then the room fell into silence again.

    After a long time, Chiyo broke the silence, Sasori, since youre doing tasks for Amegakure, why cant you go back to the vige?

    This was just a high-paying task that I took in my free time. Sasori was expressionless.

    Chiyo sighed for a long time, then shook her head, The new leader of Amegakure has a good idea, but a little bit nave. However I cannot make such a decision on behalf of the vige. I can only give my own opinions.

    Sasori said lightly, Were not in a hurry.

    Masahiko grabbed one of his red hairs, looked at the two people who went quiet again, raised his eyebrows, and said, Youve finally finished the conversation? Clickety, Crackety, so why dont you transform for me now, you freak for eternity!

    Sasori stood up silently, Grandma, you can go now and discuss with the Tsuchikage.

    Chiyo nodded and nced at Masahiko, Elder, were going to see Onoki.

    Watching the two walk away, Masahiko shook his head andughed, then chased loudly from behind, Sasori, have you seen how much your Grandma loves you? She didnt want you to embarrass yourself, so she asked you toe with her!

 Chapter 350: Official Refusal

    Chapter 350: Official Refusal

    Masahiko didnt participate in the wrangling negotiation. He only paid attention to the result; Sunagakure and Iwagakure intended to form an alliance with Amegakure, but the specific details still need to be discussed.

    The alliance was so quickly, not because of what the dead for money Kakuzu did, but because Chiyo made a request to Sasori. After he agreed, she decisively supported the alliance.

    Naturally, she didnt ask him to return to the vige, she did that several times already, and it only made him more rebellious. Chiyo tried topromise, hoping that after the establishment of the Akatsuki, Sasori could join as a representative of Sasunagakure.

    Sasori thought about it again and again and reluctantly agreed, but assertively rejected such things as going back to the vige and also offers of highmission

    This is also a good result. It seems that I have to find a chance to confiscate the Third Kazekage puppet from Sasori. Otherwise, it will be difficult for Chiyo to aplish this if it ever gets exposed. Masahiko murmured, then shook his head and sighed: Thats not right, why did I start to be noisy again? What does this have to do with me? Am I feeling sorry for Chiyo?

    Its undeniable that Chiyos old face, which is close to the original, really made Masahiko a little softhearted, you know; shes only 54 years old now. Maybe the loss of her young brother made her age faster

    The intention to form an alliance has finally been reached, now both Sasori and Kakuzu havepleted their mission. The signing of the specific agreement requires Yahiko toe personally.

    Yahiko and Ringo also came faster than expected. Before the letter Chiyo sent to Sunagakure was answered, they arrived at Iwagakure, and Yahiko met Masahiko for the first time.

    Elder, I really appreciate you taking care of us in the Land of Rain. Yahiko smiled brightly.

    He beat you half to death. Its shameless that you can say that with a smile on your face. Ringo said, grinning.

    Masahiko smiled and said, Its okay, my pleasure. Sowing the seeds of peace is what an old ancestor like me should do. The Akatsuki Peace n youve proposed is very good, but there are still some ws.

    Yahiko nodded, I know, Elder. Thats why I came to you. I wanted you to help.

    Masahiko was stunned, Why, do you want my help knocking some sense into the other viges? Its useless. Youre not strong enough. Even if I forcefully suppress them, you wont be able to convince the crowd wait, you want me to be the leader of the Akatsuki, right? Thats even more unnecessary. If I go out personally, what difference will the Akatsuki make then?

    Yahiko shook his head, I just want you to help, choosing a ninja who seeks peace to this world from each vige to join the Akatsuki, such as Obito.

    Obito? Masahiko was a little surprised, Did Hiruzen actually agree to form an alliance?

    Yahiko smiled and nodded, The Third Hokage-Sama was very kind, and he said to use that he will consider.

    Masahikos mouth twitched. Hes stalling, isnt he

    Looking at Yahiko, who was full of enthusiasm in front of him, Masahiko felt helpless and chose to remind him.

    Did Hiruzen say how long he will think about it?

    Yahiko was taken aback, You dont need to overthink it. I will go to Konoha again after I sign the agreement with Iwagakure and Sunagakure.

    Masahikoughed, Well, when you sessfully sing the paper with Konoha, I can help you choose the right people, but besides Konoha, I really dont know which powerful ninjas in other viges seek peace.

    And its not as simple as you think. Even if they agree to form an alliance, they will definitely select the ninjas that can strive for more benefits for their vige.

    Yahiko frowned, Is their benefit really more important than the life of a person? Starting a war will only cause more pain.

    Ringo smirked and said, Their benefits are, of course, important. Kakuzu and Sasori got involved because of their own sake. Otherwise, we would have needed to put more effort into this to seed.

    Yahiko sighed after hearing these words and turned to Masahiko, Elder, do you have away?

    Masahiko spread his hands, I naturally have away, but youre the one working for peace. Its not okay to rely on me for everything.

    I told you, Yahiko, its useless to ask this old guy for any.

    Boom!!

    Ouch!

    Masahiko rubbed his fist then smiled at the stunned Yahiko, She may have improved a little and tried to avoid, but my fists of love will always find its target.

    For a long while, Ringo weighed her Kiba with one hand, looking at Masahiko angrily.

    Masahiko frowned slightly, Oho, it seems that its finally my chance to knock these teeth of yours down!

    Yahiko hurriedly said, Ringo, lets go, dont disturb the Elder.

    Masahiko smiled and stopped him, Well, I just a little impulsive just now. Now that Ive calmed down, Ill give you an idea.

    Huh Ringo was about to speak again, but Yahiko hurriedly pulled her back.

    Masahiko pondered slightly for a while, then raised his head and said, The people who will join the Akatsuki must be S-Ranked ninjas, and the number doesnt need to berge. One or two from each vige should be ideal.

    Sunagakure has determined that Sasori will be one of them and the other Chiyo may join in for the sake of her grandson, so the candidates from there are basically determined.

    The key is Iwagakure. In addition to Onoki, there are only three S-Ranked Shinobi in the vige. His son Kitsuchi is unlikely to join. The possibility of the Gobis Jinchuriki joining is also rtively slight, so theres only one left. The guy called, Taiseki, but I dont know him very well Oh, there is actually another candidatethe Yonbis Jinchuriki, who left Iwagakure because of some disagreements with Onoki a few years ago. If you can find him, I will make him join. The vige then will have less interference. Also, theres that kid. He doesnt have a strong sense of belonging to Iwagakure.

    Masahiko pointed to the distance, and it was Deidara, riding a bird, and constantly yelling artistically: True Art is An Explosion, Kai!

    On the other hand, Akatsuchi was silently casting Earth Release defensive technique and confronting Deidara.

    Yahiko was startled: The kid with yellow hair? Hes still too young, and hes not strong enough to be an S-Ranked ninja, right?

    Masahiko shook his head and chuckled, I dont think you, The Akatsuki, can be formed any time soon. Im sure that Hiruzen will keep considering this for two of three more years. Besides, there are also Kumogakure, Kirigakure, and other small ninja viges, waiting for you to visit. When you finish this trip, you will find him almost grown-up.

    Yahiko sighed, then said, You mean, the Third Hokage-Sama is bullshitting.

    Masahiko waved his hand, Figure it out yourself. I can only help you get there, and rest, you must work really hard to achieve it.

    Yahiko pondered for a moment, then nodded, Thank you for your help, Elder!

    Watching the two walk away, Masahiko whispered, Sure enough, its not that easy. Konoha wont join easily. Hiruzens refusal is quite official.

 Chapter 351: The Ultimate Art of Sasori

    Chapter 351: The Ultimate Art of Sasori

    Iwagakure was getting more and more lively.

    First, it was Sasori and Kakuzu, then Chiyo, and now Yahiko and Ringo. In the past few days, another team of elite ninjas from Sungakure came to participate in this alliance talk on behalf of the Fourth Kazekage.

    The process of forming an alliance seemed a bit unsatisfactory. After all, Yahiko stillcked in strength. Facing these big countries and viges, he was very unassuming, but Masahiko didnt intervene to help.

    As Masahiko said, if he wants to bring peace to the Shinobi World, he doesnt need the Akatsuki at all. All that he needs to do is go to the battlefield personally and shout, This world is my home, and I like to eat and sleep wherever I want!

    The war is basically over.

    There are reasons for not doing this. The first is because Hashirama said, Peace brought by force is a false peace. Only when everyone understands each other real peace can be aplished. Masahiko didnt agree with this sentence too much, but since it was Hashirama, he was willing to wait and see.

    The second is that Masahiko didnt have any pain in the past. The death of family members in the war happened in the Warring States Period when the world was in true chaos. Peace or war really doesnt have much impact on him, and its not necessarily more important than training these three kids in front of him.Karins explosive use became more and more proficient. Although she was still reluctant about it, she still kept doing grenade shapes. She felt that they were easier to handle.

    This time she came to Iwagakure and had the biggest gain. All of a sudden, Karin became half of the main offensive power of the team.

    Therefore the next ce to go needs to be for the sake of Haku and Kimimaros strength improvement so that I not be partial, Masahiko muttered.

    Thats right, he decided to leave Iwagakure.

    Time flies quickly, and he has spent more than two months here with the three kids. Its September 54th year of Konoha, and it has been five months since they left it.

    There are still more than three months before the New Year. Masahiko must take Kimimaro and his friends back to the Uzumaki so they can celebrate the New Year there. The remaining time is only enough for them to go to another ce.

    After waiting for the New Year, he has to go to Konoha and see how the fight between the Senju and the Uchiha is going on. And at the same time, find a way to gain some witness points. His points have been at 365 for a while, and several skills need to be improved

    Haku will be affected by the cold weather if we go north and Kimimaro. Masahiko pondered.

    Seeing that it was gettingte, Masahiko didnt immediately notify the three kids.

    Tomorrow, I will have to say goodbye to Kurotsuchi and the others.

    Masahiko had thought about taking Deidara with him, but after getting along during this time, he felt that Deidara was indeed a bit insane and might get them into trouble

    Inparison, he prefers Kurotsuchi, but its too difficult to abduct her.

    When I say goodbye tomorrow, will that little girl cry? Because she cant eat the food, I cook? Masahiko smiled secretly and threw himself on the bed.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    As soon as hey down, there were three knocks on the door.

    Huh? Is it Chiyo? Why did shee to me sote Masahiko frowned and opened the door.

    Elder, sorry to disturb your rest. Chiyo pulled out an ugly smile.

    Its okay, but why did youe to see me sote? Didnt you get the Grandma-Grandson rtionship you wished for with Sasori? Hmmm, I get it, you think Sasori is cold now, and you want me toe and find you some psychological exnations for his behavior, so you can find somefort, right?

    Chiyo smiled bitterly, then shook her head, Elder, I just wanted to ask if you can help Sasori restore his body.

    Oh, so thats what it is. Masahiko pondered for a moment, So you think the Ones Own Life Reincarnation wont work?

    Chiyo was taken aback, You actually know?

    Before Masahiko could speak, she took the initiative to find an exnation: Oh, thats right, when you came to Sunagakure, to make those toys, we were studying this Ninjutsu. You knew at that time.

    Masahiko smiled and nodded to confirm.

    Chiyo continued to speak: This technique was originally developed to give life to puppets, but because of its too great side effects, it was listed as a forbidden technique.

    These details can be skipped. Masahiko interrupted, You dont need to exin the principle of this Ninjutsu. Just tell me why you came to me. Its getting toote.

    Chiyo nodded and said quickly, This technique may give life to the puppet, but it cant give the puppet flesh and blood. Im not afraid of death, but Im worried that after using this technique, Sasori will not recover his body.

    Masahiko nodded and nced behind Chiyo, Before looking for a way, are you sure that Sasori is willing to regain his body?

    Chiyo sighed and said calmly, I will definitely make him agree.

    Masahiko looked behind Chiyo, Will you agree? Sasori?

    Chiyo was stunned, then turned her head instantly and saw Sasori standing quietly behind her.

    Boring. These words were spat out of his mouth again.

    Masahiko smiled and said to Chiyo, This one is different from before.

    Crack! Click! Crack!!

    After he finally got his reward from Yahiko, Sasoris confidence became stronger, and he wanted to shoot at him some Senbon.

    Masahiko waved his sleeves to ept these thousand Senbon, stepped back, and closed the door with a smile, You guys should talk. This ancestor needs to sleep.

    It was quiet for a moment, then Chiyo took the lead to speak. She didnt verbally persuade but took a scroll out of her sleeve, then after a few seals, a huge puppet appeared beside her.

    This is the precious creativity that Elder Masahiko brought to our puppetry. Chiyos expression was calm, her hands danced, the clicking sound continued, and the huge puppet constantly changed forms.

    A puppet has three different forms. There will be hundreds of attack methods. Sasori, you dont what this means? Three forms are just my limit. If it were you.

    In the house, Masahiko put his ear on the door and said in his heart, I gave you an idea worth a piece of heaven.

    Sasori, you are on the wrong path! Chiyos tone became more and more passionate, We are puppets masters. We shouldnt turn ourselves into puppets!

    Grandma. Sasori said indifferently, Your puppets look pretty good.

    As soon as Chiyo felt a bit relieved, she heard Sasori speak again, But only eternity is the real art. Let me show you my ultimate art.

    Masahiko frowned inside the house, Sasoris ultimate art, Red Secret Technique: Performance of a Hundred Puppets? When did he collect so many puppets?

    His ears were on the door, but he suddenly couldnt hear anything. If it werent for the Chakra fluctuation, Masahiko would have thought that Sasori and Chiyo are gone.

    What is this?

    Boom!!

    A loud noise came, and the ground under Masahikos feet trembled slightly.

    Masahiko hurriedly pushed the door open and walked out. The scene in front of him made him rub his eyes again and again in disbelief

    Sasori in front of him was more than ten meters tall giant!

 Chapter 352: Performance of The Four Behemoths Wing Gundam

    Chapter 352: Performance of The Four Behemoths Wing Gundam

    Sasori

    Chiyo looked stunned.

    Sasoris tender face was four or five times bigger as it stared down at Chiyo.

    Masahiko was startled at first, then figured out what happened. He remembered that after Sasori transformed himself into a puppet in the original, he left a physical core. It seems that he put that core into Optimus Primes body. And the core now is in control taking this shape .

    The loud noises the giant was making have also made the kids wake up.

    God!Elder!

    Kimimaro and Haku rushed out hurriedly.

    On the other side, Deidara came out from the room, then widened his eyes in surprise upon seeing Sasori, Is it that bastard, who ims that true art is eternity? How did he be so big?!

    Karin came outte, looking a bit lost, Great Elder, dont these people know that young kids need sleep what the hell is that?!

    Its a human puppet the real question is, would you be able to go back to sleep after seeing this? Masahiko gradually came back to his senses, then took the kids away.

    Chiyo looked sad, her finger twitched, and the broken parts of her puppets were rejoined.

    Sasori, why are you doing this? Puppet masters shouldnt be looking for an in closebat. It seems that I didnt teach you that well! Now that you have be a puppet, I guess you will facing mine!

    Grandmother, how many of these giant puppets can you control at the same time? Sasori asked indifferently.

    Chiyo was stunned, Why do you ask? For such aplicated puppet, one is the best. Although I can control two at the same time, its not onlyborious but also not worth the loss. But with your talent, its indeed possible to control two at the same time.

    Sasori was silent for a moment, and with a move of his body, four huge Optimus Primes appeared beside him. At the same time, his upper body slowly opened four inlets. From each inlet, numerous chakra threads visible to the naked eye protruded, connecting them one by one with Optimus Prime.

    Grandma, is it possible for a mere mortal to control four at the same time? Sasori said indifferently, then the four puppets in front of him rushed towards Chiyo.

    Chiyo was shocked at first, then she took a deep breath, and her hands danced, looking firmly at him, as her puppet rushed to greet him.

    Puppet mastery isnt about the number of puppets you can control. Let this old woman teach you this lesson Chiyo wanted to use practical actions to persuade Sasori to return.

    In the distance, Karin looked both dazed and excited, and she pulled Masahikos sleeves, saying, Elder, am I still dreaming?

    Five and ten-meter-high steel behemoths were tearing each other, no matter how strong you are, such a scene should bring a heavy sense of oppression to anyone watching, but these kids beside Masahiko were abnormal.

    Kimimaro showed excitement and warfare, Deidara showed an expression of unsatisfactory, still believing that his art is superior, while Karin was excited, Haku was as always smiling.

    It seems that I identally started the Gundam Era. Masahiko scratched his head and smiled bitterly.

    Chiyo said she would teach Sasori a lesson, but she still fell into a disadvantage almost instantly when they really faced each other. Sasori was controlling four puppets simultaneously, which was not as flexible as to when manipting a single puppet, but the four-to-one advantage was still too great.

    Sasoris ultimate art was changed. This shouldnt be called the Red Secret Technique: Performance of a Hundred Puppets any longer how about the Performance of The Four Behemoths Wing Gundam waited, theyre not winged I better shut up before he Masahiko smiled and shook his head, I thought she wouldst longer relying on her experience but she already lost.

    Chiyos hands turned into afterimages as she concentrated all of her energy controlling her giant puppet, which revolved and jumped, showing the pinnacle of the puppets mastery technique against four puppets.

    But her opponent was more than just four puppets.

    Sasoris huge body appeared behind her at some point, her hands stiffened, and she gave up the control of her puppet with a wry smile.

    Grandma, you lost. Sasoris tone was always calm, I have already told you that only eternity is true art.

    Nonsense! Only a momentary explosion is art! Deidara shouted in the distance.

    Sasori turned his head slowly, and his eyes shout out two striking rays of light, Oh? Its you again?

    Wow, this is so cool. Masahikos voice suddenly emitted in Sasoris ears, So its not fake? Maaan, this is so cool!

    He doesnt know when, but Masahiko was suddenly standing on his right shoulder.

    Sasori tilted his head to look at him, and a small pit appeared on his shoulder, and Masahikos feet were stuck.

    Huh? A body-fitting mechanism, why is this here? Masahikos mouth twitched.

    As the wind rang in his ears, Sasoris right arm mmed back and attacked.

    Masahiko pulled out his feet, then flickered to the ground.

    As soon as hended, the four puppets quickly surrounded him.

    So you beat your Grandma, and now you want to fight me? Masahiko said with a smile.

    Sasori Chiyo reached hurriedly to stop him.

    Didnt you say that you want to see some transformations? Sasori said lightly, Well, Im granting you that wish.

    Click! Crack! Click!! Crack!!!

    The four Optimus Primes surrounding Masahiko folded and deformed simultaneously, then they transformed into four different forms.

    The one in front turned into a cannon barrel, ejecting strong poisonous smoke. The one in the back hadrge and small holes, and a mess of weapons shout out from it. The one on the left had her right wrist folded back, and thousands of wooden arms stick out from it. And the one on the right had a hole in its chest and it ejected mes.

    Masahiko was speechless. He felt that these were all useless attacks. The real attack was the constant cracking, which was too noisy.

    Masahiko rose into the sky with a stamp, his sight was level with the giant puppet, and all his attacks were blocked by the repulsive force two meters away from his body.

    The puppet in the front quickly changed back to its original shape, then its right fist mmed violently. Masahiko raised his hand to meet it.

    Boom!!

    The strength is close to Rins brutal force. Masahiko groaned slightly, and the various attacks of the other puppets came again, but his figure disappeared instantly.

    Okay, this is so annoying. Can you mute the sound or something? Masahiko appeared again, sitting on Sasoris left shoulder.

    Sasori ignored Masahiko this time and looked down at Chiyo, Grandma, what else are you going to do to dissuade me now?

    Chiyo looked disturbed, while Masahiko smiled and said, sitting on Sasoris shoulder, But Im also a human, and you cant beat me.

    Sasori turned his head slightly, One day, I will make you add to my collection.

    Sasori! Chiyo was startled and turned to Masahiko anxiously, Elder Masahiko!

    Masahiko smiled, There are so many people who want me to die, do you how many?!

 Chapter: 353 Bone Blade

    Chapter: 353 Bone de

    Masahiko looked careworn.

    Just after he asked him that question, he himself looked puzzled by the question, and at the same time, he held his fingers and started counting.

    Lets see, the people who want me dead are the leader of the row of course is, Madara, wait, thats not necessarily, Hagoromo wont miss me too if Im dead Then the guy who stole the Rinnegan, and Orochimaru, does he want me to die too? I doubt that he never thought about it There is also the Fourth Raiakge, um.

    Masahiko fell into deep thought, sitting on Sasoris left shoulder.

    Sasori titled his head to look at him, then he sighed and put away the four Optimus Prime puppets.

    With your strength now, you should probably be ranked 10th or so. Come on, look so sad. Masahiko finally came back to his senses and patted Sasoris shoulder several times.

    Boring. Sasori didnt know what to say, but this word was, as always, his first choice. After saying that, his huge body slowly shrank and disappeared with a bang.

    Masahiko floated to the ground to find that Sasori has changed back to his original model.

    Oh, youve given up already? Dont you want to add me to your collection? If you seed, I will be both the newest and the oldest ones in your collection. Isnt that tempting?

    Sasori didnt talk back to him, Grandma, dont waste any more time.

    Chiyo has been silent the whole time. Hearing Sasori saying that, she finally let out a long sigh, Sorry, Elder, Ive troubled you.

    Masahiko was taken aback for a moment, What, youre giving up too, Chiyo? If you need my help, I can knock him out easily, then we can think about a way to get his real body back.

    Sasori snorted, then said, Boring.

    But the way he said it and his quick departure proved that he was panicked. Although he can transform back, the process is quite painful

    Chiyo smiled bitterly, No, Elder. I will find a way to make him do it willingly.

    Boring. Sasoris voice emitted from afar.

    Masahiko smiled, Your grandson is really awkward. He can only use this word to cover up his true feelings. Well, you can still try, Chiyo. If it doesnt work, juste to me. Im very willing to help you.

    Sasori increased the pace

    Watching Sasori and Chiyo walk away, Masahiko turned around and walked to the side of the four kids.

    Deidara was unexpectedly calm, didnt try to prove that his explosions are true art, and just watched silently the entire time. He seemed to have understood that there is a big gap between him and Sasori.

    Seeing Masahiko returning at this time, he imitated Sasoris statement, One day, I will prove to him and you that only momentary explosions are real art!

    Ill be waiting. Masahiko yawned, The show is over. I will go back to sleep, then we will gather tomorrow. I have something to tell you.

    Im so energetic now. How can I sleep? Karin whispered.

    Thats good, then practice till dawn!

    After saying that, Masahiko left Karin dumbfounded.

    The next day, early morning.

    Kurotsuchi and Akatsuchi came together when they heard the bad news.

    Huh?! Elder, are you leaving now? Kurotsuchi looked disappointed.

    Kimimaro and the other two also looked nk since they just heard the news.

    Its time to go. If I dont, Onokis granddaughter will turn into a big fat girl. He will probably be angry with me after that. Masahiko joked.

    The old man, wont Kurotsuchi pouted her lips, then quickly smiled and said, Elder, can you leave in the afternoon? Dont be in such a hurry.

    Masahiko was speechless, No, were going right now, find another one to serve you lunch.

    Karin was also a little bit lost by the side. She and Kurotsuchi get along really well now, and they became friends. After all, the two girls are more outgoing careless.

    Deidara rolled his eyes. Masahiko was taking care of him during this period. He never had the opportunity to leave the vige and pursue his path of art, yet he still didnt give up on this idea in his heart. This time, the moment Masahiko said he wanted to leave, the idea came up to him again.

    Kimimaro was a little unwilling. He hadnt beaten Deidara and Akatsuchi yet, but he couldnt object since God ordered him to leave.

    Haku showed a faintly curious look, Elder, where are we going next?

    Karin quickly said, Its time to go to the Land of Wind to see the desert this time.

    Masahiko nced at her, smiled, and shook his head, Were not going to see the sand. Were going to see the snow.

    Karin pursed her lips, Whats so good about snow? Winter ising, and we can see it when we return to the Land of Whirlpools.

    You call those little snowkes snow? Masahiko nced at the children in front of him, then finally looked at Kurotsuchi, Little ck-haired girl, I hope that when we meet again, you will be strong enough to drive Onoki from his position as the Tsuchikage.

    Kurotsuchi clenched her small fists and smiled bitterly, Yeah!

    Then until I see you again.

    Masahiko waved his hand, and Kurotsuchi watched him walk away with others and said, The Elder left. I have to go and talk to the old man.

    Deidara turned around, You two go. I dont want to see that old man!

    When Kurotsuchi and Akatsuchi returned, Deidara walked back to his home quickly, This is a good opportunity, since that guy is gone, and the guards are not here, I will eh?

    Asshole! Wheres my y?!

    Masahiko took the three kids and gradually moved away from Iwagakure.

    Karin suddenly remembered something, Elder, because we left in a hurry, I forgot to bring some y. Would be there any in the Land of Snow?

    Masahiko shook his head andughed, I was prepared for that a long time ago. You wont need to think about buying more for an entire year.

    Karin was taken aback for a moment but didnt think too much, Great Elder, where are we going now?

    Masahiko turned his head and noticed how the other two also looked curious, Were going to the country of the legendary Samurai, Wano!

    Wano?

    Well, it would be a great environment for Haku to practice his Ice Release, and we cal also ask someone to teach Kimimaro some sword skills. Youre only using your instinct while fighting with your bone des. If you learn some swordsmanship, you will be the next Oden.

    In fact, when ites to swordsmanship, he can go back to Konoha and ask Sakumo to help. But the sword skills of the Hatake n are more focused on fusing the Lighting Release with the de, which isnt suitable for Kimimaro.

    Masahiko feels that it will be more suitable if Kimimaro inherits the Land of Iron Samurais sword style, Laido,monly known as sword drawing.(N/T: Laido: increases the speed at which they draw and sheath their swords, allowing them to attack before opposing shinobi can perform the hand seals required to use ninjutsu.)

    Samurai only have one sword, and if they want to use Laido again, they must sheath it. Kimimaro is different. He can draw bones unlimitedly.

    Masahiko squinted slightly, imagining the scene.

 Chapter 354: Manners

    Chapter 354: Manners

    Near the Land of Iron.

    There is a vast expanse of white between the sky and the earth as the snowkes are falling one after another. It was so beautiful this is what Masahiko thought.

    Karin, beside him, kept trembling, Elder, why is it getting colder? Why dont we watch the snow when we reach the vige?

    Masahiko nced at her, Youre the one whos wearing the most clothes, for gods sake, look at you. Youve wrapped yourself like a puppy. Arent you embarrassed to say that youre cold?

    Karin nced at Masahiko, rolled her eyes, then looked at Kimimaro and Haku, which were also shivering.

    Snow was constantly hitting the three of them at a speed of thirty miles per hour, but Masahikos body was surrounded by ayer of repulsive force. The wind and snow cant reach him and Karin could see that.

    Lets go, cold resistance is also part of the practice, and there is still a short way to go. Masahiko smiled and said, then jumped to a big tree next to him that waspletely covered by snow.

    The three hurriedly followed.

    After half an hour, the sky was getting darker, and the Land of Iron was finally in sight.

    Did you see the uniquely shaped mountains in the distance? The Land of Iron is above it.

    This mountain looks like a wolf with three heads! Karin whispered.

    No, no, these are three mountains shaped like three wolves. Its called Sanroo. Lets go. Masahiko smiled and was about to take a step when he froze in his ce all of a sudden.(T/N: Sanroo: Three Wolves.

    Whats the matter, god?

    Oh, its okay. Masahiko turned his head and said, I remembered that the entrance is on the west side. Lets go.

    West side huh.

    Another half an hour.

    Masahiko was floating in the air and shouting to encourage the three kids who were climbing, Come on! Youve already climbed halfway. This is also part of the practice!

    Karin: haha.

    It wasnt only her this time, even Kimimaro and Haku didnt believe Masahiko, but they could still calm their temper

    Fortunately, the mountain wasnt that high, only a few hundred meters.

    As soon as they reached the summit, they were surrounded by a group of Samurai in heavy armor.

    Masahiko wasnt surprised. It was very cold

    With a slight control on his perception ability, Masahiko could see that the Samurai in front of him had some Chakra fluctuations. It seems that the new school has controlled the ce, and the old-school samurai-style has extinct.

    Shinobi? Said one of the samurai.

    Masahiko nodded and stated his identity, Im Uzumaki Masahiko, the Great Elder of the Land of Whirlpools. I came to see your general, Mifune.

    He brought Kimimaro here to teach him Laido, and finding Mifune was the fastest way. Thus, concealing his identity wasnt the right choice.

    The Great Elder of the Land of Whirlpools? The Samurai looked at each other. They didnt know much about the Shinobi World, but Masahikos name was still heard; still, they couldnt believe that he came to the Land of Iron in person.

    Seeing them hesitating, Masahiko waved his sleeves helplessly, letting out a repulsive barrier around everyone.

    The wind and snow stopped suddenly. This kind of power eliminated the samurais doubt, and one of them immediately said, Ill report back to the general, you.

    Having said that, he hesitated again, not knowing what to call Masahiko.

    Samurai can also call me Elder.

    Then I will be going, lead Elder to the country! He said, then turned and ran towards the country.

    Elder,e with us. One of the remaining samurai said.

    Masahiko nodded and followed with three kids.

    After walking less than two kilometers, the group reached the capital of the Land of Iron. The capital was built quite majestically, and it was heavily guarded. There is a samurai guard every ten of meters on the five-meter thick city wall.

    The change is so big. Itspletely different from thest time I came here. Masahiko was quite emotional.

    Elder, have you been in our country before? Why havent we heard of it before? A samurai said.

    Masahiko smiled, Im afraid you were not born thest time I came. It was when the first Five Kage Meeting was held 53 years ago. There were not so many guards at the time, and the old-school samurai wouldnt have liked you guys if they saw this. Even the arrival of the Five Kage wasnt well-received by them.

    Masahiko was still cherishing the good old times there when he heard Karin whisper from behind, He remembers all of that. Still, he forgot the right direction to the entrance of the Land of Iron.

    Shut up! Masahiko turned his head angrily, I told you that it was for practice. Stop talking nonsense.

    Great Elder Karin wanted to say something.

    Dont add another word. Masahikos eyes threatened.

    The Samurai in front of him turned, In fact, usually there arent so many guards.

    Keiji! Another samurai interrupted.

    Masahiko was taken aback for a moment, It seems that something major is about to happen. It looks like we came earlier by coincidence.

    The four followed the samurai, and as soon as they entered the gate of the capital, they found Mifune there to greet them.

    Your Excellency is the Great Elder of the Land of Whirlpools, Uzumaki Masahiko? Im a real admirer of the name youve created for yourself in the Shinobi World. Mifune bowed respectfully.

    Masahiko looked at him weirdly; Mifunes way of speaking was very old-fashioned. It seemed as if he was older than him this wasnt good.

    Yes. Your Excellency is the General of the Land of Iron, Mifune? I have long heard of you Youre handsome and talented. Youre not as well-known as you should be. Masahiko looked serious.

    Mifune froze for a moment, then calmed down, Thank you for yourpliments, Elder. But I dont know what the cause of the Elders visit today?

    Masahiko thought for a moment, turned around, and pointed at Kimimaro, I have heard tales from distancends about how great is the Samurais sword style, Laido, this visit, was destined to find a teacher for this child right here!

    Its quite tiring to talk like this

    Mifune nced at Kimimaro, nodded, and said, The Elder will have to wait for a few days, the Land of Iron is the Land of Samurai, and I would be happy to teach the kid the Elders have brought here, but at this moment we happen to have something we need to deal with first. Of course, if the Elder is willing to wait, I will be able to teach himter.

    Masahiko nodded secretly. Mifune is quite a good talker, Yes.

    Everything went so smoothly, so there should be some idents really soon.

    A samurai next to Mifune finally said, General, we cant allow.

    Its okay.

    But they said they wanted to Laido and didnt even bother to wield a Katana.

    Masahiko smiled, turned, and motioned to Kimimaro, and thetter draws his arm bone out. Under the dim sky, the scene was so terrifying.

    Fortunately, the samurai were quite strong. Mifune hesitated for a moment, then said, This is the infamous Kaguyas bloodline limit?

    Masahiko nodded, Thats right.

    After that, Masahiko rolled his eyes, I wonder if General Mifune can tell me the reason why Land of Iron is under martialw?

    General

    Okiji, its okay! I think the Elder is upright. Its not right to cause that kind of indignant between men and Gods. Mifune interrupted.

    Yeah, shut up, man! Now tell me again, what kind of indignant between men and gods you were talking about, dude? Masahiko said, then he realized that his manners were gone already, and quickly tried to cover it, Aaaaah yes, please tell me, what the matter is?

    Karin, who didnt dare to speak, chuckled andughed.

    Mifune:

 Chapter 355: Massacre

    Chapter 355: Massacre

    Masahiko and Mifune froze for a long time facing each other with widened eyes and shrank pupils; the scene was extremely embarrassing for a while.

    Samurais concentration was indeed very strong, but how can Masahiko ept defeat.

    Im going to lose if we keep this. Mifune is so ugly, and looking at him is quite ufortable. He seems to simply enjoy doing this Masahiko secretly thought, It seems that I have to find another way.

    Masahiko smirked for an instant, and with his right hand, he quietly condensed the wind release, then a faint wind twisted at the fingertip. With a flick of his finger, a breeze blew towards Mifunes eyes

    Mifune was able to react and titled his head to dodge, then he put his right hand on the hilt of his sword.

    You blinked!

    Mifune: ???

    Masahiko smiled a little, and then it quickly faded away, and his expression became more and more serious. After mischief is over, it was time for business.

    Lets talk about it, so what were you talking about before?

    Mifune gradually lowered his right hand from the handle, and then he said, Sorry, Elder. Its just that the timing of your appearance is too coincidental. Please follow me.

    Mifune searched for a moment, took out a folded map, and unfolded it in front of Masahikos eyes.

    This is the Land of Irons map and its surrounding areas. But I dont know where the senior came from.

    The Land of Earth.

    Mifune nodded, Sure enough. If you came from the Land of Whirlpools, you might have been able to save those innocent people along the way.

    Huh? Masahiko frowned, looked for a moment on the map, and found a country with a small red cross on it, That country was destroyed?

    Mifune sighed, The news came yesterday that this country waspletely destroyed.

    Masahiko was taken aback, All annihted?

    Mifune nodded, indicating that it was indeed the case.

    Hey, great elder, what does it mean to be annihted? It wont be Karins face looked worried.

    Yes, it means that. Masahiko took a deep breath.

    Annihtion means that the country wasnt taken by another one but was destroyed, and the people living it got ughtered from the Daimyo to the most ordinary civilian.

    This is not something that one of the major viges would do. This was definitely done by a ninja. But even in the Warring States, only a few people would do such a thankless thing. What kind of hatred of grudge would make you do this?

    After a pause, Mifune continued to speak, ording to the information, a ninja released arge-scale Ninjutsu in that country. I have asked one of the samurai to lead the team to investigate. Its estimated that they will be able to return early tomorrow morning. Maybe there are still some civilians who need help there.

    Arge-scale Ninjutsu? There are indeed not many ninjas who can destroy the country, but they are not too few.

    Although its called country, its size isnt evenparable to a vige-like Konoha. Its just an inconspicuous dot on the map. There are many such small countries near the Land of Iron. They are all affiliated with the Land of Iron. Theyre under the Samurai protection, and only a few ninjas live there.

    In todays Shinobi World, there are still some ninjas who can userge-scale Ninjutsu to destroy a country of this size. Not to mention others like the Jinchuriki.

    Mifune nodded, This matter will surely put everyone in the surrounding small countries at risk. If nothing is found after the investigation, I hope Elder would help catch these murders.

    Masahiko nodded firmly, I have nothing to do with this matter!

    Mifune was taken aback and turned his head to shout, Okiji, arrange a room for our guests. Elder must be tired. Its gettingte. Please have a rest.

    Masahiko has no choice but to offer something in return now, Dont worry, Ill help you with the investigation as a reward for Kimimaros training.

    Mifune nodded, Thank you, Elder, for your kindness.

    Seeing that the samurai named Okiji have arranged the guest room and walked over, Masahiko suddenly remembered something.

    With a wave of his hand, the puppet Hanzo appeared in front of everyone.

    This is Hanzo-Dono! Mifune was taken aback, recalling the news he heard, Hes really dead.

    Well, not only that hes dead, but his corpse has been turned into a puppet. Masahiko exined, I remember that you knew him before. Find someone to give him a proper burial. Theres no ce for him in the Land of Rain any longer.

    Mifune took a deep breath, I see, Elder.

    After this, when Yahikoes here to ask the Land of Iron to join the Akatsuki as a neutral country, this will probably cause some troubles.

    ..

    The next day, early morning.

    Masahiko took the three children for breakfast; following a samurais guidance, he came to an open field. Mifune stood there quietly, holding a wooden sword, looking like he was waiting there for a long time.

    Elder, I need to test this kids swordsmanship first.

    Masahiko turned his head, Kimimaro, only use your bone des, dont use any other abilities.

    Kimimaro stepped forward full of fighting spirit, but Mifune was far from the opponent he could stand against now. Waving his wooden sword lightly, Mifune left Kimimaro barely holding his bone de in his hand.

    After trying a few moves, Mifunes wooden sword waved, and Kimimaro flew back to Masahiko.

    Have he been fighting all this time by only using his instincts? He has a lot to learn.

    Masahiko nodded, So I will stay here for about three months. During this time, I will trouble you with the task of finding a good teacher for him, Mifune.

    Three months is barely enough. Mifune responded, Time is running out. Before Okisuke returns, I will personally teach him the basics of swordsmanship.

    Masahiko nodded in satisfaction and patted Kimimaros shoulder, Stay focused all the time, and study hard.

    Yes, God.

    Kimimaro practiced the basics of swordsmanship with Mifune, and Masahiko took care of Haku and Karin training.

    As time went by, Mifunes face became more worried, not because of something Kimimaro did, but because the samurai named Okisuke didnt return yet.

    It wasnt until noon when a samurai reported that Okisuke had finally returned that Mifune was relieved.

    Masahiko was also very curious about this, and left the three children to practice on their own, and followed Mifune to meet the samurai named Okisuke.

    General Mifune, this is the young master of the country that was destroyed. They were out by the time the country was attacked, so he dodged the bullet. Okisuke exined the reason behind histe arrival, and nced at Masahiko with curiosity, still didnt take the initiative to ask.

    Masahiko looked at the young master of the country. He was a beautiful six or seven-year-old boy with pigtails in his hair.

    Masahiko wanted to call Haku over to see which one is more beautiful, even though he felt that Haku would win this one.

    Focusing on the most important matter, Mifune asked about the situation in that country.

    Okisuke shook his head and said, There are no survivors. The country didnt look like it was destroyed by multiple attacks, its more like it was turned into ruins under a superrge-scale Ninjutsu, and the civilians had no chance to escape. It doesnt even feel like a Ninjutsu. Its more like if it was destroyed by a natural disaster.

    Mifune turned to Masahiko with a heavy face.

    Masahiko nodded thoughtfully, Take me there. I want to take a look. There are no more than five ninjas who can destroy a country with a Ninjutsu. I probably know who it is.

 Chapter 356: Offended the Goddess

    Chapter 356: Offended the Goddess

    This is scene is from legends. So the weather is different from one mountain to another?

    Masahiko was floating in the air emotionally.

    After lunch, he set off from the Land of Iron and head southeast under the wind and snow. But when he left the mountains, the severe cold and blizzard disappeared instantly.

    Not to mention the pleasant climate here, it can be regarded as a springy one. The west side of the mountain is covered with thick snow, but the east side is full of greenery. Its a wonder of nature. Masahiko regretted not bringing the three kids to see this scenery.

    Of course, he didnte alone. The young master, who is afraid of heights beside him, and below were two samurai who refused to fly.

    Where to go next? Masahiko turned his head and asked, Your name is Handsome, right?

    Handsomes face was tense, and he shook his head nkly.

    Oh, this is the end. This kid is afraid of everything. He doesnt even know where his home is and what his name. Masahiko had no choice but to slowly take him to the ground, waiting there for Mifune and Okisuke.

    Fortunately, those two were the top powerhouses among the samurai, and soon they caught up to Masahiko.

    Elder, sorry for keeping you waiting. Mifune bowed slightly, Lets go.

    Passing through the lush jungle, Masahiko took Handsome and floated for several kilometers, then the ruins appeared in front of them. There were many tents around the ruins. And people were here and there, carefully looking for any survivors.

    Theyre the disaster action team? Masahiko was a little surprised.

    Okisuke exined by the side, These are rescue teams personally send by the neighboring country. But a whole day has passed, and they couldnt find any survivors.

    Handsome covered his eyes and started crying again. Masahiko looked helpless, shaking her head, not knowing what to do to stop it. Now howe little boy these days are like this

    Ill go over there and take a look first, Masahiko said, then rose to the sky and flew to the center of the ruins.

    Sure enough, its him!

    What appeared in front of Masahiko is an empty circled space with all the buildings pushed to its radius. A sight that was familiar to what Konoha looked like after being attacked by Pain in the Original.

    Masahiko could imagine what happened here. That bastard was standing there in his exact position, floating in the air with his Rinnegan eyes, then he used the Shinra Tensei to erase this country from the map.

    How could such a small country offend him? I better not see you near the Land of Whirlpool. Masahiko sighed and shook his head, Tsunade and her slugs arent here to protect the civilians, so the hope of their survival is really slim.

    Masahiko looked around attentively, but he couldnt perceive the existence of that guy, nor could he perceive anything abnormal. In desperation, he could only turn and fly back. From a distance, he saw Mifune talking with a fat man in luxurious clothes; he was wearing one of those hats the Daimyo wears.

    One of the Daimyo personally led a team to the rescue. He looks like a good guy.

    Elder. Seeing Masahiko flying back, Mifune immediately asked, Did you figure out the identity of the murderer?

    Yeah. Masahiko nodded, I will tell youter. But I need to check out if anyone else has survived. Masahiko turned to the Daimyo, Ask your people to step back.

    Hearing this, Mifune turned to the Daimyo, and the fat man immediately stepped forward and ordered his team to step back. He had already heard of Masahikos identity from Mifune, and his posture is, of course, iparable to Masahiko as a Daimyo of a small country.

    After everyone evacuated, Masahiko immediately used a hand sign with both hands, Wood Release: Tree World!

    Hundreds of towering trees rose from the ground, covering the entire ruins.

    Masahiko ignored the admiration and horrified gazes of everyone around him, closed his eyes, and perceived the vitality through the trees.

    This one is cold, this one is also cold, this one huh? This one seems to be angry?

    Five minutester, Masahiko sighed and shook his head, looking at the only living person who survived the attack. Masahiko could tell that he only survived because of his strong Chakra.

    Stepping forward quickly, used gravity to pick off the middle-aged man handing on the tree and immediately used medical Ninjutsu on him.

    The giant tree slowly stopped growing, and Mifune walked forward in shock, Is this the legendary Wood Release of the First Hokage? I didnt expect you to huh? This is Ken!!

    Masahiko was taken aback, Do you know him? His Chakra is strong. He shouldnt be one of the samurai, right?

    Mifune nodded, He left the Land of Iron a long time ago. I didnt expect him to be here.

    Even Ken was hurt like this. Okisuke led Handsome over, and he seemed to also know the guy.

    Ken wasnt weak, and he could bepared to one of the so-called elite ninjas. He was only wounded like this because samurais dont have the means to defend against such an attack.

    Masahiko treated Ken while exining, This is the do of an organization named the Akatsuki. They have been fighting against this ancestor for a while now, but theyre always hiding!

    Mifune twisted his eyebrows and said, So its because of you.

    No, no, no. Masahiko waved his hand quickly, Its just a coincidence. The reason why they destroyed this country is still unclear.

    After a moment of pondering, Masahiko turned his head and said, Handsome, do you have any legendary treasures in your country, such as the One Piece?

    Handsome shook his head innocently.

    At this time, the chubby Daimyo also came and brought some people over, Senior Ancestor of the Uzumaki, is there any more survivors?

    Masahikos mouth twitched slightly; Senior ancestor of the Uzumaki, he liked this name.

    Just this one.

    The fat man sighed. He looked a little bit sad and turned his head to look at Handsome, So, there are only this kid and the samurai left in the country? It seems that there is no hope for reconstruction.

    Masahiko smiled, Were you thinking about helping them rebuild?

    The fat man smiled awkwardly, I just remembered that when his father was chatting with me before his death, he boasted about how their country has a long history, and even though it was destroyed several times, they rebuilt it every time. It seems that this one is thest one.

    Oh? Long history? Are there any treasures here handed down from the ancestors? Masahiko raised a little interest, and Mifune looked over attentively. This might have something to do with the destruction of the country.

    The fat man shook his head, With all respect, this is all nonsense Ancestor, he was just bragging. He kept talking about how their countrys history can be traced back to thousands of years ago when there were no Ninshu. He also said that they were one of the most powerful countries at the time.

    Hehe. Masahiko chuckled and shook his head.

    Senior Ancestor, do you believe it? The most ridiculous thing is that when I asked him how such a powerful kingdom was destroyed. He exined it vaguely and said that the records said that they offended the goddess, haha, do you believe that? He said the goddess destroyed their country! The fat manughed.

    The smile on Masahikos face stiffened, Thousands of years ago, they offended the goddess? Oh, no

 Chapter 357: Light and Dark Akatsuki

    Chapter 357: Light and Dark Akatsuki

    Masahikos face changed, and he widened his eyes in surprise.

    Upon seeing this, the Fat Daimyos mocking tone was quickly changed, and he said in surprise, Senior Ancestor, there wont be any goddesses, right?

    Masahiko nodded lightly, then turned to look at the child who finally stopped crying, Handsome, has your father spoke to you about these things?

    Handsome shook his head and spoke for the first time, Father never told me such a thing, but he wont lie!

    Thousands of years ago, goddess. Masahiko murmured. The matter revolved around, and suddenly it circumvented Kaguya. If this country really offended her, there wont be any survivors left around to rebuild this country, and they wouldnt havested to this day.

    What does this mean? Is the destruction of this country just a coincidence, or is it intentional? If its a coincidence, then its okay. That means that they are just unlucky. But if its intentional, it will be very troublesome.

    Masahiko paused and checked ck Zetsus seal on his body, but he couldnt find any abnormalities.

    Is it because ck Zetsu had done something before he was sealed by me? Or did the other guy somehow learned about Kaguya Its a pity that I dont know much about things thousands of years ago. Masahiko sighed in his heart, Its time to prepare for the worst. That guys goal may not only be to resurrect Madara and make him Juubis Jinchuriki. Its probably the same as ck Zetsu. Hes thinking about unsealing Kaguya.

    Uh

    Masahiko suddenly heard a faint groan, and with that, he raised his hand and canceled the medical Ninjutsu. Momentster, the unconscious samurai slowly opened his eyes.

    This is youre Mifune-Dono! And Okisuke

    Ken, do you remember what happened? Mifune stepped forward and asked hurriedly.

    Masahiko listened to what he had, but it wasnt much in the end. This samurai doesnt know much. He only remembers that they were attacked yesterday at noon from the sky. The houses copsed one after another. While he barely managed to block the impact of the attack, he ended up crushed under the rubbles.

    As for the reason why he was in this country, it was amission by the Daimyo of this country. He was asked toe here and protect the young master.

    Masahiko felt that something wasnt right when he heard this, and sure enough the kid started crying again.

    The sudden attack doesnt seem to be for treasure. They deliberately wanted to destroy this country. Is it really because of Kaguya? Masahiko interlined, No, she already had the power to destroy such a country. Why is it now? Only

    The information he had was too little, and Masahiko can only give that guy the title of Suspected Evil Viin for the time being.

    On the other side, Mifune and Ken finally finished talking about their old days. Ken already understands that the child was the young master of that country and also knew that Masahiko was the one who saved him.

    Struggling to get up, he walked to Masahiko and gave him a samurai salute, Thank you, Elder, for your help!

    Yeah. Masahiko nodded and turned to Mifune, The matter he has been basically resolved. We can go back. I will exin the Akatsukis strength and purpose specifically on the way back to you.

    The fat Daimyo immediately spoke next to him, Senio Ancestor, our country isnt far away from here. You might as well.

    Masahiko waved his hand and interrupted, Youd better order your team to return. Its gettingte. When I have free time, I wille to your country to sit down and talk. Also, the goddess matter has nothing to do with you, so you dont need to worry.

    Fat Daimyo nodded then turned to Mifune, Your Excellency if the attackeres back again.

    Masahiko understood what he was worried about and shook his head, Its unlikely that he wille back. If he doese back then youre only that unlucky.

    The fat face of the Daimyo turned green, Senior Ancestor Your Excellency General Mifune!

    Mifunes expression turned serious, Elder, what if that organization really returns and continues ughtering these innocent civilians.

    Masahiko shook his head, It probably wont happen. But if they keep this then there will only be one way to fight back. The five major viges, including our Uzumaki kingdom and your Land of Iron, need to form an alliance in order to survive.

    Seeing how Mifune looked stunned, Masahiko also sighed helplessly, feeling that this Akatsuki is more troublesome and dangerous than the one in the Original. Theyre harder to find, smarter, and acts without scruples. Of course, its possible that the Akatsuki in the Original also ughtered this country, but it wasnt shown in the anime.

    You dont have to worry about it. Just prepare for the worst. Lets go back now.

    This time it was three samurai, a kid, and an old man on the way back. Ken tagged along even though his client is no longer here as a way to keep his word and honor. Masahiko was happy with this. Handsome is the only descendant from that country. Maybe that guy wille back to him again. Ken should be strong enough to dy him for a few seconds when that happens.

    Also, his name is quite fit for being a guard. Ken, a sword that can cut, yet also block.

    On the way back, Masahiko exined the Akatsukis purpose to Mifune in detail and also happened to mention Kaguya incidentally. If these words were not heard from his mouth, Mifune and the others would have treated it as myths.

    In other words, this Akatsuki organization is the source of all evil. Their ultimate goal is to resurrect Uchiha Madara, gather all the Bijuu, resurrect the Juubi, and even unseal the goddess, Otsutsuki Kaguya And destroy the world? Mifune confirmed.

    Masahiko nodded, Thats about it. I dont know more.

    Except for the child who was still ignorant, the three samurai fell into deep thought after hearing so many secrets.

    After a long time, Mifune turned around and said, Elder, even if we end up searching the Shinobi World inch by inch, we have to find this organization and destroy it!

    Next to him, Ken hesitated for a moment, then said, Mifune-Dono, when I was wandering in another country a few years ago, I seemed to have heard of an organization called the Akatsuki in Amegakure.

    Oh? Mifune widened his eyes.

    Masahiko was startled and looked a bit dumbfounded; he almost ruined it all for Yahiko again.

    Its not them. Masahiko interrupted quickly, That Akatsuki organization was established by Yahiko, the leader of Amegakure. Its an organization created to bring peace to the Shinobi World and has persuaded Iwagakure and Sungakure to join them. It wont be long before theye to the Land of Iron to ask you to join.

    Masahiko exined to Mifune about Yahikos vision, The fundamental goal of these two Akatsuki organizations is opposed. Yahiko and the others are looking for peace, and the other, want to bring war and despair.

    Masahiko was taken aback upon seeing Mifune nodding thoughtfully.

    I seem to have acted as a lobbyist for Yahiko without knowing. Under normal circumstances, it would have been impossible for Mifune to agree to participate in such a thing or get involved with Shinobi matters. But now since theres a Dark Akatsuki.

    Masahiko nodded slightly, The Land of Iron will make Yahikos Akatsuki stronger. It seems that the destruction of this country has helped Yahiko a lot. Luck is a talent too

 Chapter 358: Something Is Wrong

    Chapter 358: Something Is Wrong

    Swordsmanship LV6 (400000/600000)

    Thats LV8 for you. Am I a talented swordsman that only exists every thousand years? Masahiko smiled and shook his head.

    It has been more than half a month since everyone returned from the ruins of that country. Ken, whom Masahiko has saved from the ruins, became Kimimaros basic swordsmanship teacher, even though he only intended to teach Handsome. Masahiko felt like spending the time there with them and followed up with gestures. After half a month, his swordsmanship skill rose to the LV8.

    After weighing the wooden sword in his hand, Masahiko shook his head and put it aside. LV8 Swordsmanship was enough to guide Kimimaro after leaving the Land of Iron. There was no need to spend more energy, and he felt that swordsmanship wasnt very suitable for him.

    Not far away to his left, Karin and Haku were having an interesting duel. There are dozens of ice mirrors around Karin, who had y in her hand that could only be used three more times. In other words, she only had three chances to blow Haku out

    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!

    After three consecutive explosions, Hakus figure appeared behind Karin, and she lost.

    Masahiko groaned slightly and took a few steps forward, Karin, you should learn from Deidara. Say something every time you throw the explosions. It can distract your opponent this way.

    Karin was taken aback, You want me to say True art is an explosion? Thats so stupid, Great Elder.

    Masahiko shook his head again and again, No, no, no, you can say Yo mommas so dumb when yall were traveling to Konoha, she saw a sign that said Konoha left, so she went home.

    Karin rolled her eyes and took three more y parts, Haku, ignore the elder, lets continue, Ill blow you back to Konoha this time!

    Hehehe. Masahiko smiled, Just now when you threw the y, your face said, Im gonna kill you bastard. Since youre not expressing yourself with provoking shouts, you keep losing your head. Let the y do the talk. You dont need to look ferocious.

    I know. Come again, Haku. Ill blow all of your mirrors this time. Karin said.

    Seeing how Haku and Karin started a new round of games, Masahiko turned around and left.

    Masahiko never had to worry about Kimimaros training. The kid is a hard worker, so he strolled out of the training field of Mifuns mansion in the Land of Iron.

    There has been no news for more than half a month. It seems that the guy who took away the Rinnegan eyes is probably noting out again. This made me sure that he deliberately targeted that country. Masahiko shook his head and sighed, I dont know who their ancestors are. How did they offend Kaguya or even gather the courage to do so? Did she want to marry one of them because theyre so pretty

    Masahiko has some doubts that the so-called destruction and reconstruction of that country before is because of ck Zetsu, who deliberately kept torturing them. This time, it wasplete annihtion.

    As soon as he walked out of the practice range, Masahiko ran into the hurried samurai Okisuke.

    Elder, I came here looking for you. Okisuke said quickly, The Akatsuki you mentioned earlier is here, a man and a woman, talking with General Mifune.

    Oh? Masahikos expression moved, and he slightly opened his perception ability, and as expected, he sensed Yahiko and Ringos Chakra.

    They came here sooner than expected.

    In the main hall of the generals mansion, Masahiko saw the two of them. Yahiko still has that zeal for peace, and he was persuading Mifune to let the Land of Iron join the Akatsuki peace n. Ringo looked around bored and inadvertently caught a glimpse of Masahiko, who pushed the door in. At that time her eyes were about to jump out of her eye sockets.

    Is it so pleasant to see me? Well, to be honest, I prefer not to see your smile too. Masahiko smiled.

    Yahiko turned his head with a surprised look when he heard the sound, Elder, why are you here?

    Uh can you guess? Masahiko raised his eyebrow.

    Yahiko:

    Mifune got up, and saluted Masahiko, then turned to Yahiko: I have learned everything about your peace n from the Elder, so you need to repeat it. But there is something I want you to tell me the truth about it, Hanzo-Donos body. Did you gave it to the puppet master as a reward?

    Yahiko was taken aback, looked at Masahiko, and thetter spread his hands with a smile.

    This old fart, did hee here earlier to speak badly about us? Ringo whispered.

    Yahiko took a deep breath, General Mifune, its true that I gave the body of Hanzo the Smander to Sasori from the Sand. He has brought too much pain to the Land of Rain over the years.

    Mifune frowned: No matter what he did in his lifetime, a dead body shouldnt be desecrated!

    Yahiko shook his head, I dont think his sins can be redeemed by mere death.

    Masahiko watched them arguing for a while, feeling quite bored. When he was just about to interrupt, he noticed that Ringo was looking at him funny?

    What? Hey, hey, Im too old for you, pointy-teeth!

    Ringo:

    She almost unsheathed her Kiba.

    Seeing her expression, Masahiko finally remembered that she was his spy. Is there something she wanted to tell him?

    Therefore his voice rang in Ringos ears: Boom, boom, boom.

    Ringo: ???

    You can even understand a secret code. Why did I even hire you?

    Ringos face darkened. She gritted her teeth, then said, Old guy, where is the toilet?

    As soon as Yahiko heard that, he stopped then asked Mifune, Your Excellency, please send someone to take mypanion to the toilet.

    No, Im going too, Masahiko said with a smile.

    Then please, Elder.

    Masahiko red, What are you looking at? Lets go. This Ancestor himself will lead you to the way.

    The two walked out of the main hall of the generals mansion back and forth, then Masahiko turned his head and said, Whats the matter. Im really d that you still remember my kindness. I thought you had regarded yourself as Yahikos girl a long time ago.

    Thank you for your kindness. Ringo grinned and then quickly hid her teeth

    Dont be afraid. I wont hit you.

    Ringo paused and then changed the subject, Old man, dont you feel that something is wrong with Yahiko?

    Well, if youre asking for my opinion, you better address me more properly, or else I might rethink the matter involving me elbowing your teeth. Masahiko stared coldly, Then whats wrong with him?

    Ringo gritted her teeth again.

    Hes always very enthusiastic when hes in front of you, but at other times when he mentions you, his expression will change. This was the case in Iwagakure before. Face with the oppression of these two great powers, he refused to ask for your help again.

    Masahiko was silent for a moment, then sighed and nodded, I see.

 Chapter 359: The Spiritual Journey Ends

    Chapter 359: The Spiritual Journey Ends

    Masahiko had already noticed this.

    When Yahiko saw him in Iwagakure, there seemed to be a hidden strange look in his eyes behind that enthusiastic smile. Masahiko thought it was just his imagination at the time, but Ringo now confirmed it.

    Amegakure, orphan Masahiko sighed. Of course, he had not forgotten the damage he caused in Amegakure when he sealed ck Zetsu. It seems that Yahiko was probably orphaned at the time.

    Old Elder, you seem to know the reason. What do you n to do? Ringo hid her teeth.

    Masahiko hesitated for a moment, then shook his head, Nothing.

    Ringo was taken aback, you dont.

    What do you want me to do? Masahiko interrupted with a smile, As long as Yahiko is looking for peace, what he thinks of me as an old man is irrelevant.

    As he said to Sasori before, Do you know how many people want me dead?

    Sasori can be ranked about ten, but Yahiko may not even be in the top fifty. Whats more, it may not necessarily develop to the worst case. Masahiko can see that Yahiko is sincerely pursuing peace.

    As if he remembered something, Masahiko turned his head and said, You dont need to care about what Yahiko thinks of me, but if you find strange people contacting him, remember to notify me in time.

    Ringo took a deep look at him, I hope you dont regret it.

    Masahiko smiled again, This Ancestor never skipped an episode, kid.

    Ringo didnt understand, frowned slightly, then turned to speak, Elder, is the toilet here?

    Masahiko was taken aback, Did you really want to go to the toilet? Its on the other side.

    Ringos hands trembled to reach out her Kiba, then she gritted her teeth and turned back.

    Masahiko was toozy to send her off this time. He simply pointed the direction and returned to the main hall of the Mifunes Mansion. Yahiko and Mifune had stopped arguing by that time.

    Elder, wheres Ringo?

    Masahiko took a closer look at Yahikos expression, smiled, and said, I dont know. She hasnte out of the toilet for a long time. Maybe she has constipation?

    Yahiko was taken aback, Did she take with her some toilet papers?

    Masahiko was also stunned, only to remember that Yahikos brain circuits worked the same way as Naruto, I dont remember her carrying some with her. Its okay. She always wraps her Kiba with bandages.

    The topic was inexplicably disgusting

    This was a little unbearable to General Mifune, so he interrupted quickly: Your Excellency Yahiko, I still cant agree with what you did to Hanzos body, but I agree with your vision of peace. With that undercurrent on the side, the Shinobi World should unite!

    Undercurrent? Yahiko frowned.

    The news of the demise of that country has no basically spread to every country in the world,rge and small, and ninjas from many viges have rushed to it. However, Yahiko and Ringo hadnt heard the news because they were on their way here; thus, Masahiko exined the situation to him kindly.

    An entire country was wiped out?! Yahikos expression was hideous, Someone will actuallymit such a tragedy!

    Masahiko concentrated on his expression, then smiled and said, The organization that did this is also called the Akatsuki.

    Yahiko frowned in surprise: Also called the Akatsuki?

    Masahiko sighed secretly. The surprised expression on his face just now was real.

    The expression on Yahikos face was uneasy, and it stayed like for a long time until Ring came and pushed the door open. After raising his head, his eyes were locked at her Kiba

    Ahem Masahiko gave a dry cough and attracting Yahikos gaze, Yes, that organization is also called Akatsuki. You call them Dark Akatsuki if you want. Their purpose is just the opposite of yours. They want to start a war. The fuse of the Third World War was actually their dues after they controlled the Third Kazekage to attack Konoha.

    Yahiko nodded solemnly: It seems that our first task after we sessfully establish our Akatsuki is to find these people.

    Mifune spoke from the side, Although our country, the Land of Iron, never interfered with the Shinobi World, we will do our best to help wipe out this organization.

    Yahiko nodded, Thank you, General Mifune!

    Masahiko smiled and said to the side,

    The atmosphere suddenly became harmonious. When Ringo walked in, she felt that she missed something really important. Yahiko and Mifune seemed to be peeking at her Kiba

    In this way, the Land of Iron and the Akatsuki temporarily reached a cooperation, but Yahiko didnt leave in a hurry. Ninjas from various countries came to investigate the ruins of that country; thus, Yahiko took this opportunity to work more on his Akatsuki Peace n.

    Masahiko wasnt idle either. In addition to training the three kids, he went to Masahikos side from time to time to check on him and inadvertently revealing some information about the Akatsuki.

    Yahikos response made him very satisfied.

    Time passed quickly, two months passed, and it was mid-December Konohas 54th year.

    Yahiko and Ringo left the Land of Iron half a month ago, and Kimimaros practice hase to the final stage.

    On the Land of Iron swordsmanship practice field, holding a samurai sword in his hand Ken dignifiedly blocks Kimimaros attack.

    Masahiko looked happy but still questioned Kens inability to counterattack.

    Elder, this kids Laido is already very proficient, and the rest is the practice of strength and angle.

    Masahiko smiled with satisfaction, Kimimaro, great job!

    After being praised by Masahiko, Kimimaro looked happy but then showed hesitation.

    Whats wrong?

    God, there is another attack method. I want to try it. Kimimaro said.

    Masahikos eyebrows twisted, and he seemed to have figured out what this little kid was trying to do, but he didnt stop him and motioned to him to try.

    Ken nodded, then held his sword forward.

    With a solemn expression, Kimimaro stepped back twice, then rushed toward Ken holding his Bone de, and at the same time, he put his right hand behind his back.

    In the end, it was still a sh, but this time it wasnt the Bone de, but the Spine Chain. The attack wasnt bottom-up but top-down, and the intensity cannot be the same.

    Although he was familiar now with Kimimaros strange techniques, this was the first time Ken see him pull out his spine, and his face twitched fiercely.

    However, he reacted in time and blocked it with his sword, yet he underestimated its strength, and staggered back a few steps, and almost fell to the ground.

    Masahiko shook his head and used the medical Ninjutsu to suppress Kimimaros hemorrhagic disease.

    Kimimaro, youre rushing things again. The improvement of your strength needs to be done step by step. Your current level is a bit below Ken. Next time you meet, you will definitely surpass him.

    This kind of draw Spineless Draw, dont use it again lightly. Masahiko gave this one a name already.

    Next time? Kimimaro was taken aback.

    Masahiko smiled and turned his head to shout to Karin and Haku, who were still ying the game, Stop ying, go back and pack up, were going home!

    The journey of spiritual practice is over!

 Chapter 360: Let’s Try It!

    Chapter 360: Let��s Try It!

    Outside the Land of Iron.

    Masahiko jumped on the spaceship with the three kids and slowly lifted it into the air, waving goodbye to Mifune and the others.

    The wind and snow were blocked by the spacecrafts protection. As the spacecraft rose up, the panorama of the Land of Iron gradually appeared in front of a few people.

    It turned out that Land of Iron is really beautiful. Karin muttered. It was cold before, so how could she care to watch the scenery.

    I told you before that Im taking you to watch some beautiful scenery. Masahiko smiled and controlled the spaceship straight up. The three mountains and in her eyes became smaller and smaller, until they disappearedpletely, leaving only a vastnd and clouds?

    Karins face turned white, and she quickly shrank into the middle of the spaceship. If they fall, she will turn into Harissa.

    Haku wasnt afraid of heights and looked around with his telescope. Kimimaro didnt look like he cared about any of this and pulled out his bone to y with it. This journey of spiritual practice made him encounter many opponents that he wanted to defeat.

    Even though the spacecraft reached this height, it hadnt stopped its ascent, and Karin finally noticed that something was wrong.

    Elder, didnt you say you want to return to the Land of Whirlpools? This is to Huh?! Is that the moon?

    Masahiko smiled and nodded, To finish this spiritual journey strong, I decided to take you to the moon for a ride. It might not be a pleasant surprise, but its unexpected, isnt it?

    When Haku and Kimimaro heard what he said, they quickly looked up.

    Elder, can people stand firm on the moon?

    Masahiko smiled, Of course, theres a lot ofplicated astronomy knowledge involved here, um but I wont say more. You wouldnt understand anyway.

    Karin rolled her eyes.

    Masahiko gave her a try say something, and I will turn you into Harissa look.

    Gravity and orbits, well, they have a connection, okay? Masahiko was a bit distressed, I told you, you wont understand.

    When the spaceship stopped on the surface of the moon and the group finally stood on its surface, Masahiko was surprised to find that his castle was near thending point of the spaceship.

    So if you jump from the castle to the ground, you will probably fall around the Land of Iron?

    The three kids also noticed the castle and looked at each other with a sense of unreality on their faces.

    Masahiko was happy when he noticed their expression. It really satisfied his vanity.

    Lets go. Ill take you to see my castle!

    Is this the Gods Kingdom? Kimimaro murmured.

    Karin didnt say anything, which is extremely rare; after all, the castle is covering an area of one square kilometer, and it was quite spectacr.

    Elder, can I go in and take a look?

    Yes, lets go together. Masahiko waved.

    Two hourster, Masahiko controlled his spaceship and flew away from the moon.

    Karins face was a bit reluctant, Elder, if youe to the moon in the future, remember to notify me in advance. I have already selected my own room, and I want to bring a few things to decorate it next time. Oh, Kimimaro-Kun, I will give it to you if you want.

    Masahikoughed and said, So you actually didnt n to live together with Kimimaro in the room?

    Karin actually blushed and changed the topic, Great Elder, there are hundreds of rooms there. Do you n to bring people to live here?

    Masahiko turned his head, Im always worried that I wont be able to live forever on earth. So Im bringing Kushina, Nagato, Konan, descendants, grandchildren Oh, yes, and a bunch of dead people.

    Dead? Karins mouth twitched.

    Masahiko smiled without more exnation.

    The spaceship slowlynded above thending point near Konoha. Masahiko directly controlled its steering and flew towards the Land of Whirlpools.

    Elder, shall we go to Konoha to say hello to Aunt Kushina?

    Masahiko shook his head, No, the holiday is in a few days, and Kushina and the others will return to the Land of the Whirlpools to celebrate the New Year.

    After that, there was nothing to say, and the spaceship moved at full speed until they reached the Hall of the Patriarch of the Land of the Whirlpools.

    Great Elder! The two guards immediately bowed their heads to greet him, and then one of them turned around and reported to him.

    Masahiko nodded and turned to Karin, You go home first. Then meet me tomorrow at my old ce.

    Yes. Kimimaro, Haku, and Great Elder see you tomorrow. Karin said and waved goodbye, then left.

    You two, dont follow me either. Go to Sara and eat Ramen. I will be thereter. Masahiko continued.

    Yes, God.

    Yes, Great Elder.

    After dismissing the three kids, Nagatos familiar voice emitted in Masahikos ear, Yo, Sensei, youre finally back.

    Masahiko titled his head slightly and looked at Nagato carefully. He hasnt seen him for half a year, and he still looks the same.

    How are things going with that girl named Konan in the vige? Masahiko quipped.

    Speaking of her name, Nagatos eyes suddenly brightened, thinking about singing a few words, but he swallowed the words, remembering that the girl named Konan was right behind him.

    Sensei! Youre finally back!

    Masahiko smiled and nodded, Im back. Lets go in and talk.

    In the hall of the Patriarch, Masahiko first asked the two about the current situation of the Land of Whirlpools, and the response he got was quite satisfying.

    The poption of the Land of Whirlpools finally broke the one million mark not long ago, and there are more than three thousand five hundred ninjas, of which more than half are ninjas from the Uzumaki n.

    Although there is still a big gappared with the nearly 10 million people in the Land of Fire, its not far from the other bignds.

    Masahiko pondered for a moment, then turned to Nagato, Next, we must encourage more civilians to be ninjas and strive to make the numbers exceed 4000 within three to five years.

    Yes, sir.

    Our poption is still not enough. One million people are still the least among the big countries. Continue to encourage childbirth, and strive to make the poption exceeds 1.5 million within three to five years!

    Nagato subconsciously wanted to nod his head to agree, but Konan hurriedly stopped him, Sensei, this task Im afraid its a bit too hard to achieve.

    How is it hard? One million people, every two, can give birth to one, thats 500,000 in one year. Three to five years is already a long period! Masahikos math was very neat.

    Konan smiled helplessly, Sensei, you cant count like that. There are many old people and children among these million people. And because weve encouraging childbirth these years, many of the right-age men and women have more than two children in their families.

    Masahiko paused with a scheming smile: Yes and you two.

    Konan was taken aback and blushed immediately: Sensei, youre here again!

    Nagato scratched his head and smirked.

    Hahaha. Seeing Konans expression, Masahikoughed, Okay, I wont tease you anymore. Actually, Im more curious. Will your offspring have purple hair, considering that you two have red and blue hair? It will be beautiful.

    Konan was taken aback and curiously asked, Will it be like this? Is red and blue mixed into purple?

    Masahiko once again smiled and raised his eyebrows: Dont you believe it? What Sensei said is correct. If you dont believe it, why dont you try giving birth to one?

    Konan:

 Chapter 361: It’s Another Spring Coming

    Chapter 361: It��s Another Spring Coming

    Masahikos strategy was half sessful.

    At least Konan is not refusing; she just blushed and ran away By the way, she red at Nagato, who was smirking beside her, as she ran out.

    Okay, stop smiling like an idiot. Masahiko scolded him, Its been a year. Why didnt you two make any progress? Do you need Senseis help?

    Nagato scratched his head, But Sensei Konkona, she wont let me rap.

    Masahiko replied helplessly, Then you just deal with it! Is rap more important than Konan? If its yes, then go ahead and marry Killer Bee.

    Nagato thought about gentle Konan and then thought of greasy Killer Bee and shivered slightly Fortunately, there is nothing wrong with Nagatos aesthetics.

    This conversation ended there since Masahiko wanted to know more about the situation in Konoha.

    Nagato knew what Masahiko was about to ask, so he took the initiative to speak: The Senju and the Uchiha are still arguing over the ownership of Uchiha Sasuke. They are only verbal. They didnt do anything yet, nor did they reach a result.

    Masahiko nodded slightly, I see. The Senju is probably waiting for the situation to change, for Kagami to age, or Itachi to grow up.

    Nagato hesitated, Sensei, I think you seem to have overlooked Sasukes feelings.

    Masahiko was startled, Why? What does he feel?

    Nagato nodded, Think about. if someone suddenly wanted you to change your name.

    Who dares? This ancestor will cut him to pieces. Masahiko spoke subconsciously and then froze, You mean Sasuke will hate the Uchiha?

    Nagato shook his head, Im more worried that he will hate you who made this agreement in the first ce.

    Masahiko smiled, Then it doesnt matter, that guy will always end up hating someone, it better be me, so he can set a high goal, which is conducive to his growth. My nave stupid Kohai, if you wish to kill me, hate me, despise me, and survive in an unsightly way Run away, Run away and cling to life and then one day, when you have the same eyes as I do Cough, strength,e after me.

    Nagato: ???

    Masahiko pondered, You think if I run to Sasuke and said such a thing, will he grow faster?

    Nagato didnt know what to say

    Masahiko smiled. He was just joking. Sasuke isnt even qualified to be his nave stupid Kohai.(T/N: Kohai: Junior.)

    So I need to consider his feelings? Well, Ill pay this matter much more attention when I visit Konoah next time. Masahiko added.

    After saying goodbye to Nagato, Masahiko headed back to the vige for Ramen. Kimimaro and Haku have eaten drunk enough and are now telling Sara about their journey.

    Father, youre here. Sara Smiled.

    God.

    Elder.

    The two children got up.

    Masahiko smiled back: You guys keep talking. Im going to cook some Ramen.

    Sara was taken aback, You.

    Dont worry, I can handle myself. Masahiko waved his hand.

    In no time, the ingredients were ready. Masahiko made himself a bowl of Miso Ramen then walked out carrying it with both hands.

    Sara sniffed lightly, It smells good, father.

    Thats natural. Masahiko smiled and felt like have finally redeemed himself after he lost the dumplings challenge during New Year Evest year.

    You really had a great time during this journey. Sara suddenly sighed softly.

    Masahiko was taken aback and put down the noodles he had just picked up: Do you want to go out and wander around? Theres no need to trap yourself in the Ramen Shop all the time.

    In a few years, Sara replied.

    You will be old by then, if not crazy.

    Sara smiled and shook her head, Father, Im not even 30 yet.

    Youre almost 30? Masahiko paused, My daughter is very young; she looks like 23 or 24 years old girl.

    Sara shook her head andughed, Eat your Ramen.

    Masahiko smiled and picked up the chopstick again. Since his Cooking Skills reached LV, this was the first time he cooks Ramen. The taste of the Ramen he ate half a year ago is still fresh in his memory.

    Well, it tastes good. Masahiko took a big bite, Its better than Saras Ramen, but why doesnt it seem to be as good as Teuchi? Hes an LV10 Chef? What a joke, thats impossible it must be that the mood there is different.

    ..

    Life in the Land of Uzumaki is always very peaceful, far away from all disturbances.

    All that Masahiko do there is teaching Kimimaro and the other two, talk with his daughter, chat with others, and then eat and sleep.

    During this period, there was only one episode: the promotion of Masahiko Martial Art.

    After a long period of practice, Haku and Kimimaro mastered his special set of Taijutsu skills proficiently, and the effect was good.

    Therefore Masahiko conducted pilot teaching among the first-year children of the Ninja Academy.

    For some special reasons, Haku wasnt suitable for teaching those kids. Masahiko asked Kimimaro to lead the exercises, and the children in the first grade have since then given an extra set of Taijutsu Exercises to learn.

    There are some unexpected gains from this incident, and Karin now has unexpectedly gained a bunch of rivals the handsome guy was the speak of every little girl.

    Masahiko expressed his love to hear such a thing, at least this one wont die a loner.

    Kushinas family only returned when the New Year was about to pass. Naruto has grown a lot, but hes still very helpless in front of Masahiko shouting Ouch every time Masahiko used his slingshot and bouncing from pain was basically all he did all night.

    Toneri also came with Kushina and the others. For more than half a year, he was fostered by Masahiko in the Senju n. Fortunately, hes a very independent child, and Mikoto was also good to him

    Masahiko asked Toneri curiously about the results of stalking Hinata. He was very shy at first and then vowed that he will seed someday It wasnt clear to Masahiko who gave him the courage.

    In addition, Naruto and Toneri seemed to be at a loss. It seemed that both hated Sasuke in Konoha, and when Naruto came here, he started to pick fights with Toneri.

    Masahiko thought that he was missing Sasuke and then realized that Naruto is generally ufortable with people who are handsome than him It seems that people who are handsome than him are always better.

    I cant keep this going. Narutos self-confidence will be hit infinitely. Naruto needs to be given a push so that he can surpass Sasuke soon. But what can make him strive? Well, speaking of pushing.

    Little fox, what are you trembling for in my stomach? Kushinas voice came, interrupting Masahikos deep thinking.

    Probably someone thought about him, Masahiko said with a smile.

    Kushina looked confused, shook her head, and continued to hang up the decorations in her hand. They were working on decorating the Ramen restaurant.

    This years celebration isntrge. Without Nagaot and Minato here, Masahiko decided to have a reunion dinner at the Ramen restaurant.

    Under themand of Masahiko, Kushina, Konan and Sara worked as a team for a while before finally setting up the Ramen Restaurant.

    A few snowkes floated beautifully outside the window. Masahiko suddenly sighed, walked to the door of the shop, and stood with his hand extended.

    Its another spring, and I will be 123 years old soon. Masahiko shook his head and smiled, 123 isnt enough, I have to fight to live to 12345, and then I die fighting a tiger.

 Chapter 362: Worshiping The Ancestors

    Chapter 362: Worshiping The Ancestors

    On January 1st of Konoha 55th year, in the early morning, the Uzumaki Cemetery.

    Masahiko sat next to his tomb, watching the Uzumaki nsmene and go, paying homage to the ancestors who passed away.

    Every year on the morning of January 1st, the Uzumaki holds arge-scale ancestor worship event. This is the first time Masahiko has participated because he really has no ancestor to worship

    Among the Uzumaki nsmen buried in this cemetery, the oldest is Kenichiros grandfather. He was the same generation as Masahiko, and everyone else is his descendants. Therefore, Masahiko is only here to pay homage to his nephew and three disciples oh, and himself.

    Old Ancestor Uzumaki Masahiko, bless me in the next year to be much more fortunate. Masahiko half kneeled in front of his tomb.

    Grandpa, what are you doing? Kushinas angry voice came from behind him.

    Masahiko turned his head and said, Arent youing to worship? Its very spiritual.

    Then I might as well worship you directly. What is the use of worshiping an empty tomb. Kushina was helpless.

    That would be more spiritual. Masahiko smiled and stood up.

    Looking up at Minato, who was directing Naruto to worship Nanako, and then at Nagato and Konan in front of Yurikos tomb, Masahikos gaze was finally fixed on the three innocent-looking children in front of Kenichiros tomb.

    No one loves Kenichiro, a single dog through and through. Dai and Gain, who are his only acquaintances, are still in Konoha; thus, Masahiko forced the three kids, Kimimaro, Haku, and Karin, to worship his tomb so he doesnt feel left out.

    What a good Sensei you have, Kenichiro! Masahiko shook his head andughed, You will not have to worry about no oneing to visit you in the future. Tell me, where can you find a better Sensei?

    As time passed, the worship event came to an end, and everyone came to Masahiko.

    Masahikos gaze swept over everyone and smiled, A long-awaited reunion. Lets go to Ichiraku Ramen to help Sara prepare the dinner.

    ..

    At the same time, Konoha.

    The Senju and the Uchiha each prepared a small group of people who were hurriedly leaving Konoha. The ninjas chosen in these two groups were truly high-level Jonin from both ns.

    The Senju was led by Nawaki, and beside him, Michiyama and Itachi, followed by three Jonin from the Senju n.

    The Uchiha ns camp was stronger. Kagami personally led the team, followed by Fugaku and his eldest son, as well as Obito, Shisui, and two elders from the Uchiha n.

    The two teams walked out of Konoha almost at the same time and went all the way to the west. People who didnt know whats happening thought they were looking for a ce to fight.

    However, it wasnt the case. Since it was the New Year, the two ns were also going to worship their ancestors

    Since the establishment of Konoha, the dead and old people of the Senju and Uchiha have been buried in Konohas Hero Tomb, while those ancestors from the Warring States Period have been left in the ancestralnd of the two races.

    At this time of year, the patriarchs of the two tribes lead a team to worship them. Of course, the number of people in the worship team doesnt need to be too big. Its just a small number of elites from each n.

    Two kilometers west of Konoha, Senjus team turned to the north, while the Uchihas team turned to the south, each rushing to the ancestralnd of each n.

    As the distance between the two races widened, Obito secretly breathes a sigh of relief; he couldnt bear the heavy pressure.

    He looked at the patriarch of the Uchiha, Kagami, who led the way, then whispered to Shisui to his side, Brother, what does the ancestralnd of our Uchiha n looks like?

    As an orphan of the Uchiha n, theughing stock of his ss, this was the first time Obito had the honor to join this team.

    Except for the graves of the ancestors, theres nothing else, Shisui responded in a light tone.

    Thats it? Obito looked a bit disappointed.

    Uchiha Obito, remember to be more serious when paying homage to the ancestors. One of the elders reminded.

    Obito looked at him helplessly. The old stubbornness in the n always had trouble with him But he quickly adjusted his posture and became solemn: Yes!

    A few minutester, the group came to the Uchihas ancestorsnd, but Kagami stopped abruptly, frowning while looking around.

    The two elders also frowned, Patriarch.

    I know.

    Kagami interrupted and nodded. He naturally noticed that the two nsmen who were supposed to guard the ancestralnd had disappeared. The two knew that Kagami would lead a team here today to worship the ancestors, but they havent yet appeared in front of everyone, indicating that something has happened.

    Obito, use your space Ninjutsu to investigate huh? Kagami stopped halfway.

    A person suddenly walked out slowly from the Uchihas ancestralnd: Ive been waiting all morning. So youre finally here? I didnt think that the younger generation will dare to let their ancestors waiting.

    The two elders were taken aback for a moment, then with a look of horror, one of them said, Patriarch, this is.

    Obito was confused and looked at Shisui, Who is it?

    Fugaku turned sideways slightly and spread one hand in front of his eldest son behind him, You cant stay here. Quickly return to Konoha and ask for help.

    Kagami looked solemn, Its been a long time, Uchiha Madara Sama.

    Madara was startled, frowning and looking at Kagami, Is this Uchiha Kagami from Izumis family? Youve aged well.

    You havent aged at all. This should be Tobirama Senseis forbidden techniqueEdo Tensei, who is the performer? Kagami took two steps forward, leaving everyone behind him.

    Madara took off the Gunbai behind him and leaned on it while sticking it on the ground, Dont be so nervous. Im just here to pay homage to the ancestors and take a look at the Uchihas younger generation.

    Kagami closed his eyes slightly, So the operator isnt here? Then he should be on the Senjus side.

    Smart kid. Madara looked calm and didnt deny it.

    During this short conversation, Obito and Shisui could figure out the identity of the person in front of them.

    Oh old ancestor save us, oh old ancestor has mercy upon us, oh old ancestor bless us. Obito prayed.

    Oh? Madaras eyes were cast on Obitos body. For some reason, the more he looked at him, the more unhappy he became, The aura of that old man.

    Suddenly there was a bang in the distance that attracted everyones attention.

    Has it started? Madara looked calm.

    Patriarch, what shall we do? One of the elders said.

    Kagami took a deep breath: The conflicts with the Senju are all infighting. When we encounter foreign enemies, we must advance and retreat together. Get ready to fight!

    Madara looked surprised, You said, Im a foreign enemy?

    Kagami stared at him coldly, Since the day you decided to betray Konoha, you have been a foreign enemy!

    Madara looked at everyone and felt that they shared the same thought and couldnt help butugh. Susanos coat slowly rose up as he said: I never thought that someday the Uchiha will be this docile.

    Kagami shook his head and raised his voice, This is not meekness. This is longing for peace and stability. Sishui, do it!

    Sishuis Mongekyou Sharingan spun widely, facing Madaras eyes: Kotoamatsukami!

 Chapter 363: Two Battlefields

    Chapter 363: Two Battlefields

    Facing the legendary Shinobi, Uchiha Madara, Shisui directly used his strongest technique, Kotoamatsukami, under Kagamismand.

    It seems to have worked.

    Madaras Susanoo disintegratedyer byyer, his eyes closed tightly, and his footsteps stopped in ce.

    Did it work?

    After a while, Madara suddenly opened his eyes slightly, and a smirk appeared on his face, Its actually a Genjutsu that changes the will of others? You really caught me off guard. If it werent for the will of the Edo Tenseis caster, it would have worked. This illusion, Im afraid I must take it. Can you release it again?!

    Sure enough, it wouldnt be this easy. Kagamis heart sank, I still have to do it.

    Kamui! Obito shouted.

    Madaras smirk slowly faded, then he frowned and tilted his head to the right. The armor on his left shoulder suddenly twisted and disappeared, So theres still an eye with space, Ninjutsu?

    Amaterasu! Fugaku whispered.

    Kagami was taken aback, then overjoyed, Fugaku, when did you.

    Madaras upper body suddenly ignited with ck mes. He looked down and frowned slightly, Shinra Tensei!

    The Amaterasu instantly burst out and scattered around him. Madara raised his head with a slightly unhappy expression: One or two are boring abilities.

    Release: Great Fire Annihtion!

    With the Eternal Mongekyou Sharingan opened in his eyes, Madaras hand turned into afterimages as he performed the Hand Signs of the Fire Release, then spit out a colossal fireball out of his mouth. The range of the area damage of the fire release blessed by the Eternal Mongekyou Sharingan was dozens of timesrger than the ordinary one, blocking all the escape angles of everyone.

    Kagami wasnt startled by these huge mes and performed the same seal: Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion!

    The two colossal fireballs collided in the center of the battlefield, then both were scattered and slowly disappeared, while the surrounding area of the Uchihas ancestornd lit up with ranging mes.

    Madara-Sama is like us owners of normal Mongekyou Sharingan eyes, asionally we do envy these younger generations with special abilities.

    After his fire release was blocked, Madara was slightly startled, then showed a look of disdain.

    Envy?! The ability an eye has isnt important. The important thing is who is using these eyes! Susanoo!

    Theplete form of Madaras Susanoo once again appeared in front of everyone, Let me teach you, and the younger generations what a real Mongekyou Sharingan can do!

    Kagami raised his head and looked up, and with a solemn expression, he said: The two elders and Hatsu (Fugakus eldest son,) you go to help the Senju. You cant do anything here! And you dont need to go back to the vige and ask for help. Hiruzen should have already noticed!

    The two elders hesitated slightly, Kagami looked at them, and his Mongekyou Sharingan suddenly spun, then light blue energy rose up: GO!

    The other three also released their Susanoo together, and two red and two blue giant Susanoo surrounded Madaras colossal giant in the middle.

    Madara looked around with a satisfied look: A pair of four? This is getting interesting. As for the three trashes that ran away, they wont even give that guy any trouble.

    ..

    The Senju ancestralnd.

    There has been a six-on-six battle, and three of them were already over.

    The Senju six faced the Pains Six Paths and get rid of three of the Path Ways at the cost of suffering two injuries and one death of the three elites.

    Fortunately, one of the corpses was the Naraka Path with the reviving ability. Unfortunately, the Deva Path is still intact.

    On the side of the battlefield, Michiyama released an overwhelming Water Release, repelling a giant dog that was duplicating time after time in front of him. He was about to get away but was pushed back by a huge rhino, and he looked more and more worried.

    Because on the other side of the battlefield, Nawaki was struggling for support in front of the Deva Path. He needed to protect the two severely injured and unconscious Senju nsmen and could only use onerge-scale Earth Release after another to block the Deva Paths attacks, and his Chakra was being consumed quickly.

    Senju Itachi, who had just turned 13 years old, faced Petra Paths attack with ease. But the opponent could absorb Chakra, and Itachis Wood Release isnt strong enough to finish him quickly.

    Nawaki was getting more anxious.

    He stared at the Deva Path in front of him, then tilted his head and nced at the severely injured two Senju nsmen behind him, This is bad. I cant keep dragging them anymore. I need to find a chance to summon my slug. There seems to be a five-second interval between each technique that guy can use. I must take this opportunity five seconds?!

    Bansho Tenin!

    Nawakis shoulders were attracted by force, lifting his feet off the ground, then flying toward the Deva Path.

    This bad!

    Nawakis face tightened; he looked at the sharp iron rod in the opponents hand, calmed down, and hardened his skin quickly using his Earth Release.

    This might be an opportunity to fight back.

    The two were about to sh, but the Deva Paths back was suddenly covered by a shadow.

    The Six Paths of Pains eyes are connected to each other, and the Deva Path could see that figure appearing behind him through the Animal Paths eyes and frowned slightly: Shinra Tensei!

    Nawakis earth release armor shattered immediately, vomiting blood while flying back. The figure behind the Deva Path only paused for a moment, his face flushed, and was quickly covered by dense blue lines and pushed back against the repulsive force.

    Shinra Tensei!! The Deva Path yelled again with concentration, increasing the power of the repulsive force.

    Keep it shut! The entire face of the figure that appeared behind him turned blue and mmed him down.

    All of a sudden, the Deva Path turned into meatloaf, and the ground shattered. With this point as the center, thend around a hundred meters cracked like a spiderweb.

    The figure looked up, and the blue color on his face quickly faded, revealing Tsunades sassy expression.

    Tsunade sighed slightly, Its an unpleasant Sage Mode. That guy seemed to be the bastard who attacked Konoha and wanted to kill Nawaki. He didnt expect me to appear in the ancestralnd. Fortunately, I remembered that today is the day of ancestor worship.

    When she climbed out of the rubbles, Nawaki was surprised to see her, but she waved her hand, indicating that it wasnt the right time for chit-chat, and shouted: Shizune! Come out and treat them quickly!! Ill go to take care of the other two bastards!

    Yes! Tsunade-Sama! Shizune ran over with a piggy in her arms.

    ..

    The Senju Ancestral Land, two kilometers away, in the forest.

    The young man with a double man bun hairstyle sighed: Its really troublesome. I didnt expect Senju Tsunade to appear at this time. I didnt want to show up. But its okay. Uzumaki Masahiko is in the Land of Whirlpools at this time. So

    .

    Konoha vige, the Hokage Office.

    The blue blood veins on both sides of Hiashis eyes throbbed violently as he used his Byakugan to observe the battlefields.

    Hiruzen had just arranged for Sakumo to lead a team of elites out of the vige for rescue. At this time, he was barely keeping himself calm and looked at Hiashi: How is the situation?

    The situation on the Uchihas side is clearer. Elder Kagami and the others are not in danger for the time being. Hiashi replied, The Senjus side is far away, so I can only vaguely see Tsunade there rushing to the battlefield.

    Is Tsunade back? Hiruzen breathed a sigh of relief, with a slightlyplicated expression, The Uchiha actually has the fourth pair of Mongekyou Sharingan eyes is it really Uchiha Fugaku?

 Chapter 364: Joining Both Battlefields

    Chapter 364: Joining Both Battlefields

    Senju Ancestral Land.

    Tsunade rushed to the battlefield and smashed the Deva Path. The remaining two Paths of Pain were quickly defeated by her one after another.

    At this time, she had summoned slugs and was treating the two severely injured Senju nsmen.

    Whats the matter with those guys?

    Nawaki shook his head, I dont know. As soon as we arrived at the ancestralnd, they immediatelyunched an attack on us. Fortunately, Tsunade sister, you arrived in time. However, its a pity that uncle Jingu.

    Tsunade gritted her teeth and said, These bastards havent appeared in too many years, so I was getting a little rxed. I didnt expect them to attack you again!

    Nawaki was takan aback: Again?

    Tsunade looked up at him, You forgot because you were too young. Someone broke into Konoha and attack you. Fortunately, Grandma Mito arrived in time. You were in aa for a long time after that.

    Nawaki gradually widened his eyes, Ive been wondering why their eyes seemed to be familiar to me. It turned out to be the ones who caused me to be taken care of by Great Grandpa and fail to participate in the Second Shinobi World!

    Michiyama nodded thoughtfully: I remember that too. It turned out to be them.

    Tsunade nodded slightly, then her expression changed, and she frowned, looking south. The two elders of the Uchiha and Hatsu finally arrived.

    Tsunade? The two elders were taken aback for a moment and looked at the battlefield: Youve taken care of the enemy. Great! Come with us. The Patriarch and the others are fighting Madara!

    Madara! Tsunade widened her eyes: Uchiha Madara?

    Yes,e with us!

    Tsunade stopped the medical Ninjutsu, then shook her head slightly: Im afraid we cant.

    The old faces of the elders turned hideous instantly, and they were about to curse when they got stopped by Hatsu.

    Elders, there is someone rushing toward us from the west.

    In the forest to the west, a young man with a double man bun hairstyle walked out slowly.

    Tsunade looked solemn as she stared at the young mans eyes coldly: I knew something was wrong with these bastards Ive just beaten. They were just puppets, huh?

    Nawaki, Michiyama-San, Itachi! Be careful. This guy probably has the abilities of the previous six. He will be stronger than the sixbined!

    ..

    At the same time, Konoha, Hokage Office.

    Hiashi, who was observing the battlefields on both sides, suddenly widened his eyes: Hokage-Sama! A new enemy appeared on the Senjus side. His Chakra is huge, simr to Uchiha Madara!

    Hiruzen stood up abruptly when he heard these words, waved his hand, and an Anbu appeared in the room.

    Shinnosuke, go to the Nara, the Yamanaka, and Akimichis Patriarchs immediately. They need to rush to the Senju Ancestor Land to rescue! Also, send someone to inform the Land of the Whirlpools!

    Hiruzen said these few words, then took off his Hokage Cloak, revealing his battle suit.

    This enemy is probably the murderer who caused the annihtion of that country. Tsunade and the others may notst long. Hiashi, the two of us will go first!

    ..

    Konoha, Tentens home.

    The fat cat was sitting on the table, sniffing the smelling from the kitchen with his little nose.

    Meow? Fat Cat suddenly widened his eyes and stopped sniffing, Someone is leaving Konoha hurriedly? It seems to be that old man called the Hokage.

    Moew~ Whitey doesnt care. Im gonna eat a big meal now. Its a pity that the chef named Indra didnte back The fat cat babbled, then suddenly recalled the tragic experience during thest years New Year.

    That old bastard wont bother Whitey again, right? Fat Cat hesitated slightly, then smirked, Fortunately, Whitey has learned a new secret trick, so he does it to him this time!

    Fat cat bit his right paw: Neko Art: Reverse Summoning Technique!

    ..

    The Land of the Whirlpools, Ichiraku Ramen.

    The tables and chairs in the lobby have been stacked in the corners and got reced by a huge wooden round table.

    The round table was full of various delicious tes. Sara, Kushina, and Konan worked really hard all morning to make this sumptuousunch.

    Masahiko sat in the main seat, lightly stopped the chopsticks in Narutos hands that were about to move, and nced at everyone present.

    This is a long-lost reunion. This old guy wont say much. Everyone eat and drink well Masahiko smiled, Oh, I almost forgot that cat.

    Masahiko bit his finger: Summoning Jutsu!

    Huh? Why do I feel like Im the one getting summoned? Masahiko was taken aback, Where is this taking me?

    Boom! Boom!!

    After two consecutive bursts of white smoke, Masahiko disappeared and was reced by Fat Cat sitting in his chair.

    Huh? Wasnt Grandpa the one who called Fat Cat over? Where did he go by himself? Kushina asked in confusion.

    Fat Cat was in a daze. He looked at everyone around: Meow~ Why is Whitey still being summoned? Did the reverse summoning fail?

    The fat cats face was full of loss as if he watched a big meal taking away from him, but he suddenly noticed the delicacy on the table.

    Sara smiled: Dont worry about father, he will be fine. Lets watch Whitey, for now. Otherwise, this table will.

    Kushina was startled and immediately got up, and nine tails slowly emerged behind her.

    Fat Cat:

    She has nine tails. I have two. This is great. It seems that Whiteys meal was taking away from him again.

    Masahiko sat at Tentens dining table, looking around nkly, and gradually understood what had happened.

    This is Tetens house? That bastard, Im gonna beat him to death!

    Fat cat, heres your fish! Huh?! Teten, who came out from the kitchen carrying a te of fish, suddenly saw Masahiko sitting on the table

    Masahiko scratched his head, If I say Im that fat cat. You wont believe it, right?

    Tenten widened her eyes: Uncle red-haired, I remember you. Youre the owner of the fat cat. Are you here to take her away?

    Seeing how Tenten was about to cry, Masahikos face darkened, and he shook his head repeatedly: I wont take it away, I wont! Dont worry, it will be back soon.

    Really? Then Uncle, you eat the fish.

    Why do I want to eat a fish? I was just forced to leave a good table. Masahiko shook his head, then his figure disappeared in ce and appeared again in Konoha.

    He wanted to return to the Land of Whirlpools immediately, but he suddenly turned his head and looked to the west side of Konoha.

    Whats going on?

    Masahiko shed continuously and appeared two kilometers west of Konoha.

    Is that Madara in the south? The Chakra on the north side is very strange too. Is it the bastard who took the Rinnegan eyes? The one, who used Edo Tensei on Danzo? Masahiko quickly guessed.

    It seems that Tsunade and Nawaki in trouble. Shadow Clone Jutsu!

    Looking at the shadow clone that contained 30% of his Chakra, Masahiko hesitated for a moment, Do you sense Madaras Chakra? Go there.

    The Shadow Clone rolled his eyes then left.

    Masahikos mouth twitched, Hey, dont mess up!

    Then he flickered straight toward the Senju Ancestor Land while his face was still full of dismay.

    He would have preferred to enjoy Madara by himself instead of leaving all the fun to his shadow clone

 Chapter 365: 106cm Smurf

    Chapter 365: 106cm Smurf

    The Land of the Whirlpools, Ichiraku Ramen.

    Kushina pressed Fat Cat tightly in her arms: You mean, you used the reverse summoning technique to summon Grandpa away? Then hes now in Konoha?

    Minato stopped Narutos chopsticks that were about to move again: The Great Elder is very fast. Lets wait for him.

    Kushina sighed. This grandpa is always unreliable. If he doesnt want to go, he could have stopped the summoning.

    Starving

    They waited and waited, and Naruto sighed again and again.

    Until a member of the Uzumaki Patrol rushed in: Urgent News from Konoha! The ancestor worship teams of the Senju n and the Uchiha n were attacked separately. One of the attackers is Uchiha Madara, and the other is suspected to be the leader of the Akatsuki!

    Everyone in the room looked at each other, then Nagato nodded and said: Tell them that Sensei has already arrived at Konoha.

    Sara smiled bitterly, then went to the kitchen to fetch a few dishes: Im afraid that my father wont be back for a while. The dishes will be cold after a while. I will save a bit of each dish for him. Lets eat first.

    Kushina nodded: This is the only way to go. Its really annoying that something like this happened at such a time.

    Kushina sighed and squeezed the fat cat in her arms fiercely: My Grandpa was happy about his reunion dinner very early.

    Uchiha Ancestral Land.

    The field was wiped out and torn apart by the battle between the five Susanoo.

    Masahikos shadow clone finally arrived but didnt show up immediately, and found a hidden ce near the battlefield then sat down cross-legged.

    Its hard to see a battle between five Susanoo every day. Kagami and the others canst for a while. This ancestor will keep watching for now.

    Its estimated that the main body will solve that guy very soon, and maybe he wille here quickly Ill leave Madara to him. Just tell me, where can you find a kinder Shadow Clone?

    Masahikos shadow clone smiled, muttering some vague words in his mouth while watching the battle in the distance.

    Madarasplete Susanoo is three or four times bigger than the second stage Susanoo of the four. At this time, fighting together, it felt like an adult beating a child.

    Every move of Madara requires three of the four kids to fight together, while the remaining kid waits for an opportunity to fight back Obito was the remaining one, and only his power could defeat Madara.

    Sure enough, Fugaku also opened the Mongekyou Sharingan, and it looks good.

    Shisuis Susanoo is green in the second stage? This color is a bit ugly.

    These two havent been cured by this ancestor. Their eyes must be hurting them. Its decided! When the two of them cant fight anymore, this ancestor will make another shining debut! Perfect!

    ..

    The Senju Ancestral Land, Masahiko, was a bitte. Same as the Uchihas ancestornd, this ce gotpletely wiped out.

    Since this year, the Uchiha and the Senju will no longer have to worship their ancestors

    Nawaki, Michiyama, Itachi, and an unknown child, all seriously injured. Masahiko first analyzed the situation. The four were getting healed by the slugs and didnt need his help. After that, he moved his perception, and he sensed the Chakra of two people fighting a few hundred meters away.

    The double man bun guy, and the Rinnegan, hes that bastard predicted by the old toad, I finally caught him! Masahiko gritted his teeth and said, This time, I must thank that stupid cat!

    He wasnt even in the mood to watch the battle, so he made his debut instantly. His body suddenly flickered and appeared beside Tsunade.

    The young man was shocked and jumped backward, pulling away from them, but Tsunade reflexively punched Masahiko.

    Masahiko smiled; he managed to block it with his right hand, but flew away by the impact.

    Tsunade:

    Was that Uzumaki Masahiko? The young mans expression became serious.

    After a long while, Masahiko shed back, rubbing his arm. Tsunade and the young man were still frozen in their original positions

    Whats the situation? Im already guessing that its serious after taking that punch Masahiko shook his head speechlessly, looked at Tsunade, and was taken aback for a moment, Angry Smurf, is this you?

    Tsunade let out a sigh of relief, and the blue marks on her face faded away quickly: Its really you, Great Grandpa! God knows why my Sage Mode looks like this! Juste here and deal with this bastard. I have to hurry back and treat Nawaki and the others. They are all seriously injured.

    Masahikoughed. No wonder that after Tsunade had sessfully mastered the Sage Mode before, she never shows it to him. Its estimated that it was affected by the Ying Seal and made her look like a Smurf.

    Go ahead. Your Sage Mode is pretty cool. Your eyes and your blue face are very beaut. Buhahahahahahahahaha

    Tsunade gave Masahiko an angry stare and left instantly.

    Masahikoughed for a long time before casting his gaze on the opposite young man: Yo, big brother, I finally met you, but why didnt you run away when you saw me? Is it because you confident, or because you know that I, Uzumaki Masahiko, wont let you go?!

    Uzumaki Masahiko, long time no see.

    Although I think youre a bit familiar, my memory tells me very clearly that I have never seen you before.

    Really? It seems that you have lived too long that your memory became blurry. Or is it because my appearance different from before?

    Masahiko shook his head andughed, and a bone from his right hand slowly came out: Dont try to waste time. The experience of countless seniors before me tells me that if I let you waste time, there will be some unexpected changes Even though Im not the viin here.

    Instantly, Masahikos figure appeared right above the young mans head, All-Killing Ash Bones!

    Boom!!

    The sound of the weapon collision emitted. Masahiko squinted his eyes and looked at the strange weapon that suddenly appeared in the young mans hand.

    It can actually block the All-Killing Ash Bones, what material is it made of Its a pity that youre too weak. You will probably say that this thing was inherited for thousands of years by the ancestors.

    Masahiko closed his left fist, and white light condensed around it: Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack!

    Shinra Tensei!!!

    The Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack shed with the young mans all-out Shinra Tensei, and for a moment, it seemed that sun had descended in the center of the battlefield, and a strong shock wave spread out.

    Masahiko frowned slightly and shed in Tsunades direction to block the shock wave from reaching her and the wounded using his repulsive force.

    After it finally calmed down, the young man crawled out of the pit created by the explosion, covered in blood, supporting his shaky legs with that strange weapon.

    Sure enough Its too early to fight Uzumaki Masahiko now.

    Masahiko smiled: This guy is quite resistant to beating, but his strength is still far worse than of Madara. The old toad must have been confused, making such a guy a big enemy.

    Great Grandpa, you must let this kid bite you. Hes going to die! Tsunades voice came from behind.

    Masahiko was startled, his eyes fixed on the young man behind him, and he took two steps back hesitantly, hiding his right arm behind him.

    Who is this kid?

    Its Fugakus eldest son.

    Masahiko nodded and found that the young man had a familiar facial expression, then turned around and opened his mouth, letting out a Bijuudama.

    Shinra Tensei!

    After the shock wave that was much less powerful than before exploded, the double bun guy tumbled and fell to the ground again.

    However, he managed to perform the Edo Tensei sessfully, and two coffins slowly rose up in front of him.

    Well?! Great Grandpa!

    Masahiko nodded, then gave her his right arm and adjusted his slightly messy clothes: Edo Tensei, who is it this time?

    Looking at the double bun guy who tried to get up again, he thought, Im definitely going to kick your ass

 Chapter 366: Mistakes

    Chapter 366: Mistakes

    Two coffins slowly rose from the ground.

    Masahiko fixed his eyes on the coffins and smiled a little, Hmm two, isnt it the two brothers again? Is this how were going to meet from now on?

    With such a whisper, Masahiko frowned, looking south before the coffin was fully raised.

    Konohas reinforcements finally rushed to the battlefield. Sakumo took the lead, followed by Dai, Konohas new backbone-Kakashi, Gai, Rin, and others.

    Elder Masahiko! Sakumo appeared behind Masahiko instantly.

    No one is going to the Uchiha side? Masahiko saw them and felt slightly dissatisfied.

    Sakumo was taken aback: These were the orders.

    Masahiko sighed: Rin can stay to help with the treatment, and everyone else needs to go to the Uchiha and support them. I dont need you here! Uchihas enemy is Uchiha Madara. I only have one shadow clone there, not necessarily enough to stop him.

    Rin heard this and immediately leaned to her master Tsunade, said hello, then assisted her to treat the wounded with Shizune.

    Sakumo nodded and was about lead the team away, but he heard Dais exmation.

    This is!

    Masahiko also sensed the familiar Chakra behind him. His expression changed, then he suddenly smiled.

    He turned around and looked at the two people who came out from the coffins. Masahiko froze for a few moments, then stretched his right hand and gave the double man bun a thumbs up: Young man, this ancestor admires you. Youre very thoughtful! Other peoples summonses are always the Hokage brothers. Only you understood that real pain will be caused by these two!

    Grandpa and Grandma Mito?! Tsunade suddenly raised her head and stood up.

    Elder Masahiko, then we should?

    Masahiko waved his hand: You go. There are only two of them, so dont worry.

    It was the first time that Mito was summoned by the Edo Tensei. Her eyes were slightly confused, and then when she saw Hashirama beside her, she smiled gently before turning to Masahiko.

    Second Grandpa, is someone controlling Hashirama and me to be hostile to you? She immediately understood the situation.

    Hashirama also saw Mito next to him and scratched his head: Hahaha, this must be Tobiramas technique again.

    Masahiko smiled: Hashirama, usually youre always angry talking about this technique and how the dead shouldnt interfere with the livings problems. But now seeing Mito youre happy, arent you?

    Ahahaha

    Mitos gentle smiled was suddenly mixed with oppression: Second Grandpa, I seem to have known most of the people who have just left. They have all grown up. It seems that many years have passed, but the few lying behind you.

    Masahikos expression changed, and he unusually became nervous: I just arrived a bitte. They just suffered some minor injuries. Tsunade will be able to heal them.

    Mito smiled gently, Sure enough, its Nawaki and Michiyama, and is that Itachi? They are all grown up their injuries are really serious. Did you figure out who is controlling Hashirama and me?

    Masahiko smiled awkwardly: Ah, its him. I will solve this immediately.

    The young man was taking this opportunity to recover from his injury. At this time, he heard Masahikos words and slowly said: It seems that the time for chatting is over, then lets do it.

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head: Who said youre going to do anything? Do you think Orochimaru never thought that summoning Mito would be better than Tobirama?

    He didnt do it. Because he knew that disturbing Mitos peace will just irritate me and let me tell you something you wont like me when Im irritated!

    So it doesnt matter to you if my peace is disturbed, Second Grandpa? Hashirama took a few steps forward with a sad expression on his face.

    Masahiko gave him a look of you know I love to see you, love, and continued: Secondly.

    Several red chains waved around Mitos body abruptly then were inserted into the ground, making her steps stop suddenly.

    The young mans expression changed suddenly, and Masahiko shrugged: Secondly, you should know that Mitos sealing techniques are very strong. Shes not Hashirama. No one can control her!

    Rubbing his wrist, Masahiko took two steps forward: Well, now theres only one stupid Senju brother. You still dare not let go of the restriction on his strength? How long you think he can stop me? One minute? Two minutes?

    A wry smile appeared on Hashiramas face: Second Grandpa.

    The double man bun frowned, his right hand formed a seal, and he mobilized all the Chakra in his body but still failed to make Mito act again.

    Seeing Masahiko getting closer and closer, the double man bun guy sighed: I made a mistake. I only brought two sacrifices with me.

    He pondered slightly, raised his hands to form a seal simr to the Edo Tenseis, then pressed his right hand on the ground, and a burst of white smoke rose.

    Masahiko paused, Huh?

    Be careful, Second Grandpa!

    Hashiramas body rushed towards Masahiko uncontrobly, and Masahiko squinted his eyes slightly, Is he summoning Madara here? Hashirama, it seems that theres no chance for a chit-chat this time. We will talk next time when I go to Orochimaru. Sage Mode-Kai!

    ..

    In the Uchihas ancestralnd, the five Susanoo were fighting fiercely, and Masahikos shadow clone was still watching with relish.

    Madaras Susanoo suddenly copsedyer byyer, revealing Madaras body.

    This is Madara raised his hand, and his body was glowing with a bright white light.

    Masahikos shadow clone freaked out and stood up instantly: Damn, is this the caster summoning him? Why did I forget about this? What will I say to the main body when he asks me? Sorry I lost?

    That damn kid got into trouble, is the old guy here? Madara closed his eyes, He actually wants me to be his cannon fodder so he can escape? I really cant put the hope of my resurrection on him.

    Kagami froze for a moment, then raised his voice and said, Madara-Sama, it seems that the Senju has gained an advantage. This battle is over. Thank you very much for teaching us, you juniors.

    Teaching you? Madaras smirked, then his body trembled, and the white light on his body faded away instantly, then his whole body was raised again, Then let me continue to teach you!

    Kagamis face turned pale: Did the caster cancel the summoning?!

    Masahikos shadow clone calmed down and slowly sat back: It wasnt the caster who canceled it, but Madara the one who refused the summoning. That guy didnt actually use anything on Madaras body to gain control over him? Madara isnt someone who can be manipted this easily.

    Looking at the five Susanoo fighting together again, his eyes fixed on the green Susanoo: Shisui Could it be that he used Kotoamatsukami on Madara?

    The shadow clone pondered for a moment and then let out a sigh of relief: Madara got rid of the casters control, the main body should be more rxed there, and he should be able to solve the other guy quickly and rushed here. It seems that I dont need to make a move. 30% is really not enough to fight Madara.

    In the Senju Ancestral Land, the smoke dissipated, but the double man bun guy was left there dumbfounded.

    Whats the matter? Uchiha Madara AUGH! His expression suddenly changed, I made another mistake!

    Looking up at Hashirama that was being hit by Masahiko, the young man turned around and started running

 Chapter 367: Desperately Running Away

    Chapter 367: Desperately Running Away

    Second Grandpa, dont get distracted by Hashirama. The other guy is running away.

    Dont worry, Mito, he cant run away!

    Masahiko gave a seriously punched Hashirama, and thetter smashed several giant wooden trees before stopping. Masahiko frowned and raised his head: Madara didnt appear? Are you kidding me? Did he resist the summoning

    Turning to face Hashirama that was rushing again, Masahiko concentrated slightly: Eight Gates: Fifth Gate, Gate of Limit, Kai!

    The exploding Chakra sted the trees that were growing next to him, and Masahiko appeared behind Hashirama instantly, rode Hashirama down to the ground, and locked his upper body with his legs and his neck with his arms.

    Second Grandpa, what are you doing? Use that bone technique directly Hashirama struggled to speak.

    I know. Masahiko smiled, Sorry, brother.

    Masahiko moved his hand a seal few out, opened automatically, and released eight iron rods that prated Hashiramas boy from different angles.

    Fuinjutsu: Eight Trigrams Blockade!

    Using eight iron rods to form a sealing technique, Masahiko left Hashirama nailed to the ground.

    Good. Masahiko pped his hands, released the Sage Mode and the Eight Gates techniques, then stepped back, This way, you can talk to Mito and Tsunade for a while. That guy will be busy for a while and wont release the Edo Tensei technique.

    Because the caster wont actually know if Masahiko was still fighting Hashirama, he wont dare to lift the Edo Tensei technique.

    Hashirama was firmly nailed to the ground, and only his head could move at this time. He raised his head slightly and said with a wry smile: Second Grandpa, youre going to let me chat with them like this? Couldnt you seal me in a less embarrassing position?

    Masahiko smiled: The other seals are too time-consuming. Also, what are you doing chatting with me? I have to chase that guy. Otherwise, he will really run away.

    Great Grandpa, you go. Take your time while finishing him off. The three of them will wake up shortly. I want them to see Grandfather and Grandmother too. Tsunade walked over.

    Its okay. The Edo Tensei will not be released by the death of the caster. Goodbye, Mito and Hashirama. Masahikos figure disappeared in ce.

    There was a slight silence for a moment. After that, Hashirama raised his head to look at Tsunade and suddenly smiled: Tsunade, do you have a dice cup?

    Tsunade sat on the ground: Of course!

    Mito firmly locked her body with a sealing technique on the side, watching the two gambling with a gentle smile on her face.

    Five Kilometers northwest of the Ancestral Land of the Senju, Msahikos figure flickered and appeared in front of the double man bun guy who was fleeing hurriedly.

    You almost ran out of my range of perception. Masahiko smiled and shook his head, Do you have any other cards? You preferred to appear in the Senju Ancestral Land, so you must have dug someones grave, right? Why dont you summon Hashiramas dad so the two can talk?

    The young man took a deep breath, stared at Masahiko, then tried to run again.

    Masahiko shook his head, and a bone erupted out of his hand, It looks like you dont want to y anymore. All-Killing Ash Bone!

    Cling!

    It was that weird weapon again. Masahiko smiled and stretched his left arm, Its the same situation again, but would you be able to block this one again? Eight Gods Vacuum Attack!

    Shinra Tensei!

    Unlike before, the repulsive force could only block one strike, and the young man sput blood out of his mouth while he was blown out by the remaining strikes.

    Masahiko took two steps forward, watching the young man struggling to get up, and shook his head slightly, Arent you afraid of death? Dont you still have some unfinished businesses?

    Uzumaki Masahiko! The young man suddenly shouted, You really dont remember who I am?!

    Masahiko was startled, then frowned while squinting his eyes: Have we really met before? Dont you light, this ancestors memory is really strong.

    Hehe The young man got up while a face covered in blood, and looked directly at Masahikos eyes: So youve never looked at me.

    Masahiko frowned and shook his head, then stretched his right arm backward: Stop talking nonsense. Ive never looked down on anyone, especially someone whos as ambitious as you. Ill tell you what, Im going to give you a brilliant ending, Eighty huh?

    The young man suddenly rolled sideways, and as if he touched some mechanism, he fell to the ground.

    There is a secret base here? No wonder he came to such a deserted ce. Masahiko took a few steps forward, scanned the ground that had just been opened, and closed his eyes slightly, sensing it, Um a door?

    Sure enough. After a moment, Masahiko sighed, raised his right foot, and stomped down. After a bang, a deep hole appeared in front of Masahiko, and he floated down.

    Its a huge underground space There is also another Chakra reaction, is one of his allies?

    Hmm, a wall-shot will be very effective in such a situation. Masahiko focused, opened his Minds Eye of the Kagura, then condensed a Bijuudama in his mouth, and shot it prating several walls, then hit the double man bun guy.

    The Bijuudama exploded, and the underground space crumbled. Masahiko hurriedly used Earth Release to reinforce it. He didnt want this to end with him assuming that the guy was buried deep underground, then realizing after many years that he survived and got stronger.

    His Chakra reaction is still. Masahiko walked forward, and after passing through the thick smoke and dust, he saw the young man lying on the ground covered in blood, and next to him, a familiar coffin raising.

    So it wasnt an ally, but a living sacrifice? Masahiko held his finger in the shape of a gun and pointed at the young man.

    Brother Minato! Brother Minato

    Huh?! Masahiko was taken aback, and the Bijuudama on the tip of his finger dissipated, then turned slowly to look at the opened coffin, The one you used as a sacrifice just now is the broker?!

    Yes, The young man slowly got up, Uzumaki Masahiko, I didnt want to use this card now.

    Masahiko was quiet for a moment, So what if its the broker? In my heart, that kid died 40 years ago. But youre really a thoughtful guy. Now that youve used all of your cards, would you go to hell already?

    Boom!!

    The door of the coffin exploded instantly, Masahiko saw the person inside, and the smile on his face stiffened, Youre really going to hell.

    He hurriedly stretched his right hand forward, and five small Bijuudama condensed on his five fingertips, then were shot quickly targeting the young man.

    But a figure shed from the coffin, and a red-haired man quickly embraced the young man evading all the Bijuudama while the blue light soared from his body.

    The red-haired guy slowly opened his eyes and was stunned to see the surrounding environment, Oh! Sensei, are you dead too?

    Masahikos face darkened, and then he heard the red-haired guy say

    Huh? Sensei, whos controlling my arm?

    Huh? Why did I open the seventh gate?

    Huh? Why doesnt my body listen to me?

    Oy, Oy, Oy, why is his Chakra flowing toward his heart!

    Masahikos heart gradually sank, I seem that Ive ended up talking nonsense and gave the true protagonist a chance to turn things around.

    Am I the real viin in this story?!

 Chapter 368: The Yonko’s Debut

    Chapter 368: The Yonko��s Debut

    A dozen kilometers northwest of Konoha in a mysterious underground base.

    Masahiko felt the Chakra surging inside Kenichiro, his expression changed, and his heart was even sadder: Is this my punishment for not sending off Kenichiro when he died?

    Sensei! What the hell is going on?! Kenichiro looked tangled and looked down at the young man in his arms: Who is this guy? Why am I holding him?

    Masahiko took a deep breath, calmed down, and smiled: Good boy, thats the enemy of the Sensei. Can you punch him real hard?

    Kenichiro was taken aback: Oh? Of course!

    He agreed, but his actions were different. He smashed both feet to the ground, then disappeared out of sight.

    Masahiko looked up at the blue sky and white clouds from the hole above his head and sighed, What a hapless kid.

    He then flickered also, leaving the underground base from the hole Kenichiro smashed with his head and appeared opposite him.

    Sensei! I want to hit him, but my body wont listen to me! Kenichiro shouted, but his movement didnt stop, and while running sideways, he threw the young man in his arm fiercely.

    Nave! You think you can run away like this? Masahiko ignored Kenichiro and performed a hind sign, Sage Mode: Kai! Sage Mode: Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!

    The huge white bright light shot from Masahikos palms, chasing the young man who flew away quickly. In order to prevent Kenichiro from intercepting, Masahiko used the dust release to destroy his body too.

    However, what Kenichiro did was beyond Masahikos expectations. He jumped high, catching up to the young man, then kicked him in the chest, allowing the young man to rate of rising up to elerate, avoiding the dust. Kenichiro only had time to turn sideways slightly and barely managed to avoid the dust release, yet his left arm was caught up.

    Is this how you want to get hurt instead? Masahiko was stunned. Although the young man avoided being hit by the Dust Release head-on, Kenichiros kick must have caused him to lose half of his lifespan.

    This guy is very resistant to beatings, so I still have to work harder. But the out-of-control Kenichiro is very troublesome. I need to first find a way to seal him. Seeing the young man flying away from sight, Masahiko frowned and shed in front of his disciple.

    Sensei! Be careful! Kenichiros left arm was still recovering, but the intact right arm that moved quickly in the air created friction, producing hot mes, and punched out, hitting Masahikos chest directly.

    Masahiko gritted his teeth and swallowed the blood in his mouth. Looking down at Kenichiros right fist that was printed on his chest, as if it meant to prate him, he sighed painfully, then said, My boy, Ill help youte, but for now go in!

    Kenichiros figure disappeared instantly, and he was thrown into Masahikos space.

    Sess! Im a real genius. Masahikos expression loosened, and he took a bite to heal his chest that was deeply sunken by that punch just now.

    Ten secondster, Masahikos chest was finally healed up, and he hurriedly chased after the young man.

    You think you will be able to escape just because you summoned Kenichiro? Killing a disciple isnt something that can be done easily. Fortunately, I acted decisively and threw Kenichiro in poof!!!

    Masahiko didnt finish his mumble yet, but he stopped and turned around, barely blocking a kick that came from behind him.

    Kenichiro appeared in front of Masahiko again, the blue vapor on his body had turned red, and he said with a weeping face, Sensei, I really cant control myself. Are you okay?!

    Masahiko sighed and used medical Jutsu to heal his right arm: Its okay. It was me who underestimated the Hachimon Tonkou. The Eight Trigrams Space was actually broken.

    Masahiko looked at Kenichiro, and an optimistic smile appeared on thetters face: Sensei is okay, very good. I might have kicked that guy very hard that he died. Maybe if he didnt die, he fell near a wild boar or something, and it killed him? Is this possible?

    However, the red vapor on Kenichiros body rose to the sky, and his expression suddenly frustrated: Sensei, I was wrong but be careful, my body is a bit weird.

    Masahikos face became solemn. Of course, he knew that Kenichiros body is weird. After all, that guy used the broker as a sacrifice, and he was the owner of the Jashins Immortal Body.

    Although Masahiko has many ways to kill the so-called undead body, none of them would work if hes used as a sacrifice for the Edo Tensei.

    That is to say, the person opposite to Masahiko is still the broker, wearing the limited edition Uzumaki Kenichiro skin. If this wasnt the case, any sacrifice would be just an empty shell, without blood or sweat that can be burned by the opening of the Eight Gates, let alone even using this technique.

    It doesnt matter if this is the brokers body. If Kenichiro opens the Eight Gates, Im afraid that I wont be able to deal with him Masahiko sensed the Chakra fluctuation in Kenichiros body that was several times higher than him, and his expression bes more solemn, It seems that I have to go all out, Shadow Clone-Release! Eight Gate: Sixth Gate huh?!

    Before he could open the gate, the memories from the shadow clone gradually flooded into Masahikos mind, and he immediately froze in ce.

    My shadow clone the hell were you doing? You think this is funny?! Masahiko gritted his teeth.

    Sensei, be careful! Its about to start! Kenichiro shouted, his left arm that been destroyed by the Dust Release finally recovered, and his body flickered, leaving an afterimage while running around Masahiko.

    The wound on Masahikos arm alsopletely healed, and he frowned, watching the ground cracking under his feet: Kenichiro is just running, and his movement is already shaking the mountains. This battle must be moved away. Otherwise, this wont over before destroying half of the Land of Fire Sixth Gate View-Kai!

    This is the Evening Elephant. Im going to strike each time I take a step. You need to stop me now! One Foot! Kenichiro tried to remind him.

    Eighty God Vacuum Attacks!

    Masahikos face was solemn, and countless shadows of fists broke through the air, shing with the bright white rectangr air cannon shot by Kenichiro.

    The two attacks froze for a moment, inteced with each other, then finally broke out.

    The sun seemed to have descended in the center of the battlefield, with thousands of rays of light radiating and spreading out in all directions. Wherever the light goes, there seemed to be a horrible and invisible shock wave that turned everything in its way into dust.

    Kenichiro immediately fell back, but Masahiko gritted his teeth, used the repulsive force to enhance his dashing jump, reached Kenichiro instantly, and clenched his left arm with both hands preventing his second blow.

    Hey, this time, instead of throwing you into my space, were going to do a random space jump. Lets hope that the ce were going to is deserted!

    In the next moment, the surrounding environment suddenly changed.

    Masahiko smiled: Hahaha! The endless sea! Its all water!

    Its time for the Red-Haired Yonko, Shanks, to make a debut!

 Chapter 369: Super Saiyan 3

    Chapter 369: Super Saiyan 3

    Five minutes ago in the Uchihas ancestralnd.

    The bnce of the battle between the Five Susanoo was gradually lost, Shisui and Fugakes Mongekyou Sharingan were overused, and they were no longer unable to use the second stage of Susanoo; the tall Susanoo gradually degenerated into a smaller skeleton.

    The shadow clone, who had been watching the battle for a long time, finally took action and chose to make its debut.

    He instantly appeared beside Kagami and used his repulsive force to help him block Madaras attack. At the same time, heughed and said, Oh, it seems that Ive been a good boy duringst year, and Santa decided to bring me a wrapped Madara as a gift!

    Madarasplete Susanoo paused for a moment, then waved its sword back, looking down at Masahikos shadow clone without speaking a word.

    Elder Masahiko! Kagami breathed a sigh of relief, then relieved his Susanoo. Fugaku and Shisui also instantly came to his side when they saw this.

    The shadow clone turned sideways slightly and said hello to them: All of you go to the back and rest. Im here now. Youre all safe!

    Old guy! What do you mean by safe?! Madara finally raised his voice, and an inexplicable pressure controlled the ce, while his Tenguplete Susanoo stood tall in the center of the battlefield.

    He hasnt been serious up until now? Fugaku and Shisui were shocked, while Kagami looked doubtful.

    The shadow clone smiled, Both of you are strong, but youre far from Madaras level. He was just ying with you just now?

    Madara, I said theyre safe. Are youining? It seems that you need to recall the fear of watching the star in the daylight! The shadow clone raised his hand and said.

    Youre just a shadow clone go away! Madaras sentence was interrupted by Obitos sneak attack, but thetter was sent flying with the backhand of the Susanoo.

    The shadow clone smiled, but Obito deserves it. Did he really think he could surprise Madara with thatme kick?

    Leave it to me. You guys, hurry up and find Obito before he does anything stupid. Leave Madaras butt to me!

    Elder Masahiko, are you really a shadow clone? Kagami hesitated and looked worried.

    The shadow clone smiled: Dont worry, I can deal with him if I cant beat him, and the main body will be here soon!

    After saying this, Masahiko stepped on the ground, rose to the sky, and his eyes gradually leveled with Madara: Madara, eat this!

    Eighty Gods Puff!

    The shadow clone was released

    Madara froze for a while, then raised his voice and said: Old guy! Youre still here, right? You wont fool me this time! When I fought with Hashiramast time (The Valley of the End), you made two shadow clones! One was lifted in front of my eyes, and the other hid in the dark and attacked me with Dust Release! No need to hide,e out!

    No one responded. Madara turned around and kept looking: Get out now!

    Momentster, squinting his eyes, Madara inserted the Susanoos sword into the ground, cracked it, and made the surrounding mountains shake.

    Get out now!

    Not far away, the juniors looked at each other.

    Does the Elder really have a second clone? Shisui doubted.

    The Ancestor said so. There should be something Obito scratched his head.

    Kagami sighed, feeling that the situation wasnt very optimistic

    Suddenly, the ground trembled so hard that the four needed to move the Chakra to their feet.

    Whats happening?

    Kagami turned around and opened his Sharingan, Thats what? Is it me or that Elder Masahiko fighting?

    Madara naturally felt the horrifying impacting from there, and his expression became solemn: This strong impact. The old guy has gone all out. It seems that he really had to release his shadow clone.

    That bastard actually has this kind of card under his sleeve? Sure enough, he has been guarding me.

    But the explosion came fast and went fast.

    Madara waited for a long time, but there wasnt a second one.

    Have the old guy already won? Madaras expression slightly condensed, The Rinnegan is probably in the hands of the old guy. This is troublesome I need to rest my resurrection n. Acting personally is better than following that bastard that I dont believe in.

    Madara was no longer in the mood to teach his four juniors, so he lifted his Susanoo and left the ce in the blink of an eye.

    This battle is really over. Kagami finally sighed in relief.

    Above the vast sea.

    The sea has lost its original calm, and from time to time, hundreds of meters of huge waves rolled.

    Sensei! Stop me! Third Foot!

    In mid-air, Masahikos ripped the air with both hands sending a repulsive fore.

    At this time, the blue veins on his forehead throbbed, and he kept sending the repulsive force out with all his might to prevent the bright white rectangr air cannon from hitting him.

    I would love to stop you! Masahiko gritted his teeth.

    Fourth Foot!

    Haaaa! Masahiko shouted, holding the repulsive force around his body that was about to break, One more.

    Five Foot!

    Shinra Tensei!!!!

    Crack! Crack!!

    Masahiko roared louder, but the repulsive force barrier was still broken

    The continuous attack of the Evening Elephant distorted the space around Masahiko, making it unable for him to move using his space Ninjutsu. He could only grit his teeth and impose multiple defensive Ninjutsu on his body.

    Being hit by four weakened air cannons and a fifth one head-on, the defensive Ninjutsu only prevented him from breaking apart. Then with blooding out of his mouth, Masahiko was suppressed deep into the sea.

    Sensei! Are you okay! Damn Kenichiros body halted before moving, then rushed towards Masahiko.

    The brokers body has been manipted by the double man bun guy very early, and Kenichiro couldnt control it at all by his will.

    Masahikoy t on the bottom of the sea. With bubblesing out of his mouth, he watched Kenichiro, who used Chakra to split the sea open and rush toward him, then shook his head helplessly: Youre really going to kill your Sensei, you rebel However, this is my fault. I should have noticed how favorable this terrain is.

    That trick what is it called again? Ice Age?

    Masahiko stretched his hands toward Kenichiro. Starting from his fingertips, the seawater quickly froze and spread all the way to Kenichiro, sealing him in it.

    Cough Masahiko coughed twice, and a little blood leaker from the corner of his mouth, My disciple managed to beat me this badly. Im really ashamed.

    Crack! Crack!!

    The ice around Kenichiro gradually cracked; Masahiko sighed and cast his gaze on the attribute bar.

    There are still 365 witness points. Kenichiro, dont me your Sensei.

    Hmmm, lets add 100 points to the Yang attribute first!

    The number of witness points has been reduced to 265 points, and Masahikos Sage Body was strengthened a bit.

    Bang! The ice burst.

    Come on, good disciple, let me show you my Super Saiyan 3!

 Chapter 370: Finally Over

    Chapter 370: Finally Over

    Masahikos expression was solemn, floating in the air, catching Kenichiros figure with his perception.

    From time to time, there were huge waves rolling in the sea or ice cones piercing and pouncing on Kenichiro.

    One Foot!

    Eighty God Vacuum Attacks!

    Countless shadows of fists broke through the air and once again shed with the bright white cannons, intecing each other and exploding.

    The wave on the sea underneath stood still for a moment, then crashed. With this sh of the two techniques as the center, the sea flew and revolved, and then, like a volcano that has erupted, a water mushroom with a diameter of kilometers rose into the sky.

    Masahiko concentrated slightly, using gravity to draw part of that water and turn it into a giant waterfall that separated him from Kenichiro.

    Kenichiros second foot that was about to hit abruptly stopped.

    Masahiko smiled with joy, Sure enough, the Evening Elephants continuous technique needs to lock my position, and by blocking his vision, I can interrupt it.

    Kenichiros figure shed and appeared behind Masahiko again. Masahiko hurriedly turned around and raised his hand, and another waterfall rose, blocking the front.

    Thats good. How much blood can the Brokers body burn? It should over soon.

    Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief, then frowned slightly: Kenichiro why did he stop all of a sudden?

    Sensei, you be careful. Behind the waterfall, Kenichiros slightly frustrated voice made Masahikos heart sink.

    This time, its not the Evening Elephant! No, it can be said that its a special form of the Evening Elephant. But its not a continuous attack. Its one strike.

    Masahikos expression suddenly changed. Kenichiro actually has a second technique? He certainly remembers Night Gai, which almost finished off Madara in the original, but isnt that Gais original technique?

    No longer manipting the seawater, the waterfall fell straight down, while Masahikos eyes were fixed on Kenichiro.

    Kenichiro was posing in a slight peculiar stance, standing on the tips of his foot while extending his arms. He looked a bit like a hawk pouncing on his prey.

    Obviously, it looked extremely ridiculous, but Masahiko wasnt in the mood tough at all because the thunder was flickering around Kenichiros body.

    Damn, I have totally forgotten that Kenichiro is still a Thunder Release proficient, and the Broker has the Chakra Nature of the Lightening Release. Masahikos face was solemn, his arms were pulled back at the same time, and his two fists emitted a slight white light, This is the first time I use it, but I hope it works. Its probably tooter to just turn around and run.

    Sensei, this should be thest blow! You must block me! Kenichiro still tried to encourage him, Evening Elephant! Thunderfoot!

    Eighty*2 God Vacuum Strikes!

    The two fists sessfully shoot out the Eighty God Vacuum Strikes at the same time, then immediately shed with the white air cannon mixed with thunder, but it copsed instantly.

    Facing the air cannon that came straight targeting his body, the lightning seemed to have weakened a bit, and the blue veins throbbed violently on Masahikos forehead: Shinra Tensei!!!!

    Crack! Crack!!

    Although the repulsive barrier could only persist for two seconds, it was enough for Masahiko to apply the defensive techniques to his body.

    The space in front of him was distorted, and Masahiko was firmly locked by this blow, and there was no escape at all. Under the heavy pressure of the air cannon, Masahiko struggled to move his right hand to his mouth to bite, and at the same time, when thestyer of defensive technique was broken, he added 100 to the Yang Attribute.

    Puff!!

    Under the double healing of self-bite and adding points, Masahikos chest continued to shatter and heal, then he has plunged into the deep sea again. This time, the seawater that has worked as an advantage to him was instantly steamed by thunder and lightning. Masahiko was hit by the impact force and hit the bottom of the sea, and once again, blood gushed out of his mouth.

    After a full half-minute, Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief. Using multiple protections, he finally managed to survive.

    With a leap, Masahiko flew up into the sky with an imposing look on his face.

    Its finally over. Masahiko was about to breathe a sigh of relief, but the smile on his face suddenly stiffened.

    Kenichiro was taking the same poser again, standing on the sea.

    Didnt you say that it was thest blow?!

    Kenichiro cried and said, Sensei, if it were my original body, it would really only be possible to use it one time, but this body seems a bit strange you must block it!

    Masahiko took a deep breath, Did you really miss me that you want me to die, you bastard? Well, what can I say I can do it. Im the best!

    .

    At the same time.

    In the northwest side of the Land of Fire, in a mountain near the Land of Rain, the double man bun guy that was kicked by Kenichiro for a hundred miles leaned against a giant tree and fell into ae.

    Kenichiros curse was about to be fulfilled, and a sturdy wild boar grunted upon noticing him under the tree.

    The wild boar is omnivorous. It eats everything when its hungry, including people and it has no intelligence to judge whether he was dead or alive. Anyway, it was licking its teeth at this time.

    But just when it was about arch over the double man bun guy, he suddenly opened his eyes, and the wild boar instantly copsed. However, the wild boar was still over the double man bun guy, and when it fell, it fell on him.

    Puff cough, cough!

    The young man spat blood, and his ribs crushed by the wild boar.

    Huh I dont even have the strength to deal with a pig. The young man smiled wryly, This time, I didnt gain anything, and I lost Kenichiros card Damn you, Uchiha Madara, how did he get rid of my control?

    And that damn Uzumaki Masahiko

    Before the young man could finish cursing him, his expression stiffened again.

    Two giant pythons suddenly slithered slowly, didnt act on him, but cooperated with each other to drag away the wild boar over him.

    In the jungle ahead, a figure slowly walked out.

    Sorry, this wild boar was my prey. The guy stuck out his tongue and licked his lower lip, Now, so are you.

    Above the vast ocean, the turbulent waves finally calmed down, and the battle was over.

    Masahiko stood on the surface of the sea, looking at a mummy floating in front of him with aplicated expression.

    Brother Minato He obviously lost all the blood in his body, but the Broker was still alive.

    Yes, its me.

    The Brokers non-human face was able to squeeze a smile, but that smile stiffened in the next moment, and his body slowly shattered.

    The bone protruded out of Masahikos hand slowly moved back in, then he sighed, Im sorry I couldnt help you out if I just knew that you were still alive back then.

    After doing this, Masahiko sat staggered on the surface of the sea, covering his chest with his right hand.

    I cant heal myself. I was beaten terribly. Masahikos witness points were exhausted, and his consciousness gradually blurred. He bit his tongue to barely keep himself awake and barely made a seal: Summoning Jutsu!

    ..

    The Land of the Whirlpools, Ichiraku Ramen.

    The reunion dinner was already over, and only some leftovers were left on the huge wooden round table.

    The fat cat was finally liberated from Kushinas arms, sitting in Masahikos chair, with an unhappy expression on his face.

    Meow~ its humiliating to make Whitey eat these leftovers!

    Forget it, forget it, this is better than nothing. Im starving to death. Fat Cat opened its huge mouth and was about to take a bite, but suddenly disappeared

    Moew~ The sea? The fat cat looked around with a stunned expression, Old Ass Sage! You bullied this cat too much! Are you gonna make me catch fishes on my own now?!

    Huh? Old ass sage?

 Chapter 371: Waking Up

    Chapter 371: Waking Up

    Half a monthter, the Land of Whirlpools, Masahikos house.

    Kimimaro-Kun, do you really want to do it again?

    Karin, please!

    Karin instantly blushed, then quickly returned to normal. The first time Kimimaros said please, she was really excited, but this was the tenth time she was able to face it calmly.

    Okay, onest time! Karin gritted her teeth, rolled up her right arm sleeve, and handed her arm to Masahiko, who was sleeping on the bed.

    Kimimaro slowly raised Masahiko up gently, then put Karins arm in his mouth and bite on her forearm.

    After a few seconds, Karin pulled her arm away and shook her head to look at Kimimaro, No, its useless.

    Kimimaro was disappointed, Why is your ability not helping God?

    Maybe the Great Elder chose to recover by himself? Do you think the injury on his chest is healed? Karin tentatively asked.

    Maybe he bit something else? A third voice came out.

    Karin was startled, her face turned red instantly, and she turned her head, staring at Haku, who was leaning against the wall, Haku, what are you talking about?!

    Kimimaro was taken aback, Can he bite other ces besides the arm?

    If he bites her face or chest, the effect would be better.

    Karin, please!

    The corner of Karins mouth twitched, and she angrily walked towards Haku, Haku, do you want to be blown into the sky?

    Haku smiled, turned, and walked out of the house, Sister Sara! The Elder is awake!

    Huh? Karin turned around to look and saw Masahiko lying there with a nasty smile.

    Great Elder! So you were awake all the time!!!

    After half an hour.

    Masahiko sat cross-legged on the bed, constantly stuffing various foods in his mouth, which looked the way the Akimichi nsmen eat.

    Sitting around the bed, Nagato and the others who came after hearing the news told Masahiko one by one about the big things that happened during the half-month of hisa.

    Masahiko ate thest bite, drank all the porridge Sara prepared for him, burped, and finally spoke.

    Karin, stop looking at me furiously. You should thank me. Your biting ability cannot be used on me. It consumes your life force. If I wasnt conscious, I wouldnt have been able to stop, and I would have bitten you into an old woman.

    Her face turned pale instantly.

    Masahiko nced at everyone present and said with a smile: That stupid cat was finally useful since hes the one who brought me here. Only you guys know about my injury ande, right?

    Some people in Konoha also know. Konan replied, Sister Tsunade was here yesterday. She reassured us that your body has fully recovered and that you should wake up soon. Only then she left with Sister Kushina.

    Huh? Masahiko was taken aback. He felt something was missing. It turned out to be Kushina.

    No one in Konoha can unlock your seal. Sister Kushina went there to help. They wanted someone to change the sealing method for the First Hokage. Konan continued.

    Hashirama? He is still nailed to the ground? Masahikoughed, and he could imagine him distressed Hashirama was, especially when the younger generation came to visit him one by one

    The Third Hokage has sent groups of Fuinjutsu proficient to the Ancestral Land of the Senju and also sent out the Anbu out to investigate the whereabouts of the Shinobi you fought against. The entire Shinobi World was nervous, thinking he was secretly nning something. Minato said.

    Masahiko nodded. Of course, he couldnt just leave Hashirama like that, I see, I will go personallyter. Kushina will also find it hard to break my seal. By the way, is Mito still locking herself too?

    Konan nodded, Master Mito is worried that she will suddenly lose control and hurt someone.

    Masahiko pondered. The Edo Tensei Mito and Hashirama were not lifted yet, indicating that the double man bun guy is either dead or seriously injured and is still unable to move freely.

    The first case is naturally the best oue, but in case its the second, maybe he will suddenly control Hashirama and Mito and attack people around them. They should be sealed temporarily.

    I hope that guy is dead.

    Yeah! Sensei, you didnt tell us who managed to hurt you this badly? Nagato said.

    Masahiko sighed, recalling the battle before thea.

    Kenichiros Eight Gates is superior to Gais, but the Brokers body strength and endurance were worse than the middle-aged Gai. The power of Kenichiros Eight Gate was naturally weaker, but he could keep that form for a longer time and could use his ultimate technique many more times and Masahiko is just one man.

    Fortunately, Masahiko managed to survive by adding witness points, again and again, making his bodyst longer than Kenichiro, and win the battle embarrassingly.

    It was Kenichiro who was summoned by the Edo Tensei. The Eight Gates is really a terrible technique Masahiko said, feeling a bit emotional, Dont worry, there wont be a second time.

    Regardless of whether the double man bun guy died or not, there wasnt a second living immortal body sacrifice in this world.

    Without saying anything more, Masahiko asked a few more questions, then waved them away on the excuse that he still needed to rest.

    Father, are you okay? Sara was the only one left.

    Masahikoughed, Dont you worry, I just want to sleep a little longer. This fight was really tiring.

    Sara closed the door with a worried expression on her face.

    Masahiko sat on the edge of the bed, posing as the thinker, and began to reflect on himself

    This time, I was nave and talked too much nonsense. Otherwise, that guy might not have a chance to summon Kenichiro.

    After I awakened my Kekkei Mora, I felt that I was invincible, especially after beating Madara twice. But Kenichiro taught this Sensei a lesson.

    Masahiko opened his Status Bar. Because of the consumption of vitality, his age increased by two years, and he became 36 years old again. But this had no effect on his body. Only his appearance changed a bit.

    As for strength, it didnt decrease but increased.

    Yang Release: (LV98650000/10000000)

    The improvement of the Yang Release also led to the enhancement of Masahikos physical strength, as well as the increase of his Chakra reserve.

    After a long silence, Masahiko shook his head andughed: Talking nonsense is amon problem for the elderly, and its estimated that its difficult for me to get rid of it. Then I can only improve my strength. If I manage to get 135 witness points, I will be able to level up the Yang attribute to LV10, and next time I wont get this much embarrassed.

    Speaking of which, why did I feel some chills on the back of my neck when I woke up this time? Is it a spy trying to kill me?

    How can I get stronger training is useless. I can only rely on witness points. What happened in Konohas 55th year? What are the things that might happen now?

    After pondering for a moment, Masahiko turned over andy on the bed.

    I have to make a better n to get enough witness points and level up my skills.

    If Edo Tensei Kenichiro could beat me, then when Hagoromoes chasing and kicking, I will be knocked out in the first round.

    Masahiko fell asleep

 Chapter 372: Interesting World

    Chapter 372: Interesting World

    On January the 21st, Konohas 55th year, the Senju Ancestral Land.

    Five days have passed since Masahiko recovered from his injury. After 20 days of turmoil, the aftermath gradually subsided.

    There was no news about the double men bun guy since that day. Masahiko followed the direction where Kenichiro kicked him, roamed around for a day, but he didnt sense his Chakra or find a body.

    Both Hashirama and Mito said that they couldnt feel the casters control at all; therefore, Masahiko lifted the seal on Hashirama, and Mito released herself.

    However, just in case the two didnt want to leave the ce for the time being, and built a wooden house in the Senju Ancestral Land and lived in it.

    Wood Release: Wood Wall!

    In the open space, rows of wooden pirs, forming a wall, erupted from the ground in front of Hashirama with a simple hand sign.

    Did you see it clearly, Itachi?

    Yeah! Wood Release: Wood Wall!

    .

    In the distance, Masahiko watched Hashirama teaching Itachi while chatting with Kagami.

    So when my Shadow Clone disappeared at that time, Madara had that kind of reaction? Hahahaha Masahiko couldnt help himself.

    Yes, Madara-Sama was looking for your second Shadow Clone at the time. If not, we would have been in real danger. Kagami was expressionless.

    Masahikos smile stiffened, Hahaha, my shadow clones are always stupid. Im sorry.

    After a pause, Masahiko changed the subject: In other words, Madara is now hiding again because he fears me?

    Kagami didnt know the answer to his question.

    Well, he better keeps hiding, or else I will have to kick his ass again.

    When ites to Madara, Masahiko is always a little confident. But thinking about the previous battle with Kenichiro, he quickly sighed.

    After pondering for a moment, Masahiko turned his head and said: Kagami, the Uchiha n has four pairs of Mengekyou Sharingan now. Have you ever thought about fighting for the Fifth Hokage position?

    Kagami hesitated for a moment, then smiled bitterly and said, Of course I thought about it, but the hope is slim. No one will vote for an Uchiha nsmen candidate. But if you.

    Kagami thought that Masahikos intentions were to support Obito taking the Hokage position.

    No one will support it, huh? Have you ever thought about taking it by force? A coup? Masahiko smiled.

    Kagami: ???

    It seems that you havent thought about it, then forget it. Masahiko shook his head.

    After careful recollection, Masahiko finally remembered a major event that happened in Konohas 55th yearThe Uchiha Extermination.

    But after he rescued the cliff jumper Kagami years ago, the plot changed, and its impossible to happen now.

    Hundreds of witness points flew away. Masahiko sighed, then suddenly, a sh of inspirations struck him.

    If I send a Shadow Clone to exterminate them and then save them with my own body, will it be considered as a witness andpletely change?

    No way, no way, my shadow clone is too stupid. In this way, its better to let Konoha choose a Fifth Hokage as soon as possible. No matter who they choose, I will definitely get a lot.

    Second Grandpa! A shout came from Hashirama, The caster has appeared again!

    Masahiko was shocked, rushed to him, and pulled Itachi behind him, Tsunade, Kushina! Be Careful!

    Grandpa, Grandma Mito said that she doesnt feel anything! Kushina shouted.

    Masahiko was startled, but his expression remained solemn, Is he only controlling Hashirama? I didnt expect that guy to be alive.

    A cold gust of wind came, blowing Masahikos clothes, while Hashirama in front of him remained motionless.

    Hmm? Masahiko frowned.

    After a long while, a sly smile appeared on Hashiramas face, and he scratched his head: Second Grandpa, it seems to be my imagination, Im not being controlled.

    Masahiko took a long breath, Hashirama! The hell are you doing?!

    Hashirama:  Itachi, lets continue.

    .

    Ten minutes ago.

    The Land of Rain, civilian area, in an ordinary residence.

    The double men bun guy was lying t on a soft couch, slowly regaining his consciousness.

    Where am I?!

    He sat up and looked around for a moment, Is this a girls room? Was I rescued? I remember Uzumaki Masahiko, Uzumaki Kenichiro, and a boar?

    He recalled carefully, but his memory was a bit blurry, his boy was weak, and his sight felt a little ufortable: Did I overuse my Rinnegan?

    Huh? His expression suddenly tightened, watching the door being opened.

    A brte girl walked in. She was about 10 years old, with a cute little face, dressed in a purple shirt and a beautiful bun on the top of her head.

    Huh? Youre awake!

    The young man breathed a sigh of relief and said weakly: You saved me? Where is this ce?

    The girl raised a smile: This is a peaceful vige led under the sign of Yahiko-Sama. Yesterday I found you unconscious next to a wild boar, nearby a mountain. Youre lucky that the boar was dead.

    The young man was startled and interrupted: You found me unconscious yesterday what day is today?

    Its January the 21st. How many days have you been in aa? Do you feel hungry?

    The young mans expression changed slightly, 21st?!

    He could still remember that the day he executed his n was January the 1st. Thest thing he remembers before fainting out was killing that wild boar.

    I was in aa for nearly 20 days, but no one else found me? Uzumaki Masahiko didnt find me either? Good luck? This is Gods will!

    The young mans expression seemed strange until the little girl handed him two steamed buns.

    Lets eat. The girl opened her eyes with a hint of curiosity: Uncle, why are your eyes like this? Circles of circles.

    Its naturally like this. The young man said perfunctorily, gnawing at the steamed buns.

    Natural? Its weird.

    Ignoring this little girl, the young man thought about his life-threatening experience.

    I was too impatient. Fighting Uzumaki Masahiko now was a big mistake the Edo Tensei, I cant sense that bastard Madara anymore, but it seems that Senju Hashirama and Uzumaki Mito are still there? Lets hide for now.

    After a few bites, the young man raised his head and looked at the girl, Are you alone in this house?

    Well, Im an orphan. My parents died in the war. The girl whispered.

    So youre looking forward to Yahiko, who will bring peace to the Land of Rain, right?

    The girl flushed and nodded affirmatively: Yes! I will soon be a ninja, and I will definitely serve Yahiko-Sama as a Jonin!

    The young man was silent for a moment: Whats your name?

    Ajisai. How about you, uncle?(T/N: Ajisai: hydrangea: a type of flower.)

    Ajisai? The young man closed his eye slightly and murmured softly.

    Neither of them noticed that something seemed to flicker flighty on the back of the young mans neck.

    .

    Otogakure, undergroundboratory.

    Orochimarus expression moved, and he stuck out his tongue, licking his lips: Oh~ are you finally awake?

    Otsutsuki Kaguya, the God Tree, Elder Masahiko, the power of destiny its indeed an interesting world.

 Chapter 373: Legendary Suckers Casino

    Chapter 373: Legendary Suckers Casino

    Hashirama said that he felt the casters control, but it seemedter that it was just a false rm.

    He turned in a false police report, and officer Uzumakis hunch told him that something wasnt right, so he put him under enchantment detentions for three days.

    After serving his sentence and after three days, he was released, and officer Uzumaki put him under surveince for another half month before he was free again.

    Hashirama, was it really your imagination before?

    Hashirama hesitated for a moment, then squeezed out the words, Im not sure, Second Grandpa.

    Masahiko nodded thoughtfully, Mito, how about you?

    I didnt notice anything unusual, but Hashirama wouldnt have imagined things for no reason.

    You think so? Masahiko sighed.

    He had been looking forward to the double men bun guys death, and it seems that this hope was going to fail him.

    He didnt try to control Mito nor Hashirama, and he even cut off the connection. Hes mostly trying to hide, to make me think he was dead. Its just that he didnt expect that Hashiramas awareness to be so sharp.

    So Hashirama Masahiko looked up.

    Hashirama nodded in understanding, opened his arms, and let Masahiko do things on him mostly some Chakra seals.

    Okay, youre good now. I dont need to watch you all the time. But even if you cant use Chakra, youre still a killing machine, and you must always have a strong person by your side.

    Great Grandpa, Iming in. Tsunade pushed the door in.

    Masahiko smiled, I thought you will be gambling your hearts out in one of the casinos, Legendary Sucker?(T/N: The Legendary Sucker: Densetsu no Kamo: A nickname she earned for being really bad at gambling.)

    Tsunade waved her hand helplessly, These damn casinos have a problem with me. They made me think that I cant win. Next time I go there, I will tear them all down! You see, I was gambling with my grandfather these days, and Ive won a few times, didnt I?

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows: Oh?

    Tsunade became more confident as she spoke and felt that it must be the casinos fault that she had been losing before.

    Grandfather, why dont we just open a casino here? A fair one too. If we keep gambling against each other, it will be boring eventually.

    Hashiramas eyes lit up, while Masahiko and Mito smiled bitterly at each other.

    The sacrifices used to perform the Edo Tensei for both Mito and Hashirama should have the strength of a Jonin; thus, their current bodies canst for two or three years. But because the caster isnt dead, they could lose control at all times. Therefore, they cant live in the vige or go to other ces.

    Tsunade decided to take care of Hashirama and Mito and stay here until their gone. In order to make this less boring, she discussed with Hashirama the idea of establishing Justice Casino.

    However, no matter what name they were going to chose, Masahiko felt that it would definitely be The Legendary Suckers.

    Its going to be popr, especially if you call it the Suckers of Gambling. Masahikoughed, interrupting the discussion between the two, You two can open a casino, but as owner, you must set a rule for yourselves. For example, you can only gamble three times a day.

    Why, Great Grandpa?

    Hmmit will give the ce a sense of mystery. Two mysterious owners, who only makes three shots a day, it will attract more experts.

    Tsunade nodded thoughtfully and started discussing with Hashirama again.

    Mito smiled and said, Second Grandpa, why are you giving them ideas?

    Masahiko smiled, Well, if they gamble without restrictions, the casino will go bankrupt in two days. But if we make it only three times a day, there will be countless gamblers rushing topete for these opportunities. What Im trying to say if theyre going to open a casino, at least make it profitable, right?

    Mito smiled, Youre right. Ill watch them.

    Masahiko smiled proudly, Even after all these years, I still got it. I didnt expect this! Im truly a mind master!

    Me neither, Second Grandpa.

    Masahiko nodded again and again, then noticed the smiled on Mitos face. You well, thats fair.

    No, I mean it.

    Yes, yes. Masahiko sighed.

    .

    Masahiko doesnt need to worry about the specific operation and preparation of the casino. Hashirama and Tsunade know more about it than him, and the Senju will also provide the start-up capital.

    However, he still gave them onest idea: Tsunade, after the casino is built, ask Nawaki or Michiyama to look after Hashirama, then go to the nearby casino to promote yours, wearing a cloak with the word gambling on the back. The news about your casino will soon spread throughout the Land of Fire no, the Shinobi Realm!

    After giving her this bad idea, Masahiko didnt pay them any more attention since he had many serious things to do.

    After saying several times that he needs a n to get more witness points, he finally took action.

    Masahiko remembered many events where he could swipe witness points, most of which was dyed due to some changes, such as making Itachi join the Anbu.

    Itachi was 13 years old, his Wood Release didnt develop well, but after being trained by Hashirama himself for nearly a month, his strength blossomed. He onlycks experience now, and with more training, he will be an S-Ranked Shinobi.

    Hiruzen was a little reluctant. He had been working hard to bnce the Anbu ranks and settle the dispute between the Senju and the Uchiha. If he chose a Senju over one of the Uchiha now, things would getplicated.

    Then take Uchiha Shisui in too. Both of them are very good children and may produce some unexpected gains.

    In this way, Masahiko happily yielded 20 witness points.

    Afterward, Masahiko discovered that maybe because of the sudden break of the Fourth Shinobi World War, Asuma hadnt joined the Twelve Guardian Ninjas Eighteen Guardian Ninjas, so he suggested that Asuma must be sent there.

    Hiruzen was still reluctant; he preferred to have his son by his side. But Masahiko didnt care about that. In the original, Asuma joined the team and benefited from it. And even though he didnt know why Masahiko suggested this, Hiruzen agreed.

    Therefore, he contacted the Daimyo and asked him to take his son as one of the guards, and just when he was about to send Asuma away, Masahiko came to find him again.

    I thought about it, youre pretty old now, so its better to have your son by your side. Asuma, dont go. You dont need this kind of experience. I will teach you for five days instead.

    Hiruzen was left dumbfounded.

    Masahiko smiled upon seeing how hepletely witnessed and changed this plot, and it yielded him 50 witness points.

    During this period, Masahiko kept doing simr things. Of course, these things he did were beneficial to the people involved, and even when that wasnt the case, he wouldpensate them like he did with Asuma.

    Masahiko still disdains to do selfish things that can hurt others For example, sending 16-year-old Anko to the Ninja Academy to be a teacher and turn her into a sweet potato.

    Until the end of February, Konoha 55th, Masahiko finally did everything he could remember and gained 130 witness points in total.

    Im 5 points short. I must level up the Yang Attribute to max level. Now, where can I gain it? Masahiko was a little worried.

    Before Masahiko could think of a way, he heard this, The Legendary Suckers will open on March 1, and gamblers from all over the country will be weed there.

 Chapter 374: Sage Masahiko!

    Chapter 374: Sage Masahiko!

    The Legendary Suckers Casino was really hot.

    It was in a very remote corner with no buildings around it except two bungalows. But all this couldnt stop a group of gamblers froming to see Tsunades Legendary Suckers in a pilgrimage mood.

    On the first day of opening, the casino was crowded with people.

    On one side of the hall inside, Masahiko was holding a little pink pig, standing quietly beside Mito and Hashirama. The two were living dead people, and the characteristics of the Edo Tensei body were also very obvious on them, so they both put onrge ck cloaks to hide their bodies. This kind of dress wasnt too strange for such a ce; there are always people who want to muffle and make a fortune.

    In the center of the venue, Shizune rolled the dice with a nk face in front of Tsunade and a group of gamblers from all over the world.

    Tsunade waited for a perfect opening and took her three shots, then was dragged away by the cloak man, Mito.

    Grandma, let me gamble again, just one, this time I will definitely win! Tsunade begged in a soft voice.

    Mito ignored her and dragged her firmly to Hashirama and Masahikos side. Finally, Tsunade sighed helplessly and calmed down.

    Huh I see. I missed the opening today. Lets make aeback tomorrow!

    Masahiko shook his head, hoping that she will give up someday.

    mes seemed to have ignited in Hashiramas eyes, and he took heavy steps toward Shizune. Tsunade took her chances, and now it was his turn.

    As a result, two minutester, Mito dragged him too Looking at his stiff expression, Masahiko couldnt help butugh.

    Tsunade, you should understand now why you have won gambling against Hashirama, right?

    Tsunade lowered her head. The memories of teaching her how to gamble at the age of three or four came to mind, but she still insisted: My Grandpa and I were just having bad luck today.

    Yes. Hashirama nodded firmly.

    Mito smiled and shook her head, Second Grandpa, wont you go y too?

    Masahiko was taken aback for a moment, then waved his hand: Forget it, if I gamble on the first day of opening, this ce will get shut down.

    The four stood on the sidelines for a while, but in such an environment, Tsunades hands were really itchy. However, with Mito staring at her, she felt helpless and ended up taking Shizunes ce as a croupier so that she could at least be part of the gambling.

    Seeing this, Hashiramas face stiffened, hesitated for a moment, then turned rigidly to Masahiko and Mito while scratching his head, Ill go over there to look at Tsunade.

    Masahikoughed, Go.

    However, Hashirama didnt move. Masahiko turned around and persuaded, Mito, let him go. If they lose too much, I can go and win it all back. The casino cant go bankrupt.

    Mito nodded.After leaving, Masahiko sighed lightly, his mind gradually emptied as he hugged the small pin pig tightly.

    The pig screamed in pain, Oink! Oink!

    Oink Oink, huh?

    Second Grandpa, do you have something on your mind?

    Masahiko was startled, How did you know?

    He did have something on his mind. He was only 5 witness points away from leveling his Yang Attribute to max level, but he didnt know where to get it, so he was very troubled.

    Today, March 1st, is the opening day of the Ninja Academy. Masahiko went there earlier to watch Narutos promotion to the second grade, but it didnt bring him any witness points

    That trouble maker is useless now. I think that I wont get anything from him again until he graduatesHuh? Trouble maker?Masahiko pondered.

    ..

    In the evening, Masahiko came to the gate of Konoha Academy Ninja, quietly waiting for the kids to finish school.

    As time went by, the kids gradually walked out of the gate.

    Great Ancestor. Little Hinata bowed respectfully in front of Masahiko.

    Hey. Masahiko stepped forward and pat her little head, Is it over? Did you see Naruto?

    Naruto Naruto-Kun is behind. Hinata responded in a soft tone.

    And wheres Toneri?

    Hes also behind.

    Sasuke, well, I see. You go home. Masahiko smiled and shook his head.

    Watching Hinata leave, Masahiko waited in front of the gate for another half an hour. When he saw thest kid leaving, Masahiko didnt wait for the three behind and went in

    He didnt know what was going on until he saw Toneri neat and tidy, Sasuke slightly embarrassed, and Naruto with a blue nose and a swollen face in front of him.

    You fought again? Oh no, Naruto, have you challenged both of them again?

    Old Ancestor, why are you here?

    The other two also stepped forward and greeted him. Masahiko waved his hand and said, You two go back first. I have something to do with Naruto. Toneri, tell Kushina that Naruto is with me.

    Sending Toner and Sasuke, Masahiko turned to Naruto with a smile, raised his eyebrows, and said, So you got beaten again?

    Huh! Naruto looked away, Old Ancestor, what do you want from me?

    Im taking you to do something meaningful.

    Half an hourter, Masahiko and Naruto, each carrying paint buckets, stepped onto the Hokage Rock.

    Old Ancestor, what are we going to do?

    Masahiko smiled and turned his head, Dont you always admire the Hokage? This Hokage Rock is pointed once every year. I brought you here to do it. Isnt this an honor?

    Naruto nodded ignorantly, Its a great honor!

    Right? Then I will paint Hashirama and Tobirama, and you must be serious when you paint Hiruzen and your dads faces! Masahiko said while staring coldly at the Anbu, who showed up on the far side to investigate the situation.

    No problem! Naruto pumped his chest, almost spilling the paint.

    Well, seeing you so happy Im really relieved! Masahiko smiled gently.

    In the Hokage office, Hiruzen stood helplessly in front of his window, wondering what Masahiko was doing again.

    To his relief, Masahiko seemed to be only painting the Hokage Rock, and Naruto did well.

    He turned around, stroking his beard gently, then looked again at the Hokage Rock and almost pull it off; Naruto suddenly changed the color and started painting his beard with green.

    He thought Masahiko wouldnt stop him immediately, but he didnt

    On the Hokage Rock, Masahikoughed out loud, then gave Naruto a thumbs-up: Good job, Naruto!

    Familiar Chinese characters crossed his eyes, Witness and slightly change the branching story of Naruto World: Narutos prank graffiti, get 5(*2) witness points.

    Naruto was taken aback. He identally used green just now and thought that Masahiko was going to scold him

    Old Ancestor, do you hate the Third Grandpa?

    Masahiko immediately smiled and said, You trouble maker, what are you talking about?! Youre the one who did it. Now you go back and paint it to its original color. Also, youre not allowed to go home if you cant finish it!

    Naruto: ???

    In the Hokage Office, Hiruzen stroked his beard, Elder Masahiko, it seems something isnt quite right with you recently.

    However, Masahiko wasnt only right but also stronger. He has just finally gathered the witness points he needed to level up his Yang Attribute to the maximum level.

    When I finally distribute the points, whats going to happen? Will I get one of those awesome cloaks? Masahiko was very curious and hurriedly added the points, thinking that even if something went wrong, he could always run to his space.

    After a long while, Masahiko scratched his head, looking at his status bar, Theres nothing. Whats the matter? Did I get fooled by the system again huh?

    Suddenly he felt a little stiffness in his arms, then watched a ck sphere squeezing out of his chest.

    A ball?

 Chapter 375: Teaching Sage Mode!

    Chapter 375: Teaching Sage Mode!

    Masahiko was sick.

    He got a disease where a ck sphere ising in and out of his body unwillingly.

    Kushinas house.

    Grandpa, what the hell is this? Kushina looked curious, Are you okay?

    Masahiko was expressionless, looking at the ck sphere quietly floating in front of his chest: No Uh!

    The ball swooped into his chest, making it tight for a moment.

    Well, I dont know.

    He hasnt figured out the situation yet. After he leveled up the Yang Attribute to LVMAX, a small ball appeared inexplicably and starteding in and out of his body every half a minute, and he couldnt stop it even when he wanted to intercept it.

    Looking at the pitch-ck ball, he first thought that ck Zetsu has run out. But after he carefully inspected the seal, he found out that he was still sealed there.

    The second thing he thought about was naturally the Truth-Seeking Balls, but after he inspected this ck ball, he felt that this was also wrong.

    The other sages had several ck balls arranged in a circle behind them, but he only has one. Moreover, he couldnt even control it, and it kept attacking him constantly by going in and out of his body. Not only was it attacking him, but why is this one smaller than the others? Masahiko felt extremely dissatisfied looking at it.

    The third thing he did was looking at his status bar, the system was still there, but as always, it was extremely unreliable in such situations.

    The same thing that happened to the Gentle Fist attribute happened to the Yang Attribute. When it reached LV10, it automatically disappeared from the attribute column. And although it didnt get him a second space, it brought him this ball. More importantly, the original stats of his Body and Technique disappeared, and it showing now ???.

    Is it constantly changing? But why do I feel Uh! Masahiko thought when the ball went out of his chest again.

    Naruto tentatively stretched out his hand next to him and was about to touch it, but Kushina pped his hands: Dont you try touching this thing!

    Masahiko was a little relieved that Kushina wasnt trying to touch this ball too. He didnt know if it was dangerous or not

    Grandpa, can I touch it? Kushina looked expectant.

    Masahiko:

    Masahiko sighed helplessly, then frowned and said: Did the Kyuubi say that this thing is dangerous?

    Kushina shook her head, then Masahiko hesitated and said, Then you touch it with the Kyuubis Chakra.

    Kushina nodded, and a ming red tail slowly drilled out behind her, touching the ck ball, but nothing changed.

    So its not a Truth-Seeking Ball? Masahiko was slightly stunned. After he came back to his senses, he found that Kushina had already grabbed the ball with both hands examining it, then the ball suddenly moved, and she was pulled toward him.

    Hey, watch out Uh! Masahiko was taken aback and hurriedly titled his head back. After a bang, he gently patted Kushinas hands on his chest, Hey, not right now. Minato is still here.

    Minato shook his head and smiled bitterly.

    Kushina ignored it, Grandpa, I just want to try if I can catch it.

    Even if you catch it, you wont be able to stop it. Masahiko shook his head.

    After half a minute, the ball got out, and Masahiko groaned. After another half minute, the ball went in, and Masahiko groaned again.

    After half an hour.

    Uh I wont get through this day if this keeps going.

    Kushina looked sympathetic and felt sorry for Masahiko, while Naruto, the little troublemaker, smiled gleefully.

    Who are youughing at?! Go back and brush the Hokage Rock! This ancestor is unwell, and you will also brush Hashirama and Tobiramas faces too. Ill give you three days to finish Uh!

    Naruto looked innocent.

    Minato tentatively said, Elder, have you noticed that this ck Ball is a bit bigger than before?

    Masahiko was taken aback, Is it?

    Two dayster.

    Masahiko confirmed that what Masahiko said was right, and the ck ball was indeed getting bigger.

    But God knows what kind of suffering he had been through during these two days. Whether he was hiding in the space or setting upyers of defensive Ninjutsu in front of his chest, nothing could stop that small ball froming in and out. The ball was getting bigger and bigger, and the feeling of chest tightness brought to him when entering and leaving his body was getting more and more strong.

    Nothing is working. Is this really a Truth-Seeking ball? Its starting to feel more like a tumor!

    .

    After half a month, feeling numb while looking at the ck ball of a size of a fist in front of him, Masahiko hid in his space.

    Coming in,ing out. Masahiko curled his lips, Nothing will stop the love from Uh!

    ..

    One and a half monthster.

    Please stop it, dont go in. Youre going to kill me. Masahiko looked miserable.

    The thing in front of him was no longer considered a small ball. It was a pitch-ck ball of the size of a head.

    UUUHHHH!

    After half a minute, Masahiko gritted his teeth, vowing that he will never yell again.

    Wait a minute! It didnte out!

    Is it finally over?

    Masahiko hurriedly opened his status bar and looked at the body, and technique number, then breathed a sigh of relief.

    Body: 30000 Technique: 100000 (Switchable)

    My physique has increased by six times, and the amount of Chakra has increased by more than three times. Masahiko took a long sigh of relief and looked at the strength rating: still SSS-?

    He was a little bit disappointed. He originally thought that when his Yang attribute reaches the full level, his strength will be able to enter another ss.

    My strength has indeed improved a lot, but is there no qualitative change? And what will happen to that damn ball?

    Masahiko concentrated, and the ck ball drilled out of his body, but this time without feeling any pain.

    Its truly integrated now. So the process of merging is finally over now? Masahiko frowned, and ckball floated freely under his control, but when he tried to divide it into multiple balls, he failed.

    Its a bit ufortable for me to have one Truth-Seeking Ball, even though its a huge one.

    Masahiko sighed long, then carefully went through his attribute column again.

    It didnt make any difference. Except for the disappearance of the Yang Attribute, I still have one space, theres no attribute for the Truth-Seeking Ball, and nothing else has changed huh?

    Technique: 100000 (Switchable)

    Switchable? I remember it was transformable, right?

    After he attentively switched, he entered a sage modepletely different from before. Masahiko felt stunned at first, then the corner of his mouth quickly rose.

    In this mode, the surging Natural Energy in Masahikos body was bursting to the outside. The most important thing is that the Natural Energy flowing outside of his body condensed into a cool pale white cloak behind him.

    I finally have a cloak!

    Masahiko sighed slightly.

    The tenth level of the Yang Release did not only bring him a big ball but also enhanced his physique and gave him a stronger sage mode.

    This sage mode is simr to the Sage Paths Mode that Naruto has opened at the end of the original, and both can perfectly control the Natural Energy.

    This isnt a Six Paths Mode because my strength doesnte from the six-old-man. The Sage of the Six Paths, The Slug Sage, the Snake Sage, the Toad Sage From today onwards, I can finally call myself Sage Masahiko.

    But I dont know if anyone would be able to practice my Sage Mode!

 Chapter 376: Cool Cloak

    Chapter 376: Cool Cloak

    Masahiko carefully studied his perfect sage mode.

    In this mode, his control over Natural Energy has be more fluent. In the past, when his sage mode was turned on, even when he didnt use any Ninjutsu, the Natural Energy will flow out of his body and slowly lose his sage mode. Now, he can open his sage mode infinitely, but he wasnt gonna do that because

    With this cloak, Im so handsome that I dont fit into this world.

    Of course, this isnt the only reason. Its more because of the Truth-Seeking Football floating around him.

    When the Sage mode is not opened, the only attack method of the truth-seeking football is smash, which is very powerful but not overpowered.

    The maximum range is about 70 meters, and the ultimate strength is equivalent to Masahikos Bijuudama. The advantage is that it hardly costs Chakra, and it can be more flexible and move freely.

    But when the sage mode is opened, its apletely different case. In addition to its attack power that increases dozens of times, it also gains the skill untouchability, A ninja who doesnt have the powers of the Six Paths will turn into aches if he touches it.

    The power of various techniques has increased a lot too. In this state, I should be able to fight with Eight Gates Kenichiro head-on and even defeat him without getting any injuries.

    Masahiko leaned over and hugged the Truth-Seeking Football, rubbing his cheek on it back and forth, This is even warmer than Fat Cats fur. Who would think that this kind of thing would turn into a killing machine once I turn on my sage mode?

    Feeling a bit emotional, Masahiko jumped out of his space and appeared at the door of Kushinas house.

    He added the points on the evening of March 1st, and it was now the evening of May 1st. The process of improving his strength took him two months.

    Im now relying on the system to forcefully break the limits of my body. Therefore, it takes much time each time. Masahiko murmured as he turned around.

    Under the setting sun, Kushina and Minato each were holding one of Narutos hands and slowly walking toward the house. This scene made Masahiko slightly startled.

    Seeing Masahiko, the three were also taken aback.

    Kushina reacted first, and after taking a close look at Masahiko, her eyes were fixed on the Truth-Seeking Football he was holding in his arms with a sad expression on her face.

    Naruto, the trouble maker, quickly came back to his senses, grinning while thinking, This is what you deserve for making me brush the Hokage Rock!

    Minato said softly, Elder, did you finally manage to control the ck ball?

    Masahiko nodded and tossed the ck ball up, then controlled it on his foot. He can easily now perform the various fancy ball flicks and moves of the previous football stars. Rolling around the ball, crossing it in the opposite direction, hitting it with back heel, and even score with a fancy overhead kick, all while staring and smirking at Naruto.

    Naruto, do you want to learn?

    Narutos gazes confirmed his affirmation. Masahiko smiled then lightly passed the Truth-Seeking Football toward him, Now pass it back!

    Naruto nodded, fixed his eyes on the ball, and stretched his right leg back to aim, while Minato smiled bitterly and turned his head away.

    Boom!

    Ah! Naruto screamed with his feet in his arms while tears pouring out of his eyes.

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows, then controlled the rock-hard Truth-Seeking Football to fly back, It seems that your talent not talented for the game.

    Old Ancestor damn, its so hard. Naruto sat on the ground and rubbed his right foot.

    Kushina didnt care that Naruto was hurt and stepped forward and touched the back ball.

    How did it grow so much? It does feel the same, though.

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head, controlling the Truth-Seeking Football to blend into his body, Stop touch in it. Also, Im here to talk to you about some serious business.

    Minato carried Naruto into his arms and quickly stepped forward to open the door, Great Elder,e in and talk.

    After they went into the house, Masahikos expression gradually became serious.

    Fall back a little bit.

    Seeing his serious expression, Minato and Kushina immediately stepped back without asking any further questions.

    Instantly, a translucent pale white Natural Energy Chakra cloak was put on Masahiko.

    Isnt it cool? Masahiko smirked.

    Kushina and Minato looked at each other.

    So cool, old ancestor! Only Naruto responded.

    Masahiko was silent for a moment and blinked, Well, thats about right. Can you see what this cloak is made of?

    Minato had already practiced the Sage Mode and could quickly recognize it, This is Natural Energy?

    Masahiko nodded with satisfaction, This is a cloak that you can only have after you have perfect control over the sage mode. You call me Sage Masahiko in the future.

    Minato and Kushina looked at each other again.

    So? I dont understand Grandpa?

    Masahiko frowned slightly, he didnt get the unbelievable expressions he was expecting, and this made him a bit unsatisfied.

    After I achieved this level, I can teach you guys Sage Mode. Whoever wants to practice the sage mode in the future doesnt need to go to the three great sages. You just need to find me!

    Kushina finally got excited because she never had the chance to practice it yet.

    Hahaha! Masahikoughed proudly, Kushina, after entering this mode, the first thing I thought of is you!

    In fact, among the people left who are currently close to Masahiko, Konan and Kushina are the most suitable to learn the Sage Mode.

    Kushina rejoiced: Grandpa, what I need to do?

    Extend your right hand.

    Wait. Minato interrupted, Great Elder, there is a risk in practicing the sage mode, right?

    Masahiko waved his hand, With me standing at the side, it would be okay.

    Kushina was relieved and stretched out her right hand directly but heard Minato saying again, If you fail in Mount Myoboku, you will turn into a toad stone statue.

    Kushina hurriedly took back her hand

    Masahikos expression twisted, nced at Minato, then turned and smiled at Kushina.

    Kushina hesitated for a moment, then finally plucked up the courage to stretch out her right hand again, Grandpa, I believe in you!

    Minato wanted to warn her again but stopped

    Masahiko nodded in satisfaction and stroked the back of Kushinas hand with his right hand. After raising his hand, a pale white circr mark was printed on the back of Kushinas hand.

    Dont worry. This is Natural Energy that is perfectly controlled by me. Unlike the half-proficient toads in Mount Myoboku, theres no possibility of getting out of control. Kushina, you only need to absorb the Natural Energy, draw it into your body, and blend it with your Chakra so you can create Senjutsu Chakra.

    As for how to absorb Natural Energy, you can ask Minato to teach you. Masahiko has been able to enter the perfect sage mode thanks to the system, but the embarrassing thing is that he still doesnt know how to absorb the natural energy

    Kushina breathed a sigh of relief and closed her eyes to perceive the Sage Chakra mark that Masahiko has stored on the back of her hand. Minato also breathed a sigh of relief since it seemed that theres no danger.

    I dont know if Kushinas appearance would change when she enters the sage mode. Masahiko lifted his sage mode.

    After a long time, Kushina opened her eyes and nodded slightly to Masahiko, indicating that there was nothing wrong with her.

    I almost forgot, Grandpa, there are two things you need to pay attention to in the next few days.

    Amegakures Akatsuki will conduct its first assembly in half a month. Konoha is still observing and is going to send two people to investigate the situation. And Nagato wanted to ask you about what we should do.

    Masahiko nodded, What about the others?

    Kushina smiled, Sister Tsunades casino is about to be closed down, and Grandma Mito couldnt control the situation.

    Masahikos mouth twitched and disappeared instantly.

 Chapter 377: Ninpo Soap Technique

    Chapter 377: Ninpo Soap Technique

    Turn the tide so the building doesnt get closed down.  Uzumaki God of Gambling

    Inside the Gambling Suckers, loud sounds emitted.

    Boom!

    Tsunade smashed the casino floor to pieces with a domineering expression, Dont you dare make a noise! Since youre here to gamble, you should be willing to ept the rules. Get out of here if you cant afford to lose!

    Masahiko nced at her faintly.

    Tsunades face darkened, and she squeezed out a smile, If you cant afford to lose, please go out. Youre wee toe back any time.

    Many gamblers who lost every single coinined again and again about tonights gambling experience, but looking at the cracked ground under Tsunades feet, they cursed inwardly and left the casino mumbling a few words.

    After everyone was gone, Hashirama raised his hand and lifted the thick cloak on the guy sitting on the table: Second Grandpa, your gambling skills are still so brilliant!

    He took two steps forward, did a hand sign, then repaired the ground that was smashed by Tsunades kick.

    There are always people who are drunk enough to make trouble after losing. Every time this is happening, Tsunade kicks the ground, and Hashirama repairs it. The grandfather/granddaughters cooperation was top-notch.

    After taking care of this, the two eagerly came to Masahikos side and simultaneously bowed slightly.

    Second (Great) Grandpa, please teach me gambling!

    Masahiko shook his head helplessly, walked a few steps to Mito, and handed her a dozen bags filled with Ryo he had just won: Is this enough?

    Mito nced at the two faintly, Its enough for now.

    Tsunade and Hashirama scratched their heads and smirked at the same time.

    Watching them acting so happy, Masahiko alsoughed, You two are fine, the casino is doing great, you can gamble your heart out.

    The Gambling Suckers casino has been in business for two months, and it was so popr now. The countless tents erected around the casino prove that many gamblers have chosen to settle here.

    Yet you nearly made our beautiful dealer unemployed. You should be more careful. Masahiko turned his head and took the little pink pig from Shizunes arms.

    Shizune:

    Speaking of it, I havent seen you in two months. This pig seems to be a little fatter. I think hes ready to be eaten now. If you want a pet, you can raise a cat instead. Uh, forget it, cats are too stupid and might even get fatter than this pig.

    Oink Oink?

    Mito took the little pink pig over and said, Well, its useless to raise anything around these two. They might end up gambling it. But you shoulde here once in a while. Kushina told me that youve been.

    Yes, I have been ying football for the past two months, Masahiko smirked, and the Truth-Seeking Football squeezed out of his chest and appeared in front of everyone.

    What is this? Tsunade and Mito reacted, then leaned forward to see it.

    Hashirama stopped acting stupid, Second Grandpa, congrattions on your progress.

    He could tell that this thing is dangerous.

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows and put the pale white Natural Energy cloak on him again, Isnt this cool?

    Silence

    And here I thought I was going to teach you gambling after this.

    Second (Great) Grandpa, youre so cool! Tsunade and Hashirama shouted in unison.

    The next day, early in the morning, Masahiko returned to Konoha.

    He hasnt slept all night, yet hes full of energy.

    Because of the LV10 Yang Attribute, my physical strength isnt human anymore. Masahiko sighed and came to Kushinas house again.

    After asking about the sleepy-eyed Kyuubis Jinchuriki Sage cultivation situation and how theres no problem at all, he left without worry, knowing that it wont take Kushina a month before she masters it.

    He needs to go back to the Uzumaki.

    After not showing up for more than two months, Kimimaros disease should be on the verge of an outbreak without treatment.

    These juniors are unreliable. If this ancestor doesnt show up every two months, everything will fall apart.

    On the way, Masahiko changed his way of flying.

    The Truth-Seeking Football deformed under his control and stretched into a pit-ck broom. Masahiko rode on it, making it his new ride.

    The speed was great, but halfway there, Masahiko stopped and turned the broom into a pitch-ck flying carpet.

    I understand now why its only female witches that ride the brooms.

    Riding the flying carpet, Masahiko also tried a variety of flying flicks and moves and had a great time.

    Its a pity that The Truth-Seeking Football cant be split; otherwise, he would have immediately made two hot wheels.

    .

    The Land of Whirlpools.

    Masahiko met the three kids again.

    Unexpectedly, Kimimaros condition didnt worsen, and Masahiko almostughed out loud when he asked why.

    It turned out that it will be the Chunin Exam in the Land of Whirlpools in another half a month. Last year, the three kids missed it due to the trip; thus, they were still Genin, and they n to get their promotion in this exam.

    But the first test of the Chunin Exam has always been a written one. Haku could learn by himself. But Kimimaro could only rely on the beautiful Sensei girl (Karin) to help him, and he learned a lot during this period.

    Looking at the expectant expression on Kimimaros face, Masahikoughed and said, You still need to master the basics. You dont need to learn the deeper things. Ill help you with your studying!

    Yes, God!

    Masahiko put on his intellectual sses, brought out a thick book, and said softly, Kimimaro, today were going to learn Interpretation of Codes.

    Kimimaro took the book, nced at it, then his face copsed.

    Masahiko smiled. These kids books have been reprogrammed for so many years. Its not the same as it was when he was a kid. Its countless times moreplicated now.

    The kids in school now have heavy learning tasks, and its no wonder that Naruto always fails these exams. His little head doesnt have the IQ of his ancestors.

    With Masahiko by his side, Kimimaro was working harder, but the effect was worse because hes always distracted. Masahiko had no choice but to leave and went to Konohas ce on the way. After passing the Masahiko Sage Mode Technique to her, he turned to the Patriarch Hall.

    Yo! Sensei, youre back!

    Well, I heard that the Akatsuki is going to gather for the first time, so I came here. What is the specific situation?

    With a slightly serious expression on his face, Nagato picked up a few documents and handed them to Masahiko. At the same time, he exined, There are too many countries that are interested in joining the Akatsuki. Because of the former countrys extermination tragedy, many small countries have even taken the initiative to participate. And most of these countries are in business with us.

    Oh, interesting. Masahiko chuckled lightly.

    He originally thought that Yahiko was nning to build a military organization to achieve peace. He didnt expect it to be a United Nations Its estimated that hes also having a headache now, with so many countries even though theyre willing to set the meeting ce in Amegakure, but thats only for safety reasons. He, the initiator, probably isnt taken seriously by these countries.

    Sensei, shall we join?

    Masahiko finished looking through the documents in his hand, pondered for a moment, then smiled.

    On May 20, more than 30 countries representatives will be there? Its really lively, then Ill go there in person.

    I just invented football. Lets see if I can found the World Cup there.

 Chapter 378: Jiraiya

    Chapter 378: Jiraiya

    May 17th, Konohas 55th year, noon.

    Masahiko brought Kimimaro and the other two to Amegakure.

    In fact, the Chunin exam in the Uzumaki isnt over yet, but seeing how the three have passed the written test, Masahiko directly awarded them the title of Chunin. Because whether its a group battle or head-to-head battles, their participation will only cause harm to the other kids.

    In the air, Masahiko controlled the flying broom to slowlynd, and the three children jumped down as if it was an amnesty, moving forward while rubbing their butts.

    Masahiko smiled, floating down, then turned the broom back into a football and held it in his arms.

    Elder! Why did you make us ride this thing?! Karin rushed toward him.

    Didnt you say you want to improve your Chakra control? As long as you concentrate your Chakra into your butt, you wont feel pain at all.

    Karin:

    She has heard of concentrating Chakra in the hand or foot, but she never heard of concentrating it in the butt.

    Whats next? Performing medical Ninjutsu using your butt?

    Okay, dont make that expression. Masahiko whispered, I saw you hugging Kimimaro tightly in the air.

    I couldnt sit still! Karin blushed.

    Masahiko didnt believe her, but two Chakra fluctuations in the distance caught his attention, Two perceptual ninjas? There are a lot of talented ninjas in Amegakure.

    Upon noticing them, Masahiko hid his Chakra; otherwise, Amegakure would have that they were under attack its estimated that they will think that the Kyuubi is attacking them once they sense his Chakra reserve.

    Great Elder (God), someone is watching us. Haku and Kimimaro said at the same time. Only Karin, the perceptual ninja, didnt notice that since she was still immersed in the aftertaste of hugging Kimimaro

    Masahiko nodded and looked at the three girls rushing from the entrance of Amegakure.

    Three girls forming a team, Amegakure is really unique.

    But three girls pace was getting slower and slower, and they hesitated one they saw Masahiko from a distance.

    Suiren, Fuyo, you said youd sensed three people, right? One of the girls asked.

    The other two stopped for a moment, then pressed one hand on the ground, sensing their Chakra again.

    After a while, the two turned their heads and said, There is no Chakra fluctuation on that Red-headed uncle. But we cant drop our guard. We didnt perceive Chakra on that man named Sasori before.

    Masahiko heard the three talking for a distance and smiled, Smart, well-behaved, and clever perceptual ninjas.

    Mashiko waved his hand and stepped forward with the three kids following behind while the three girls hurriedly rushed to greet him.

    As the distance got closer, Masahikos eyes gradually shifted away from the two perceptual girls and were locked on the other girl.

    Not only did she look familiar, but more importantly, Masahiko has sensed the time and space talent in her.

    Unbelievable

    The three girls looked at the pitch-ck ball in Masahikos arms curiously, then bowed respectfully, Hello, Senior, where are you from?

    Masahiko smiled, The Land of Whirlpools.

    The three girls became more respectful, Senior of the Uzumaki, pleasee with us.

    The girl named Suiren quickened her pace and left the team to inform Yahiko.

    On the way forward, Masahiko wasnt idle, he kept asking questions about Amegakure, and because they were all superficial questions, the two didnt mind answering.

    There were still three days before the Akatsukis first assembly. The representatives of the small countries kept showing up, while other Daimyo who came here personally stayed in a guesthouse that was specially prepared by Yahiko. As for the big viges, if you dont count Sasori, who was here, the Land of the Whirlpools was the first to arrive.

    Originally, the three girls were only responsible for sensing and reporting, but just before Masahiko arrive, another Daimyo arrived with his daughter, and the ninjas who were responsible for weing the guests went to greet them. Therefore, these three girls were the ones who weed Masahiko.

    That fat man is here too, with his daughter, Masahiko muttered softly, tilting his head to look around. The streets were filled with people, but there were no ninjas, and Masahiko could guess why.

    There is no harmony between the Daimyos, and most ninjas were dispatched to prevent any unnecessary incidents.

    After pondering for a moment, Masahiko turned his head, smiling gently, Little girl, I didnt catch up with your name.

    The girl smiled and said, Ajisai.

    Masahiko nodded, Ow, so youre named after the Hydrangea flower? You have such a beautiful name.

    Behind him, Karin curled her lips, her name was special too, but he neverplimented it.(T/N: Karin: Perfume.)

    Ajisai smiled, Thank you, Senior. Were almost there. We will leave you in front of the residence prepared by Yahiko-Sama for the guests. Please rest for a while. Suiren has already gone to inform Yahiko-Sama, and he will be here soon.

    Ow, were here already? Masahiko perceived slightly to see if theres anyone he knows, but suddenly he was startled and looked west.

    Little girl, is there a bath near here?

    Ajisai was taken aback for a moment, Senior, do you want to take a bath? There is a public bath over there. Do you want me to take you there? But the residence arranged by Yahiko-Sama for the guests has bathing facilities.

    Lets go to the public bath. I cant wait anymore; I feel so tired from all the running. Masahiko smiled.

    The two girls looked at each other, both feeling confused, but didnt dare to object.

    Hey, elder, the hell are you doing? Karin leaned over and whispered.

    Its okay; I sensed an acquaintance over there, Masahiko responded.

    The girl named Fuyo also left the team hurriedly, and the others turned around; naturally, she was going to inform Yahiko again.

    Only Ajisai escorted Masahiko and the three kids to the public baths, Senior, this is it.

    Masahiko smiled, then nced at the roof of the path, where a familiar white figure was lying there, Ive changed my mind, little girl. The public baths seem to be unsafe. Someone is peeping on people.

    Ajisai was taken aback. Following Masahikos gaze, she saw that man, and her face flushed instantly.

    Damn it! Who are you?! How dare you peep on the female bath?! She rushed directly.

    Masahiko stood next to the three kids and watched the show, You know? Thats Jiraiya, one of Konohas Three Legendary Sannin. Hes a big pervert. Stay away from him. Especially you, Haku. Hmm Karin, you dont have to be afraid.

    Karin:

    On the roof of the public bath, various things were thrown at Jiraiya, who was caught peeping. However, he vigorously dodged left and right, yet ended up slipping by a piece of soar and fell down

    In mid-air, Jiraiya easily adjusted his body, flipped in the air several times, and just when he was aboutnd steadily, two pieces of soap suddenly appeared at his footholds.

    Boom!

    Masahiko tried not tough, Its really soapy here.

 Chapter 379: From all sides

    Chapter 379: From all sides

    Jiraiya was attacked by Masahiko Soap Technique andnded on the back of his head, mming his eyes out of its sockets.

    Before he could recover, he was attacked by a special Ninjutsu.

    Unsealing Technique: Paper Snowstorm!

    Unsealing Technique: Rope!

    Ajisai first summoned arge number of white pieces of paper, robbing Jiraiya of his sight, and then summoned a rope to bind him

    Is this guy really one of Konohas Sennin? Hes weak. Karin whispered.

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head. Jiraiya didnt resist. He could easily eat that pretty girl if he wanted

    Using scrolls to summon items to attack, her style is really simr to Tentens is this why I felt that unique connection to time and space? And I also remember her now. Its really hard to recognize her without the iron rod and the orange hair. So did Nagato dye her hair? No, it must be Konan. The orange would indeed be more beautiful on her.

    Masahiko was gradually distracted watching the good show.

    In the distance, Jiraiya blew violently, trying to clear his sight from the white papers, and the first thing his eyes met was Ajisais angry expression.

    Im Konohas.

    Catch him!

    Hes running!

    Pervert!

    ..

    Another female came running out of the bath, which terrified Jiraiya. Struggling, he jumped on his feet and tried to run, and the girl chasing him down, in desperation, could only kick him in the butt.

    Masahiko smirked and turned to Karin, Did you see how strong the Legendary Sannin is? Just now, he concentrated Chakra on his butt.

    Karin:

    Dont run! Ajisai shouted.

    Jiraiya was tightly bound by the rope and could only hop like a rabbit. Even so, Ajisai couldnt catch up to him

    Have you seen the strength of the Legendary Sannin? Its not that the girl is slow. Hes just a fast hopper. And even if she catches up to him, he wont give her a chance. Hes protecting both his head and butt with Chakra.

    Unsealing Technique: Shuriken!

    The technique was simr to Tentens. The densely packed Shuriken that were summoned by Ajisai flew toward Jiraiya.

    Jiraiya titled his head back, and his body leaped, then turned 360 degrees in the air. Not only did he avoid all Shuriken, but he also used it to cut the rope on his body, making a neat and cool escape, but its a pity that he stepped on a piece of soap when hended.

    Boom!

    The Legendary Sannin fell twice because of a piece of soap? Karin curled her lips.

    It only means that Im stronger. Masahiko smiled and moved the football in his arms, hiding his head.

    The first time is a coincidence. The second is definitely someone trying to murder this sage. Jiraiya turned toward Masahikos direction, to only see an unknown person holding a ck ball, plus three children

    Unsealing Technique: Rope!

    Jiraiya didnt have time to check who that person was and hurriedly performed a hand sign: Body Flickering Technique!

    Where did he go?

    Over there!

    Chase!

    ..

    A group of middle-aged and elderly women chase after Jiraiya mightily, making Masahiko a bit ufortable, Is this guys taste got worse, or are the younger girls embarrassed to chase him?

    Ajisai came back after a while with a flushed face; apparently, the pervert run away, and she was very angry, yet she still bowed and apologized to Masahiko: Sorry, senior, I made wait. I will inform Yahiko-Sama, and were definitely going to catch the white-haired pervert. You can take your bath with ease. This will never happen again!

    Masahikoughed inwardly. If this little girl knew that Jiraiya was actually Yahikos Sensei, her world would probably copse.

    Forget it. Im no longer interested. Take us to our ce to rest.

    Oh. Ajisai lowered her head, feeling that this has embarrassed Amegakure in front of the other great countries.

    No more incidents happened on the road this time. Masahiko and the four kids walked all the way to resident Yahiko prepared

    Yahiko boy, you surely know how to treat the elderly!

    The residences wererge and small, which clearly ranks the countries and their representatives. But in this world, strengthes first, and no one would dare toin about being treated unfairly.

    Among them, the sevenrgest residences should be prepared for the six major viges and the rtively special one, the Land of Iron.

    Masahikos perception was opened, but he couldnt sense Sasori or Kakuzus Chakras. It seems that theyre not staying with her. Yahiko probably didnt dare to let these two cold-hearted killers stay here.

    Hey, this is a bit boring. Masahiko sighed slightly.

    Entering the residence, three ninjas appeared in front of the group. Ajisai stepped forward and whispered the three the identity of Masahiko and the others. After a short while, the three left silently.

    The inspection is quite strict. Masahikoughed.

    Senior, which one do you like to stay in? Ajisai turned and said.

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows, Of course, its the middle one.

    Ajisai tried to exin in a low voice: These rooms are not sorted in any order, Senior.

    Its still going to be the middle one.

    ..

    In residence, Ajisai took Masahiko to his ce and then hurriedly left to catch the pervert

    This little girl is pretty persistent. Masahiko sat down on the chair and shouted to the three kids, All of you choose a room. Were going to stay for ten and a half days.

    And Pervert,e out!

    Scratching his head, Jiraiya walked from the next room: Elder, did you enjoying throwing soap at me?

    Its that pervert. How did I not sense him?!Karin was shocked.

    I told you, youre safe. Haku, hide in your room. Masahiko waved his hand and turned to Jiraiya, Well, throwing soap is much more interesting than peeping at those middle-aged and elderly women.

    Jiraiya smiled and said, I was collecting materials.

    Masahiko also smiled, Well, and you also let that little girl tie you up. Are you going to write about that too in your book?

    Hmm? Jiraiya was seriously considering it.

    Masahiko red at him, Tsunade opened a casino near Konoha. Didnt you hear about it? What are you doing, man? Do you want to stay single for the rest of your life?

    Jiraiya chuckled and said, I know, I will go back when this is over. I have been busy before Senior, why are you looking at me like that? I wasnt only collecting materials. Yahiko is my disciple. And its very likely that hes the Child of the Prophecy that the Great Toad Sage told us about. He has worked so hard for peace, and I, as his Sensei, cant just watch.

    Masahiko was startled, You didnt do anything stupid, right?

 Chapter 380: The Establishment of The Akatsuki

    Chapter 380: The Establishment of The Akatsuki

    In front of the central tower of Amegakure, in a huge conference hall that was newly established, various countries held meetings here.

    Including the Daimyos, the officials, and their guards from various countries, there were nearly a hundred people. The atmosphere was very harmonious, but some people felt that Masahiko was ufortable being here.

    Masahiko was wronged.

    From the moment he entered this hall, he simply replied to the greetings of others and never said anything, keeping on the aura of a cool guy the entire time.

    However, things started getting boring really fast.

    After spending more time with his Truth-Seeking Football, Masahiko discovered some new ways to y with it.

    Just now, when one of the officials was speaking, Masahiko took some effort to shape the surface of the Truth-Seeking Football into that guys face and then controlled its mouth to mimic the words he was saying

    The official was shocked by the Great Elders behavior and even forgot what he was saying and sat down with a nk face.

    Masahiko spent most of the time watching everyone seriously discussing how to solve the Dark Akatsuki while making faces andughing out loud.

    Kumagakues situation was the worse. The Fourths secretary, Mabui, is actually a smart ninja, simr to the Nara nsmen, and she also wanted to fight for more benefits for Kumagakure. But she was still 18 years old, a little girl, who couldnt just bear watching her face being mimicked by Masahiko, so she didnt dare to speak

    As for this time, it was the turn of the beautiful young Daimyo from before. This boy who looked a lot like a girl before has grown up a lot in the past six months after experiencing the massacre of his country. Because he spent this whole time learning Kenjutsu, his face has be more heroic, and his courage has increased a lot. In the face of everyones eyes, he spoke in an orderly manner, even though his voice was still immature. And he denounced the Dark Akatsukis actions and personally exposed their crimes.

    Masahiko wasnt embarrassed to turn the ball into his face at that time, and after he felt bored from listening, he turned around to look at Kimimaro and the other two

    Kimimaro blinked with dazzlingly bright light in his eyes. Haku hid in the rear, trying to eliminate his sense of existence, while Karin pleaded, folding her hands together, making a gesture.

    Masahikoughed; the girl really loves the drama. Seeing how she reacted, Masahiko spread her for the time being. Today, he had more than these three to relieve his boredom. Masahiko turned his intention to three specific people who were not far away.

    Rin was sitting in her seat with a pen and paper in her hands and recording everything in the meeting; everyones speech, and even their reactions in detail. Because of Masahikos actions the whole time, her hands were almost sour

    Kakashi and Obito stood behind her with sharp looks in their eyes.

    The three of them didnt say a word since they came here. The Land of Fire and Konoha have not made a clear statement yet. This time they were just here to record the meeting.

    Realizing Masahikos gazes, Obito tilted his head with a bitter smile to look at Kakashi and ask him for help, but he found thetter already looking at him sharply

    The two of them locked their eyes on each other, hummed a few words, then turned their heads away.

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head, manipting the Truth-Seeking ball to shape their faces, and came up with a new version of the left kiss, right kiss.

    Rin stopped writing for a moment and turned to look at him, then showed a sweet smile; it seemed that she had finally figured out his identity. With a face full of disbelief, Masahiko looked at her, then smiled gently.

    As the young Daimyo spoke loudly and affectionately, the conference room gradually became noisy.

    After all, the hearsay isnt as clear as the persons personal narration. That country was the biggest of the small countries. Nearly a thousand people vanished instantly, leaving only one child behind. This really frightened the other Daimyos of the small countries.

    Mifune suddenly stood up, bowed deeply to Masahiko, and then talked about his thoughts, I hope that the Shinobi World will unite and jointly punish the unforgivable Dark Akatsuki.

    Masahiko didnt try to make fun of him after all; Mifune knew how to y his cards and treated him respectfully

    By the time Mifune finished speaking, everyone else was quiet. Most of the people agree to jointly deal with the Dark Akatsuki and share information on them, but no one was willing to mention the future and whats gonna happen after dealing with them.

    In the end, Yahiko couldnt help but stand up, refusing to be a quiet organizer: The original intention of my proposal to establish the Akatsuki wasnt just to deal with the Dark Akatsuki. Our goal is world peace. No more pain, no more suffering, no more orphans in the world. We hope that there will be no conflicts between you in the future. And instead of fighting each other, you can use the Akatsuki as they pedal to negotiate and resolve the conflicts.

    After Yahiko finished speaking, the meeting room fell silent again. Gradually, everyones eyes turned to Masahiko, who was quietly ying with his ball.

    Masahiko smiled and stopped the nonsense for a moment. Since he came in person, he knew that they will not ignore the fact that their legendary ancestor is here between them, even if he was acting stupid.

    After the lightly patted ball, the face on the Truth-Seeking Football quickly turned into the double man bun guys face. Masahiko sat in his seat after that and said directly, This is the face of the Dark Akatsukis leader. Everyone must remember it. Yahiko, after this meeting, is over, I want you to find someone to paint dozens of his portraits and distribute them.

    Seeing how Yahiko nodded in answer, Masahiko continued, I want everyone to actively look for information and search to find this guy after returning to your countries. The moment you find something, I want you to notify me, I will deal with it personally.

    Having said this, Masahiko looked at Yahikos pleading gazes and shook his head lightly: I dont know about peace. But I hope that at least one person from each country can be stationed in the Land of Rain to facilitate the transmission of information. In addition, its best for big countries to send one or two strong enough ninjas to fill the Amegakures Akatsuki and determine the authenticity of any information. I dont sway me here and there with fake information.

    Masahiko didnt make any excessive demands, which made everyone breathe a sigh of relief. The Daimyos of the small countries almost without thinking agreed, since they were the most eagerly hope to solve the Dark Akatsuki.

    We agreed with the predecessors proposal, Chiyo said, while Sasori stood beside her expressionless

    Takigakure also agree to join. Kakuzu followed closely behind.

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head; these two old acquaintances really respect him

    Kirigakure and Iwagakure didnt dare to refute him in his face and agreed one after another.

    Rin turned her head slightly and bowed her head, trying to say sorry to Masahiko since she couldnt call the shots.

    Masahiko nodded to her; he didnt really care.

    Except for the Land of Fire, all countries gradually expressed their stances, and all officially joined the Akatsuki. At this point, the meeting was about to end. After that, some people will have to report back to their countries and find some proper candidates.

    Masahiko rubbed his wrist when he saw this and was about to take a walk to Obito and send him a fist of love, but he was surprised with some Chinese character shing in front of his eyes, Witness andpletely change the main storyline of Naruto: The establishment of Akatsuki, get 20(*10) witness points.

    Why is this happening now? Masahiko frowned, Is it because the system is finally recognizing it since Kakuzu and Sasori officially joined?

    Masahiko pondered then turned quickly to Kimimaro and the other two: From today on, your team will be called Taka!

    Taka? The three were left dumbfounded.

    Masahiko sat quietly for a while, but the system prompt didnt appear again, Why? Karin is clearly a part of the team, this how does this damn thing work?

 Chapter 381: The Meet Up

    Chapter 381: The Meet Up

    Masahiko was stunned for a long time.

    It wasnt until the noise in the hall became louder, and everyone started to leave the room that he came back to his senses.

    Is it because of the founder? Masahikos mouth twitched slightly, If this is the case, I should have asked Nagato and Konan to form the Akatsuki in the Uzumaki a long time ago. Its estimated that this way could work too. So many witness points were almost missed.

    And we also have Sasukes Taka team. I will go back and ask him to form one with Naruto and Toneri. There shouldnt be any problems. Masahiko pondered, What else can I do? If I knew this before, I would have helped Danzo founding the root.

    After thinking for a long time, Masahiko raised his head to find that everyone in the meeting was almost gone, and the only people left are Obito, Rin, and Kakashi standing beside him, Kimimaro and the other two behind him, and Yahiko looking at him with questioning eyes from a distance

    Master, is it really you?

    Masahiko nced at Obito with a smile, then turned to Kimimaro and the other two, I announce that the Taka Team is officially disbanded!

    Karin let out a sigh of relief, Great Elder, youve just found it, and now youre disbanded it well, the name was weird anyway.

    Masahiko curled his lips; she didnt object when the handsome Sasuke suggested this name in the original could it be that hes not handsome enough?

    Master is it you?!

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows, Why dont you guess?

    Rin covered her mouth and giggled, and Kakashi looked at Obito then whispered, Idiot.

    Master waved his hand to Yahiko, indicating that he should mind his business, then put his right hand on Obitos shoulder, Lets go out, you can taste my iron fist of love, then you can decide if Im really your master or not.

    Obito smirked, So its really you? Master, I didnt expect you to be, Master. How could it be you? Master

    Masahiko was speechless. He feared that once again he has chosen a stupid apprentice, Rin, take care of him.

    Obitos face turned serious, No need, Master! Lets go out, you dont have a clone in my space this time, and you wont be able to hit me.

    Masahiko raised the hand on Obitos shoulder, and a red glow suddenly shed away, Do you think you can beat your Master? Why dont you try opening your Mongekyou Sharingan and see what I will do to you?

    Obito was slightly startled, and his face instantly became bitter, Master, youre too cunning!

    Idiot.

    Kakashi, what did you say?!

    ..

    Talking andughing, everyone walked out of the conference hall together. Just after taking a few steps out of the gate, Masahikos gaze fell on a tall, beautiful girl.

    The girl was about 20 years old, and there was a conspicuous mole under her right eye. Seeing everyone walking out, she suddenly shouted in surprise, Kakashi-Kun!

    Huh? Masahiko instantly grabbed Obito by the shoulder, carried the three kids in his arms, and fell back into the conference hall. Rin was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and fell back.

    Kakashi:

    At the entrance of the conference hall, Masahiko and Obito moved right and left to observe the situation.

    Kakashi and the girl began to talk.

    Master, what are they talking about?

    Masahiko made a silence gesture to Obito with his index finger, then a momentter he replied, The girl said that shes a ninja from Lock Vige, named Hanare, and Kakashi has saved here once Kakashi, the idiot, actually said he had forgotten.

    Scratching his head, Obito said, Kakashi, I dont remember that he has been in a ce called Lock Vige before.

    Masahiko shook his head andughed, Have you forgotten that Kakashi was a five-year-old graduated genius? I think that you hadnt even graduated when he went to Lock Vige!

    But since the girl still remembers it, it seems that.

    Masahiko and Obito looked at each other, showing tacit expressions.

    Sure enough, continuing to listen, Masahikos old heart couldnt stand the moment, yet the young girl directly confessed

    Obito, Master, stop peeking! Rin shook her and smiled while dragging the two back, then closed the conference halls gate.

    Masahiko didnt struggle, he had already seen enough, and if he watches it further, his heart might not be able to handle it

    After a long time, Kakashi pushed the door in.

    Everyone looked expectant. Even Rin was no exception.

    He pushed his mask upwards and said casually, Elder, Rin, lets go.

    Hello! Kakashi

    Masahiko interrupted Obito with a smile, Yeah, lets go. The girl said that she must escort the Daimyo of the Land of Keys first, then she wille to Konohater to find Kakashi. You dont want to keep her waiting.

    His hearing is great, and he could even hear them talking behind the gate

    Kakashi sighed, then put up his mask again.

    ..

    After this interesting episode passed, Masahiko wasnt in a hurry to educate Obito, so he first took them back to his residence.

    On the road, he met many people from various countries who had packed their bags and chose to set off for their return. There were also many Daimyo who were also preparing to set off.

    Hey, Yagura Boy, howe youre going back alone? Wheres Mangetsu?

    Elder, Im not a kid anymore! Yagura looked at him discontentedly, then took off Masahikos hand that was patting his head and smiled gleefully, Mangetsu has always been unconvinced with the current Mizukage, so the resident ninja is going to be him, he wont go back. And this trip is just for nothing.

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head, Is that so? Well, goodbye, kid!

    Im not a kid! Goodbye, Elder!

    Masahiko shrugged then looked at Karin, Do you see how polite that kid is, learn something!

    Karin rolled her eyes.

    ..

    Inside the residence.

    Jiraiya, get up and y some football with me!

    Master Jiraiya! Rin looked at the sluggish Jiraiya on the bed and was slightly startled, What are you doing here?

    Jiraiya sat up straight, then scratched his hair, Isnt this Rin? Oh, Kakashi and Obito too. Did the old man send you? Im fine, but I didnt sleep well these two days.

    He wasnt the only one; Masahiko basically doesnt need to sleep now. When he gets bored at night, he will hit him with the ball a couple of times. The ball was really hard and heavy

    Speaking of it, Master, what is this ck ball that can transform into a human face?

    Its awesome, right? Masahiko smiled, From now on, it wont be a fist of love. Were gonna call it an Iron ball of love!

    A certain vacant lot in the Land of Rain.

    Watching Obito lying on the ground and panting heavily, Masahiko stepped forward and released the seal on his body.

    Huh~ This was truly relieving.

    Master, youre still so strong.

    Of course, how could I let my stupid apprentice catch up to me. But are you okay? Can you stand up?

    Of course!

    Masahiko smiled and said, Today, I recognize you as my disciple with my original appearance, so I will give you a meeting gift.

    These words made Obito forget about his exhaustion, and he quickly jumped up.

    Um Im gonna teach you a special style of Taijutsu. Kakashi! You can join this fool andpete to see who can learn it faster!

    In the distance, Karin saw how Masahiko began to teach his damn dragon fist again and curled her lips.

    Little girl, is there a problem with Elder Masahikos set of Taijutsu techniques?Jiraiya was also thinking about it.

    Karin nced at him, showed a look of disgust, then shrank to Kimimaros side.

    Kimimaro turned his head and said, Its an honor for them to be able to learn Gods special style of Taijutsu techniques.

    Haku smiled sweetly and shook his head, The techniques are fine.

    These three kids brought by the Elder seem to have problems no, maybe the problem is not the kids themselves. Jiraiya looked at Kimimaro and the other two with a look of pity.

    Obito, you fool! Why did I ept a disciple like you! Kakashi has already learned the twelfth form. Why havent you figured out the fifth form yet?

    Obito squinted his eyes, Kakashi, you bastard, you ruined this for me. Howe you can learn so fast.

 Chapter 382: I Never Liked You Anyway

    Chapter 382: I Never Liked You Anyway

    A certain vacant lot in the Land of Rain.

    Kakashi and Obito are using the still not proficient Masahiko God Fist while thetter is holding the ball and watching quietly.

    Jiraiya frowned in the distance. This technique seemed to be very strong, but he still felt that something was wrong. Turning to look at the three troubled kids, there was no way he could ask them. As for Masahiko years of painful experience taught him not to try.

    After a while, Obito and Kakashi pulled apart, the two kept the same distance, and neither of them managed to hit the other

    Masahiko pped in satisfaction, Youve basically mastered the essence of my Taijutsu Style. Go back and practice more!

    Thank you, Master (Elder)!

    Master, its time for the three of us to go. Rin took a few steps closer, Itste. We have to rush back to Konoha before dark.

    Masahiko nodded, and the ck ball suddenly stretched and turned into a broom, Ill see you off.

    On this?

    Dont worry, its very stable. Masahiko nodded with a smile and controlled the broom to hover in the air in front of Rin, Lets go Huh?

    Just when he was about to say, Masahiko turned around to look at a ninja from Amegakure rushing toward him.

    Elder! Many Daimyos were attacked on their way home!

    The Daimyos were attacked? Masahiko was stunned for a moment, Who was the attacker? What about the casualties? Forget it. I will ask Yahiko!

    Masahiko turned around and nodded to Jiraiya, then his figure disappeared in ce.

    The Daimyos were attacked. Are we going to help? Obito said while scratching his head.

    Kakashi hesitated for a moment, shook his head, and said, Its a long way back, and we wont reach the vige before dark. The Hokage is waiting for our report in the vige.

    Kakashi, where is the Lock Vige? Rin said softly.

    Obitos widened his eyes, Thats right! That female ninja named Hanare Kakashi, you lucky bastard, what are you waiting for? Lets go!

    Kakashi sighed, Idiot, over here.

    .

    The central tower of Amegakure.

    Masahiko got the specific information he wanted from Yahiko.

    White monster White Zetsu? So three out of the ten Daimyos who have set off lost a few of their guards but managed to flee? How about the others?

    Yahikos expression looked anxious, Ive sent most of our Shinobi for the rescue, and I have also sent a few to the various close countries to send help, but the situation of the others is still unknown. The closest of them is 10,000 meters away from the Land of Rain. Youre fast. Could you please take the trip personally?

    Masahiko nodded, Mark the map with the location of each one of them.

    Thank you!

    This matter something seems off. Yahiko turned to mark the map, but Masahiko frowned slightly.

    He knew that the double man bun guy could be the one controlling White Zetsu. So he could be the one behind this attack, but this is somewhat unreasonable. The Akatsuki has been established. What is the use of attacking the Daimyos of the small countries? This attack should have been executed before the assembly.

    Even if a few Daimyos are really dead, it will only make those countries share the same hatred. Its true that some people may withdraw because of fear, but that kind of person is useless anyway. The Akatsuki will just kick them out.

    Whats more, the double man bun guy didnt use the Edo Tensei to attack them. He only sent White Zetsu, who can be defeated or even escaped. Is it just to intimidate them?

    Elder, the map! Yahiko marked the map and handed it to Masahiko, interrupting his thoughts.

    Masahiko raised his hand to take it, and his figure flickered again, appearing next to Jiraiya.

    Oh, they left?

    Jiraiya smirked, It seems that hes going to meet that female ninja of the Lock Vige.

    Oh? Masahiko also smirked and then immediately became serious, You go to Tsunades casino. Im worried that Hashirama and Mito went out of control.

    Hearing that Tsunade might be in danger, Jiraiya also stood up with a serious face and left instantly.

    Masahiko turned to Kimimaro and the other two, Youre waiting for me here. I will be back soon!

    Yes, God (Elder)!

    Masahiko nodded. His figure rose into the sky, standing on the ck back, which was reshaped to serve as a tform, then opened the map, Ill go here first, the Land of ws, I remember theyre one of our trading partners huh?

    There was a sudden erupt of mes in the southeast direction, which made Masahiko turn around all of a sudden.

    Fire? Masahiko murmured lightly, then his expression changed, Bijuudama! Yagura boy, the Sanbi!

    Finally, a series of thoughts were connected, Hes after the Bijuu?

    The Sage cloak was put on instantly, and an arc was drawn in the sky as he speeded up to the southeast.

    The distance of tens of miles was crossed by Masahiko in less than two minutes, and a thick mist appeared in front of him.

    In the center of the mist, he could vaguely see the huge figure of the Sanbi.

    Unfortunately, I wasntte. However, the person whos fighting Yagura seems to be Wind Release: Breakthrough!

    Masahiko shouted his technique, then took a deep breath, mixed it with the Wind Release Chakra, and then blew it out. The violent storm instantly dispersed the mist created by the Sanbi.

    The fog was cleared; Masahiko frowned, and looked at the person who was fighting with Yagura, Sure enough, he dag the ancestral graves, what a bastard.

    The one who appeared in front of Masahiko was a thin-middle-aged man, yet the look in his eyes was full of domineering even though he was manipted by the Edo Tensei. The patriarch of the Senju n, Hashiramas father, Butsuma Senju!

    So hespletely controlled by the Edo Tensei? Masahiko murmured softly, then lunched the Truth-Seeking Football!

    Earth Release: Wall!

    Butsuma instantly performed a hand sign, and a huge wall suddenly rose in front of the Truth-Seeking Football, but it couldnt stop it.

    Facing the Truth-Seeking Football, which has mmed the rock wall and was rushing toward him quickly, Butsuma unnaturally twisted his back and evaded the sudden blow.

    Masahiko got irritated and was about to control the Football back, but Butsuma suddenly said, Where am I?

    Masahiko was taken aback, He regained his consciousness?

    This is the Sanbi? Why am I here? I remember Butsumas memory was still vague, Youre Uzumaki Masahiko? Are you doing some kind of a trick?!

    Elder, do you know him? Yagura slowly returned to his original appearance and walked to Masahiko.

    Masahiko nodded and raised his eyebrows slightly: That guy isnt here, so is he after the Yonbis Jinchuriki, Roshi? Is he trying to slow me down by giving Butsuma his consciousness back? That bastard thinks Im a fool!

    Uzumaki Masahiko! Why am I here? Butsuma yelled, Wheres Hashirama and Tobirama?!

    Masahiko turned his head, They You know what? I never liked you.

    He cant distract me with this! Masahiko walked over, and a secondter, Butsumas body was torn into pieces!!

 Chapter 383: I’m Gonna Catch Them All!

    Chapter 383: I��m Gonna Catch Them All!

    The edge of the Land of Rain.

    Kid, dont leave the Land of Rain for the time being. Wait for me. I have things to talk to you about when Ie back!

    Masahiko briefly talked to Yagura, and without waiting for a reply, he opened his Sage Mode again and rose into the sky, heading straight to the southwest.

    One is in the southeast and the other in the southwest. This bastard is ying with me.

    Masahiko was flying at full speed, but he had a bad feeling in his heart. He was dyed for more than ten minutes this time, enough for that bastard to catch the Yonbi. But he was hoping to maybe catch up to him? Since he didnt waste time talking nonsense with that old man?

    However, when he got closer, he could see the continuous flow of magma in the pitted ground. Masahikos perception was fully on, but he couldnt sense the double men bun guys Chakra. It seems that the battle was already over.

    The Yonbis Jinchuriki and that dumb-weak-monkey couldnt resist for ten minutes. Masahiko sighed lightly, then bit his finger, Summoning Technique!

    After a burst of smoke, the fat cat made her debut with a chicken leg in her mouth

    Meow?

    Pop!

    The chicken leg fell to the ground.

    Meow! The fat cat cried.

    All you do is eat. Its time for work! Hurry up, I need your nose. Find the two parties who were fighting here just now.

    Ah! Fat Cat wasnt willing to give up on her chicken leg and ate it in one bite, Meow~ The smell of sulfur is everywhere, how can Whitey smell them?

    Masahiko frowned, That idiot monkey if you cant beat him, dont resist. He helped theenemy clean up their traces.

    Looking down at the Fat Cat, who ate the chicken leg without spitting out the bones, Masahiko sighed, Idiot cat!

    Meow! How rude! Have you forgotten who brought you back from the sea to the Land of Whirlpools when you were seriously injured during the New Year? And Whitey hates water the most!

    Masahikos face darkened. He knew that this stupid cat can live a lifetime but wont shut up about this.

    Cant you really smell anything?

    Fat Cat crinkled her nose, It seems to be over there!

    Masahikos mouth twitched, Why are you pointing two ws in two different directions? You might as well lie down and point with your four ws if youre looking for a lucky guess.

    Forget it, dont do it, because I will have to help you upter!Fat Cat slowly retracted one paw and said with affirmation, Over there!

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows, Lets go then!

    The Truth-Seeking Football drilled into his chest, then he walked with the Fat Cat, this time toward the direction she pointed out.

    Two minutester

    Havent you caught it yet?

    The two ran dozens of miles in these two minutes. The double men bun guy couldnt have been so fast, not to mention that he was carrying a person with him.

    The Fat Cat shrugged, then her face wrinkled slightly, Meow~ I lost the smell.

    Lost it?! Masahiko stared at her slightly and looked further ahead; it was a jungle. How will he find them? Follow the footsteps? But there isnt any!

    Should I learn tracking skills, or something like the eagle eye, and level it up to max I wont be worried about my enemy escaping after this!

    By the way, I suddenly lost it. Could it be a Summoning Technique? Fat Cat said Masahiko didnt notice how full of guilty he looked until now

    Forget it Masahiko sighed and pulled out the map, Its better to save the Daimyos. I hope theyre not dead yet.

    After turning around, Masahiko stopped flying at full speed and said to Fat Cat, The Yonbis Jinchuriki was captured by the enemy just now. That bastard didnt follow the plot and started catching the Bijuu.

    Meow~ What plot?

    Masahiko paused, Its okay. Im getting older. There will always be two days at the end of each year where I start talking nonsense because I cant use my brain. Please be considerate. What I mean is, youre now in danger because of the Nibi in your body. Not only you but the little girl Tenten is also in danger. So you better be always by her side when youre in Konoha and Reverse Summon me if youre in danger.

    Oh, by the way, dont you try to stop the summoning or reverse it. Sarah misses you from time to time.

    Moew~ its okay, Whitey wont do it, and you dont bother Whitey when shes having a big meal.

    Dont be careless. Masahiko squeezed the fat cats neck lightly, The one who was captured isnt much weaker than you. When Tenten gets a bit older, I will teach her some life-saving skills. Man, its really troublesome, you have no shame, how could you give her your blood.

    Masahiko roamed around the Land of Rain to find that he was reallyter, and all the battles ended.

    The Daimyos were barely hurt. The double men bun guys attack on them was just a feint; two or three White Zetsu were dispatched in each direction, and they didnt cause any actual threat

    Even so, the Daimyos were in shock, and a few guards ended up dead Yahiko had a strong headache analyzing the situation.

    Masahiko ignored him for the time being, holding the Fat Cat in his arm to find the resident ninja from Iwagakure.

    You said Roshi was taken away?! Arent the Daimyos who were attacked?

    Masahiko shook his head, They were just a decoy to attract my attention. His real target was Roshi. You must inform Onoki.

    The ninja hesitated for a moment, Notify lord Tsuchikage.

    Masahiko was taken aback, Whats the matter?

    The guy took a long deep breath, then exined, Roshi is regarded as a half-disciple of the Tsuchikage-Sama. They even share the same stubborn character. During the Second Shinobi World War, Roshi didnt want to fight as the viges war weapon. After a quarrel with the Tsuchikage-Sama, he chose to defect. This time he only returned because of the Akatsuki and finally reconciled with the Tsuchikage-Sama.

    Masahiko was startled slightly and pped Fat Cats head, He has a good rtionship with Onoki?

    The ninja nodded, Although the Tsuchikage-Sama didnt say anything, I could see that he was in a good mood during this period. I didnt expect this time to happen all of a sudden.

    Masahiko shook his head and stood up, Its better to report to Onoki as soon as possible. Hes not that weak-minded.

    I know, elder.

    Masahiko took Fat Cat with him and walked to Yaguras: Bijuu Kushina and Naruto both are under Minatos Flying Thunder God protection, and theyre also in Konoha. The possibility of an ident is very slim, but some protection measures must be added. And this stupid cat can handle itself.

    For the other Bijuu. Where are the Nanabi and the Rokubi? Masahiko frowned slightly, These Jinchuriki have a certainbat effectiveness, plus the restrict protection of each vige.

    Forget it. This ancestor doesnt need to worry about them. I just need to take care of the Nibi and the Kyuubi. Its better to be able to turn another Yagura. Masahiko raised his eyebrows.

    By the way, there is also Gaara.

 Chapter 384: What Are You Going To Do?

    Chapter 384: What Are You Going To Do?

    In Amegakure, Kirigakure partys temporary residence.

    Yagura, do you know how dangerous your situation is now? Do you want to consider leaving Kirigakure and joining our Land of Whirlpools? I will personally guarantee your safety.

    No. Yagura shook his head.

    Really? Dont you wanna think about it? You know I also have a daughter back there. Masahikoughed

    Yagura was taken aback, Your daughter?

    Yes, my daughter. Hey, respect man, dont you dare show such a horrified expression. Shes not very old, shes only 30 years old, and she has my genes, so she looks like a 20 years old young girl. Youre 21 years old, right? Even though you look like a 12 years old kid, you two are a good match.

    Yagura still shook his head, Thanks for your kindness, but the Mizukage-Sama has also been very kind to me. I cant leave the vige.

    Masahiko was taken aback, then his thoughts strayed instantly: You like Terumi Mei, dont you?

    Yaguras face flushed, No, I dont! I dont. You have misunderstood!

    Masahikoughed, Mei is really charming, and yes, she can be really attractive to young boys like you. The deal is never off the table, I have something to do, so I will leave first.

    Ha~ the nasty smell of tortoises. Just when they stepped out of the room, the fat cat yawned in his arms.

    Last time, it was a nasty fox, this time a nasty tortoise. Is there a Bijuu you dont hate?

    The fat cat yawned, Meow~ Its not me, its the Nibi trying to miss with Whiteys head! Whitey obviously doesnt hate tortoises.

    Masahikoughed; this stupid cat actually picked up all of Masahikos narcissism. After a slight concentration, Masahikos figure flickered, then appeared next to Kimimaro and the other two.

    God! Huh, cat?

    Meow~ Its you again, nasty kid.

    Haku smiled sweetly, Elder, youre back, hello Whitey.

    Youre finally back. I thought you forgot us! Karin said, dissatisfied.

    Howe? No one can forget sweet kids like Kimimaro and Haku. Masahiko raised one eyebrow.

    Karin:

    Meow~ Can I go now? Little Tenten should be very worried about Whitey. Fat Cat felt a bit ufortable staying there while being locked by Kimimaros offensive stares.

    Masahiko patted Fat Cats head, You can go, and Reverse Summon me when you encounter danger. Be careful.

    Meow~ dont worry. Fat Cat performed a hand sign, then disappeared inside the smoke.

    Masahiko pondered for a moment, then said, Lets go. We will have dinner together, then go back to rest.

    Theres no need for him to worry about the casino; Hashiramas inability to use Chakra will make himpletely useless in front of Tsunade, let alone Jiraiya, who rushed to them.

    While go going to have dinner, Masahiko learned from Karin that Obito and the other two returned to Konoha.

    Kakashis second heroic rescue operation ended in failure. When the group arrived, the battle was over, and the Key Vige was unharmed. However, Kakashi still gained Hanares gratitude and also a hug This is all from Obito, who made sure the gossip reaches Masahiko.

    This kid Masahikoughed, The Rain Council will be even more lively next time. Im afraid Onoki wille in person, and there will be people from Kirigakure. Konoha should also send her high-ranked.

    ..

    The next day.

    Before the arrival of the vigers, Yahiko hurriedly sent people to find Masahiko and invited him to the central tower of Amegakure.

    Whats the matter? Masahiko frowned and looked at the staff in the tower. His eyes stopped on the little girl who had led the way for him before, Little Ajisai, whats wrong?

    Ajisai looked depressed, and she wanted to cry.

    Yesterday, I sent someone to draw the face of the Dark Akatsukis leader and distribute it to everyone. She came to me early this morning and said that she had met him before she actually said that she had saved him. Yahiko said.

    Huh? Masahiko was startled, How did this happen?

    Master Yahiko, I really didnt know that he was an enemy. Ajisai whispered.

    Dont cry, little girl, and speak louder! Ringos voice came from behind Masahiko.

    Yes! Ringo-Sama!

    Masahiko tilted his head slightly, I forgot about. Where did you go yesterday?

    Ringo is a rogue ninja from Kirigakure. It wasnt suitable to show up yesterday. Yahiko exined beside him.

    Masahiko nodded, then turned his gaze to Ajisai and smiled at her thinking it was the gentlest smile: Little girl, dont be nervous, you can tell this old man everything, dont you leave the slightest detail.

    Ajisai shrank back.

    Its okay, Ajisai, Yahiko said gently.

    Ajisais face blushed, Yeah!

    Masahiko:

    I remember it was on January 19th. I was on a mountain two kilometers southwest of the Land of Rain, and I found him in aa with a dead wild boar beside him.

    January 19th. He should have been really hurt to get knocked out by a wild boar. Masahiko nodded slightly, Then what?

    Ajisai paused and then turned her head to look at Yahiko, who gave her an encouraging smile.

    Then I saved him. Ajisai whispered, And give him to buns to eat.

    After saying this, Ajisai closed her eyes tightly, looking like she was waiting for her head to hit the floor.

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head, but his heart gradually became solemn, I checked that ce before, and he came to the vige, but no one noticed him. Did this bastard find a way to block his Chakra fluctuations? Its really troublesome.

    Anything else?

    Ajisai opened her eyes slightly and gritted her teeth, Before he left, he said that in order to thank me, hes going to give me a summoning scroll.

    She took out a scroll from her pocket then handed it to Yahiko nervously.

    He gave you a summoning scroll, yet you didnt doubt his identity? Yahiko opened the scroll, This is a rare panda summon beast, and it has never been signed before.

    Come again? Masahiko was taken aback.

    Panda Whats wrong, elder? Although its rare, you can easily find things like this.

    Masahikos mouth twitched. He has lived for so many years. But he never heard of a panda in Naruto World. Should he read the newspapers more?

    Yahiko checked the Summoning Scroll again and again, then finally shook his head and handed it to Masahiko, Elder, take a look.

    Masahiko took the scroll then paused. Chakra suddenly stroked the palm of his hand, eased the double men bun guys mark on the scroll, then he handed it back to Ajisai, The scroll is fine, girl, stretch out your hand to me.

    Ajisai was startled and hesitated to stretch out her hand. Masahiko held it close for a moment and then shook his head slightly, The little girl is fine.

    The seal on the scroll has no significant effect. Its only for perception. Its estimated that a lot of their intelligence has been leaked out because of her. But since the little girl didnt know, Masahiko didnt point it out. He didnt want to put more pressure on the little girls mind.

    Is that so? Yahiko sighed, If I could send the portrait of the leader earlier, there wouldnt have been such a problem. Ajisai, you dont need to worry. The Elder and I will not me you.

    Masahiko nodded, then turned his head to the door to find that a ninja from Amegakure came rushing, Leader, the Third Hokage ising to our vige.

    Masahiko was stunned, Hiruzen is here in person?

    Yahiko was also taken aback for a moment and then immediately stood up, Ill meet him!

    Leader! The ninja quickly added: There are dozens of ninjas behind the Third Hokage, and theyreing menacingly!

    Huh? Masahiko and Yahiko looked at each other, all at a loss: What is Hiruzen doing?

 Chapter 385: Lost Sand Gourd

    Chapter 385: Lost Sand Gourd

    Hiruzen, you cheap old man!

    After learning about the true purpose of Hiruzens arrival with that group of ninjas, Masahiko couldnt help butugh and curse him

    After he heard about the many Daimyos who were attacked yesterday after leaving the Land of Rain, Hiruzen, who was far away in Konoha, immediately seized this business opportunity.Some Daimyos, who were timid or had weak guards, were worried about being attacked again, so they ended up being trapped in Amegakure.

    Yesterday, Yahikos residence was so lively with those troubled Daimyos. They were hoping that Amegakures leader will send guards to escort them back.

    This caused a great headache to Yahiko. Each of these Daimyos is wealthy enough to pay for more than one Jonin. However, there are only a dozen of Jonin in Amegakure. Yahiko cant send all of them and leave the vige without protection.

    Hiruzen had enough manpower, and after he finishes this mission, not only will he get a lot of funds, but he will also gain the friendship and blood of the Daimyos.

    The Residence.

    Masahiko smiled as he watched Konoha ninjas take one Daimyo after another.

    Yahiko beside him was speechless.

    Hiruzen walked out with a smiley face, but when he reached Masahiko and Yahiko, his expression was already serious.

    He first nodded his head to greet Masahiko and then turned to Yahiko, I was informed by Kakashi about everything that was said during the meeting yesterday.

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows and smiled. Hiruzen was using his masters domineering to suppress the poor kid.

    Yahiko bowed his head slightly, When I came to Konoha, you said that you were gonna consider it before deciding whether to join the Akatsuki. Now that one year has passed, have you made your mind?

    Hiruzens expression remained unchanged, We, Konoha, tend to join, but I cant guarantee that from the Land of Fires Daimyo, it will take some time to negotiate.

    Hes still stalling.

    Konoha is too strong now. He doesnt need to join the Akatsuki. He can handle the double men bun guy personally. If he dares to make the world feel pain like the original Pain, the Uchihas four Susanoo will tear him to pieces.

    Only Masahiko can make the current Konoha feel pain.

    After exchanging a few perfunctory words with Yahiko, Hiruzens expression was slightly solemn, Elder Masahiko, the goal of the dark Akatsukis leader, is to catch all the Bijuu?

    Masahiko nodded, It has always been, but I didnt expect him to start acting so early.

    And the reason?

    To gather the nine Bijuu and summon the dragon cough, the Juubi. Then be the Juubis Jinchuriki and beat me? Destroy the world? Masahiko said casually, It should be something like that.

    Hiruzen looked in a daze, but he was able to grasp the pointKushina and Naruto are among the enemys targets.

    Then you

    Masahiko waved his hand to interrupt, indicating that he had a good idea, and looked up at the sky.

    In the distance, Onoki groaned and flew to their side quickly.

    Hes very angry. This is gonna be awesome. Hes hopeful that he will be the third longest-lived ninja after Kakuzu and me. You cant do it. Youre far away!

    Hiruzen smiled bitterly. He and Onoki are old opponents, and they could fight each other toe to toe when they were young, but now his body has already been hollowed out.

    Yahiko also saw the little old man Onoki flying in the distance and hurriedly led the people to greet him.

    In the residence area, Homura and Koharu walked out with more than ten ninjas and nodded to Hiruzen. These ninjas belonged to the failed to receive a task pack.

    Masahiko nced at the passing-by Chunin and saw a young man with a green vest and pants

    Well, they cant me him. You cant trust a weird-looking guy like him with your life. Although they would have been safer with him.

    Speaking of it, Konoha has worked really hard this time in order to show sincerity to the Daimyos and ept the task. Not only did the Hokage arrive, but also the three elders.

    They came and went in a hurry; they withdrew just after receiving the task.

    Looking at the sky, Masahiko could only feel sorry for Onoki, who was going to receive the news about the loss of the Gobis Jinchuriki and his half disciple.

    Well, when he returns to the vige, his lovely granddaughter will make Onoki forget about all the sadness.

    The Nanabi gone wild?

    Masahiko looked surprised. He never expected such news.

    Kakuzu continued, That was before I took over Takigakure. During the First Shinobi World War, Takigakure attacked Iwagakure and snatched the Nanabi. Later Onoki

    Oh, I remember that, after he used the Dust Release, he almost wiped out Takigakure. Thus the people asked you to go back to be the leader.

    Kakuzu nodded and exined, During that battle, the Nanabis Jinchuriki died in the dust. Later the Nanabi came back to life, but I couldnt catch it.

    Masahiko was taken aback. He remembered then that the Nanabi was a big buy who was good at digging in disguise. It was hard to find.

    And theres also the Rokubi who betrayed Kirigakure many years ago in the worst case, that bastard has caught one-third of the Bijuu? Masahiko frowned slightly.

    Two dayster.

    Karin, this is the desert you have always wanted to see, happy?

    Karin was stretching out her tongue like a dead dog, Its so hot, so dirty. Haku! Come over here, and cool me down!

    Haku, youre not allowed to use your Ice Release. Coming to the desert is for enjoying the sand and heat. Masahiko was surprisingly refreshed.

    Haku turned to Karin with a helpless expression.

    Since there was no way around this, Karin wanted to seize this opportunity, Kimimaro, youre feeling hot, right? Why dont you take your shirt? Yeah!

    Masahiko, who was walking in front, turned his head feeling a bit irritated, Kimimaro, put on your shirt, were going to reach Sunagakure soon.

    Yes, God!

    There was a fifth person in the team, We will be there in about three kilometers. We, the Sunagakure ninjas, have long been used to his environment.

    Masahiko smiled, Every time Ie here, I think you guys are really hard, Chiyo.

    You might be right. Gaara was also my sin. Chiyo sighed.

    I thought Sasori was your sin?

    Following Chiyo, the four entered Sunagakure unimpeded, and Masahiko also saw his goal of this trip: Gaara.

    The word love on his forehead, the big gourd on the back, and the thick dark circles around his eyes made him easy to identify.

    Fuinjutsu improved so much, yet you still use these unstable sealing methods.

    Chiyo sighed, Elder, can you please strengthen the seal for him?

    Easy. Masahiko nodded and looked at the pedestrians on the street where Gaara was evading and then at the two Anbu not far behind him. Masahiko raised one eyebrow, then fixed his eyes on the gourd, Ill go and say hello to my boy Gaara.

    Elder

    In the next second, Gaara, who was walking on the street, suddenly felt his shoulder getting lighter, and at the same time, a red-haired uncle not afraid of him appeared in his sight.

    Masahiko, holding the gourd in one hand, smiled and said, My boy, is this the sand gourd you lost, or uh.

    Gaara: I Will Kill You!

 Chapter 386: Helping

    Chapter 386: Helping

    The yellow sand rose in the sky and then quickly calmed down.

    Suddenly, two Kunai were shot from unexpected angles and went straight to Gaaras heart. Before Masahiko raises his hand, the sand gushed from the gourd and blocked the Kunai.

    Arent these two Anbu supposed to protect him? Is the system here crooked? You cant even trust the Anbu.

    The two men confirmed Masahikos thoughts and rushed toward Gaara.

    Masahiko frowned slightly, It seems that no one likes you here, dear boy.

    Boom! Boom!

    The two masked men ended up lying on the floor unconscious.

    Masahiko pped his hands and tilted his head, looking at Chiyo, Whats the situation here? Is everyone trying to assassinate Gaara?

    Chiyo frowned, I dont know. I havent been paying much attention to everything going on inside the vige recently.

    Masahiko wanted to cry; how about asking your grandson how things are going on with him from time to time.

    Blood Ill kill you! Your blood must be delicious. Garaa was getting crazier.

    Of course, its delicious. Masahiko smirked, This ancestors blood is the best. However, will you dare try to drink it, little Tanuki?!

    Inside Gaara, the Ichibi greeted Masahiko cordially.

    Blood Gaaras face turned gloomy.

    Elder, what is wrong with him? Karin was puzzled.

    Masahiko nodded, Hes a good little handsome boy who was made into such an appearance by his vige. Its really a crime.

    Handsome boy? Karin questioned his eyes.

    Let him sleep well, and he will be a handsome guy. Masahikos figure flickered, and then he appeared in front of Gaara half-squatting and pressed his right hand on his abdomen, Four Symbols Seal!

    The sealing technique waspleted. Masahiko took Gaara, who had fallen asleep, on his back, then carried the other with one hand, Its tiring to carry this gourd on your back all the time, how about you get to be carried once.

    After doing this, Masahiko looked up at the two masked ninjas in the distance and squinted slightly, Chiyo, takes us to the Kazekages ce.

    Ten minutester, the Kazekages office.

    After hearing The Kazekages exnation, Masahiko didnt know what expression to make.

    Turning his head to look at Gaara, who was sleeping soundly on the gourd, Masahiko shook his head speechlessly, This kid should be called Gaara, right?

    ording to the Fourth Kazekage, in order to test whether Gaara can restrain his emotions and control the Ichibi in his body, he sent Gaaras uncle, Yashamaru, to assassinate him; that was his only concern when it came to Gaara.

    Yashamaru died in front of Gaara, causing him to lose control over the Ichibi for the first time. Gaara attacked Suna, but the Fourth Kazekage Rasa stopped him using his gold sand. After this, Rasa considered Gaara a failure as a Jinchuriki and arranged one assassination after another in order to kill Gaara.

    Its a miracle that the kids lived to this day, and the fact he did proves that hes worthy enough. Yet only his fool father cant see it. Masahiko didnt hide this in his heart and said it directly.

    The three kids behind him showed a look of approval, while Chiyo smiled bitterly and shook her head

    Looking directly at the dissatisfied Fourth Kazekage, Masahiko slowly said, Your name is Rasa, right? Now you dont need to think of me as the Great Elder, of the strongest country in the Shinobi World, or the Legend Shinobi who can destroy your vige in a second, just think of me as a wise old man who is a hundred years old, and wants to give you a lecture, okay?

    The fourth Kazekage: .

    The dissatisfaction on his face slowly faded away, revealing a helpless look, Please.

    Masahiko nodded with satisfaction, Someone once said that as long as everyone shares a little love, this world will be beautiful.

    Who said that, Great Elder? Karin said suddenly.

    Masahiko was startled and frowned, It should be Oprah?

    Ahem, kids shouldnt interrupt the adults. What I mean is that the Bijuu needs to befriend and cannot be suppressed blindly by force. You all know how I helped achieve that with Konohas Kyuubi, right?

    Elder, Im gonna trouble you to help us protect the Ichibi this time, Chiyo said.

    Masahiko gave Chiyo a look of youre asking too much and nodded, Dont worry, I will help with the Ichibi. And you take care of the Fourth Kazekage.

    Masahiko didnt worry about taking this away in front of the Kazekage. And after that, he sat down next to Gaara and pressed his right hand on his abdomen again. His consciousness instantly appeared in a huge desert, and his eyes fell directly on the Ichibi in the cage, Yo, big Tanuki, west met fifty years ago. Have you missed me?

    Roar! Shukaku screamed harshly, You bastard, you dare to appear here?!

    The sand swept towards Masahiko, making him frown slightly, With my seal, he cant mobilize so much power. Sunas seal is just a disy. Thats right, it was only used for one purpose, making the Jinchuriki a war weapon.

    This wasnt Masahikos first time fighting in a ce simr to the spiritual world. He didnt need to use any Ninjutsu. Dozens of red seal chains extended from him and pierced Shukakus body, blocking his entire power.

    Oh! You bastard! Shukaku cried out in pain.

    When the wind and sand subsided, Masahiko sat down cross-legged with a smile, Dont be so noisy, havent seen me for so many years, dont you want to talk to me?

    What is there to talk about, you bastard!

    Masahikos face darkened, Its amusing to you calling me bastard, right? Tell me, have you ever experienced true despair? Do you want to find the true meaning of a Tanukis life?

    .

    After half an hour, Masahikos consciousness returned to the outside world.

    Four Symbols Seal-Release! Eight Trigram Seal-Kai Masahiko pped his hands and stood up.

    Well, Ive talked to the Ichibi, and I have also strengthened the seal, so you dont have to worry about it getting out of control again. Masahiko smiled.

    At the same time, Chinese characters shed in front of him, Witness and drastically change the side story of the Naruto World: Gaaras childhood got 10(*8) witness points.

    Sure enough. Masahiko smiled. His main goal was the witness points here.

    Elder, weve troubled you.

    Masahiko nodded and then pondered slightly, Well, Ive obtained the witness points and seeded in talking with that idiot Tanuki. The first goal was achieved. The second was to influence Gaaras character, which this ancestor isnt very good at.

    After a moment of contemtion, Masahiko looked around, and his eyes fixed on Hakus body.

    Hmm, oh, no, no.

 Chapter 387: Unlearned Forbidden Technique

    Chapter 387: Unlearned Forbidden Technique

    Of course, the most suitable one in Masahikos party would be Haku.

    But Haku has some shorings that he didnt if it would cause problems.

    Grand Elder? Haku said in doubt softly.

    Its okay. Masahiko waved his hand decisively and turned his gaze to Gaaras sand gourd.

    He could still vaguely remember that the original exnation of Gaaras sand body protection ability was his mothers remaining power protecting him, but Masahiko didnt believe it.

    Because even he wouldnt be able to use such a method on Kimimaro if somehow he died lets say by Truck-Kun.

    Buhahaahahaha! Your efforts are in vain! This is ancestor wont die because there arent trucks in this world! Masahiko said proudly.

    Elder, what should we do next? Chiyo asked from the side.

    Masahiko nced at her and muttered, Shikaku is tamed by me now. He wont try to run anymore. What we need to do now is to reverse Gaaras abnormal personality.

    Chiyo nodded, You dont need to worry about this. We can handle it. The most important question now is how to prevent the Dark Akatsuki froming after him.

    The Fourth Kazekage sighed, I didnt expect this to happen Well, I will tell the truth to Gaara.

    When things got to this point, and after hearing the news about the Dark Akatsuki from Chiyo, the Fourth Kazekage finally decided to give up the War Weapon Gaara n.

    Masahiko nodded, You need to make it up for him. You were a terrible father When you reverse his character, and he learns how tomunicate with people normally, I will protect him.

    Masahiko didnt need to intervene in the rest of this matter. Instead, he chose to watch the whole process because Gaaras discovering of his inner peace might bring him some witness points.

    His mothers power protecting him. After persuading, again and again, Masahiko had no choice but to believe because there was indeed no other exnation.

    Probably it was the explosion of maternal love, the use of soul-type forbidden techniques, and then by coincidence, it was contaminated with some of Shikakus power, which achieved this effect? Masahiko guessed.

    The Fourth Kazekage and Chiyo cooperated very well. Perhaps they felt like they needed to make up for Gaara after all those years. So they did not only rify the truth, but they also proimed that Gaara has been controlled by some outside powers, which caused the vigers to stop being hostile to him, and reunited Temari, Kankuro, and Gaara again

    After having a high-quality sleep, Gaara started tomunicate again.

    But ideas that are already ingrained are difficult to change. Until now, Masahiko really felt that Naruto was still a crying babe but that mouth of his is really powerful.

    After working hard for five days, Masahiko received a message from the system, Witness and change the side story of Naruto World: Gaara, get 2(*5) Witness Points.

    My efforts werent in vain. Although its only 10 points, its still worth it. Masahiko looked at the two sides fighting in front of him and smiled, Sure enough, forming a team and fighting the enemy together is the best way to create rtionships in this world.

    Among the three siblings, Gaara was the younger. He was seven years old, Kankuro was eight, and Temari was ten years old. Gaara, the strongest among them, was only as strong as eight-year-old Karin. Haku can beat the three of them at the same time, while Kimimaro can hang all three of them from their pants at the same time

    Therefore, Masahiko has asked Haku to fight with them from time to time. The three siblings fighting amon enemy quickly eliminated Kankuros fear of Gaara and awakened Temaris love for her little brother

    Speaking of which, when I watched the anime in my previous life, I really didnt pay attention. Temari is actually three years older than Kankuro, which is interesting.

    Elder, when can we leave? Karin looked bored beside him.

    Why the hurry? Didnt you say that you like the desert? Masahiko tilted his head.

    I now like watching the snow.

    Masahikoughed, Hobbies changes fast. Dont worry, go and practice with Kimimaro. We have to dy our trip for two or three more days. I have something to do.

    After saying that, Masahiko flickered and appeared in front of the children, interrupting their battle.

    Haku, go and rest for a while. You did well.

    Yes, Haku responded softly.

    When Haku left, Masahiko turned his eyes to Gaara, who was much more normal now, Oh young boy,e to this ancestor, and one shall reward you with a gourd.

    Gaara: ???

    Crack Crack!!

    Kankuro moved his puppet, which made that sound, and Masahiko tilted his head slightly, Two puppets user, you must work harder to be a five puppets master as soon as possible!

    Kankuro: ???

    Seeing that the two boys were left dumbfounded, Temari carefully carried the fan back without making a sound, which made Masahiko curl his lips.

    No more fooling around, Masahiko walked up to Gaara and put on his Sage coat, Dont move. This ancestor is really going to give you a gourd this time.

    Masahiko stretched his hand, directly breaking the sand wall that formed automatically, the pressed his right hand against Gaaras hand: Sage Art: Wood Release: The Art of Spores!

    Using the Wood Release spores, Masahiko nted a wood clone containing one percent of his Chakra on the back of Gaaras hand and deliberately the spore to appear as a white gourd mark.

    This gourd Ive given to you will protect you when youre in danger. You just need to say: Oh mighty gourd, oh mighty gourd, hurry up can protect me.

    Oh mighty gourd oh mighty gourd hurry up and protect me? Gaara murmured.

    Kankuro and Temari looked at each other, feeling like they wanted to say a thousand words.

    Masahiko smiled, and turned his head, and said, Chiyo, you came in time, Gaaras protection has beenid, and it will protect him when needed, dont worry.

    Thank you, Elder. Chiyo nodded in thanks and took out a letter from her sleeve: This was just brought here by a summoned bird. It should be for you.

    Masahiko took it with a frown. There was no signature on the letter, and the Uzumaki n emblem was drawn crookedly: This painting style is very ancestral.

    As he opened the letter, Masahiko said, So, youre not going to reward me for helping you this much?

    Chiyo was startled, Do you want.

    Masahiko raised his head and smiled, I want your forbidden technique. Ones Own Life Reincarnation.

    Chiyo sighed, then said calmly, No problem, I will teach youter. However, this technique is way too risky, so you shouldnt try to use it.

    Huh? Masahiko shook his hands and crumpled the letter in his hands: You said this was brought here by a summoned bird?

    Chiyo nodded, Yes! What happened, Elder?

    Masahiko frowned, Chiyo, it seems that there is no time to learn the forbidden technique. I need to go back to the Land of Whirlpools immediately!

    Remember the words, Gourd Boy. This ancestor needs to go. See youter.

    Kimimaro, Haku, Karin! Gather!

 Chapter 388: Anonymous Sender

    Chapter 388: Anonymous Sender

    The Land of Whirlpools, outside of Ichiraku Ramen.

    Masahikos face stretched long, looking at the peopleing in and out of the restaurant.

    Are they making fun of this ancestor?

    The letter he received in Sunagakure only had four words written: Sara is ill.

    Therefore, Masahiko took the three kids with him and flew back hurriedly. When he came there he found the restaurant opened as usual, and after perceiving, Saras Chakra fluctuations were also normal.

    When Masahiko received the letter at the time, he actually had some traces of suspicion in his heart because if Sara was really sick, it wouldnt just be a summoned bird; Nagato himself would have flown over Moreover, he didnt expect that someone would dare to make such a joke.

    You better hide from this ancestor!

    Elder, we were in such a hurry just to eat sister Saras ramen for lunch? Karin said next to him.

    Masahiko paused: Uh yes yes yes.

    What can he say? He cant just say he was tricked Karin wouldugh at him for years.

    Who did it? There arent many people who know that Im in Sunagakure. Masahiko muttered asshole ten thousand times in silence, turned to look at the kids, then smiled, Lets go. Were eating Ramen!

    .

    There were many customers in Ichiraku Ramen, and Sara was busy in the kitchen. Finally, Masahiko checked that she was indeed healthy, cleared out thest trace of worry from his heart, and ordered four bowls of Ramen, and had lunch with the kids.

    God, what are you doing this afternoon?

    Masahiko hesitated for a moment and then said, The three of you will go home and rest, then prepare to take up your first mission after the Chunin promotion I will let Konan take you to your first A-ss mission in two days. Your current overall strength as a team is enough to take such a high-level mission.

    Sister Konan will take us?

    Masahiko nodded, This ancestor is very busy and cant stay with you all the time. I have to go back to Konoha to form the Taka Team.

    He hasnt forgotten this. His goal was to gain as many points as possible. He piled up his witness points up to 295, and he needs almost 205 points to level up the Yin Release to the LVMax. He has been waiting for that moment for a long time. And he was wondering if he would be able to release a full-scaled Bijuudama if both the Yin and Yang releases are LVMax.

    Taka Team? This is weird.

    Yet it didnt sound weird to you when he said it, Karin?

    After sending off the kids, Masahiro sat in the restaurant and finished eating his Ramen,pletely ignoring the reason behind that message.

    Was it sent by the enemy, so he can attack Sunagakure after I leave? What a futile attempt; my spores have already been nted. Although that thing has only one percent of my Chakra, it should be enough to protect that kid from any sudden danger. Masahiko frowned.

    But if its one of the Uzumaki nsmen he better not show his face to me. This ancestor will kill him! Masahiko gritted his teeth.

    Father, what are you thinking about? Saras voice rang in his ears.

    Masahiko up in a daze, Sara, how have you been? Are you doing fine these days?

    Sara smiled and sat down opposite Masahiko, Father, whats the matter with you? Im fine?

    Cough, nothing. Masahiko scratched his head, feeling slightly distressed, took the letter out of his sleeves and handed it to Sara, I dont know which bastard made this joke.

    How? Who sent you this letter? Sara paused, I did feel a little ufortable two days ago. But Nagato specially called for medical treatment. They found nothing. Its all right now.

    Masahiko blinked: So you were sick? So it wasnt a prank.

    Masahiko looked at Sara carefully, checking if she was really all right now.

    Its really okay, father. Sara smiled, Who sent you this letter? They made a big fuss out of nothing.

    Masahiko scratched his head and smiled, Its anonymous. I dont know who cares about you so much. But he did the right thing by informing me. If youre sick, you should contact me immediately.Also, you should start taking care of yourself. A vacation wont kill you.

    I had a break, father.

    Its not enough. When we were in Konoha, I fought for you so you can rest on the weekend. Now that you opened your own store, you work every single day of the month.

    Sara smiled bitterly, then shook her head, I will pay more attention to my health, father.

    Sara agreed to Masahikos proposal, but as soon as a customer entered the restaurant, she immediately smiled at him and went to the kitchen.

    Masahiko shook his head helplessly. His daughter really loved making Ramen.

    Ichiraku Ramen is really amazing.

    Masahiko could only feel a bit emotional, read the letter again, then shook his head, and went straight to Nagato.

    Although this letter isnt a prank, Masahiko felt like he must find the sender.

    How dare he care about my Sara so much!

    ..

    Half an hourter, in the hall of the patriarch, Masahiko held the piece of information in his hand, giving to him by Nagato, and muttered, There are so many nsmen who have this bird as their summon?

    Nagato nodded, Yo! Sensei, do you have anything you want them to send?

    Sara was ill before. Someone sent me a letter using that bird. An anonymous sender. Didnt you order to send it?

    Nagato was taken aback for a moment, A letter? But Sara has just caught a cold. I ordered a Shinobi to dispense some medicine for her. She should be all right now.

    Sure enough, so it wasnt you? Who else knew about this? Also, next time Sara gets sick, remember to contact me. Masahiko looked up.

    Yo Nagato pondered for a moment, There are also two Chunin who are responsible for protecting Sara. It might be one of them.

    Then how did they know that I was in Sunagakure?

    Nagato was startled, Did you go to Sunagakure?

    Masahikos expression suddenly changed. Nagato didnt even know that he was in Sunagakure, which means that the Uzumaki n didnt receive any information about him, but the sender knew that Sara was ill, and at the same time, knew that he was in Sunagakure

    Is it that bastard? Is he using Sara to threaten me? Masahiko squinted his eyes and then shook his head, No, if it were really him, he would have used such a card in a better situation. Like for swapping her life for the Nibi then who the hell is it?

    Now that I think about it, it means that more people now know that shes my daughter. Two Chunin isnt enough. The people that I offended in my life are uncountable.

    Yeah! Sensei, do you need me to do anything else?

    Masahiko shook his head, No need huh?

    Suddenly he felt a strange feelinging from his body. His Chakra seemed to echo something: This is my Sage Mode? I didnt expect that I would feel it when people used my Sage Mode. Is it Kushina or Konan?

 Chapter 389: Blue Eyes And Red Eyes

    Chapter 389: Blue Eyes And Red Eyes

    Kushina was the one, who used Masahikos Sage Mode earlier, but Konan was the first to practice it sessfully.

    Of course, this doesnt mean that Konans Sage Mode is better than Kushinas. The ability to master it faster only means that she could sense the Natural Energy easier, while Kushina had Naruto, the trouble maker, to look after.

    Under his surveince, it took Konan only three minutes to absorb the Natural Energy and enter the Sage Mode. Because she couldntpletely control it, her eyes were covered with a light blue stain, which was the only change in her appearance.

    Speaking of which, Konan was really blue now

    The hair color is light blue, the pupils color is light blue, the paper flower worn on the right side of her head is light blue, and now the blue-purple eye shadow that appears when she opens her Sage Mode.

    Konan herself was very satisfied with how she looked when she opened the Sage Mode since she really loves that color.

    Masahiko pondered for a moment, Kushina should be able to learn the Sage Mode soon. However, due to the Kyuubis Chakra, I assume her eye shadow color would probably be red?

    After thinking about it, Masahiko fixed his gaze on Konan again, Well, youve only started practicing your Sage Mode, based on how much you can absorb. Im afraid that you can keep this mode for two or three minutes.

    Konan nodded, I tested it earlier. I can onlyst for three minutes.

    And what about the power? Masahiko was expectant.

    Konan smiled, Its very stronger. The power of my techniques has been increased by at least ten times, even though I couldnt test everything yet.

    Masahiko nodded with satisfaction, This Senseis Sage Mode must be strong. How about it, do you have the confidence to beat our silly boy Nagato?

    Yo! Sensei, Im still here!

    Kona turned to Nagato and shook, he heard with a chuckle, then her Sage Mode was automatically canceled due to the time up.

    The duration is too short, but that can be gradually improved through practice. First, we need to go to the training ground and see how powerful your Sage Mode is.

    .

    At the Uzumaki Stadium, Nagato was left dumbfounded facing Konans monstrous power.

    Konans attack method was very simple. Create a pair of wings by using her paper, and then used the technique called Paper Rain to quickly shoot out countless pieces of paper from the two wings. The paper pieces can also turn into a tornado by quickly closing the wings and rotating.

    After entering the Sage Mode, the surface of the papers Konan use was covered with ayer of light blue Natural Chakra, and the speed was ten times faster. The lethality isnt too high, but it could traverse fast, and the number wasrge.

    To describe it vividly, Konan upgraded her gear, from a simple pistol to a machinegun!

    Nagato couldnt use his Water Release simply because he was too busy trying to escape her papers. He was too careless before when he asked her to attack first, but now he doesnt even have time to shoot a Kunai at her.

    Fortunately, Konans attack method was wed. Her pieces of paper were burning out, and she had no way to make new ones. After half a minute, her wings were consumed, and she had to suspend the attack to reload, giving Nagato a chance to breathe.

    Nagato finally had the opportunity to release a defensive Ninjutsu, while Konan tried to change her offensive strategies.

    The machine gun was reced with a sniper rifle, the pieces of paper ovepped into a paper spear that instantly explodes on impact.

    The three-minute Sage Mode duration passed, and Nagato was beaten to dismay

    Masahiko was very satisfied with Sage Modes power, and unexpectedly it was well suited to Konan. Nagato, who cannot use the Sage Mode or the Dust Release, Im afraid, can only be beaten by Konan.

    ording to this, the moment Kushina sessfully learns Sage Mode, Minato wouldnt have a chance Well, it wont make a difference. Originally, Minato doesnt dare to fight back. Masahikoughed.

    The two disciples stood in front of him while Konans face was shining with a bright smile. After being epted as a disciple by Masahiko for more than ten years, it was the first time that she had the upper hand against Nagato.

    Well, this is also one of the reasons Nagato is still single.

    Yo! Sensei, your Hermit Mode is so strong, I want to learn it too!

    Masahiko was taken aback, then his face darkened, this stupid apprentice, Its not Hermit Mode, its Sage Mode. You idiot!

    Nagato scratched his head, Is that so?

    Konan smiled, Sensei, your Sage Mode is really strong.

    Masahiko nodded with a smug look on his face, Of course, Im the real hermit.

    Nagato: ???

    He didnt understand, but ording to Masahikos words, he was right: What does that have to do with Sensei being the real hermit? Its Konan that became stronger.

    Masahikos face twitched, and a smile appeared on Konans face, Sensei, Nagato, Im going back to continue my practice.

    Yeah. Masahiko nodded, The Sage Mode practice isnt a one-day effort. You will get better with time. Dont forget to take Kimimaro and the others on A-ss mission in a few days.Understood, Sensei.

    Watching Konan leave, Masahiko turned to Nagato again, and his face was already slightly solemn, You need to leave a shadow clone near Ichiraku Ramen and protect Sara for me.

    Nagato also became serious, Sensei, is it because of the previous letter?

    Masahiko sighed, Its not clear whether its an enemy or a friend, and theres no way to confirm. I will put something on Sarah, which can guarantee her safety in most situations. Later, I will go to Ichiraku Ramen to put some seals nearby, plus your Shadow Clone. It should be enough.

    Nagato was taken aback for a moment, Why dont you leave your shadow clone?

    Masahiko stared, Stop talking nonsense. I said you put one there!

    Yo! Nagato nodded.

    His shadow clones never follow his orders, and most of the time it ends up doing the opposite. Although Nagatos shadow clones always say Yo-yo-yo likeplete morons, theyre still reliable at critical moments.

    Thinking of this, his Chakra felt strange again, Konan shouldnt be home yet, so this time its Kushina? Its a coincidence that she also sessfully entered the Sage Mode today.

    How strong her Sage Mode will be?

    .

    At the same time.

    Konoha, Kushinas home.

    Kushina happily walked out of her inner room and stopped in front of Minato, Ive finally learned Grandpas Sage Mode! Minato, find a ce for me to test my power.

    Minato was taken aback for a moment. Looking at evil Kushinas blood-red eyes, he began to panic

 Chapter 390: Surprise

    Chapter 390: Surprise

    Three dayster, noon.

    Outside of Ichiraku Ramen, Masahiko sighed rxedly and smiled.

    It was lunchtime, and people wereing in and out of the restaurant, but these people didnt know that they were walking through countless dangerous seal formations.

    The formations are sensitive for expelling, trapping, and even killing enemies. Especially thestyer of formation, after activation, even Masahiko would have turned on his Sage Mode and hit it with the Truth-Seeking Football five or six times to break it. Coupled with two spore wood clones left on Sara and Nagatos shadow clone, Masahiko has simply turned this restaurant into a fortress.

    It was the first time Masahiko needed to put much effort into setting up a seal formation since he leveled up his Fuinjutsu to LV9. This work took him three days.

    This letter caused this ancestor a lot of sleepless nights. Masahiko kept carrying the letter with him in case he suddenly figured out something.

    There are unknown people who pay too much attention to both himself and Sara; the world is a dangerous ce, which made Masahiko suspicious and doubting everything that happened up until now, A conspiracy that spans more than ten years, starting with teaching Sara how to make Ramen.

    ..

    Kimimaro and the other two met in Ichiraku Ramen with Konan, who took them a way to do the task this morning. Masahiko looked around and found that everything was in order, so he took his Truth-Seeking flying disk to Konoha to continue his investigation.

    Speaking of it, since the moment he had this football, Masahiko has been reluctant to fly by himself, thinking that its too cheap. The spacecraft was too big, and he looked a bit sissy using it. The flying disk is the ce in the middle, and keeps his low-key cover, uncovered!

    Landing, low-key, in the center of Konoha, Masahiko hesitated slightly, then went to Kushinas house. Masahiko was curious about her Sage Mode However, she and Minato were not at home.

    Where are these two?

    A low-key personality prevents Masahiko from turning on his perceptual ability in the middle of the vige. He could only go to a few shops these two often visit and fill his empty stomach on the way.

    After roaming around, Masahiko couldnt find Minato and Kushina but saw another familiar figure in front of a certain hot spring

    Its just a coincidence, or does that bastard Jiraiya goes out for material too frequently?

    Masahiko wanted to go up and give him a kick, but he was afraid of doing so on the roof of the female hot spring

    Jiraiya also keenly noticed Masahikos malicious gazed, turned his head stiffly, then smiled bitterly when he found that it was him.

    Jiraiya checked the ground for any soup, then jumped down safely, and said, Elder, what a coincidence, are you going to the hot spring?

    Oh, hell no, not with you peeping.

    Jiraiya was startled, I wont peep on you, you know me better, how about we go in together, what do you think?

    Masahiko blinked and took two steps back

    Jiraiya scratched his head, Hey, dont get the wrong idea? I was up there investigating the hot spring.

    Masahiko rolled his eyes and said, Is it to investigate whether the girls who intend this hot spring hot or not? Speaking of this hot spring, I seem to be a little impressed. It should be really old.

    Jiraiya also nodded, Yes, I knew that. I came here when I was a child, and its said to be about the age of the vige itself, and even say that the First Hokage established the vige here because they discovered this hot spring.

    Nonsense. Masahikos mouth twitched; why didnt he know about this.

    He probably decided to establish the vige here because it was near a casino

    Jiraiya nodded, I have verified this information with the First Hokage. Theres no such thing at all, so I came here to investigate.

    Masahiko nced at him with a faint smile. The initial intention might be true, but Jiraiya also went off track after investigating

    But Masahiko doesnt n to go into it. Its too difficult to get Jiraiya to get rid of his lust. Its just like making Tsunade quit gambling. Its impossible

    Masahiko also asked about the situation of the Legendary Suckers Casino. And learned that Hashirama and Mito didnt lose control in that ident, everything was normal, and there was no feeling of being manipted.

    Is that so?

    That bastard should be waiting for the right opportunity.

    By the way, do you know where Minato and Kushina are?

    Upon hearing their names, Jiraiyas expression twisted, Did you teach Kushina a special kind of Senjutsu?

    Oh? Masahiko rejoiced, Based on your expression, it seemed that you have seen her Sage Mode?

    Jiraiya shook his head and sighed, Minato should be being dragged by Kushina to get used to her Sage Mode. It has been three days in a row.

    Is that so? So in the end, Minato got tried, and you took his ce, but you got beaten up? Masahiko smirked.

    Jiraiyas face darkened, Thats because I didnt open my Sage Mode!

    Oh ho? Understood. Masahiko nodded.

    Jiraiya:

    .

    Konohas first training ground.

    Masahiko found the couple fighting there.

    It wasnt so much of a battle. Its better to say that the two couples were ying a game, a game called Catch the sh.

    Minatos speed rate is just out of this world and coupled with his Flying Thunder God, even Masahiko couldnt just follow his movements with his naked eye.

    In this case, you need to use your perception, which is what Kushina did.

    After opening her Sage Mode, her weak perception ability magnified countless times, and the several red chains extending from her abdomen could urately capture his position, but they were escaped by Minato again and again.

    Are you two practicing the Sage Modes perception? Minato is a good training partner, much better than Nagato. And her eyes turned red? Red hair and red eyes this is a bit scary.

    Kushinas Sage Mode couldst longer than Konan. It took eight or seven minutes after Masahiko and Jiraiyas arrival.

    Thats a lot of Chakra, man. Jiraiya, are you sure you can beat her by turning on your Sage Mode?

    Jiraiya was also widening his eyes and shook his head with a wry smile, Im not sure, these juniors now Minato has already surpassed his teacher.

    Masahiko also smiled, While my juniors cant even beat kids.

    Jiraiya:

    When the time is up for Kushinas Sage Mode, the duel was over naturally, and Masahiko walked over to Kushina.

    Grandpa! Your Sage Mode is great! She said excitedly.

    Masahiko raised one eyebrow, thinking of replying with Of course, but he suddenly was stunned.

    His expression instantly covered, How is this possible Is this joke? Unbelievable and so on

    Grandpa, whats the matter with you? What happened?

    Masahiko blinked, slightly surprised, It seems to be?

 Chapter 391: Moon

    Chapter 391: Moon

    Kushinas house.

    Grandpa, whats the problem? Whos life in danger?

    Masahiko closed his eyes tightly and didnt respond.

    Kushina and Minato looked at each other, then turned at Jiraiya nkly. Jiraiya spread his hands, indicating that he didnt know anything

    After a long while, Masahiko opened his eyes slightly, with a smile on his face, Minato, it must be hard dealing with Kushinas training all day and night, right?

    Minato was startled and looked at Kushina, Its not like that, but I feel that I wasnt a good training partner.

    Kushina smiled, Well, Minato helped only during the day, so we can help Naruto with his practice at night.

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows, Yes, but from now on, you two, lovely couples, should try and rest during the night, so you can receive the reward of your hard work all the other nights.

    Elder, it wont be. Old Jiraiya was the first to react, and his eyes quickly turned to look between Minato and Kushina.

    Kushina got irritated since she really didnt get what he was saying, Grandpa! What reward are you talking about?

    Hehehe! Masahiko smiled, You two are going to add a younger brother or a sister to Naruto, the trouble maker.

    Minato was startled and looked at Kushina with surprise on his face. Kushina was stunned for a while, then her cheeks gradually reddened, and then she held her belly with both hands happily, Really?!

    Masahiko nodded, Although the life fluctuations are very weak, I felt it clearly.

    A fetus, just two or three days old its not even a fetus yet. Its just an egg that has begun to divide. Except for Masahiko, who has an LVMax Yang Release, Im afraid that no one can sense this minimal life fluctuation.

    I didnt expect the ancestors Sage Mode to have such an effect. Masahiko shamelessly attributed the credit to himself, This is really.

    ..

    The news of Kushinas pregnancy hasnt been spread. After all, it was just a suspect, and Naruto doesnt even know yet.

    Even though she was over thirty, Kushinas personality is still like that of a young girl, holding her belly carefully every day, even though it still didnt get bigger

    Kushina kepting to Masahiko for seven or eight days straight to check if the still-not-babe is okay. And it wasnt until a weekter that the life fluctuations in Kushinas stomach got stronger, and Masahiko finally confirmed her pregnancy.

    At this time, she could inform a few people who are rtively close. Kushina told her good friend Mikoto the news, and Masahiko went to Tsunade.

    Masahiko had to treat this matter with vignce. Thest time when Kushina was giving birth, she reached her weakest point, so letting Tsunade deliver her baby again is the best choice to ensure that everything is safe.

    Inside the Legendary Suckers Casino, Masahiko won a few rounds to make up for Legendary Suckers bad management and then secretly pulled Tsunade aside.

    Great Grandpa, your gambling skills are as always top-notch. It was this sentence every time, and Tsunade looked envious every time she said this.

    Thats natural. Masahiko raised his eyebrows, I have a business deal with you. Kushina is pregnant.

    Tsunade was startled, Kushina? When?

    Masahiko pondered for a moment, Be quiet. About ten days ago?

    Ten days Tsunade made the math, Thats March next year! Dont worry, Great Grandpa, just send Machiyama to me when its time, and I will take care of Kushina.

    Take care of Kushina? Whats wrong with her? Mito, the cloaked man, walked over after hearing this sentence.

    She Tsunade paused and looked at Masahiko.

    Masahiko pondered for a moment, Its okay, you can tell Mito and Hashirama, I cant hide this thing from that bastard anyway, sooner orter he will know, and if I want to hide huh? Hide?

    Looking up at the sky, Masahiko muttered to himself, I almost forgot about it theres no safer ce than the moon.

    ..

    The evening.

    Masahiko, who had been chatting with Mito and Hashirama for a day, returned to Konoha and went straight to Kushinas house.

    Naruto hasnt yet arrived home, but Kushinas house was still quite lively. In addition to Jiraiya, who was eating and drinking at her house, Mikoto was also there, and she was enthusiastically trying to help Kushina pick her second child a name.

    Isnt this too early? Masahiko shook his head andughed, You have an entire year.

    Minato shook his head helplessly, Kushina was suffering from her pregnancy syndrome again, and she didnt trust his naming ability. What could he do?

    Well, you cant me Kushina. His record so far wasnt great since it seems that he consumed all of his power on naming his techniques

    Grandpa, can you tell if its a boy or a girl? Kushina looked happy and expectant.

    Well, its going to be one of those traps where the whole world will keep wondering if its a boy or a girl. Masahiko smiled, then shook his head, I cant tell, but ording to probability, it should be a girl.

    Probability? Everyone looked at each other nkly.

    Masahiko found a chair and sat down, Probability is an esoteric subject. I wont go into details. You only need to know that this child will be a girl.

    Naruto is already enough as a trouble maker. After five or six years, and when Naruto is finally a grown-up, who can take care of himself, another troublemaker wille to this world, but at least it will be the female version.

    On the other side, Jiraiya and the others have begun to think harder to find a suitable name for a girl.

    Masahiko thought for a moment but found nothing. He raised his head and looked at Jiraiya, Didnt you write a lot of novels? Isnt Naruto is the name you picked for one of your heroes?

    Jiraiya replied, None is suitable.

    Masahiko was stunned, Wait all of your heroes are single dogs, just like you?

    Jiraiya rolled his eyes, Elder, your novel is good.

    Ahem! Masahiko interrupted quickly, Stop talking about trivial things, just hurry up and think of a name.

    Grandpa, do you still write novels? Kushina was slightly curious.

    Masahiko said perfunctorily, Grandpa can do anything. But those novels were written in my early immature years. If you want to read something good, just wait for a few days, and Ill write one for you.

    Kushina nodded thoughtfully, without delving into it.

    A girls name. After squeezing his brain, Masahiko said, The little princess of the Uzumaki n, she will be born on the moon, shouldnt it have the word moon in her name?

    Tsuki Tsuki? What the hell(T/N: Tsuki: can means both moon and month.)

    Namikaze Suigetsu? No, we already have that name, and its a boy a trap? Not now, not now, focus!(T/N: Suigetsu: means water moon.)

    Kushina Natsuki? This isnt bad.(T/N: Natsuki: means hope, princess, moon.)

 Chapter 392: Resolving Conflicts

    Chapter 392: Resolving Conflicts

    Soon, Naruto came home from school, which abruptly ended the naming saga.

    Masahiko couldnt think of a proper name for the little girl, so he decided to wait and choose one ording to the situation.

    Regardless of whether she was blond or red-haired, Masahiko didnt feel the urge to panic at all.

    Even if she gave birth to another boy, Masahiko was ready for it. He was going to name him Yagami Light, give him a notebook, then which L never meets him.

    I wish if Naruto was a bit older, though. Masahiko looked at Naruto, who hadnt stopped yelling since he learned that Kushina was pregnant.

    ..

    What Lil Naruto knows his ssmates will know, and then the parents of his ssmates will know then the whole vige basically will know.

    Hiruzen personally looked for Masahiko and asked whether Kushina would return to the Land of Whirlpools duringbor. Masahiko shook his head and reassured him that he would take care of protecting them.

    However, he never mentioned to him that they wouldnt be in Konoha too

    ..

    It was October, and life had to go as usual. Masahiko cant stay at Kushinas house every day doing nothing. So he decided to keep an eye on the healthy growth of the child in Kushinas stomach

    Kushina didnt want him to do so, but Masahiko tly refused. He was an enhanced human-shaped Fetal Ultrasound, and he could scan her every few days without radiations or harming the babe.

    Moreover, Masahiko had a few things to do here.

    The first is to make Toneri, Sasuke, and Naruto form a squad of mutual dislikes, Taka.

    It was easy because Toneri obeys Masahiko. Naruto is such a fool. Sasuke can be oppressed by power.

    However, the Taka is far less important than the Akatsuki. This only gave Masahiko 100 witness points, which is 105 points short of 500 in total.

    And Masahiko couldnt shake the feeling that if he levels up his Yin Release to MAXLV, he might unlock something extraordinary.

    The Yin release represents the spirit, the Soul. The space that will open up should be in the brain, and isnt one of Hachimon Tonkous gates located in the brain? Im afraid that no one can stop the ancestors IQ when that happens!

    However, even if he gathers the witness points, Masahiko will have to wait for Kushina to recover after giving birth. God knows what will happen to him.

    With a lot of free time, Masahiko finally put the research space node on the agenda.

    Its been some time since he got theplete Trigram of the Hyugas 256 palms. Masahiko was guilty of procrastination because of how troublesome it was. Up until now, he was trying to do everything but this.

    But its not too much trouble if you really make up your mind to do it. In just one month, Masahiko traveled all over the Shinobi World through the space nodes and figured out the rules of these nodes.

    Its actually very simple. Its to divide the Ninja World into a 16*16(256) grid, starting from the upper left to the right, arranged in a serpentine shape.

    And the answer to why he always ended up in the sea when using these nodes is because the area of the ocean is muchrger than that of thend, and more than half of the space node leads to the ocean.

    However, because Masahiko wasnt familiar enough, he was still a bit slow when using the nodes.

    One palm with eight trigrams, two palms one hundred and seventy-eight palms. Masahiko was in the space and clicked with his right hand: One Hundred and ny-nine palms, right here, go!

    Instantly, Masahiko jumped to a hill near Konoha.

    Finally! Masahiko let out a sigh of relief.

    During this period of time, he traveled around everywhere in the world, and they were all deserted areas. He wasnt tired, because he couldnt be, but it was too boring.

    I must return to Konoha to check on my little Tsuki. Masahiko was about to take a step but suddenly paused. In his perception, there were three familiar Chakra fluctuations on the other side of the mountain.

    Itachi, Shisui, and Fugakus eldest son, Uchiha Hatsu? What are they doing here?

    Masahiko looked curious and walked over quietly.

    The three of them, forming a triangle, sat on three wooden stools, frowning as if they were thinking about something. Itachi and Shisui are still dressed in Anbu, but they have taken off their masks.

    Masahiko opened his eye slightly and let out a depressed cry: Cards game?! Cough, no, this is the legendary way of sitting and talking, isnt it?

    When the three heard the sound, they were all taken aback and looked in Masahikos direction.

    Ancestor? Why are you here?

    Masahiko pondered for a moment, Its me who wants to ask, what are the three of you doing on the top of my mountain?

    The three of them looked at each other, then Itachi said: We didnt know that this was your mountain. We will leave immediately.

    Masahikoughed. Is he trying to fool the devil?

    Forget about it. But is there something that you dont want me to know you need me to know?

    Itachi:

    ..

    When Masahiko saw the three of them gathered in this remote ce, he actually knew what was going on here. These three came together to discuss and find a solution for the Senjus dispute with the Uchiha.

    But why didnt you invite Obito? Masahiko said with a smile.

    Brother Obito doesnt know how to hide things. Shisui hesitated to say something.

    Masahiko was startled, then he smiled even more, Obito is still reliable at critical times forget it, even I dont believe this.

    After a pause, Masahiko continued to speak, How are you going to solve this? The elders of the Uchiha n are all a little stubborn, not to mention that this matter is still unreasonable. After all, Itachi, you cant just hand over your brother to them.

    Elder, the Uchiha n now have no elders, Hatsu said.

    Masahiko was taken aback, Why? What happened?

    Itachi exined to Masahiko in a soft tone that in thest battle that took ce at the beginning of that year, the Senju lost three elite Jonin, while the Uchiha lost the second and the third elders.

    Is that so? Masahiko really didnt know about this, Then the Uchihas Great Elder Oh, yes, I remembered, haha, he died when Sasuke awakened his Sharingan.

    Itachi gently pulled Masahikos sleeves, Thats Hatsus Grandfather.

    Ahem Masahiko was slightly embarrassed and changed the subject, So, now is the best time to resolve the two ns conflicts?

    The three of them looked at each other, then Itachi nodded and said, If you join us, we will be more confident in solving this once and for all!

 Chapter 393: Cute Moegi

    Chapter 393: Cute Moegi

    Noon.

    Almost August, the air is still so hot.

    In front of Masahiko are three teenagers that were overflowing with sweat as they shared their ideas.

    However, Masahikos body wasnt the only cold thing, but also his heart.

    In the end this is going to be your n?

    The three looked at each other, then Itachi said calmly, Ancestor, is there any problem?

    Masahiko almostughed out loud, Any? countless generations havent been able to solve it. What can these three children do?

    Youre so nave. If youre really going to do this, then this ancestor will end up using force to calm down the chaos youre going to create. Its hot. Why dont you go back, cool off, calm down, and think about any other options.

    Shisui was still unwilling, Elder, where is the problem?

    Masahiko pondered for a moment, raised one eyebrow, and said, Dont ask me, go back and ask Kagami!

    Seeing that the three of them were still eager to know, Masahiko raised his hand to make a seal, Youre not giving up? Then allow this ancestor to relieve these hearts of yours!

    As soon as his voice emitted, the three of them disappeared one after another.

    Looking up, Masahiko sighed softly, Three geniuses, Shisuis natural reaction, and speed are almost catching up with Minato.

    After a pause, Masahiko shook his head andughed, But this ancestor is still the fastest. It doesnt matter if you take a half-minute lead.

    With a flicker, Masahikos figure disappeared, then shed behind the three kids, performing seals with his hands and leaving several afterimages behind, Water Release: Great Water Fall Technique!

    Instantly, a water curtain that was several hundred meters high appeared out of thin air, sweeping everything in its way while heading toward the three kids.

    Wood Release: Great Forest Technique! Itachi couldnt use the deep forest creations and could only use the weakened version.

    Many kinds of trees curbed the water flow

    Fire Release: The Dragon Fire Technique!

    Susanoo!

    Masahikos figure flickered again, then the football instantly smashed Shisuis Susanoo and fell back.

    After a while, the three kids, who forcefully took a cold shower, stopped and looked at each other helplessly. Looking at the several Anbu who rushed towards them, Itachi whispered, Is our n really that bad?

    Shisui and Hatsu looked at each other, Is it?

    ..

    At the same time, Masahiko flicked twice then appeared next to the Senju Station.

    Because he didnt want to get involved in the dispute between the Senju and the Uchiha, he hadnt visited this ce for a while. Otherwise, he would have heard of the death of the three Senju Jonin nsmen.

    Of course, this is also has something to do with his injury and training for more than half a month.

    Even though it was a year, Masahiko was still very weed by the Senju tribe, and people kept greeting him until he reached the Patriarchs Hall.

    Great Grandpa, why are you here? Nawaki greeted him.

    Masahiko was startled, Nawaki, youve grown up a lot! Two wrinkles have been added to your face!

    Nawaki scratched his head and smiled, Well, Im not you, and Im already 36 years old.

    Masahiko chuckled. His status bar also shows that hes 36 years old, but he looks younger than Nawaki.

    A few steps into the patriarchs hall, Masahikos face became serious, I heard that three Jonin died because of the battle at the beginning of this year. Why didnt you tell me?

    Nawaki was taken aback, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared, I wanted to inform you, but the Uzumaki said you were also injured. And after we buried them, I didnt want to disturb you anymore.

    Masahiko stared at him, What are you talking about? These kinds of things are very important Forget it, but it is better if you keep me noted in the future. Who are the three who died in the battle?

    Nawaki sighed and slowly exined to Masahiko.

    The eldest one is called Senju Sancho, who is nearly sixty years old. Masahiko didnt have a deep impression of him, and there was no ovep.

    The other one was from Nawakis same generation and is called Tsuruichi, 39 years old, and Masahiko remembers that he was one of the nsmen he treated for infertility.

    Nawaki added, Back when you treated us, he had a son in the second year. He has a good talent. And at the age of nine, he was already a member of the graduating ss of the Ninja Academy.

    Is that so? Masahiko murmured, Took care of the kid. Is there another one?

    Nawaki hesitated for a moment, then sighed, Yes, there is another. You should have a deeper impression of him, Senju Kazamatsuri, 22 years old.

    22?? Masahiko was startled and nodded heavily, I remember him.

    When they discovered that there was an age gap in the Senju nsmen, except for Itachi, who was less than three years old, the second youngest was the 12-year-old Kazamatsuri.

    Masahiko remembers that he was a very lively and naughty boy. Because he was still young, he didnt need to drink Masahikos medicine, and heughed as he watched his brothers and uncles pinching their noses as they drunk the medicine.

    At the age of 22, he was a Jonin, very talented. Its a pity that he died. Masahiko sighed, He didnt have children?Upon hearing this, Nawaki smiled bitterly, His wife is just a viger, and the two have a daughter, who is only two and a half years old.

    Masahiko nodded, Its good to have offspring, no matter what they are. Shes only two and a half years old, and she lost her father, her mother is amoner, you better took care of whats up with your face? Why are you making such an expression?

    Nawaki hesitated, then said, Uncle Michiyama likes that girl very much. He often goes to visit her, and it seems that he intends to ept her as his righteous daughter.

    Masahiko was stunned and couldnt help butugh. No wonder Nawaki had made such an expression.

    Michiyama is four years younger than Tsunade, but his seniority is there. If he epts her as his righteous daughter, the two-and-a-half-year-old girl will be his and Tsunades younger sister

    Opening his perception, Masahiko noticed that Michiyama wasnt walking to his home, so he stood up, I will go and taken a look.

    Nawaki quickly followed, Great Grandpa, are you okay with this?

    Masahiko smiled, We will check things out and decideter.

    At the southeast corner of the Senju Station, Masahiko saw Michiyama and a little blonde girl riding on his shoulders.

    Golden Hair? Masahiko was taken aback and then reacted, From her mother, right?

    Machiyama, who was ying with the little girl, was taken aback when he saw Masahiko, then stared at Nawaki and said, Grandpa, why are you here?

    The little girl on his shoulders leaned over slightly and looked at Masahiko curiously.

    Masahiko looked at the two-and-a-half-year-old girl, Shes cute, but why does she look familiar? Does she look like her dad?

    Machiyama noticed Masahikos gazes, so he quickly patted the little girls legs, Moegi, say hello to Grandpa Masahiko, you can call him Great Grandpa.

    Masahikoughed, Machiyama was very old, and it seems he picked a few tricks as he grew older.

    Hi, Great Grandpa! My name is Senju Moegi, and Im three years old this year. When she greeted him, there was a lovely blush on her cheeks.

    Masahiko tilted his head and nced at the helpless Nawaki beside him, Shes cute, isnt she? So cute even her name is cute.

    Cute Meogi? Masahiko was startled, Howe hr name seems to be familiar too?

 Chapter 394: Training The Trouble-Maker

    Chapter 394: Training The Trouble-Maker

    Masahiko thought for a long time before he remembered that this girl is one of Team Konohamarus members in the original, and shes called, Meogi.

    Locking his eyes on her, she looked the same as the original, which made Masahiko have too many reveries in one moment.

    Her father, Senju Kazematsumi, was 22 years old and was born in Konoahs 34th year. At this point in the original, the Senju n was declining due to unknown reasons.

    Perhaps the Kazematsumi, who was a baby at the time, escaped?

    Ive found out about all the things Kishimoto didnt tell us about. Masahiko smiled, Senju Meogi, Sarutobi Konohamaru, and maybe Uchiha Udon?

    These thoughts shed in Masahikos mind

    Well, it wasnt actually shing. He kept pondering for a long time.

    In the eyes of Nawaki and Machiyama, after Masahiko finishedplimenting Meogis cuteness, he froze in ce while staring and disturbingly smirking at Meogi.

    This kept going for about five minutes, and it wasnt easy for them to interrupt because they thought he discovered something really important.

    Meogi wasnt afraid, and she stared back at Masahiko without blinking.

    It wasnt until Masahiko returned to his senses that this staring battle came to an end.

    Why are you staring at me?

    Dont move, I didnt finish counting your hair yet!

    Masahiko was taken aback and rubbed his red hair, Well, this will take you a long time, dont you think? This ancestor never lost his hair

    Grandpa, dont mind her. Shes just a little girl. Machiyama interrupted, What did you see in Meogi just now?

    See what? Masahiko was taken aback, Well I saw that Meogi is very cute, and she will definitely be a big beauty when she grows up.

    Machiyama paused and turned around and said, Meogi, little girls like you shouldnt be out ying at night. I will take you home.

    If you want to ept this little girl as your righteous daughter, I wont stop you, but dont forget to talk to Hashirama and Mito! Masahiko added.

    Got it! Thank you, Grandpa!

    Seeing how Meogi was hurriedly leaving away, Masahiko looked confused. He scratched his head, then turned to Nawaki. Judging by Nawakis expression, he could see what went wrong just now.

    Smelly boy, whats the matter?

    Nawakis face tightened, then he shook his head again and again, Huh? Nothing Why is it so noisy over there? Ill go and check it out.

    Masahiko looked over there, and in a few seconds, he knew what was going on over there. Young Patriarch Itachi came back drenched in embarrassment. How could he not arouse these Senju nsmen in exmations?

    As the culprit, it was better if he didnt show up at this time.

    Masahiko waspletely idle during this period. He epted his task as the human-shaped B-ultrasound and stayed at Kushinas home.

    To make it short, Masahiko spent most of his time there.

    Kushinas house only has two bedrooms, one for her and Minato, and the other Masahiko said that he waspletely fine to share it with Naruto.

    Therefore, Naruto slept every night indecently by being pushed against the wall by Masahikos repulsive force, while Masahiko upied most of the bed.

    With Naruto being very spoiled, he should have been treated this way a long time ago, so he felt like he was doing them a favor.

    Moreover, he also personally led him to practice in order to defeat Sasuke and Toneri.

    ..

    Konohas 55th year, August, Kushinas house, at night.

    After dinner, the Uzumaki B-scan nodded to Kushina, indicating that the babe in her stomach was doing fine, then he took Naruto back to his room.

    Old Ancestor, are you going to teach me Kunai throwing technique today? Youre a great teacher! I feel like I can surpass those two bastards soon!

    Masahiko nodded, I guess youre about to surpass them, so today we will learn something else!

    Naruto scratched his head, feeling that something was wrong, but soon he was attracted by his eagerness to learn a new thing, and his face was full of excitement, What are you going to teach me?

    Hand Signs. Masahiko put his hands in his pockets and spoke lightly.

    Hand signs? But I already

    Boom!

    Narutos eyes widened. He looked at Masahikos hands in his pockets and at Masahikos Shadow Clone that had just appeared beside him, then said, Hand signs is it possible to save them?

    Masahiko shook his head, Its because that I performed it so fast that you couldnt see it. Do you want to learn?

    Naruto paused, and a scene quickly appeared in his mind: its the clone technique test. He walks onto the podium while putting his hands in his pockets.

    There should be a roar from Iruka at that moment, Naruto! What are you doing?! This is a clone technique test. Take your hands out!

    But he then nces at Iruka lightly, and with a bang, a clone suddenly appears next to him, and then the audience exims, Sakura faints out, Sasuke mming the desk while shouting, This cant be! then

    Yes, yes, yes!

    Masahiko smiled and nodded, Then you have to suffer a bit and stretch out your hands.

    Naruto stretched out his hand ignorantly, then Masahiko stretched out his index finger, then it turned into an afterimage as he clicked on each joint of Narutos fingers

    Naruto looked at his ten loose fingers for a long while, Huh?!

    Okay, lets start the training!

    It hurts, Old Ancestor, you idiot, how can I make a seal while my fingers are like this! Naruto moved his fingers slightly, and his face twitched with pain instantly.

    Dont you want to learn? Masahiko nced at him.

    I do! Naruto gritted his teeth.

    Masahiko was a little relieved, this spoiled kid has some good aspects, and at least he can endure hardships.

    Of course, he has other ways to teach Naruto hand signs, but this is the fastest way to do so.

    Yes, its just because it was the fastest.

    ..

    In mid-August of Konohas 55th year, Naruto added new content to his practice.

    Masahiko unlocked a small piece of the Kyuubis seal on his body, and through friendly negotiations with him, the Kyuubi agreed to send Chakra to Narutos body at a rate of 1 Chakra/sec. Then Masahiko used fists and kicks to help Naruto elerate the growth of his physical strength and Chakra reserve.

    With the Trouble-makers natural physique and Masahikos 8LV medical skills, no matter how badly Naruto was beaten, he could always recover quickly.

    Of course, Masahiko had no other way. This was sat the fastest way.

    .

    At the end of August, it was dinner time.

    Masahiko kept looking at Naruto, thinking of a new way to teach him tonight.

    Narutos face was bitter. If it hadnt been for the recent improvement in strength, he would have called for police a long time ago.

    Grandpa, is the baby healthy today? Kushina only cared about this.

    Masahiko nodded with a smile, then finished his te and said, Lets go, Naruto, were starting a new training program tonight huh?

    A knock on the door suddenly emitted, then Mito rushed in toward Masahiko hurriedly, Great Grandpa, Itachi, and Shisui went out on a mission together, but only Itachi returned. ording to him, Shisui was suddenly missing, and the Uchiha said they wont ept such an exnation, and they already came to Nawaki

    He was suddenly missing? Masahiko raised his eyebrow slightly, These little

 Chapter 395: The Strongest Genjutsu User in History

    Chapter 395: The Strongest Genjutsu User in History

    They said they wouldnt do it. They even nodded respectfully. I thought they were really going to give up. Masahiko smiled helplessly, If they were going to do it anyway, then why did they ask for my opinion? Shisui even pulled out the missing card. Its going to be more troublesome now.

    The n of the three boys was simple and bold. The first step was to detonate the dispute through the discussion between Itachi and Shisui, and the second step was to providepensation to the Senju; of course, its impossible topensate Sasuke, but there were other ways. The third step was to take their time to rify the truth. After that, the Uchiha wont be able to make any more moves after the Senjus suffer.

    In this way, Sasukes matter is basically over. But Masahiko always felt that this was too idealistic, and Masahiko felt that the three kids who came out with this n would change a lot after this, so he said no at the time, but he never expected that it would make them do it even more.

    Missing huh? Masahiko sighed and looked at Mikoto, who was beingforted by Kushina, These boys are really naughty.

    Naruto, the training tonight will be suspended. Seeing how Narutos eyes widened, Masahiko added, Get a good rest. Were going to double the amount for tomorrow!

    D-double?! Naruto almost copsed, but he refused to admit it, If you wanna double it, then no problem, bring it on, Old Ancestor!

    Masahiko smiled, Mikoto since the Uchihas nsmen are here, you should stay at Kushinas house for now. Dont worry, Ill solve this matter.

    Mikoto nodded, then added, But Sasuke he refuses toe out with me.

    Dont worry. Masahiko waved his hand.

    ..

    As the sky darkened, the Senju Station became livelier.

    In front of the Patriarchs hall, Kagami was standing with a group of the Uchihas nsmen, while Hiruzen, apanied by two of his elders, were surrounding Itachi and investigating him. However, a group of the Senju nsmen was also surrounding them to ensure that their future young Patriarch wouldnt be bullied.

    Masahiko chose to enter the station quietly, and found Sasuke, who was peeking in the distance, then patted his head.

    Sasukes body stiffened slightly, but when he turned around and found that it was Masahiko, he turned back casually and said faintly, So it was you.

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows. This child is really cocky and must be taught a lesson. But it wasnt the right time for this. He also had to listen to what these people were talking about.

    The two went to the borders of the Land of Fire and the Land of River to investigate the whereabouts of unknown ninja activities. There were no gains, so they returned. They stopped at night, ate, and slept the night at the wild, but when it was dawn, Shisui disappeared

    There were no traces of a battle, and Itachi wasnt even awakened? Masahiko murmured everything Itachi said to Sasuke by his side.

    Looking in the distance, Itachi looked a bit nervous.

    Of course, no one from the Uchiha believed this story. Shisui, the Mongekyou Sharingan owner, disappeared inexplicably, but Itachi returned unscathed

    Quiet! Kagamis voice echoed across the entire Senju station, Itachi, recall everything again. You might have missed something.

    Itachi shook his head, Ive searched all around, and there were no signs of a battle. If there were, I would have noticed.

    Kagami took a halt, then turned around and said, Hokage-Sama, can you share the details of the mission assigned to the two kids?

    Hiruzen pondered for a moment, then handed him the task book.

    Masahiko frowned slightly, I almost ignored this factor. Kagamis 64 years old, he wont withstand the parting of his grandson, Shisui. These boys are real trouble makers.

    It happened that someone asked Obito to find Itachis little brother; thus, Masahiko no longer hesitated and appeared.

    He nodded his head in response and then turned to Obito, Dont worry, I will look for him myselfter.

    With an anxious expression, Obito responded, Master!

    Master? A few people whispered, until now, not a lot of people knew the rtionship between Masahiko and Obito.

    Masahiko smiled and turned to Kagami, You dont need to worry too. Shisui will be fine. With his strength, he should be fine unless its a sneak attack from Madara. And knowing that man, he would have left battle traces behind, if not a few meteors.

    Kagami bowed slightly, Elder, please.

    Ancestor, I left a wooden shadow clone at the borders of the Land of Fire and the Land of River. You can find it if you go in this direction! Itachi said quickly and pointed to the northeast.

    Masahiko turned around in a start. Is this a drama life event? This is too much, isnt it?

    ncing at him with a helpless smile, Masahiko turned his head to give everyone around him, especially Nawaki, a relieved look, then disappeared with a flicker.

    ..

    The borders of the Land of Fire and the Land of River.

    Masahiko, who kept shing continuously for more than ten minutes, rushed quickly to this ce, then after sensing Itachis wooden shadow clone, he appeared in front of him.

    Ancestor! Itachis clone spoke immediately, and with an expression was full of anxiety, he said, Last night Shisui and I slept here, but he disappeared early in the morning.

    Masahiko was stunned, Are you a clone fromst year? You think you can fool me or something?

    The wooden shadow clone shook his head again and again, Ancestor, after you said we shouldnt do it, Shisui wasnt convinced and wanted to execute the n, but I stopped him

    Masahiko was taken aback, So, hes really missing?!

    Masahiko instantly rose to the sky, then opened up his Minds Eye of the Kagura to the fullest. After a while, hended again, frowning.

    There are no signs of a battle Could it be that he sleepwalkedst night? Burned to ashes? Or maybe someone trapped him in a Genjutsu? Itachi, you better not lie to me!

    Itachi smiled bitterly, Im really not lying. It cant be a Genjutsu. Shisui is the strongest Genjutsu ninja in the history of the Uchiha n. Maybe he left on his own, but that would be a little troublesome

    Masahiko shook his head and said, The strongest Genjutsu user in the history of the Uchiha n? There have been two better Genjutsu users in the history of the Uchiha n. One lived two hundred years ago and developed Izanagi. Disgusting Genjutsu

    The other Masahiko paused.

    Old Ancestor?

    Masahiko sighed, The other one was from my generation, a Kunoichi, who developed Izanami. At that time well, if she hadnt have that incident, she would have been remembered as the strongest Genjutsu user in the history of the Uchiha n. What a pity she was so

    After saying this, Masahiko stared at Itachi coldly, Boy, you better not lie to me!

 Chapter 396: Elect

    Chapter 396: Elect

    The next day, the sky was bright.

    Masahiko and Itachi searched for Shisui all night, then returned to the original location.

    Oh, back to the starting point. Masahiko looked at Itachi, Are you sure youre not lying to this ancestor? I have searched for more than a dozen miles away. There are no traces of fighting. It seems like Shisui just walked away.

    Itachi shook his head, Im really not lying to you, ancestor. What should we do now?

    Masahiko said helplessly, Shisui, this kid is really a trouble maker. Hes too old of running away from home!

    Itachi paused for a moment to process that sentence, then asked, That Senior Uchiha nsman you mentioned earlier, is she?

    She? Masahiko shook his head and sighed, She was about the same age as me. She was only 20 years old when she died. Now she should be more than 110 years old. Moreover, she didnt die normally. And she wasnt buried in the Uchihas ancestralnd. It cant be her.

    Itachi said curiously, You seem to know her well?

    Masahiko smiled and turned his head to look at Itachi, She was very beautiful, and this should go without mentioning, youre 13 years old, you should pay more attention to beautiful girls. But now, we have to solve this problem with Shisui. You need to focus Go back and tell them what happened.

    Itachi nodded, his body slowly turned into wood, and the clone was lifted.

    Masahiko stood still, with a slightly startled expression, Based on seniority, Madara had to call her Miss. If I were Madara would have ended up calling me Second Grandpa. Well, its another story

    After pondering for a long time, Masahikoughed dumbly: Im curious to see what those useless are doing. Lets go and see check the situation. Shisui is missing for real now. Its troublesome

    Ten minutester, Konoha.

    Masahiko frowned and tilted his head to look to the left.

    Obito,e out! Do you think you can hide from me by going into your space?

    A few tens of meters away, the space was slightly distorted, and Obitos figure slowly appeared, Master, so you can sense me?

    I can. It feels like someone is watching me for a distance, but I couldnt find him, so it shouldnt be anyone but you. Masahiko smiled.

    Obito scratched his head: Master, youre so smart. I have something to do. Lets go!

    Stop! Masahiko was speechless. As soon as he finished appreciating thepliment, he said, Where are you going? Shisui is okay. Come over here and listen to your Senseis analysis.

    Obito obediently nodded and walked over. Masahiko raised his hand to put it on Obitos shoulder, but it passed through

    Good boy, youre getting smarter. Masahiko turned his head slightly embarrassed and said, You know, Shisuis strength isnt much worse than you. I have found the ce where disappeared, and there were no traces of a battle. You have to know that even if its me, I wouldnt have defeated him before he could alert Itachi. So I dont think that something happened to him.

    Obito mumbled softly, Itachi has said these things. That damn little brother didnt take me out with him

    Masahiko sighed helplessly, Lets go now!

    You can sorrow for your broken heartter.

    The sun slowly rose in the sky, Konoha Vige.

    The Senju n that had been troubled all night gradually returned to calm.

    Shinobi can stay all night, but there are many children and civilian women in the Senju n, who need to rest after all, and the Uchiha will not be unreasonable to that point.

    Now everyone has moved to the Hokage Building.

    Because the ce wasnt big enough, there were only six people in the meeting room at the time, Nawaki, Itachi, Hiruzen, Kagami, Fugaku, and Hatsu.

    The other two elders were very old andcking in strength. They couldnt bear to stay up all night, and they had already gone back to rest.

    Not only that, when Masahiko brought Obito into the house, Kagami and Hiruzen moved in sync, supporting their elbows on the desk, obviously feeling a little tried.

    The great-grandchildren are also in their twilight years.

    Masahiko nced over their gray hair and sighed inwardly. There were also a variety of greetings. Masahiko nodded in response, while his eyes mentioned to Obito behind Kagami.

    Itachi told you, right? There were no signs of a battle. It seems that Shisui left on his own.

    Okay. Hiruzen sighed slightly, Shisui must have discovered something, and he didnt have time to inform Itachi, so he went by himself. He should be back after a while. Kagami, dont worry.

    Kagami nodded and stood up, Elder Masahiko, can I talk to you in private?

    Masahiko was startled and followed out while everyone in the room looked at each other.

    Outside the meeting room, Kagami said softly, You really didnt find anything?

    There are indeed no traces of a battle, and there is no Chakra fluctuation within a radius of more than 20 miles.

    Kagami sighed, But that doesnt make sense.

    Masahikoughed and told Kagami about the n the three kids previously prepared.

    There was such a thing? Kagami was stunned, Shisui No, it doesnt make sense. There is a difference between being ignorant and the disappearance of a person. He wouldnt do such a thing!

    Dont worry, you have to believe in Shisuis strength. Maybe he will be back in a few days. Masahikoforted him.

    Kagami pondered for a moment, I hope so. Sorry for troubling you.

    Its okay. I wanted to help.

    Kagami chuckled, shook his head, then turned and walked back into the meeting room. Everyones eyes were locked on him as he squeezed out these words with a slightly tired smile: Thank you, everyone. It seems that Shisui has really left on his own. It has nothing to do with Itachi.

    No one will push the responsibility on Itachi. Senju Patriarch can rest assured cough cough!

    Patriarch! Fugaku eximed.

    Masahiko frowned and pressed his right hand gently against Kagamis back, performing a medical Ninjutsu: Kagami, its time to take care of your body, and the position of the Uchiha Patriarch should be passed on.

    Kagami stopped coughing and turned, nodding, In the past six months or so, my health has indeed declined from day to day.

    Hiruzen stood up and said, I have to go back and rest too. I cantpete with these youngsters, and I cant bepared to you.

    Forget it. You lost when you put me in the same sentence with these youngsters. Masahiko muttered softly.

    Please wait a minute, Hokage Samag, Kagami-Dono! Nawaki suddenly said, after hesitating for a moment, he said, Since were here, lets take care of Sasukes issue!

    Father! Itachi turned around in surprise.

    Masahiko frowned slightly, and Kagami frowned and turned around, What are you suggesting to solve this matter?

    Nawaki clenched his right hand, nced at Obito, and turned to Hiruzen, Hokage-Sama, after so long, Konoha will need to elect the Fifth Hokage.

    Hiruzen was startled slightly, Yes, elect

    Kagami smiled, Elect.

    Masahiko was taken aback, turned to look at Obito, and the corner of his mouth raised, Elect!

 Chapter 397: Inherit

    Chapter 397: Inherit

    Konoha, September 1, Year 55, Legendary Suckers Casino.

    I didnt expect Nawaki to make such a choice. Haha, thats good! Hashiramaughed.

    Masahiko nodded, I would never have the courage to give the Hokage position that Ive been chasing for my entire life. Im truly proud of my second great-great-great-grandson!

    Yes, you should be. Hes my grandson! Hashirama followed closely.

    Mito, next to them smiled helplessly, while silently watched the two fighting each other.

    .

    After half an hour.

    Hashirama felt a little embarrassed. He looked at Masahiko, who was still feeling irritated, coughed lightly, then tried to change the subject, So have they determined to elect an Uchiha as the Fifth Hokage?

    Masahiko turned and said, To be honest, even if Nawaki didnt give up, he wouldnt have beaten Obito. That stupid disciple has a very idiotic appearance, which is very pleasing and popr. He has a lot of friends, even among the Uchiha.

    Nawaki voluntarily withdrew, so he could solve Sasukes mess I regret it sometimes

    Mito shook her head and said, You did for Nawakis sake. He wouldnt have married Mikoto if you didnt help back then.

    Hehehe, the same can be said about you and Hashirama

    Hashirama didnt say anything, but his face kept twitching, and two pieces fell off.

    Masahiko frowned, This filthy Edo Tensei body doesnt look good anymore. How long will itst?

    Hashirama thought for a while, If we dont overdo it, it will be more than a year.

    Masahiko hesitated slightly after hearing these words, Madara should have gotten rid of that guys control too, but his time should be over soon too. I havent heard from him for so long. Did he die already?

    .

    Madara certainly didnt die.

    His figure appeared in a forest somewhere in the northwest of the Land of Fire, and in front of him was a five-meter-deep pit that had just been dug.

    His Edo Tensei body was in a mess too, but he was unwilling to cover himself. Without White Zetsus help, he went round and round. And it took him a full eight months to find out all the information he needed, including the distribution of the Bijuu, the Akatsuki, and the conflict between the double-bun guy and Masahiko.

    After thinking about it for a long time, he chose to wait for now. Waiting for that guys next move, for Masahiko, waiting

    The old man is 123 years old this year, even if he can live longer, he wont live for more than 132 years, but what if he can live up to 150? Or even 200 years?

    Madara looked at the pit full of seals and jumped into it.

    There are still some benefits to the Edo Tensei technique. People who are already dead cant die again. Seal yourself up and go out once every six months, and your body canst for a hundred years. Well see who gets bored first!

    Madara buried himself

    Yawn!

    Masahiko sneezed out and frowned, Whos talking about the ancestor? I dont sneeze with such a strong vitality. Is it Madara, cursing me in secret?

    Rubbing his nose, Masahiko cursed secretly, It must be him! I dont know where that sandbag is hidden, but Ill dig five meters in the ground to find you if you dare to curse this ancestor!

    Second Grandpa, Tsunade is back.

    Masahiko was startled, That was fast.

    He went to the Legendary Suckers Casino after eating at noon and informed them about the recent incidents with them. Tsunade said she wanted to go back to Konoha and left Masahiko with two grandparents to take care of the casino.

    Masahiko originally thought he was going to sleep the night here in the casino. However, Tasunde took less than two hours. It seems that he can still catch up with the dinner made by Minato

    However, after a long while.

    Mitoughed, got up, and put her cloak on, Ill go and bring Tsunade in.

    Masahiko reluctantly shook his head and nced at Hashirama. As soon as Tsunade came, the guy forgot about everything and instantly started gambling.

    After a few moments, Mito went for the rescue and dragged the legendary sucker.

    Great Grandpa, Ive been waiting for a long time, Tsunade looked as usual.

    Masahiko raised an eyebrow and smiled, Did you go there? What did Nawaki say, does he regrets it?

    Tsunade shook her head and turned to Hashirama, Grandpa, Nawaki passed the ne you gave me back then to Itachi.

    Hashirama was startled, Its passed on

    Masahiko looked at Mito, then smiled and said, Hashirama, the ne that you spent a lot of time making in the past wasnt made in vain. It has be the inheritance of your dreams.

    It was night, at Kushinas house, Masahiko hurried back.

    Naruto, the old ancestor, had something to do before, so I let you rest for two days. Now we continue our training.

    Oh, Naruto said lightly.

    Masahiko was taken aback, then turned to Minato and Kushina, Whats wrong with the kid?

    Kushina shook her head, Its okay. He often does this. Grandpa, how is my babe today? Is she healthy?

    Masahiko nodded with a smile.

    Minato still cared about Naruto, I think today the Ninja Academy with conduct mid-year exams.

    Oh? Masahiko smiled and turned his head to look at Naruto, Was your test the transformation technique?

    Naruto shook his head, looking slightly excited, In todays exam, Ive almost won against Sasuke! I only needed a little bit more!

    And Toneri?

    Narutos face copsed, Almost I just needed a little bit more.

    Masahiko smiled, Toneri was the most talented, and he was one year older than Naruto and Sasuke, so they were chasing after him.

    Seeing that Naruto had returned to hid gloomy mode, Masahiko said, If you didnt win, it means you didnt work hard enough. Why are you discouraged?

    No Naruto looked up, Its not that. Ive heard that the Fifth Hokage has been chosen, and its brother Obito.

    Huh? How did you know? Masahiko said, then looked to Minato and Kushina, who looked surprised too. It seems that Naruto heard first.

    The Fifth Hokage is that kid, Obito? Kushina moved her hands away from her stomach.

    Minato smiled softly, Obito? My dream has finallye true

    Well, hes going to be elected. Its estimated that everyone will get the news tomorrow. Masahiko nodded, Naruto, how did you know?

    Shikamaru told me.

    Shikamaru? Masahiko frowned, This matter is only known to a few of us for the time being, so How? Smart people are great. I really want to level up my Yin Release quickly.

    Witnessing the fifth Hokage selection will get definitely get me enough points. But I would need to wait for Kushina to recover first. Its estimated to be In May next year? There is still more than half a year!

    Hey, are you really going to choose brother Obito?

    Masahiko returned to his senses and smiled, Why? Did you want to be the next Hokage? Well, you have to grow up first, and I cant wait to see that happening!

    Naruto ate thest bite of the meal and cheered up, Old Ancestor, eat quickly. Its time to practice! The Sixth Hokage position is waiting for me!

    Masahikoughed. He was looking forward to the Sixth before the Fifth had even finished the selection: Lets go, I will train you to death!

 Chapter 398: History

    Chapter 398: History

    With the stimtion of the Fifth Hokage, Naruto became more hardworking, and his resistance to beating has also improved.

    However, for the sake of his growth, Masahiko could only add a little bit of strength.

    Yes, for his growth.

    At the same time, the Hyuuga n.

    Hiashi and the elders sat in the Patriarchs Hall.

    This time the Hokage is going to be one of the Uchiha. Hiashis expression was solemn.

    The Senju are really willing to give up? One of the elders said, If theyre giving up, you, Patriarch

    Hiashi waved his hand and shook his head, I will fight as hard as I can, but in the end, there will only be a little hope. Uchiha Obito is supported by the Third, the Uchiha, the Senju, and Elder Masahiko, the advantage is too great.

    Everyone fell in silence.

    After a long time, Hiashi spoke again, I called you together because of other considerations. The Senju had two Hokage. The Uchiha will probably have one When the timees for a Sixth one, it should be our Hyugas turn. We should be ready for that time and start training a candidate now!

    Training? Everyone looked at each other, then an elder frowned and said, Hinata-Sama has average talent, and apart from Terumi Mei, there was never a female Kage before. Its a bit too difficult Hanabi is too young. And for the same reason, shes unluckily to be a Kage. Patriarch Are you thinking about Neji? In my opinion, neither can he be. Konoha wont ept a Hyuga branch nsman as a Hokage!

    Hizashi silently sighed and looked up at his elder brother.

    Hiashi was silent for a moment and shook his head and said, Its not Neji. Among Hinatas ssmates, a child named Toneri has been pursuing her. I have been watching this child for more than a year You know about his origin, right?

    The elders looked at each other with a thoughtful expression: That kid can be regarded as one of our nsmen, and I heard that hes very talented. If we can get him together with Hinata

    Hizashi interrupted: The child was brought here by Master Masahiko. Hes only here to go to the Academy. Im afraid he will return to the Uzumaki after graduation.

    Hiashi said lightly, How do you think the Third made Kushina stay here in the first ce?

    Hizashis face changed color: Big Brother

    I have two daughters.

    Hizashi was silent. He knew the meaning of this, if you have one daughter, it doesnt matter if you dont marry her, but if you have two, you must marry one. Because if he didnt, sooner orter, Hinata or Hanabi would have a mark carved on her forehead.

    The elders didnt understand what Hiashi meant.

    Hiashi pondered for a moment, I will first tell Hinata not to resist this childs pursuit and forget it for the time being When the selection of the Fifth Hokage is settled, Im going to meet Toneri in person!

    ..

    Kushinas house, Narutos room.

    Masahikos right hand emitted a soft white light, healing the bruises and swelling on Narutos body.

    Ow, ow itchy

    Itching is good. Long muscles should itch. Masahiko said with a smile and slowly retracted his right hand, Okay, put on your clothes, this is the end of todays practice, get ready to sleep!

    Naruto got up and put on his jacket, muttering, Why should I wear clothes to sleep? Its awkward

    Masahiko paused, pondered, then kicked his butt, Dont talk back on the ancestor.

    Ow Naruto rushed to the wall.

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows, turned Naruto over with gravity, andy him on the bed, There, there. Now sleep

    ..

    A week has passed in a blink of an eye.

    The news about Obito and the selection of the next Hokage spread throughout the vige very fast. But Masahikos focus wasnt there.

    When Naruto was trainingst night, Narutos unintentional story made him feel slightly worried.

    That bastard Toneri walks Hinata every day to home after school

    IT was normal for Toneri to be around Hinata, but there was a problem with him walking her home.

    Hinata is the eldest daughter of the Hyugas Patriarch. Normally a nsman takes her to and from school. This only means that the Hyuga n approves the rtionship and even took the initiative to bring the two together.

    If it was any other people, he would have left them alone, but Masahiko was worried for the sake of the next generation. If Hiashi forces Hinata and Toneri together, a Tenseigen will be born.

    I have to go there and take a look, Masahiko mumbled and walked to Academy.

    Unexpectedly, he ran into Toneri head-on he was walking alone.

    Damn it! Naruto, the trouble maker, lied to me!

    Elder, why are you here? Toneri asked in confusion.

    Masahikos mouth twitched and tentatively asked, Where is Hinata?

    Toneris face reddened: You know? Naruto told you, right? Naruto and Sasuke had to pester me today, so I let Hinata go first and beat the two of them

    Masahiko was taken aback for a moment, so he was really walking her home. It seems that the Hyuga really approved this.

    You beat the two of them in only five minutes?

    Toneri shook his head, The school was over 15 minutes early today, saying that there are some teachers who need to do other things.

    Masahiko was speechless, And I was wondering why there werent a lot of kids around Naruto and Sasuke are still inside? You go back first. Ill go see them.

    ..

    In the Academy, Masahiko walked towards Narutos ss and ran into Sasuke.

    Sasuke was taken aback, bowed his head, and said hello, Old Ancestor, youre here to pick up Naruto? Hes still packing his things in the ssroom.

    When he said this, there was an evident trace of envy on his face because Naruto had made rapid progress under Masahikos practice recently, which made him feel pressured.

    Masahiko smiled, Go back and let your brother help you with your practice, dont be caught up by Naruto.

    Um!

    Sending Sasuke away, Masahiko walked into Narutos ss in no hurry because, in addition to Naruto, he also sensed another Chakra.

    Why hasnt Hinata gone yet?

    In the ssroom, Naruto asked the same.

    Hinata replied in a low tone, Naruto-Kun, where is Toneri-Kun?

    That bastard Toneri left. He never carries his schoolbag, nor does he know how he prepares his homework! He must be cheating with his eyes!

    Hinata:

    Naruto put his school bag on his back and turned around: Arent you leaving? You shouldnt wait for him. That bastard Toneri has really left.

    Hinata sounded like a mosquito: But my father asked me to go with Toneri-Kun.

    Masahiko sighed outside.

    Naruto also heard Hinatas words and smiled, Dont you like that bastard Toneri?

    Hinatas voice went even lighter: Its my fatherAlthough Toneri-Kun is kind to me but

    Naruto dug his ears, suspecting that he went deaf, and muttered, How am I supposed to hear this?

    Naruto suddenly raised the volume, and his loud voice frightened Hinata: So what are you going to achieve with such a low voice, if you like it or not, you must say it lough! Just like I like Sakura. If you dont like him, let your father know and work harder, train and train, and if he keeps pursuing you, hit the bastard to the ground!

    Nar-Naruto-Kun Hinata was startled.

    Naruto turned and waved his hand, Im leaving! Hey, how did youe to pick me up, Ancestor?

    Masahiko looked at Naruto, then looked at Hinatas flushed face, and then again at the trouble maker: Ohoho, Toneri, that kid, is already history.

 Chapter 399: Hokage Condidate

    Chapter 399: Hokage Condidate

    In front of the Hyuga n.

    Masahiko pat Hinatas little head, Were home, lets go in Have you remembered what I told you?

    Yes goodbye, ancestor!

    Hinata took a small step in the Hyuga station, and immediately a member of the family greeted her. When he saw Masahiko standing in the distance, he said in a daze, Hinata-Sama, why did Uzumaki Masahiko walk you back home?

    The ancestor asked Toneri to go, saying that he wanted to walk me home Hinata said in a low tone while looking back at Masahiko, feeling guilty.

    In the distance, Masahiko waved his hand and smiled, giving her encouraging vibes, then turned away in a cool manner.

    He even praised himself in his heart: This old ancestor is doing a great job. I personally sent Hinata back and convinced Hinata to sell my story by teaching her what to say. Hiashi will definitely understand my intentions, without the need of bringing Naruto into the subject With this, everything will go naturally

    The childrens affairs are left to them to settle. All of the matchmaking Ive done have failed except for Kushina love doesnt make sense.

    But looking at what happened in the ssroom just now, I feel that Toneri is already history to Hinata. Naruto is favorited when we go back, I will definitely double the amount of his training!

    .

    The next day, Kushinas house.

    Masahiko learned from Obito the reason why the kids were dismissed earlyst night.

    The Ninja Academy sent five elite teachers to jointly conduct aprehensive ninja knowledge test for Obito and finally came to the conclusion that he was an idiot!

    After that, the five did their researches and helped list all the knowledge he needed to master as soon as possible, and the result was a big fat book.

    Masahiko flipped through the pages, and the densely packed book titles reminded him of the time he spent studying at Otogakure. He shook his head, chuckled then handed it to Minato.

    Minato briefly nced at it, nodded, and said, This is indeed something every Hokage must learn.

    When Obito heard the word Hokage, an unconceble smirk appeared on his face. Now he already knows that hes getting closer and closer to the position of the Hokage he always dreamt of.

    But the smile quickly faded away, These things must be mastered within this month. How can this be done!

    Looking at Minato with a bitter face, he said, Sensei, do you have any tricks?

    Minato showed a bright smile, I have learned all of these while teaching you.

    He sighed, then turned to Kushina, Mother Kushina, do you know any tricks?

    Kushina felt her belly, Umm, the baby is good.

    Mentally she wasnt there with them.

    Obitos face was even more bitter, putting hisst hope on Masahiko: Master, do you have any tricks?

    I have one just one. Seeing the joy on Obitos face, Masahiko continued, When I was studying before Hey, what do you mean by that look? Ive read books before! Well, as I was saying, Ive learned that you can use Shadow Clone and study together with them. But you cant overdo it. I could only use three at the same time. Obito you can use one, and no more!

    This will double the efficiency. Youre smart, Master! But this is toote. Is there any other way?

    Masahiko:

    Master? Sensei? Auntie?

    Masahikos eyes widened, Hey, dont call her that do you want Kushina to beat the crap out of you?

    Originally, she didnt notice it, but when Masahiko said this, she reacted, and said holding her belly, Grandpa, dont worry, I cant do that now.

    Obito smiled bitterly, Master, dont make such a joke. You have another method, right?

    This matter was very important to him, and Obitos face was full of seriousness.

    Masahiko pondered for a moment, There is a way!

    Really?! He said with a look of surprise on his face.

    .

    After half an hour, Obitos house.

    Obito and his shadow clone were sitting behind the wooden desk that was just made by Masahiko.

    In front of the desk stood a very beautiful girl. This girl was holding a wooden stick in her hand, smiling very sweetly, with two cute dimples on her face, Obito-Kun, you must study hard~ I will always look at you!

    Obito and his shadow clone looked up at Rin, who was holding the wooden stick in front of him, and then looked at Masahiko, who was smirking in the distance, then opened the book with a numb face, Yes, study hard.

    Time went by quickly, and it was October.

    Kushinas belly got bigger, and the babe has grown healthier with every day.

    Obitopleted the most painful learning experience in his life under the supervision of Rin, and the Fifth Hokage selection came to an end temporarily.

    This phase isnt about selecting the next Hokage directly, but selecting four candidates suitable for the position by the ns in Konoha. They were Uchiha Obito, Hatake Kakashi, Sarutobi Shinnosuke, and Hyuga Hiashi.

    The news about the Senju n not participating in the election shocked everyone in the vige.

    In the next three months, Hiruzen will assign to the four people and then vote for the real fifth Hokage.

    The selection of the Hokage position has be so special that smart people like Masahiko in the vige could see the tricks.

    It was evident that Hiruzen couldnt entrust Obito with the job immediately, so he had to train him first.

    And since none of the four were following Hiruzen every day, except for Obito, it became really obvious.

    Shinnosuke and Kakashi were responsible for coordinating the Anbus work, intelligence, and tasks.

    The current captain of the Anbu, Sakumo, is nearly 50 years old, and he also lost an arm. He will withdraw from his position after a year, and these two people will upy the positions of the captain and the vice-captain, respectively.

    The matter with Hiashi was even more obvious since he was assigned to take care of Konoha Council.

    Because Obito was going to be the Fifth Hokage, Koharu and Homura have clearly stated that they will return to their hometowns. Coupled with the deteriorating of Uchiha Kagami, the current Konoha Council can be said to be alive only in name. Three positions were vacated.

    Sakumo has one position on top, the other will be Hiashi, and thest one will fall on Nawaki. Hiruzen really wanted to take one of the seats, but Masahiko felt that Obito wouldnt then be able toe out of his cocoon.

    .

    Inside the Legendary Sucker Casino.

    Princess Slug, Prince Frog, do you really have no intention of bing Hokage?

    Tsunade waved her hand: I dont want to hurt Nawakis feelings.

    Jiraiya smiled helplessly; the hell is Frog Prince, Nah, its troublesome to be a Hokage.

    Masahiko pondered for a moment, Neither of these people wants it. Obito will really end up being the Hokage.

 Chapter 400: Eating Cats For New Year Celebration

    Chapter 400: Eating Cats For New Year Celebration

    Time flies. Konohas 55th year came to an end.

    Konoha January 1st, 56, noon.

    Masahiko was busy in the kitchen at the Uzumaki Ichiraku Ramen.

    As usual, Masahiko went to the Uzumaki Cemetery to visit his grave early this morning, bowed down, and even prayed for the old ancestors blessing, hoping that he would have a smooth year.

    Todayst year because of that bastard, who took away the Rinnegan eyes, attacked the Senju and the Uchiha teams, Masahiko didnt eat a bit after he worked so hard to prepare a morning reunion dinner, and even the meal Sara left for him was eaten by that Fat Cat

    He didnt want to make the same mistake this year.

    Konan,e here! This te of meat is for the fat cat. Take it out!

    Konan smiled and took the te.

    Sara shook her head and said, Father, how did Whitey offend you? This is obviouslymb.

    Masahiko looked at her, In order to reduce the number of mouths, I will not call Fat Cat over this year. But its still a member of our family. If it ended up being here, you could feed it that te.

    Saraughed, Youre so kind to Whitey.

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows and nodded while his hands kept moving. The lunch has basically been cooked and ready. Only the soup specially prepared for Kushina was left.

    The babe in her belly is seven months old, and she couldnt eat anything.

    As early as a month ago, Masahiko took over the position of the chef from Minatos hands and matched her diet with his 8LV medical skills, so the babe could grow even healthier in this critical time.

    However, Masahiko couldnt tell if the babe was benefiting from this like Naruto, who got fatter.

    Fortunately, fat wasnt the only thing that grew in him

    After being drilled by Masahiko for half a year, NAruto has made all-around progress.

    In terms of hand sign, he was able toplete the three seals of the clone technique in one second, more than twice as fast as before. The amount of his Chakra has also increased by a factor of two, surpassing most of the Chunin.

    His Kunai throwing techniques and his Taijutsu has also improved by leaps and bounds. Now hes working hard, preparing to surpass Sasuke in the second grade to third-grade exam two monthster.

    Masahiko smiled without saying a word. Sasuke has been under pressure from Naruto these days, and since hes training harder, it wasnt easy to surpass him.

    The two kids were pushing each other further and further. But the older boy, Obito, was making faster progress, and it felt like he got reborn.

    For the position of the Hokage that he always dreamed of, Obito actually studied and studied, including other things.

    Over the past three months, Obito studied with Hiruzen every day and asionally went to Kushinas house to ask Minato guidance in the evening, and his immaturity gradually faded by half.

    The previous silly smile he had was only shown in front of acquaintances, while in public, he started to look more and more like a true Hokage.

    The problem is Shisui hasnte back yet, which is a bit awkward. Masahiko murmured softly, blowing out the small fire in front of him.

    The carrot and corn ribs soup in the casserole has been cooked. Masahiko wasnt afraid of fire at all. He directly took out the casserole with both hands, walked out of the kitchen, and ced it on the table in front of Kushina, Its ready, but be careful its hot.

    Thank you, Grandpa! Kushina cupped her belly and said.

    After seven months of pregnancy, her belly was already big, and the gesture of holding her belly finally became suitable.

    Masahiko smiled, Dont be polite with me.

    When Masahiko turned and returned to his seat, Sara came with thest dish in her hand and sat down at the table, with everything in ce.

    Old Ancestor, can we eat now?

    Minato pat Narutos head, Dont be rude.

    Masahiko nced at everyone around him and said with a smile, Were finally here. Our long-awaited reunion. I want to say a few words if no one minds.

    Yo! Sensei, is everything okay? Nagato looked concerned.

    Its okay. Masahiko waved his hand, This year, then Senju and the Uchiha wont have to go out to worship their ancestors. I dont think that guy would dare to attack Konoha. So I want to say something.

    Moreover, this Sensei is 124 years old this year. This reunion dinner is one less meal. If I dont say anything, Im afraid I wont have a chance in the future.

    Everyone looked at each other.

    Grandpa, you?

    Masahiko smiled and said, Im just taking advantage of this reunion. My body is still healthy. I just want to talk about my expectations for this year.

    First, I hope that Kushina will have her second child soon. And I hope that she will be a beautiful girl and that she will grow up healthy.

    The second Nagato and Konan, for how long you two are going to dy your marriage? Are you going to drag it until I die?

    Yo! It will be as soon as possible! Nagato responded directly, and Konan red at him without objection.

    Masahiko nodded with satisfaction, After eating this meal, I want you, Nagato, to announce that the leader of the Uzumaki n is officially named a Kage. And you will be the First Uzukage.

    Yo! Sensei.

    The third expectation, Masahiko coughed twice, then squeezed this sentence, Sara, youre also 31 years old this year. Will I be able to hold a grandson in my lifetime?

    Sara chuckled and shook her head. She knew her father very well, and she knew that he was only taking advantage of his this asion and his age to force his ideas.

    Masahiko sighed, Im afraid that one day I wille here and find you with a bold head? Are you a monk or something?

    Old ancestor, can we eat?!

    Shut up! Listen to God!

    Idiot Naruto would have punched Kimimaro if he could beat him.

    Dont start making trouble! Masahiko red at him.

    Old Ancestor, Im starving to death!

    Okay, Im Masahiko was about to say something, but his expression suddenly changed, We should have eaten first, that damned bastard! The fat cat called me again.

    Something happened to Konoha again?!

    Boom!

    Masahiko disappeared in the smoke.

    ..

    Konoha.

    Masahikos figure appeared on the table Tetens family instantly turning on his perception, and at the same time, he said, Whats the matter? Whos invading us?

    Tetens voice emitted from aside, Ah! Fat Cat, so you can really call the Red-Haired uncle!

    Meow~ Of course! Theres no invasion. I invited you to eat Tentens fish!

    Masahiko paused, and the corner of his mouth twitched, You called me to eat fish? Didnt we agree that we will only summon each other when something big is happening?

    Meow~ Tenten is the one who prepared this fish. Isnt this a big deal?

    Uncle, dont you like fish? Tentens has been biased by Fat Cat, who loved to each fish.

    Masahiko looked at Teten and forced a smile out, I like eating fish, but I thought this year Im going to eat a big fat cat for dinner!

 Chapter 401: Heritage

    Chapter 401: Heritage

    Ten minutester, Masahiko returned to the Uzumaki with his stomach upright.

    After he pushed the door of the Ichiraku Ramen right open, Masahiko said tly, Theres nothing wrong with Konoha, that stupid cat called me for noting.

    We guessed so, so we waited for you What the hell is that?! The moment Kushina raised her head to look at Masahiko, she eximed.

    All the people present were shocked, especially Sarah, This is Am I going to have a younger brother or sister?

    Yo! Is Sensei pregnant?

    Naruto was surprised, Can the ancestor get pregnant too?

    God is omnipotent!

    Kushina held herughter back and said, Grandpa, look at the size of your belly Youre at least nine months pregnant.

    Masahiko rubbed his stomach and walked back to his seat angrily, Stop it, you can clearly sense whats inside, right?

    Kushina smiled, I always felt that Fat Cat isnt normal.

    Did you eat Whitey? Sara eximed.

    Masahiko nodded, I had taught thatwless stupid cat a lesson Well, if Im going to eat, I need him out first.

    Naruto looked disgusted, Old ancestor, do you still want to eat?!

    Masahiko smiled, turned, and opened his mouth, then blue me energy came out, and his belly gradually shrank and returned to normal.

    The blue mes condensed together and gradually manifested into the shape of a cat. Then they heard Fat Cats voice emitting, Meow~ Your stomach is so dirty and smelly!

    Masahikos face darkened. How could you still smell anything after transforming into Chakra

    This cat is really strong. It didnt die even though it was eaten by God.

    Meow~ Its you kid again.

    Masahikoughed and exined, This cat can freely change back and forth between Chakra state and as* state. It would be really beneficial for the body if its eaten, but its not easy to digest.

    Kushinas expression moved, Then if I eat it

    Masahiko was stunned because he could understand what Kushina was thinking, then he shook his head again and again, No, the babe cant stand its Chakra, and the blue me has a certain burning property, so you cant eat it casually.

    But your physique is strong enough. Youre free to eat it once you give birth

    Meow! The Fat Cat eximed.

    Masahiko smiled and said, Well, no one will bother us again at this reunion dinner. Just now, this stupid cat burned everything in my stomach, and my appetite was greatly improved!

    Oh! I can finally have dinner!

    Fat Cat, you eatst.

    Meow Fat Cat felt very sad.

    ..

    Five dayster.

    The news about Uzugakure and the Uzukage, Uzumaki Nagato spread throughout the world and was recognized by all the nations, who were now sending gifts one after another.

    Ignoring some small country and vige leaders, who im to be Kage, there are now Six Kages in the Shinobi World. Masahiko felt that after a while, he could find an excuse to organize a Six Kage Meeting, and he estimated that he could gain a huge amount of witness points.

    But he wasnt in a hurry. Masahiko has to get the witness points in front of him first. Early this morning, he rushed back to Konoha again since the final vote for the Fifth Hokage began.

    In fact, it was just a form. Obito will win with an overwhelming advantage and then be the Fifth Hokage in three days; this has long been decided.

    Masahiko at this time came to Uchiha Kagamis home.

    I heard that you gave Fugaku your position two days ago?

    Its time to passed it on, cough cough Kagami coughed twice.

    Masahiko frowned slightly, It seems that you will be the next one that this ancestor will send away. I thought you could at least outlive Hiruzen.

    The Mongekyou Sharingan puts a lot of pressure on the body, and I used it a lot when I was young. Kagami responded softly, But I have no regrets in my life. An Uchiha is a Hokage now, and Fugaku is also a good kid. Only Shisui

    Masahiko nodded, Dont worry, I will let someone check on this. There may be something wrong with Shisui, but his life should be worry-free.

    Then please, Elder Masahiko.

    Knock! Knock!! Knock!!!

    There was a knock on the door that startled Masahiko and left him with a surprise on his face.

    Is it Inabi? Come in! Kagami raised his voice slightly.

    An ordinary-looking middle-aged man pushed in with a cup and te in his hand, Patriarch-Sama, Masahiko-Senpai, please have tea.

    Kagami coughed twice, You can put it down. Also, Im no longer the Patriarch.

    Yes, Kagami-Sama.

    Kagami picked up the teacup but was stopped by Masahiko, Dont drink it. There is poison in it.

    Kagami was taken aback, Poison?

    Uchiha Inabi in front of him suddenly stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, Elder, I wouldnt dare to poison you.

    Kagamis expression changed, then he reacted, You Youre Orochimaru! What did you do to Inabi?

    Hes okay. I guess hes sleeping in one of the rooms. Masahiko could tell that Orochimaru was only using the transformation technique.

    Kagami frowned, Orochimaru, how dare you sneak into Konoha at such a time?

    Masahiko smiled, Hes confident that no one would be able to catch him. Orochimaru, your strength has improved again. What did you want to see me this time?

    Orochimaru lifted the transformation technique, revealing his familiar pale snake face, Elder, Im here to look for elder Kagami.

    Masahikos mouth twitched and repeated, Im going to say it again. What do you want from me?

    Orochimaru was taken aback, I have heard that your disciple has be the first Uzukage. Im here to congratte you.

    Masahiko smiled with satisfaction, I wont ask you for a gift. O you have any other reasons to be here?

    Im looking for elder Kagami.

    Kagami was stunned for a while before he understood what had happened just now, then he felt relieved that Masahiko was around, Whats the matter?

    Since Masahiko said that no one in Konoha could catch him, he didnt feel like trying.

    Orochimaru licked his lips, I heard that youre sick, and you will die soon. So, I wanted to ask you for your inheritance.

    Masahiko was speechless, is there anyone who speaks like this?

    Kagami didnt care about this, Ask me for inheritance?

    I know that Mongekyou Sharingan doesnt get destroyed after the death of its wielder. Keep it for now, and I wille to take it after you die, Orochimaru slowly said, As a reward, I will tell you some information about Shisui.

    Kagami almost jumped out of his bed when he heard this, Do you know where Shisui is? Cough Cough

    Masahiko raised his head intently and locked his eyes on Orochimaru, You didnt do it, right?

    Orochimaru shook his head, He was taken away by a dark blue long-haired female ninja. If you want more information, Elder Kagami needs to agree

    Dark blue long hair Female ninja? Is it really? Masahiko was startled.

 Chapter 402: The Fifth Hokage

    Chapter 402: The Fifth Hokage

    Kagami looked at the Uchihas symbol painted on the back of a book, opened it, and murmured, Uchiha Naori, a genius Kunoichi during the Warring States Period, proficient in Genjutsu, swordsmanship, and Fire Release. She independently developed the Izanami, died at the age of 20, the cause of death unknown.

    Unknown? Masahiko was startled, Was it actually recorded this way?

    Kagami looked up for a moment, Do you know something else?

    Masahiko closed his eyes slightly, There are too many Uchiha nsmen that were immersed in the false reality of Izanami, but she only has one pair of eyes

    Kagami nodded upon hearing that and closed the book, So Elder Naori was reincarnated by the Edo Tensei, and cast an illusion on Shisui? No way, no matter how talented she is, its a three tomoe Sharingan against a Mongekyou

    Masahiko also felt that something was wrong, so he frowned and looked at Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru said hoarsely: Its indeed a Kunoichi that was summoned by the Edo Tensei. One of her eyes was blinded, I dont know about the other. Elder, you seem to know more?

    Masahiko looked startled: Its really her! How did that bastard find her?!

    Naori was the same age as me and we actually fought against each other. We were only 11 years old, and she had a two tomoe Sharingan. Masahiko slowly stated, Later in the battle, her Sharingan suddenly awakened and evolved into a three tomoe one beat me and flee

    She fully opened her Sharingan at the age of 11? Kagami pondered slightly, without asking Masahiko about any further information, She died at the age of 20 9 yearster.

    Masahiko was also slightly startled, Indeed Its possible.

    Silence fell in the room.

    After a while, Masahiko said, Orochimaru, thank you for the information. But Kagami cant give you his eyes, so lets choose another reward.

    Orochimarus face didnt have any colors: Elder, do you want this pair of Mangekyou Sharingan eyes?

    Kagami was startled, and Masahiko nodded looking at him, Kagami, leave your eyes to me, I would be more useful.

    He needed the Rinnegan to resurrect the dead. He has been thinking about retrieving Madaras eyes, but the double-bun guy always avoids him.

    Masahiko felt that he should be able to use his strong Chakra to catalyze the evolvement of the Mongekyou Sharingan. As for an ordinary Sharingan, he would have needed to evolve it into the Mongekyou Sharingan first what exactly would take to awaken it?

    Kagami fell into silence, Its okay to leave it to you for safekeeping.

    Its a pity that you cant take it anymore. Orochimaru, what else do you want? Kagami is giving me the reward you wanted, and now I will have to pay you back.

    Orochimaru licked his lips, I dont need anything else for the time being.

    Masahiko was startled, Then its the same asst time. I owe you a favor,e to me when you need something. I also wanted to ask you something else. Do you think Obito bing the Fifth Hokage is the guide of fate?

    Kagami was taken aback, Do you believe in such a thing elder?

    Destiny is real. Orochimaru said hoarsely, This time I dont think that it was guided by destiny.

    Masahikoughed, You dont see it, dont you? It seems that your understanding of destiny isnt deep enough.

    Of course, how can I bepared to you, elder?

    Kagami was at a loss, he couldnt understand what these two were saying.

    Sure enough Im too old for this.

    ..

    The next day.

    The voting result was announced, and Obito was looking with excitement at Masahiko.

    What are you so happy about, we all knew a long time ago!

    But Im the Hokage, the Hokage!

    Masahiko curled his lips, So? Do you see anyone that cares in this room?

    With a dumb smile, Obito looked at Minato, then at Kushina, and finally looked again at Masahiko

    Ill go to find Kakashi.

    Minato smiled, Obito, dont forget your dream, and be a great Hokage!

    Kushina also faintly blessed him, You can do it, boy!

    After hearing these words, a smile reappeared on Obitos face, then he turned around and looked at Masahiko with expectant eyes.

    Masahiko rolled his eyes and said, Hurry up, go to Kakashi to show off as soon as possible. Also, dont just of Kakashi, Rin should be waiting for you!

    Obito scratched his head, Oh!

    Taking Obito to leave, Masahiko couldnt help but sigh softly, Stupid people have stupid blessings. This boy is so lucky.

    Minato nodded, Yes, Ive never imagined that he would be the Fifth Hokage. I even doubted that he would be the Sixth.

    I didnt mean this. Masahiko said and shrugged, And from the moment he was epted by me as his master, his destiny was tied with sess.

    Minato:  Sure.

    At noon on January 8, 1956, in the open space in front of the Hokage Building.

    The scene was quite spectacr. It was really noisy with gongs and drums.

    However, its still a lot worse than when Minato became the Fourth Hokage.

    Minato was very popr, even though Obito isnt bad. But thats expected, it will take him a lot of effort to be recognized by everyone since hes an Uchiha. Masahiko murmured, catching a familiar figure from the corner of his eyes as he walked through the crowd.

    Orochimaru, you havent left yet? Why are you taking Uchiha Inaris look? How did he offend you?

    Orochimaru disguising as Uchiha Inari licked the corner of his mouth, and didnt answer Masahikos question, but instead said, Elder, Sarutobi-Sensei has retired for the second time. Do you think he would end up in the same seat a few yearster?

    Masahiko paused: He can retire to death now.

    I hope so.

    Masahiko frowned and looked at him deeply, then looked up at the top of the Hokage building.

    Hiruzen wearing his Hokage hat walked to the edge.

    The surrounding ninjas and civilians all calmed down, ready to listen to the teachings, while Masahiko silently blocked his ears with repulsive force, as he has heard enough of Hiruzens Will of Fire already.

    Hiruzen spoke for ten minutes until the space around him was distorted and Obito slowly appeared.

    Oh? This way of appearance is very cool, who thought of this? Masahikoughed.

    Dressed in the Hokage robe, Obito appeared; different from the way he showed up, he barely looked normal. His face was tense, and everyone could tell that he was a little nervous. He didnt even dare to look down and kept looking straight ahead as if he saw a ghost, then started his speech.

    Isnt these words written by Hiruzen? Oh man, the guy is 22 years old, and still a pushover. Masahiko blocked his ears again.

    Beside him, Orochimaru was suddenly missing, and reced by Minatos family.

    Grandpa! Why are you standing here alone? Kushina was protecting her stomach with both hands.

    Oy, Grandpa?!

    Kushina: ???

    Old Ancestor, I will definitely be the next Hokage! Naruto shouted.

    Naruto: ???

    Suddenly a few Chinese words appeared in front of Masahiko, Witness andpletely change the main storyline of Naruto World, The Fifth Hokage, get 50(*10) Witness Points.

    500 points, hehehe. Masahiko canceled the repulsive force, What are you guys doing here?

 Chapter 403: Fly Away

    Chapter 403: Fly Away

    After watching Obito be the Fifth Hokage, Masahiko felt like he has really been living for so long.

    Obviously, theres nothing that will surprise him after all of this, but who knows? Maybe something will happen.

    Obito became the Hokage on January 8th, and Kushina expected delivery date was March 8th, which was two full months apart, and this made Masahiko very ufortable.

    Konoha has always been very lively.

    After this event, there were no more witness points, even though the Anbu Captain and the Elders got changed. Masahiko embraced the calmness and lived his days happily.

    Of course, all this was possible, because he had Naruto to train.

    The exam for the second-grade promotion wasing soon, coupled with the stimtion and encouragement of Obito that became the Fifth Hokage at the age of 22, Masahiko hoped that he can train Naruto more strictly, which roughly means, Old Ancestor, please dont go easy on me.

    The child was self-motivated, and Masahiko had no reason to refuse. He trained Naruto very hard, and he had a good time while doing it.

    Why get bored when you have a Naruto!

    Naruto has spent nearly two months in dire straits.

    Konoha March 1, Year 56th, Ninja Academy, Naruto ss.

    Elder, youre here today? Iruka said respectfully.

    Dont be nervous, I just came to see Narutos ssmates. Masahiko smiled and turned around, facing the kids in the ss, Children, hello, Im Uzumaki Masahiko, Im 124 years old, and you can call me Ancestor.

    Old Ancestor. A sparse response emitted in the ssroom.

    It seems that some of you dont know me, its okay, I dont mind that. After a short pause, Masahiko continued his speech, Anyway, if you dont even know me, then you have no future.

    Many childrens expressions became suddenly weird, and some were started whispering.

    Shikamaru buried his head under the table and muttered to Choji next to him, Hes as troublesome as Dad told me.

    Choji chewed the potato chips and nodded in agreement.

    Akimitchi Choji! Masahiko suddenly shouted.

    Choji was startled, and desperately swallowed the chips in his mouth, then got up in a panic, Here!

    Masahiko smiled, Slow down, dont choke, are these potato chips delicious?

    Choji hesitated for a moment, then looked at Shikamaru beside him, asking for help.

    Shikamaru sighed helplessly, then stood up and said, Old Ancestor, Choji thinks potato chips are delicious. Also, our father often talks about you, so we all know who you are.

    Masahiko smiled happily, Sit down, youre very promising. But remember, words cant tell the entire story. The evaluations you get from your parents arent necessarily the truth.

    Shikamaru pondered: Got it!

    God boy, Ill be a guest at your houseter. I havent seen Shikaku for a long time and I really miss him.

    I wont help you anymore, Shikamaru murmured, What a pain

    Masahiko stepped back two steps, You should all remember me now, and you should also call me Ancestor when you meet me in the future. Am I clear?

    .

    Many kids in Narutos ss can be considered as walking witness points. Its worth introducing himself to give them impressions so that he can get some points from them in the future.

    As for staying to watch the exam, Masahiko wasnt very interested.

    He could tell in a nce whether these kids are strong or weak, and its difficult for kids with no experience in battle to surprise him. Before the start of each match, Masahiko could see the oue at a nce, and even tell whos going to win, which was really boring.

    As for Naruto, he did make a lot of progress during this period. He once had the upper hand in the battle with Sasuke, but he eventually lost to the Fire Release Since Naruto only mastered the three basic techniques. Masahiko didnt have time to teach him any Ninjutsu.

    Compared to the battle phase, the written test was more interesting. Masahiko was barely holding hisughs watching Naruto trying to pass the test without cheating.

    Cheating in exams reminds this old ancestor of the old day.

    There is something more interesting happened during the test.

    During the written test, Hinata sneaked a nce at Naruto seven or eight times, and at Toneri a dozen times. The expression on her face was so cute that Masahiko wanted to walk to her seat and pinch her face.

    Masahiko guessed that shes checking on Naruto since she knows he would never cheat

    If Hinata really likes Naruto, she will fall into that kind of selection problem. Whether to choose the person who loves you or the person you love?

    The teststed all morning, during the lunch break, Masahiko took Irukas permission to take Naruto out for a month.

    Naruto was originally very sad because he lost to Sasuke again, but the kid immediately got happy when he heard that he didnt have to go to school for a month, Hey! Old Ancestor, teach me how to breathe fire in this month!

    Masahiko smiled, Then you must learn how to fly first.

    Naruto was stunned for a while, No, I meant Sasukes Fireball, I can learn that too, right?

    You didnt learn how to walk, and now you want to learn how to run? What youre asking here is learning how to fly!

    Naruto didnt understand a thing, Nothing will stop me! I will definitely learn how to breathe fire!

    Masahiko ignored him.

    Naruto kept making noises all the way until they came home.

    Minato and Tsunade walked out of the house while protecting Kushina from left and right, followed by Kimimaros team carrying hold suitcases behind them.

    Huh? Kimimaro, Sister Haku Brother, Karin, why are you here?

    Were going on a trip. Masahiko smiled and waved to release the spaceship, Little ones! Get on the ship!

    .

    The Hokage Office.

    After bing a Hokage, Obitos life was in, and he have been dealing with trivial things all day. The only thing that could be considered big is the Kushinas deliverance.

    For this reason, Obito has been working on this very early, and with the help of Hiruzen, Konohasrge and small ns have been coordinated. Now Konohas protective powers have increased by at least two levelspared to before, especially at the vicinity of Kushinas home, which can be called a fortress now.

    At this time, Obito had the vige map in his hand, and he was using his not-so-smart mind to see whether there were any loopholes.

    With these, plus the master surely theres no problem, right?

    An Anbu suddenly appeared, Hokage-Sama, Elder Masahiko flew away with Kushian-Sama.

    Obito froze for a moment, Flew away? Kushina-San is about to give birth to a baby, where is he taking her?

    Looking up at the Anbu in front of him, he suddenly said, Kakashi, is that you? Are you making jokes in such a situation?!

    Idiot.

    Asshole, what are you talking about? Im the Hokage! The Fifth Hokage-Sama!

    Idiot!

    Ah! Damn it!

    A quarrel took ce in the Hokage-Sama Office.

 Chapter 404: Natsuki

    Chapter 404: Natsuki

    On the moon, in front of the castle.

    Grandpa, this is the castle you were talking about? Kushina was shocked, while Masahiko nodded in satisfaction.

    Naruto immediately screamed and rushed into the castle to explore

    This If only you added a casino Tsunade murmured.

    Masahiko shook his head helplessly. No matter where she goes, Tsunade will always think of gambling first. After opening the Legendary Suckers Casino, Masahiko felt that she can already be considered a lost cause.

    Minato was rather calm, or that hes now focusing all his energy on Kushina was about to give birth, Elder, how are we going to stay in such a big castle?

    Masahiko gave him a reassuring look, Kimimaro, Haku, are you all ready?

    Bring it all!

    The suitcases behind them were full of seal scrolls, and they contained the necessities of everyones life for the next month and some necessary utensils.

    The two of you go first and tidy up thergest room on the first floor of the castle.

    Yes!

    After pausing for a moment, Masahiko looked helpless, Karin, go and do your job too!

    Karin suddenly smiled: Hmm!

    The things in the package behind her were even more remarkable, but it was for her own room

    The kids left, and Masahiko walked with the others into the castle slowly.

    Tsunade, Minato, did you bring all the medical supplies and the baby stuff? Its toote to go get them now.

    Dont worry, Great Grandpa.

    Tsunade was already very experienced in delivering babies, since she did it for all of Sasuke, Itachi, and Naruto.

    Minato carefully checked it again, I have brought everything, Great Elder.

    Thats good. Masahiko nodded, Everything is ready, we will just wait for Kushina to deliver our cute little girl.

    Definitely, Grandpa! Kushina also felt that one Naruto is enough

    .

    The castle was veryrge, and thergest room on the first floor of the castle was in the deepest part. And Because Kushina couldnt walk too fast, it took them a full 20 minutes to reach their destination.

    By that time, Kimimaro and Haku had already arranged almost everything.

    Arge room with more than two hundred square meters. The three of you will live here during this period. Masahiko smiled, Ill live next door, and I will set it up as a kitchenter. If you have anything you want to eat, you only need to ask, Kushina. I brought every possible ingredient.

    Half of his space was filled with ingredients and the other half was filled with the spaceship. It was already crowded there

    Youre so kind to me, Grandpa. Kushina felt emotional.

    Masahiko waved his hand and was about to say something, when a roar came from Karins room, Hey, kid! This is my room!

    After being quiet for a while, Naruto shouted too, Damn it! You violent woman!

    Kushina rubbed her stomach, Naruto and Kushina have a good rtionship.

    Masahiko felt helpless; Kushina hadnt given up on Karin to be her daughter-inw yet

    God! Its set up!

    Masahiko nodded, turned to Kimimaro, and nodded with a smile.

    The four kids and the four grown-ups lived on the moon for a week. On March 8th, a new life has been born on the moon.

    Even though Kushina has just given birth, her bodys state was very good. The deliverance of the babe only took 30 minutes.

    Its a girl! Tsunade and Minato shouted.

    Masahiko outside the room heard the words and waved his fist fiercely, Awesome, its not another trouble maker like Naruto. It seems that this ancestor can live for two more years!

    Old Ancestor! Youre too much! Naruto wanted to start a scene, I wanted a brother, He said dissatisfiedly.

    Masahiko didnt have time to take care of him now, Karin, beat him! Kimimaro, join her! Our little princess got born, we must celebrate!

    Damn it, donte near me, violent girl Oh! Ah~

    Ignoring Naruto who was beaten up violently, Masahiko turned to the door and raised his voice, Is the little princess blond or red-headed?

    No one in the room responded.

    After a while, Tsunade walked out with a tightly wrapped babe girl in her arms.

    White, white, white, white, white hair?!

    Haku stepped forward two steps, then silently stepped back two steps, while shaking his head vigorously at Masahiko

    Tsunade smiled, This isnugo, which will naturally fall out in half a year and grow normal-colored hair.

    Oh, yes, yes,nugo. Masahiko let out a sigh of relief. You had the same hair when you were born. Mito held you like this too and came out to me

    Naruto came back with a swollen face, full of curiosity, and wanted to reach out to touch his sister, but his hand was pped by Masahiko, Have you washed your hands? You cant touch her without washing!

    Kimimaro and the other two approached but were also driven away by Masahiko, The four of you will go to your rooms first, ande backter. The newborn baby is very fragile

    Chasing away the four kids, Masahiko and Tsunade entered the room together, and Minato gently took the baby and ced her next to Kushinas pillow.

    Grandpa, its a girl! Kushina blushed with excitement.

    Well, little princess, should be pampered. Masahiko smiled brightly.

    Minatos smile was always there, and it was even brighter at this time, Great Elder, this childs name?

    Masahiko couldnt help but fall into deep thought

    He has prepared names for red-haired babies and blonde ones, but he never expected it would be white Is it possible to wait for another year to see her true hair color?

    This white hair really scares me Masahiko murmured softly, and suddenly had an idea: Oh!

    Natsuki, how about Uzumaki Natsuki?(T/N: Natsu: Summer. Tsuki: Moon.)

    ..

    The arrival of new life in the world will always bring a lot of joy, especially for old people such as Masahiko whose rtives are declining; the birth of Natsuki was even more precious.

    As a mother of two children, Kushina was also 32 years old. Although she still has her young girl face due to her vitality, how long can itst? Five, ten years?

    When Masahiko faced Nanako, who was getting older and older, Kushina came to ease his sadness and the future seemed now to be repeating itself.

    There is another reason. Narutos future was traceable, but Natsukis future had unlimited possibilities. Shes one of the biggest changes that Masahiko caused in this world!

    Shes the second Sage Body after Nagato in the Uzumaki n! Natsuki will definitely be stronger than Kushina in the future. As for Naruto if he dares to bully his younger sister, this ancestor will bring him instant death!

    3 grown-ups, 4 kids, one ancestor, and a little baby lived on the moon for two months.

    At the beginning of April, Kushina had already taken care of her body and recovered her health, but she said that she wanted to enjoy living in the castle for a while.

    Therefore, Masahiko and the other didnt go back until it was May.

    But Narutos face was still full of reluctance.

    We have time to go back againter, Naruto. I only said you will be off school for one month, and we ended up staying for two. Be grateful!

    Tsunade let out a sigh of relief: I have to go to check on the casino. I cant trust that bastard, Jiraiya!

    During this period, Jiraiya has been helping her watch the casino

    Elder, what should the three of us do? Karin asked.

    Masahiko pondered for a moment, I will send you back to the Land of the Uzumakiter, and let Konan take you, the ancestor will be very busy after this.

    Kushina held the sleeping baby girl, Yes, Grandpa, you have to help me watch Natsuki grow up healthily!

    Masahikoughed, Shes very healthy, so she doesnt have to be stared at every day like when she was a fetus. Grandpa really has business to do.

    It needs to be arranged, its time to add something

 Chapter 405: Dreaming About The Warring State Period

    Chapter 405: Dreaming About The Warring State Period

    Adding points into the Yin Release is different than helping Kushina give birth.

    Although Masahiko was on the moon when she gave birth, if something happens, Fat Cat can reverse summon him at any time.

    But the Yin Release.

    In case a new truth-seeking ball regenerates, I think I would I have to stay in my space for two months. Besides, the Yin Release is rted to the soul (brain) after all, and I might lose consciousness when I finally level it up

    Out of these considerations, Masahiko spent half a month in Konoha applying various protective measures to ensure that he escape into the space without fail.

    There is enough food, this ancestor will quickly give birth to the second ball, then go back to see his little princess!

    Masahiko said to himself, called out the status bar, then instantly added 500 to the Yin Release.

    The familiar feeling of suffocation in the chest reappeared, and then the truth-seeking ball slowly squeezed out of his chest.

    Masahiko rolled his eyes and waited quietly for the second ball to be delivered by him, only to find that the feeling in his chest was gone, and the truth-seeking football in front of him slowly melted into a pool of ck liquid.

    Is this the legendary its dark, right? Masahiko raised his eyebrow.

    The change hasnt stopped.

    The liquid solidified again into two ck balls, and now the diameter of the two new balls was about three centimeters smaller than before.

    Sure enough, I cant have only one ball! Now I got two hot wheels! Masahiko rejoiced, then suddenly his eyes went ck and fell down.

    I couldnt avoid passing out

    It took him only a moment to open his eyes again, but Masahiko didnt know for how long he has been in aa, yet he could tell that something was wrong with the world in front of him.

    This is a ck and white world.

    Is this the spiritual space?

    Born! Born!

    Its a boy!

    Its the younger brother!

    The familiar voice mixed with the babys cry made Masahiko startle: A boy was born? Is the ancestor having a nightmare? Those two voices just now dont sound like Tsunade and Minto, who are they?

    Patriarch-Sama, congrattions! Its another boy!

    Patriarch? Masahiko frowned.

    A gentle and weak female voice emitted, Husband, give your child a name.

    Masahikos eyes widened, husband?!

    His name is going to be, Masahiko, Uzumaki Masahiko!

    The world in front of him gradually regained its colors.

    .

    As time passed, Masahiko gradually understood the current situation.

    His consciousness was attached to his early days when he was born. Because he leveled up the Yin Release to LV10, the deepest memory in his brain was awakened.

    As for why there is no memory of past life Masahiko estimated that it should be because he only obtained the system in this life.

    But no matter what, hes still willing to appreciate his childhood life as a bystander, and also his genius immature self.

    Three-year-old Masahiko learned to read, four-year-old Masahiko began practicing, five-year-old Masahiko learned how to extract Chakra, and seeded in half a day, and was regarded as the strongest and most talented child of the Uzumaki n in recent decades.

    On the same day, little Masahiko learned about the existence of the system and discovered his golden finger.

    At that time, there was nothing to witness, and the system could only help him see his levels and make his exercises more targeted, which lead to his long loss.

    However, the praise of his father and elder brother and the praises of the nsmen made him adjust quickly, and he felt even fluttered, after all, he was the most ordinary otaku in his previous life.

    Passing through the Warring States Period, I wont be as strong as those two. But it should be no problem to be strongest after them, right? In the future, Konoha will be established and I will make sure that the Uzumaki n is part of that. Once Hashirama and Madara are gone, Im going to be the boss! These were the goals and the ideas of little Masahiko at the age of six years old.

    After that, he most of his time practicing.

    When he was seven years old, because of his yful character, he developed the sexy-no-Jutsu technique, and used it in front of his eldest brother, and was beaten by him

    At the age of eight, stood in the Uzumakis training field with his hand on his hips and shouted, You guys, just wait for me, I will definitely defeat you all!

    When he was nine years old, little Masahiko found that the rating in his status bar had changed from a low-level Shinobi to a middle-level, and happily found his eldest brother, Uzumaki Masachi! The day you die is today!

    Since being beaten two years ago, little Masahiko always held grudges, but his eldest brother was nine years older than him Masahiko thought he could do it, but he was wrong.

    What an idiot. Masahiko covered his forehead.

    When he was ten years old, little Masahiko once again shouted in the training field, You bastards! I will definitely defeat you!

    Uzumaki Masahiko, were in a different league, we have survived on the battlefield! Uzumaki Masahiro (Kenichiros Grandpa) shouted.

    Little Masahiko curled his lips: If it werent for my stupid brother, I would have been there too!

    Nonsense!

    In a one-on-seven duel, he gotpletely crushed. And the hatred filled his little heart.

    When he was eleven years old, little Masahiko kept shouting in the training ground, No one can defeat Masahiko-Sama!

    No one took him seriously, including his father, until one day he called out for him.

    Masahiko, prepare for war!

    Little Masahiko was overjoyed: I can finally go to the battlefield?

    Were going to need everyone in this war, our opponent is the Uchiha n. But you dont need to be nervous. With your strength, as long as you take things seriously, and with the help of your eldest brother, you should be fine. His fatherforted.

    Im going to have my debut match against the Uchiha? This is exciting! Little Masahiko wasnt nervous at all.

    Dont be careless. Although the Uchiha n has been busy dealing with the Kaguya n, we should underestimate them!

    The Kaguya n? Masahiko was taken aback.

    He has never left the n in recent years, he was addicted to the pleasure of bing stronger, and doesnt know much about the outside world.

    Father, this time will Uchiha Madara be there?

    Uchiha Madara? His father frowned slightly, Who is that?

    Little Masahikos heartbeat slowed down, The eldest son of the Uchiha Patriarch?

    The eldest son of the Uchiha Patriarch is called Uchiha Kihiro. Where did you hear about Uchiha Madara? This time Uchiha Kihiro wont be there. It will be the second daughter of the Patriarch, Uchiha Naori, whos the same age as you, and a well-known genius too. Masahiko, I hope you will be able to defeat her this time!

    Uchiha Naori, who is that? Little Masahiko murmured softly. Watching his fathers full of expectation face, Masahiko raised his fist slightly and promised, Dont worry, father! It will be easy!

    .

    Masahiko watched quietly until now, and when he reached this part, he couldnt help but let out a sigh.

    Its this war that turned me from a genius to aughing stock I really dont want to live those scenes again, but I wont be able to get out until I finish watching all of it.

    Masahiko tried to fly his way out, but it was all in vain.

    Huh Sure enough, I really cant get out

 Chapter 406: Mental Collapse

    Chapter 406: Mental Copse

    A total of more than 60 ninjas rushed to the battlefield from the Uzumaki side.

    At that time, there werent so many nsmen who could join the battle, but even so, the Uzumaki n was a prosperous n in the Warring States Period.

    Of course,pared to the Senju and the Uchiha ns it was still far behind.

    The Uchiha only came with twenty ninjas, and their leader was one of the elders, who couldnt be ranked in the Uchihas house, making the Uzumaki side look like a big enemy.

    Speaking of which, what was the cause of this war? Masahiko murmured softly, listening attentively to negotiation between the two sides.

    But all he could hear was mosaics.

    Masahikos memory didnt contain the content of the negotiations between the two sides, so its naturally impossible to recall. At that time, little Masahiko was attracted by other things.

    Of course, he wasnt attracted by Naori. Although she was the first two-dimensional beauty he had ever met in the Naruto World, and among a group of people with ck hair and eyes, she was eye-catching with her violet hair and red eyes, Masahiko didnt fall on his knees just by looking at her. He was just immersed in her beauty

    Moreover, Masahiko could remember who she was now.

    Izanami, what era did Ie to?

    No one could answer his question, because he was only talking to himself, and was almost stabbed by a Kunai thrown over his way.

    Masahiko, dont be nervous! His brother reminded, Have you found your opponent?

    Little Masahikos eyes gradually regained focus, and he fixed them on Naoris little face, Dont worry, shes so beautiful, how can I not find her

    Masachi got used to Masahikos unreliable behavior. Hearing this, he sent out onest reminder, Dont get caught in her Genjutsu.

    Yes, I know.

    Go! Act as nned!

    The so-called original n is to divide the manpower equally and ensure that three are fighting one. After all, they had the bigger number and they should use it against the Uchihas small squad, but Genjutsu is the issue

    The battlefield was split in this way, and little Masahiko easily matched Naori.

    Following the instructions, none of the Uzumaki nsmen were looking into the Uchihas eyes, so little Masahikos gaze stayed below Naoris neck

    The battlefield was different from usual exchanges. In such a crowded field, you also need to guard against others sudden attacks. And the Uchiha nsmens strength is also rtively strong. Therefore, little Masahiko didnt have time for chitchat, which made him very ufortable.

    The long sword and the Kunai shed for the ninth time, little Masahiko finally adapted to the rhythm of the battlefield, and soon gained the upper hand. He was really strong among his peers at that time.

    Suddenly, the turning point appeared inadvertently.

    A burst ofughter that resounded throughout the battlefield made little Masahiko get distracted slightly: Hahahaha! Did you think you killed me just now?! Die under my Izanagi!

    Korami!

    Uncle Korami is dead?! Little Masahiko murmured, and his movements froze for a moment.

    Hesitation on the battlefield is a fatal mistake, but fortunately, Naoris next cut alsocked speed, which helped Masahiko block it.

    Of course, Masahiko now knows that she got also distracted, but little Masahiko didnt know that it was because she didnt like Izanagi, and he thought that she fell in love with him.

    In order to be more sure of this, he secretly raised his eyes and met her Sharingan eyes

    It turned out to be like this. The othersughed at me saying that I used the Sexy Technique on the battlefield. At that time I actually fell into her Genjutsu! Masahiko was stunned.

    Her pair of two tomoe Sharingan eyes were so red that little Masahikos hands formed three seals unwillingly, and in front of Naoris eyes, he used his version of Sexy Technique

    Although like Naruto, the key parts were covered by smoke, the Sharingan eyes could perceive those hidden parts unwillingly.

    Silence!

    Suddenly all the Uchiha members desperately wanted to rush to kill Masahiko, while the Uzumaki nsmen desperately tried to block them

    Naori was stunned.

    She did use Genjutsu on Masahiko, a simple one that was supposed to unravel Masahikos ws, not what was there under his pants

    Idiot!

    It was the first time he hear Naoris voice, which was as sweet as her appearance, but the two tomoe Sharingan eyes that evolved into two proved that her intentions werent as sweet as she looked

    Naori chased and Masahiko escaped apologizing.

    No, I didnt, no

    My hands moved on itself

    Uchiha sister, Im sorry, I will take full responsibility for this! Ah, no, dont cut it!

    Masahikos unreliable character appeared in front of everyone for the first time, and he froze when he saw his fathers chest pierced by a sword.

    This is a battlefield, a battlefield where people will die at any time, what am I doing?

    This was thest thought that little Masahiko had before he fell into aa. This time he was stunned, by a kick to the back of the head from Naori Fortunately, he didnt break his neck, nor have his little brother cut.

    ..

    When he woke up again, it was already three dayster, he was lying side by side with his father and elder brother, which were also recuperating It was his elder brother who rescued him.

    His father survived, and the Uzumaki won the war.

    His father and some of the elders showed some great tolerance and even praised Little Masahikos act, and could only feel sorry that he didnt kill Naori when he had the chance.

    Many people of the same age were a little dissatisfied with his behavior, and how it was shameful to use such a method in front of a girl.

    But as a reincarnated person, little Masahiko couldnt ovee this, and felt that he needed to take a step forward

    Father, I want to take Uchiha Naori as my wife, Masahiko said.

    You idiot, they are our enemies! And the Uchiha n never gives their daughters to outsides, let alone the second daughter of the Patriarch himself!

    Of course, Masahiko knew this, but he felt that he has ruined the girls reputation by his behavior, and must do something.

    This only proves how innocent he was. However, he didnt know that the Uchiha would never allow such news to spread. When this story spread throughout the world, it was Masahiko who willingly turned into a fruit girl in front of everyone on the battlefield, and with that, he became theughing stock of the Land of Fire

    In order to improve his strength faster, little Masahiko decided to take a shortcut. He gave up all Ninjutsu practice and only trained his three basic techniques and Shuriken throwing skills.Little Masahiko couldnt ept the fact that his system is only there to show his level. He wanted to level up these techniques to the MAXLV, hoping that these little techniques will turn into some magical ones.

    In the eyes of outsiders, it was natural that he, the genius of the Uzumaki n, was crushed by rumors. And as time passed, more people looked down on him, but Masahiko said that he will bear all of this in order to reach his goal

    However, when he was twenty years old, he heard that Uchiha Naori had died in a family conflict, and he mentally copsed for the first time.

    At the age of twenty-two, he finally honed these little skills to the full level, but only got a few special skills, and his rank only be special Shinobi. This time hepletely copsed mentally.

    This copsested until he was at the age of 33, Mito was born, and he met his first original acquaintance. At that time, he felt that he still had a chance to see Konoha establish, and that will surely regain his heart.

    Therefore, he changed his goal and it was only to live happily.

    He practiced again but found that his talent was no longer there, and at the age of 48 years old, he became amon ninja

    .

    My little heart was really fragile at that time. Masahiko sighed lightly, If only Naori didnt use that Genjutsu on me Wow, Im about to copse again!

 Chapter 407: Shaving

    Chapter 407: Shaving

    Masahiko originally thought that he would live his 123 years again in this dream, he never expected to copse at his 60

    An unbearable hunger made him wake up from his dream.

    There are still a lot of ingredients left in the space he prepared when he went to the moon. Masahikos eyes were green like a monster, and he stuffed everything in his mouth regardless of whether it was cooked or not.

    He ate and ate and ate until he was full, and then took time to sort out his thoughts.

    It seems that I havent been dreaming for one day or two. It should be at least one or two months, otherwise, I wouldnt have starved to death.

    Then what happened outside

    Masahiko perceived intently.

    After a while, he breathed a sigh of relief. None of the enchantments he left on Fat Cat or Sara has been activated, which means that everything is alright.

    Haaah~ Masahiko yawned, feeling exhausted, then frowned looking at his attribute column.

    Yin Release: LV10(10000000/10000000) (In Transition)

    In transition is it because I didnt finish the dream? In this case, Im going to wake up hungry one or two times more, damn Masahiko murmured softly, then shed out of his space.

    Now that I woke up, Im going to see my princess and finish my dreamter.

    .

    Kushinas house, in front of a special crib.

    Masahikos arms danced back and forth, and the two small truth-seeking balls turned into hit wheels, circling the crib. The little princessughed and stretched out her hands.

    So It really has been two months since thest time I saw you?

    Yes, two months. Grandpa, where have you been?

    I-I went to sleep Haaah~ Masahiko yawned again, revealing his teeth which scared the little princess and made her cry.

    Oh! Masahiko quicklyforted her, Hey, dont be afraid, this ancestor doesnt eat babies

    Kushina smiled and hugged Natsuki, Shes very little, how could she understand anything, Grandpa.

    Its been four months, this ancestor could understand everything when he was two months old. As a traverser, Masahiko could understand simple speech, and that made him very proud

    I dont remember anything from when I was 2 months old. Kushina didnt take it seriously.

    Well thats natural, but this ancestors memory is very good, I remember things from the moment I was born.

    The deep memory was active, and every minute and every second of the first sixty years of his life has been imprinted in his heart.

    The crying little princess slowly calmed down in her mothers arms, and fell into a deep sleep, making Masahikos eyes fall and lose strength.

    Speaking of it, since I can wake up to eat, it means that Im not dangerous to anybody. Masahiko murmured, Kushina, I will go to sleep, call me when dinner is ready.

    ..

    That night.

    Naruto, go call grandpa to eat!

    Oh! Naruto responded, walking into the bedroom and shouting, Old Ancestor! Get up dinner is ready!

    Ancestor? Naruto stepped forward and pushed Masahiko, Wake up

    After pushing and pushing repeatedly, Masahiko didnt wake up. Naruto hesitated for a while, then a wicked smile appeared on his face, Old Ancestor, dont me me for this!

    Kushina and Minato were still waiting for the two of them toe down.

    Naruto smiled wryly then pulled Masahikos right trouser leg up.

    So ugly, no wonder he refuses to take off his clothes when sleeping Naruto murmured softly, pinching the hair on his leg, then plucked it!

    Huh? So strong!!

    Half a minuteter

    Kushina opened the door with doubt on her face, and saw Naruto seemingly trying to bite Masahikos right leg

    Naruto! What are you doing?!

    Naruto was startled when he heard his mothers sound, and quickly raised his head, and stretched his finger in front of his mouth: Shuush Ancestor is asleep, and wont wake up no matter how many times I shook him.

    Kushina clenched her fist slightly, then your idea was to bite Grandpas right leg to wake him up?

    Naruto shook his head quickly, How is it possible! I just wanted to pull out his Old Ancestors leg hair, but I couldnt. So I tried with my teeth Mother,e and see, its really strong.

    Oh?! Kushina was curious, she approached Masahiko, and pinched his legs hair with two fingers: Huh?

    Sure enough, it cannot be unplugged.

    Naruto breathed a sigh of relief. He thought something was wrong with him, but the moment he saw how his mother was struggling, he felt safe again.

    But Kushina wasnt convinced, her hands grew stronger, and her face turned red, then her body was covered by the Kyuubis Chakra.

    Ting~ the hair finally broke.

    Hmmm Masahiko groaned softly.

    Kushina was taken aback, and with a guilty expression on her face, she pulled down Masahikos right trousers.

    Grandpa, its time to eat.

    I only slept for half a year, its still too soon. Masahiko spoke vaguely and sat up, Why is Naruto here? Couldnt he wake me up on his own?

    Naruto and Kushina looked at each other: No, no he could, he could!

    Masahiko scratched his head, feeling that there was something wrong with the two of them, but he quickly put it behind him, Its okay, lets eat.

    .

    In the following days, Masahiko started the life state of eating and sleeping. Sleeping on Narutos bed and eating Kushinas food. It wasnt until November that the Yin Release finally finished its transformation.

    There were many benefits ofpletely waking up the minds memory. The memories of training and fighting alone improved Masahikos power a lot, and other memories made him want to understand a lot of things.

    But there was one thing he didnt understand.

    Why did the Yin Release transformation make the hair on my right leg thinner, while the left leg remained the same?

    This problem bothered him for a long while, and even the newly acquired mental space was temporarily forgotten.

    Oh, space! Masahiko shouted, The mental space is located in the Gate of Healing, and its position is the right side of the brain, and since it was developed, the right leg was naturally shed!

    This smartness and quick analysis ability should be also part of the benefits. Thats right, this is it. My thinking is clearer now. Sure enough, the fully leveled Yin Release makes me so smart!

    Masahiko was slightly overjoyed, pulling up the two trouser legs high, his expression turned awkward again.

    If I want my left leg to lose hair two, I must develop the left side of my brain too, but which gate is that? Masahiko pondered for a moment, and suddenly he said, Or I can share both and they will grow up simultaneously. Im so smart!

    The wind release spun between his fingers, and easily shaved his hair, making Masahikos two legs looks bright as jade.

    At this moment, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open, and Kushina walked in lightly.

    What are you doing?

    Kushina was surprised, Ah! Grandpa, you wake up on yourself, I was going to call you for dinner!

    Couldnt you be more kind doing it? Why did you storm in like that?

    No, no, I thought Naruto is here Huh, your legs

    Whats wrong with them? Oh, I shaved my legs, they are a bit irregr. Masahiko pulled down his trousers.

    Kushina breathed a sigh of relief, You shaved them

    Um?

    Ah I mean your legs are really white!

 Chapter 408: The Truth Behind The Existence Of The Other World

    Chapter 408: The Truth Behind The Existence Of The Other World

    The days of sleep finally passed away, and Masahiko woke up after a long absence.

    After having lunch, he teased the little princes, who grow some red hair during his absence, then Masahiko went back to his room and checked his LV10 Yin Release harvest.

    Kushina breathed a sigh of relief.

    Minato showed a rare helpless look, Kushina, what were you thinking pulling off the hair on the elders leg?

    Kushina smiled wryly, Grandpas hair is very strong, I needed to use my whole strength to pull it out.

    Minato was slightly confused, So?

    Kushinas expression be serious, Its so stupid, but hear me out, I was thinking about finding someone, who can turn that hair into a strong armor, it can be of great use in crucial moments!

    The corner of Minatos mouth twitched, and for the first time, he discovered how simple-minded his wife can be.

    Its a pity that Grandpa shaved the remaining leg hair I was thinking about making something for little Natsuki.

    Minato:  hmm.

    .

    In the bedroom, Masahiko was staring at his attribute column.

    There were two main changes. The first is that Ninjutsu, has been upgraded from 20,000 to 30,000, and the second is that his rank has been changed from sss- to sss. Originally, he had to turn on the Sage Mode to reach sss, and now it became his basic state, however, opening the Sage Mode, wasnt enough to reach the sss+.

    My strength has been improved a lot. Although the power of Kekkei Mora and the Yin-Yang Releases has increased by a few points, the gained spiritual spaces are upied by the loss of the Gates. From here on, I will have to bid farewell to the Eight Gates And my main gain will be the spiritual spaces.

    Masahikos consciousness actually split into two strands, one controlling the body and the other entering the spiritual space.

    Sure enough, the spirit space can only be entered by the consciousness, not the body. However, I didnt expect that the outside body can still move freely after the consciousness enters the space, which is too convenient.

    In the Spiritual Space, Masahikos consciousness slowly manifested his body shape. The surrounding scenery waspletely different from his Eight Trigram Space. Everything here was shrouded in white mist.

    Masahikos thoughts moved slightly, and the scenery around his body changed. The surrounding fog slowly dissipated, and the familiar building of Kushinas house appeared in front of him.

    Masahiko stepped in and found that the furnishings in the house were no different from the outside world. Even Minato, Kushina, and the little princes were at home, but they were motionless. Masahiko concentrated for a while, but he couldnt let them act in the Spiritual Space.

    Are they supposed to be the shell of my consciousness?

    As if thinking of something, Masahikos expression moved slightly, and hurriedly walked out of Kushinas house, and found that except for this lonely building, other ces were covered by the same fog.

    Using the same method, Masahiko made one building appear after another until the fog was forced to drive a few kilometers away, but his made Masahiko mentally exhausted.

    This is really how far my thoughts can reach, and how far the space can expand. Masahiko took a deep breath and looked at the frozen acquaintances around him with aplex expression. After a while, he closed his eyes slightly, and everything in front of him shattered and turned into a white mist.

    They are all constructed by the owner of the spiritual space. I control death and life here. I can only create shape though and not the soul But what would happen if I pull the souls of others in here? Masahiko had a bold idea.

    The outside world.

    Masahikos body received the message from his consciousness, and without hesitation, he immediately got up and took action, shing into a barren mountain and wilderness through the node in his Eight Trigram Space.

    Lets experiment with small animals first.

    .

    After half a day, Masahiko left the wildness rubbing his belly.

    He would never kill innocent people indiscriminately, so he decided to experiment on small animals and eat them afterward.

    Masahiko was full of joy at this time because he had four kinds of living creatures in his space; rabbits, snakes, and bears who could eat the other two.

    Since the soul can really survive in the spiritual space, then this thing can be really useful. Masahiko sighed slightly.

    After he finished experimenting on the animal, it was natural that its the humans turn. But people cant be eaten Masahiko could only look around for drying people, wait for them to die, and put their souls in his spiritual space.

    This experiment took him half a month, and the result made him ecstatic.

    Whether it was an ordinary person or a ninja, the soul can stay in his spiritual space after death. As long as the master of the space doesnt want to wipe them out, they can live in the spiritual space for countless years.

    The lifespan of the soul is much longer than that of the physical body. Masahiko estimated that the speed of the soul dissipation in his pace can be more than 500 years even for ordinary people with weak souls.

    Of course, the stronger the soul, the longer it can live there.

    An alternative for immortality If I had leveled up my Yin Release earlier those younger generations wouldnt have left me one by one Masahiko sighed, feeling slightly sad.

    No, the spiritual space is just a temporary residence for the souls, we still have to find a way to revive them!

    Masahiko frowned, and all the animals and people in the space felt that they were being banished from heaven, and a dozen souls appeared in front of him.

    Go to the other world where youre supposed to be, my space cant always have you.

    Having souls in his spiritual space was very exhausting, Masahiko estimated that he can only allow thirty to fifty people to move here freely. And since the number of ces is limited he cannot waste it on these experimental products.

    However, what happened next made Masahikos face change colors.

    Except for a few ninjas who were dragged and disappeared by an inexplicable force, the other civilians and animal souls began to disintegrate at an elerated rate and finally disappeared out of thin air.

    The other world only epts ninjas? Masahiko froze for a while, then he let out a sigh, Six Paths old man, you really know how to y this game. This so-called other-world is just something simr to my spiritual space?

    The so-called underworld is probably created by the Six Paths. And he only epts ninjas in it. And because the number is too great, he didnt give the consciousness, and they cant move freely in it.

    This is why I cant use the Edo Tensei, even though others can. Youre preventing me from grabbing the souls from your space

    In this case I only need to find someone who can grab them for me, then take them into my space. Ill wait until I have enough power to start this wave!

    The moment Hashirama and Mitos bodies copse, I will take them into my space instantly. No one will be able to use them against me in the future!

    With such a big gain, Masahiko returned to Konoha with a smile on his face, to suddenly hear about the bad news.

    Uchiha Kagami, is critically ill!

 Chapter 409: Do You Want To Be My Hades

    Chapter 409: Do You Want To Be My Hades

    The Uchiha n Residence.

    When a person reaches your age, I really cant help but feel sad. Facing the old and weak Kagami on the bed, Masahiko sighed lightly and turned to leave.

    Only nine months have passed since he saw Kagami thest time. At that time, he had the strength to at least stand tall in front of Orochimaru. However, looking at him now, Kagami no longer had the strength to get up, and he even lost the ability to talk for a long time.

    Master, the old Patriarch Obito asked with expectant eyes, You medical ninjutsu is better than Rins. There must be away, right?

    Masahiko shook his head, Its useless, the difference between dying today or tomorrow is nothing.

    Obito held his tears and forced his heart to calm down. Hes now the Hokage, and he should shed tears easily

    Then please!

    Masahiko was stunned, but he could understand what Obito was thinking, a day more can beforting to his family and friends.

    Before he learns about the spiritual space, this kind of situation would have made Masahiko really sad too. But now its different, he can relieve Kagami from his pain, without losing him entirely.

    Therefore, he didnt even need to ask the client and made the decision to give Kagami a ce in his spiritual space.

    This was the first time Masahiko could send a younger generation with a rxed mood.

    Elder Masahiko, Kagami Hiruzen sighed.

    Dont be sad. Masahikoforted, You will have such a day too soon.

    Hiruzen was taken aback and didnt know how to respond for a while.

    As time passed, the night became darker, and the life fluctuations in Kagami became weaker and weaker.

    Masahiko pondered for a moment, and turned to Fugaku, You must go and start arranging Kagamis send-off.

    Fugaku was startled, Yes.

    When Obito heard this, he lowered his face holding his tears, while reminding himself, I cant cry, I cant cry

    Masahiko nced at him and immediately shifted his gaze, while reminding himself, I must notugh, I must notugh

    .

    In the room, Masahiko pressed his hands on Kagamis chest, and at the same time he said, Kagami, you probably have half an hour more, talk if you want.

    Kagami took a deep breath, feeling his chest much lighter, and said, Excuse me, Elder Masahiko. I have already ordered Fugaku to leave my eyes to you after death.

    Masahiko nodded, and Kagami turned to the other three in the room, forcing a smile, It seems that Im going to leave first.

    Hiruzen sighed and nodded, If you meet Danzo in the other world, tell him that I will be there soon.

    I will

    Dont worry about it, you wont meet him. Masahiko kindly said.

    Kagami paused for a while, then turned his head to the Uchiha group, and called their name one by one, Fugaku, Obito, Hatsu The future of the Uchiha n is left to you.

    Oh no, Im crying Obito replied.

    Puff Masahiko couldnt hold hisughter any longer and immediately threw his consciousness into the spiritual space, to arrange a home for Kagami, and avoid any more embarrassing situations. He really cant help it, he cant grief, when he knows that everything will be okay.

    After half an hour.

    Kagami finally finished giving his speech, and breathed a sigh of relief, Elder Masahiko, you can let me go.

    Masahiko chuckled, Death means a new beginning. When you finally close your eyes, maybe there will be a surprise waiting for you.

    After saying this, Masahiko gently raised his hands, and without the help of his medical Ninjutsu, Kagami closed his eyes forever.

    His soul floated above his head and slowly rose to the sky, but before it could transmit, Masahikos mental power swept through and tried to pull it into his spiritual space.

    Huh.? It didnt work.

    Old Patriarch!

    Obito could no longer control his tears, and his eyes began to water. Other people in the hose brewed sorrow, and suddenly, the room was extremely quiet.

    Suddenly, there was a buzzing sound that echoes throughout heaven and earth.

    This buzzer immediately sent everyone to the ground. After a while, Hiruzen, Obito, and Fugaku climbed up one after another, while the others were still in aa.

    What happened?!

    Hiruzens consciousness was still unstable, but he could tell that this was a mental shock, the intensity was extremely high, and this is probably rted to Masahiko.

    He immediately leaned over and checked on the others who were still unconscious, Obito, Fugaku, save the others!

    However, the buzzing emitted again, and the three fell to the ground. This time, only Obito could stay barely awake, struggling to get up, and said, Master, whats happening?!

    Masahikos expression was solemn, the Sage Coat was draped on his body, and he turned his head saying, Obito, take everyone into the space with you and stay as far away from me! Dont worry, as long as you dont get close to me, your life wont be in danger. At most, everyone in Konoha will be out tonight!

    Obito paused for a moment, then immediately set off and did what Masahikos said, knowing that it wasnt the right time to ask questions.

    When all people around him disappeared, Masahiko sneered and said, You damned old man, you dare to snatch someone from this ancestor? Im at MAXLV now, you think Im afraid of you?!

    The third soul shock rippled out.

    .

    Konoha was very quiet, everyone wasnt asleep, but messed up.

    The Yamanaka n was specialized in soul techniques, but the distance was rtively close, and only four or five people could stay awake, but it was very ufortable to them, withstanding soul shock after soul shock, it was really better to just pass out.

    Some Jonin who were far away could also retain consciousness, and quickly set off to rescue the others who passed out beside them.

    The Senju n, the farthest from the Uchiha n, had the most conscious people. After he briefly understood the situation, Nawaki immediately sent people to take over Konohas defensive duties, fearing that someone would take the opportunity to invade the vige.

    Kushinas house.

    As soon as the first wave of mental shock came, Minato immediately woke up, and with a turnover, he hugged Kushina and the little princess and disappeared.

    Then he shed again and went home to pick up Naruto, and flickered away again. In a minute, the family of four all came to a barren mountain more than a dozen miles southeast of Konoha

    Kushina was already awake, holding the little princess firmly in her pajamas, fearing that she would be sick. She checked on Naruto, who was asleep like a dead pig in Minatos arms, then looked at thetter with a solemn face, Minato, did you have a nightmare?

    .

    In Konoha, there was a wave of mental shock everyone minute or so, and it finally stopped after half an hour.

    In the spiritual space.

    Kagami, dont be so nervous, this ce is under the control of this ancestor, Masahiko said softly.

    Kagami was in slight pain, Elder Masahiko, what happened just now. Is this ce the other world? And who was that? The bad guy?

    Masahiko smiled, I wanted to pull you, but I didnt expect him to fight so hard to grab you.

    Masahiko turned, around and smiled, So how did you like my underworld? Wanna be my hades?!

 Chapter 410: The Awakening Of The Mongekyou Sharinagn

    Chapter 410: The Awakening Of The Mongekyou Sharinagn

    The ss of souls continued in the spiritual space.

    Facing Masahiko, the king of hell, the Six Paths didnt say a word and tried to escape Masahikos spiritual space.

    But Masahiko was reluctant about letting him go, he was an honorable man; a friend from afar came to visit, he cant just leave before having a cup of tea!

    As soon as he tried to walk away, he was stopped by Masahiko, who seemed rather more rxed than the Six Path, and he even had the spare capacity to protect Kagami behind him.

    The Six Paths Yin Release is naturally LV10 too.

    But he was dead and the power he could call was limited. Kagami was taken away from him, and he himself was pulled over in the process by Masahiko.

    And now that hes in Masahikos territory hes more vulnerable.

    Save your strength, you should know that youre not my opponent here. If you dont want to be this worlds Hades, then all you need to do is to give me Mito, Kenichiro, Nanako, Yoriko, Kenji, my eldest nephew and the souls of Senju Brothers, and I will let you go!

    After hearing these words, the Six Paths raised his head and took a deep look at Masahiko, then raised his staff, and suddenly stopped all the resistance.

    Masahiko was taken aback, and hurriedly canceled the mental shock that was about to hit the undefended Six Paths, and with that, the Hagoromo disappeared

    Masahiko was stunned for a while, The damned old man! He left me with no other choice!

    Hagoromo knew that Masahiko wouldnt dare to do anything to him, because the souls of his friends are in his hands, if something happens to him, the underworld will copse then the souls of the people Masahiko wants to rescue will be gone.

    Elder Masahiko, who was that person the Six Paths? Kagami said softly.

    Masahiko turned his head when he heard these words, and felt a little satisfied. He won the fight. He only needs to think of a way to bring the others who are already in the Six Paths underworld.

    Hes selfish, he could at least give me a soul or two. But to create an underworld and fight this hard for a soul the purpose doesnt seem to be simple. And what about his other two sons, did they do the same? That guy who took the Rinnegan eyes wants to unseal Kaguya, the Six Paths doesnt care, but when ites o me, he fights with his life on the line, what kind of hatred or resentment is this Masahiko sighed.

    Elder Masahiko, is it okay if you exin the current situation to me?

    Masahiko nodded, That guy just now was the Six Paths The ancestor of all ancestors if you want to call him that, but Im ashamed to associate with him!

    Kagami sighed, Elder Masahiko, please calm down.

    Masahiko looked helpless, his opponent run with the treasure, how can he calm down?

    After pondering for a moment, Masahiko raised his sight, the scene in front of the two changed, and a teahouse slowly appeared, Lets go in and talk.

    Kagami was socked, and followed Masahiko into the teahouse. The interior was fully equipped, tea table and sets, and even cup with tea in it

    Masahiko picked his teacup and took a big sip out of his iced Coke, then finally calmed down, I miss this taste Kagami, you can ask me any question.

    Kagami pondered for a moment, What are you drinking?

    Masahiko smiled helplessly, Dark tea, havent you drunk it? Cough, do you have any serious questions though?

    This is my spiritual space, which has just been built. Simr to the Six Paths spiritual space, but that ce sucks, so just do you understand?

    Fortunately, Kagami knew exactly what he meant, So Im the first resident of your underworld? Its an honor.

    Masahiko shook his head, Dont tter yourself. I had a few animals and people here before you as experimental subjects.

    Masahiko took another sip of iced Coke, youre the only person ghost here. But dont worry, Mito and Hashirama wille to apany you in more than half a year. You can take advantage of this time to practice throwing the dice!

    Kagami smiled, I see.

    Also this is a very calm and peaceful ce, so you will find me here every three of five hours. So if you need anything, just tell me, but now let me try something. Masahikos expression became serious.

    Kagami was startled, and subconsciously raised his hand, the fold on his hands were slowly smoothed by an inexplicable force.

    After a while, Masahiko nodded with satisfaction, The spiritual space can really allow you to stay in this state. After all, your soul is still young.

    Kagamis appearance returned to what he was when he was young, and the old sighs on his face were gone, I didnt expect to be able to regain my youth and live another life after death. Thank you, Elder Masahiko.

    This life can be longer though, so dont get tired of it. You should familiarize yourself with the new environment first, while I will go out to check the situation outside. Masahikos body slowly disappeared.

    In the space, Kagami sighed again; what happened today was really absurd and unreal. After a pause, he showed a bit of curiosity, then raised the teacup in front of him, ck Tea?

    He took a sip, Hmm!

    ..

    The outside world.

    In order to confront the Six Path, Masahiko invested most of his consciousness in the spiritual space, which almost made his body be cold

    After returning to his body, Masahiko moved around and frowned, My Yang Release is LV10, and my body is still slightly stiff, which proves that going to the spiritual space is simr to the souling out of the body In this way, will I be able to learn the Yamanaka technique?

    These ns secret techniques are somewhat unique! Masahiko sighed softly, looking at Kagamis corpse in front of him, which was already cold, then he shouted, Obito! Obito! Where are you, people?

    Although he was worried about Masahiko, the Fifth Hokage, had to take care of the vige, while most of the people were in aa. After all, anyone can take this opportunity to invade Konoha, and he must take responsibility in such a situation.

    Masahiko yelled twice, and then softly perceived his surroundings, but Obito wasnt here indeed.

    What should I do? Am I going to dig his eyes out by myself Ew

    Masahiko turned left then right, and suddenly the door was slowly opened, and a young man walked in swaying with his hand on his head.

    Elder, what happened?

    Its okay. I had a fight with someone, I took care of it, so you dont need to worry about it. Hatsu, you should take care of yourself first. Masahiko fixed his sight on Hatsus red eyes, Who thought he would awaken it because of Kagamis death

    I should take care of myself? Elder, is something wrong with me? Hatsu was still dazed.

    Uchiha Hatsu, you have awakened the Mongekyou Sharingan. Masahiko smiled.

 Chapter 411: Coincidence?

    Chapter 411: Coincidence?

    The Mongekyou Sharingan awakened. Just when the Uchiha n thought they lost Kagamis pair, Hatsus Sharingan was awakened.

    There is indeed a blood rtionship between the two. Fugakus father is Kagamis eldest brother, which makes him Hatsus second Grandpa.

    However, Kagami died naturally, and Hatsu wasnt greatly moved by that. Thats where the sh between Masahiko and the Six Paths came together. A coincidence that caused Hatsus eyes to be awakened.

    This is the first time Masahiko has seen it, the shape of Hatsus Mongekyou Sharingan was also unknown to him, so he didnt know what kind of abilities he have gained.

    Hatsu has just opened his Mongekyou Sharingan, he still cant control it properly, and it will take him a long time to get familiar with it.

    How do you feel now? If youre finally awake,e here and help this ancestor pick out Kagamis eyes.

    Hatsu shook his head and said, Im sorry, elder. Im still a little dizzy, and I need to rest. If its okay, Im going back to sleep first.

    Masahiko:

    The room calmed down, leaving Masahiko facing Kagamis body.

    After a long silence, Masahiko sighed, Where is Orochimaru, when you need him!

    After half an hour of hard work, Masahiko finally had the courage to pick out Kagamis eyes and store them properly in a sealing scroll.

    But it wasnt the right time to change eyes

    He took Kagamis corpse inside his Eight Trigram Space, then he shed after the Uchiha residence, after standing there for a while.

    It was early in the morning, and Konohas streets were empty.

    There were numerous shock waves before, its estimated that the ninjas will sleep until noon, and ordinary people will only wake in the night. The children will sleep until tomorrow. I really feel sorry for the younger generation, I try to keep it quiet

    After wandering around, Masahiko disappeared and appeared at Kushinas home.

    Kushina, Minato, are you two awake? Im going to open the door and go in!

    Just as he was about to push the door, it was opened, and Kushinas face, which looked slightly tired, appeared in front of him, Grandpa, please keep your voice down. Natsuki had a long night, and we just put her to sleep.

    Masahiko was taken aback, and immediately reacted, Natsuki just fell asleep? Did Minato take you out?

    Something like that Kushina murmured, and asked, Was Konoha really in danger? Or Minato really had a nightmare?

    I really sensed the danger, Kushina. Minato came from behind, with a helpless expression.

    Masahikoughed. Its estimated that Minato noticed that something was wrong, and took them away, but he was mocked by Kushina, who didnt notice anything.

    Kushina breathed a sigh of relief, then said seriously, Grandpa, did you take care of the enemy? Which bastard caused us to spend the night in the cold out at the barren mountain!

    Masahiko was surprised, The little princess didnt catch a cold, right?

    Kushina smiled and said, Dont worry, fortunately, when Minato took Naruto, he was wrapped in a nket! It turned out that someone really attack us, Naruto seemed like he fainted out or something

    Masahikos eyes widened, Poor kid you could at least wrap them both in the nket

    Normal kids are less energetic than adults, but trouble makers are different breeds.

    Naruto woke up before noon, shivering under the nket

    Anyone could make the math, it was autumn, and he spent the night in the mountain, without any clothes, or a nket to keep him warm

    Snee!

    At this time, Kushina had a helpless face, Naruto, drink this hot soup. Dont worry about school today. Its a holiday.

    Holiday? Naruto trembled, took the soup, and drank it, I feel cold

    Masahiko performed medical Ninjutsu, I always tell you to wear clothes when you sleep. Besides, you always move around and kick the nket off you. Do you see how you caught a cold?

    But

    After a while, Masahiko retracted his hands, My Medical Ninjutsu is very effective, but Naruto, you also have great vitality. You should feel better after lying in the bed for a day.

    Okay Old ancestor.

    Kushina looked concerned, Naruto, its noon, what would you like to eat.

    Naruto was a little touched. Since having a younger sister, his mother hasnt cared about him much, I want to eat Ramen!

    Kushina smiled, Then got to sleep for a while, I will wake you up when we bring the Ramen!

    Yeah

    Masahiko followed Kushina out of the bedroom, and shook his head with a smile, Naruto I feel bad for the kid.

    Kushina smiled wryly, You know I love him too. But his little sister needs a lot of care at such an age

    Are you going to ask Minato to buy him the Ramen?

    Minato went out again, he said something about I dont know. Anyway, I was really wrong Grandpa, Naruto wants to eat Ramen, can you help me with this, I have to keep an eye on Natsuki. Kushina felt guilty.

    Masahiko smiled, Youre right, his sister just needs greater care. Youre doing a great job. Naruto is a little trouble maker, so what if he caught a cold, he will be fine!

    Shuush keep your voice down, Grandpa.

    Hehehe. Masahiko chuckled, looking inside his space, Ramen Well, I dont have all the materials, and the store wont open now, since everyone is asleep. I will if Ichiraku Ramen is open.

    Kushina nodded, Bring Ramen to everyone, we will eat Ramen at noon.

    At the entrance of Ichiraku Ramen, Masahiko stood there squinting, The door is open?

    Walking into the shop, he was immediately greeted by Teuchi, What would our guest want to eat? Huh? Youre Elder Uzumaki Masahiko

    Masahiko nced at the empty shop with a nk face, No one came today?

    Teuchi looked around then, said, Youre lucky, I just opened the door. Last night, my family and I went out of the vige to purchase ingredients, and we came back only half an hour ago. Speaking of which, the vige today doesnt feel right, it seems to be very quiet

    Masahiko blinked, You went out to purchase ingredients? Well, then bring me four bowls of Ramen to take away!

    Yes, Sir!

    While Teuchi went into the kitchen to prepare the Ramen, Masahiko found a ce to sit down.

    Teuchi During the conflict between Nawaki and Fugaku over Mikoto, he happened to show up in front of me all of a sudden and ask to fund his Ramen restaurant. Then Masahiko now remembers everything in detail.

    Well, none can me me for doubting him. Its just he keeps having these weird coincidences.

    But if he really had anything to do with this. He would have kept his shop closed and pretended to sleep at home

    As Masahiko struggled with this issue for a long time, Teuchi prepared the Ramen and brought them to him, Its hot and ready!

    Masahiko nodded, took the Ramen, and walked out with a frown, then suddenly turned around, Why arent you asking me to pay for the Ramen?

    Teuchi smiled and said, Its my honor to serve the ancestor the Ramen I make! You dont need to pay for it!

    Masahiko squinted again, turned, and left, Here we are again, he keeps having these weird coincidences

 Chapter 412: Happy News

    Chapter 412: Happy News

    Three dayster, at night, the Nara n.

    Masahiko and Nara Shikaku sat down ying Shogi, while Shikamaru watched the game by the side, serving both of them tea.

    Shogi is fun. Masahiko smiled.

    Not while ying with you.

    Of course, the Nara didnt even exist when I started ying Shogi.

    Shikaku:

    It has been years since Masahiko yed Shogi. Thest time it was with his elder nephew at the time, he lost against him, so he added 5 points, and crushed him again and again after his Shogi skills reached the LV8.

    After his arrogant nephew passed away, he had never touched this stuff again. An hour ago, his hands were itchy, so when he came to Shikakus house and found the father teaching his son Shogi, he participated.

    At first, he lost a set because of carelessness, but after he got serious, Shikaku was no longer his opponent. However, Shikaku could hold him back for a while, and its estimated that his level isnt far from LV8

    Shikakus growth is over, but Shikamaru may surpass me in a few years Humph, a mere junior, you will never beat me.

    Elder, is there a reason behind thister visit? Shikaku pondered.

    Masahiko smiled and said, Last time when I came to the Ninja Academy, I met your smart kid, Shikamaru, so I told him I wille to visit you guys, I cant just break such a promise, right?

    Thank you ancestor for the praise! Heres your tea! Shikamaru handed over the teacup.

    Masahikoughed, took a sip, then put it down. Ever since he drank Coca-C in his spiritual space, the tea has be dull

    Shikaku suddenly said, I lost.

    Masahiko was taken aback, frowned, and looked at the board for a long time before nodding slightly.

    Although his Shogi skill is better than Shikakus, his calction ability is way inferior. Masahiko has to admit that even though his Yin Release is LV10, his IQ is still slightly inferior to Shikakus

    Shikaku, I need to ask you something. Masahiko stopped Shikaku from re-arranging the board.

    Okay?

    Theres a person that often looks suspicious to me, but I cant confirm whether theres something wrong with him, what should I do?

    Ever since he bought Ramen from Teuchi three days ago, Masahiko has been spying on him every day, but in the end, he didnt notice anything. Not only Teuchi but his wife and daughter were all ordinary people.

    Shikaku pondered for a moment, You said he always acts suspicious, why arent you sure that something is wrong with him?

    Masahiko smiled bitterly and shook his head. If it wasnt for those many subjects on the subreddit about Rikudoo Teuchi in his past life, he would have confirmed a long time ago that theres nothing wrong with Teuchi

    Is this person that special? Shikaku tentatively opened then waved his hand to let Shikamaru leave.

    When Shikamaru left, Masahiko blinked and said, Its the boss of Ichiraku Ramen, Teuchi.

    He?! Shikaku was startled, But he always been the boss of the Ichiraku Ramen, all he did since I was a kid, is selling Ramen!

    I have a daughter named Sara, you know that right? He taught her how to make Ramen, then she fell in love with making it. Now shes 32 years old, and she hasnt married yet. This makes me worry ahem! That, and the mental shocks from two nights ago, you noticed how everyone lost conscious right? Well, he didnt and in the morning, he opened his store as if nothing happened, and

    Masahiko said then paused, Do you understand why I doubt him?

    So Shikaku took a sip out of his tea, It seems that either he really has a problem, or you think too much.

    Masahiko nodded, then pursed his lips, and immediately wanted to destroy the Nara n

    Dont worry, I havent finished yet. Shikaku could feel Masahikos anger, and he quickly added, If he really is making trouble and repeatedly exposes it in front of you, is it possible that it was intentional? Is it possible that hes teasing you?

    After saying this, Shikaku shook his head again, This possibility is too small. With your strength, no one would dare to do such a thing. So I think, its just that youre thinking too much?

    Masahiko ignored thestment, and was lost in thought, Hes teasing me? Yes, it seemed like hes teasing me? If he dared to do it, then hes sure that Im not his opponent, right? Am I still weak? Can he really beat me this easily

    But I cant know it until I fight him! This guy is underestimating me. I will at least be able to punch him in the face before he defeats me! Masahiko stood up abruptly, frightening Shikaku.

    Elder, calm down! Youre just imagining things, hes just amoner! And if he really is a bad guy, who has a n to destroy the world, he wouldnt be doing it in Konoha!

    Masahiko took a deep breath, Yes, I calmed down. The world is so beautiful, but Im so irritable. This is not good, not good.

    The sh with the Six Paths six days ago made Masahiko a bit irritated.

    After finally calming down, Masahiko turned his head and said, Dont worry, I wont make a rushed decision. No matter how Teuchis nning to do, he wont involve his wife and daughter in it huh? No, if hes really that strong. Why wouldnt his daughter be qualified to be a ninja?

    Shikaku smiled bitterly, As I said, the most likely thing is that youre thinking too much.

    Masahiko pondered for a moment, Ill think about it again. I cant just let this go. He has made a lot of mistakes before me If theres no new information, I wille to you for advice again!

    Shikaku nodded, You cane whenever you want!

    Masahiko blinked, Also, dont nder me in front of you kid again. Next time, I will beat Shikamaru in front of you!

    Shikaku was startled and was about to exin, but Masahiko disappeared.

    Shikamaru! Come over here!

    The sky was dark, Masahiko came out of the Nara n, then stood in front of Ichiraku Ramens closed door for a long time, raising his eyebrows, If youre really an ordinary person you wouldnt have made this ancestor in such a loop. Why not just pretend youre one of those Otsutsukis for fun?!

    Grandpa, who are you talking to? Kushinas voice came from the side.

    Masahiko was startled, then turned his head and said, Its sote, what are you doing here? Has the little princess slept?

    Kushina smiled, Shes asleep, and Minato is watching her. I just came out to find you. You kept mumbling about Ichiraku Ramen these days, so I came out looking for you. I really didnt expect you to really be here!

    Masahiko rolled his eyes, is it this obvious? It seems that I have been tangled for a long time

    Looking for me whats so urgent, couldnt you wait until I go back?

    Kushinaughed, Its good news, I wanted you to know as soon as possible!

    Oh? Masahiko was slightly excited.

    Guess what? The news came all the way from the Uzumaki n!

    Masahiko was startled, then he smiled, I knew it! Finally I thought they were going to drag it until I die This is overwhelming!

 Chapter 413: The Evil Force

    Chapter 413: The Evil Force

    Nagato was born in Konohas 29th year and was brought back to the Land of the Whirlpool by Masahiko at the age of five.

    Konan was also born in Konoha 29th year. When she was 8 years old, she was found by Masahiko and he brought her back to the Land of the Whirlpool and took her his disciple.

    Its the beginning of November, Konohas 56th year, both of them now are 28 years old, and they finallye together after 20 years of ups and downs.

    If it werent for that damned Killer Bee, your two kids would have been now practicing throwing the Shurikens. Do you still want to invite him to your wedding?

    Masahiko looked at Nagato seriously then said, Arent you afraid that Konan will change her mind because of him again?

    Nagato scratched his head and said with a smile, Konan agreed.

    Masahiko was left dumbfounded, Its your wedding, and you can handle it by yourselves! Did you choose a date?

    December 31. It happened to be that this years New Year is the triennial celebration of our country. The wedding will be held on that day, then the next day we will hold up another celebration.

    Masahiko was stunned, Youre going to be busy presiding over the celebration on the second day of your wedding? Howe I ended up choosing such a stupid disciple like you?

    Nagato blinked, B-but this what Konan wished for

    Masahiko was left dumbfounded again, Okay, you guys take care of it. Who is the officiant of the wedding?

    Nagato groaned, I originally wanted you to be the host, but Konan said she wanted you to attend as her elder

    No problem. I wont miss it for the world.

    Nagato scratched his head, So Im going to ask Brother Minato to be the host.

    Masahiko pondered for a moment and realized that Nagato and Konan were really taking care of everything.

    Even though he traveled all the way here at night to help, these two disciples

    These two loving birds are already flying away happily and their mother father Well, I should have just slept!

    .

    Time goes by, and the year goes by.

    Konohas 56 years have graduallye to an end.

    Masahiko felt that his year has passed very fast, but after thinking about it, he realized that he spent half of it sleeping

    The wedding of Nagato and Konan was getting closer, and the preparations were in full swing, but Masahiko was sitting in a daze in the Ramen restaurant.

    Hes remembering the past.

    The memory waspletely awakened. Its amazing because he could remember every smile, expression, even sentence, and every Ramen Teuchi has made him.

    After this, Masahiko has been able to confirm that theres a problem with Teuchi, and its not just his imagination!

    Now he only needs irrefutable evidence. Masahiko ns to attend the wedding tomorrow, and after the reunion dinner the day after tomorrow, he was going to deal with this matter!

    Father, why are you spacing out again? Saras voice came, Its noon, lets eat together some Ramen.

    E-Eat Ramen? Ramen! Masahiko looked at therge bowl of Ramen in front of him with violent vigor, but said nothing, and started pondering again

    Two years ago, when I was depressed, Teuchi made me a particrly delicious bowl of ramen. I even tasted happiness in it. At that time, I suspected his Chef Skill to be LV10, and thats not a level an ordinary person can reach!

    Over the years, Masahiko has concluded that, no matter what the skill is, the LV8 in the system is the limit of ordinary people, LV9 requires a pedigree or talent beyond ordinary people, and LV10 can be called Immortals Level.

    Father, whats the matter with you? Youve been like this for a while! Sara was slightly worried.

    Im fine, Im fine, Masahiko tilted his head and said.

    Huh? Son! What are you doing here? Sara suddenly said and stood up.

    Masahiko looked up and saw the idiot who has been working under Teuchi for ten years, but never became a Chef, standing in the middle of the store, Sister, the master is gone!

    He ran away?! Masahiko hurriedly stood up.

    Son hesitated for a moment, Huh? I remember you, youre?

    Masahiko felt irritated, Im Saras father, Hagoromo. You havent seen me for a few years and you already forgot I exist? Why did you say that Teuchi is gone?

    Scratching his head, Masahiko remembered that Hagoromo didnt look like this, and shouldnt be so young. Fortunately, hes aplete idiot, and he has something urgent to say

    I went to the Ramen restaurant early yesterday morning and found the door locked, and there was a letter from the master left for me in the crack of the door.

    Masahikos face changed color, Yesterday morning keep talking!

    Son was taken aback, and tears almost poured down from his eyes, but continued to say, The master said in the letter that he raised too much wealth over the years, and was finally targeted by evil forces that he couldnt stop They forced him to sell his other branches, and warned him to stay away if he cares about the safety of his family, and only return after 8 to 10 years.

    Evil forces! Masahiko eximed, This bastard, theres no need for confirmation, theres really a problem!

    Sister, the master said that Konohas Ichiraku Ramen belongs to me and the Uzumakis Ichiraku Ramen belongs to you. But you know that Im not as good as you, what should I do? There is also that evil forces, will they also target us?

    Sara was puzzled, Father, what evil forces are eyeing the master, do you know?

    Masahiko sighed, I need to check it out first.

    Seeing Masahikos expression, Sara realized that something might be wrong, so she turned and said, Did you bring the letter from the master?

    Son nodded, and quickly took the letter out of his sleeve, then handed it to Sara: Here!

    Sara took it and looked at it roughly, and found it was almost the same as Son said. After a while, she hesitated, then said, Father, masters handwriting seems familiar?!

    Masahiko took it, nced twice, then took out a letter he received before out, with four words on it: Sara is sick.

    Masahikos mouth twitched when he looked at both letters, then handed them to Sara.

    Sara was taken aback, It turns out that this letter was also written by the master, but I didnt expect him to care huh? Thats not right!

    Masahiko rolled his eyes, of course, it isnt right.

    But Teuchi seems to really care about Sara what the hell is going on with that guy! Masahiko gritted his teeth.

    Son looked at the Ramen in front of Masahiko, and licked his lips, It smells so good, Sister, your skills are still so good!

    He said then started crying again, Im aplete failure. The Ichiraku Ramen in Konoha has been shut down by me. Sister, please help me out. And theres also the evil forces, what should I do?

    Father? Sara asked softly.

    Masahiko sighed, Well, you dont need to worry about the evil forces. If theres such a thing, then let theme to you!

    If they chase you down, Ill chase them down too!

 Chapter 414: Is It Necessary

    Chapter 414: Is It Necessary

    Nagato and Konans wedding went well.

    The two kids finally got together, and Masahiko sent them his sincere blessings. Not only that, but he also helped them by keeping an eye on Killer Bee, and preventing him from turning this happy event into a funeral

    However, his big bros scoldingst time was enough to make him think twice before acting rashly

    After the wedding was over, Masahiko and the juniors got together again for a reunion dinner the next day and after that, he began his evil forces hunt operation.

    However, things didnt go smoothly.

    For so many years, Teuchi has been able to hide this mysterious side of him from Masahiko so well, and now that he was actually hiding, it was naturally not easy for Masahiko to find him.

    So now his target is no longer the double-men-bun-guy alone, but also the Ichiraku Ramen Boss, Teuchi.

    Speaking of it, the Akatsuki hasnt done any business since its establishment. Words are just words in the end, and making peace isnt as easy as Yahiko thought. The only thing they could do was spread leaflets and portraits to various countries, calling on everyone to hunt down the the wanted criminals in the Ninja World.

    Of course, Masahiko wasnt going to rely on them at all. With his current speed, he could navigate the entire Shinobi World in two hours Still, its too hard to find someone hiding in this world. A few months have passed and he hasnt been able to find his two targets, but he gained something else, a reward.

    In a small country called, the Land of Demons, Masahiko crossed roads with an unfortunate spirit, which had a very strong vitality, no matter how hard he hit it, it got resurrected again. In the end, he used the All-Killing Ash Bone topletely wipe it out of existence.

    Due to this event, Masahiko gained a full of 150 witness points Only then did he remember that the Land of Demons was originally featured in one of the movies.

    However, in his previous life, he really didnt give much attention to those movies. After thinking for a while, he could only remember Snow Country is also featured in one of those movies, but he couldnt recall the specific content at all.

    In addition to this unexpected gain, there was something that made Masahiko happier. Thest time he saw little Natsuki, she called him Old Ancestor with her cute soft voice, which made him cant wait to see her grow up into a sweet beautiful girl.

    As for Naruto, Masahiko cant help but consider him a lost cause

    .

    Time went by, it was mid-May of Konohas 57th year, and Masahiko finally suspended the search.

    Amidst the wailing of gamblers, upon seeing the face of one of the owners peeling off, the Legendary Suckers Casino was closed and went out of business.

    It seems that the sacrifices used to summon the Senju couples have finally run out of gas.

    Mito, how long do you think the sacrifices willst?

    Mito pondered for a moment, Maybe it willst until the end of this year.

    Masahiko nodded and looked at Hachirama and Tsunade who were gambling their hearts out with what was left of the time, and couldnt help but smile

    Mito, I have some good news

    Masahiko told Mito about his spiritual space, and thetter couldnt help but feel surprised, Are you serious? Then entering your space is no different from when were alive!

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head, It can be a little boring inside, except for me who cant be there all the time, there is only Kagami there. And when the two of you enter, Im afraid he will be more ufortable

    Mito smiled, Second Grandpa, youre always like this hehe.

    Masahiko smiled, Well, dont tell Hashirama, I want to surprise him.

    Mito nodded, then added with a smile, If this is the case, then this is almost like an eternal life, you dont have to worry any longer about resurrecting us.

    Masahiko was stunned, The taste of the real world cannot bepared to that of the underworld. It might take some more time, but I wont give until the two are alive again. However, until then youre stuck with me in my Soul Space!

    Its up to you. Mito sighed lightly.

    Just when Masahiko was about to say something, a sound emitted from the other side where Tsunade and Hashirama were gambling, and all of a sudden, Hashirama was mid-air behind Masahiko trying to m the back of his head.

    Masahiko smiled slightly, released his repulsive force, and froze Hashiramas movement in ce, Hashirama, I didnt think that you hold this much grudge against this Second Grandpa!

    Grandpa! Tsunade eximed in surprise.

    Hashirama spoke all of a sudden, but his voice waspletely different, Uzumaki Masahiko, next time we meet, it will definitely be different thanst time.

    Is hepletely controlled? Mito perceived intently.

    He didnt control you to prevent you from perceiving his location. Masahiko turned his head and said, Now that yourepletely safe, do you dare to tell me who you are? Im pretty sure that I have never seen you before!

    Uzumaki Masahiko, you will remember!

    Masahikos mouth twitched, stop lying, my memory haspletely awakened

    In this case, thank you for allowing Hashirama to apany us for so long. Next time, remember to try and summon him to attack me again.

    As you wish.

    Masahiko snickered secretly, when the double-man-bun-guy tries to summon Hashirama from his space next time, he will definitely be able to find his location and kill him

    Second Grandpa, Im sorry, I Hashirama recovered his voice, and at the same time a white bright light started to glow from his body, then he slowly started disintegrating, Is it time?

    Hashirama slowly turned his head, Mito, Second Grandpa, goodbye. And Tsunade, you better quit gambling and start doing something else.

    Tsunade was about to get a bit emotional, but his words made her furious, Grandpa!

    A smile appeared on Hashiramas face, I was so happy that I got to spend some time with you, but dont be like me, the dead are the most carefree, live your life, Tsunade.

    Masahiko grinned, Hey dont be so sad!

    Hashirama was to turn around, but his time was up, and his soul ascended to heaven.

    Masahiko looked up, smiled then shouted, Hashirama, youreing down here!

    The spiritual power swept across, and Masahiko was once again taken aback by it, What?! You again, Six Paths Old Man, how dare youe here?!

    I caught you!

    The mental shocks started to spread throughout the ce again, but both Mito and Tsunade were immune to it.

    Grandma is this?

    Mito pondered for a while and thought of what Masahiko told her earlier, and soon she could guess what is going on, then told Tsunade about everything.

    Great Grandpa?! Tsunade was shocked.

    Mito nodded, So you dont need to feel sorry about him, Hashirama has just found another ce to gamble, but the opponent is just Kagami instead of you.

    ..

    After half an hour, the mental shocks gradually stopped.

    In the Spiritual Space.

    Hey, Six Paths Old Man, I wont let you run this easily this time!

    The Six Paths sat cross-legged mid-air feeling speechless.

    Youre not only stealing the souls from me, but you also dare to drag me in too?

    Is this really necessary?!

 Chapter 415: Shameful

    Chapter 415: Shameful

    Familiar spiritual space, familiar spiritual confrontation.

    Uchiha Kagami walked out of the teahouse, to find this scene in front of him; for a moment he felt at loss, and med the Coke

    The Six Paths didnt change his routine, he dropped all protection and looked at Masahiko, but thetter wasnt nning on stopping this time

    Just when the mental shock was about to hit the defenseless Six Paths, he sighed slightly, then moved his scepter and blocked it

    Masahikoughed and said, You thought I would care if youre dead? You cant use the same trick twice, I made up my mind, you cant fool met twice you old fart!

    Even if the underworld copses by his death, the strong souls will still survive, right?

    I can take whoever I want then!

    The Six Paths suddenly broke the silence, Hashiramas soul can be given to you.

    Masahiko smiled and breathed a sigh of relief, hes finally willing topromise. Hes forced to do so because if he keeps doing that many souls will get wiped out

    Youre giving me Hashirama? Not enough! If I just wanted him I wouldnt have pulled you in too!

    The Six Paths was silent for a long time, then finally changed his posture, and stood up straight with his feet on the ground, then slowly spoke, Uzumaki Masahiko, let me tell you a story.

    Masahiko shook his head, How about a joke? If you make this ancestorugh, I would maybe let you go!

    The Six Paths ignored him, A thousand years ago, a goddess descended from the skies

    Really this is how youre going to start your joke? I know everything about yo mama, she ate the fruit of the God Tree and thenunched the Infinite Tsukuyomi to destroy the world, but you and your brother stopped her and sealed her. Speaking of it, the moon is really great, spacious, and livable. How did you keep it levitated in the sky for so long? You have to tell me, man, I want one too, lets be moon brothers!

    The Six Paths nced at him, And thats why the underground cannot be destroyed!

    Masahiko was startled, So you created the underworld to draw strength and prevent the seal from breaking?

    Once the moon seal breaks, Mother will be free. Although the Juubi has been divided by me, if shes liberated, she will easily regain all of her powers even without her body. Once that happens you wont be able to seal her, even if she has lost most of her power!

    Masahiko blinked, he has now 545 witness points, he can increase his Fuinjutsu technique to LVMAX, so he really felt like he want to try

    What I want to say isnt that. The Six Paths continued, I have always suspected that mothers pure and kind temperament has inexplicably changed all of a sudden. After so many years of investigation, I have basically determined that she was bewitched by other people!

    Masahiko frowned slightly when he heard these words, and suddenly remembered some longsting memories. He remembered that in the original work, Naruto Animation and the manga hadpletely two different exnations to Kaguyas change and the reason behind it. The animation team seemed to have something original, but he didnt watch the whole story

    It seems to be rted to the Land of the Ancestors, Kaguyas servant was killed, and what happened? Masahiko muttered to himself.

    The Six Path was startled, You actually even know about this?! Did you find the records of that kingdom?

    Masahiko didnt actually know much, but the Six Paths reminded him, coupled with the legends where the kingdom offended the goddess

    Yes, its recorded that the Kingdom killed your mothers servant, right?

    The Six Paths nodded, The root cause of mothers change is the death of the servant Aino

    Her servants name was Aino?!

    Seeing how the Six Paths nodded, Masahikos heart sank; isnt Teuchis wife also called Aino, is it the same person?

    Things turned back to Teuchi?

    The Six Paths continued, I dont know the details, but the same person is involved in both events. There must be something here!

    Masahiko pondered for a moment, So you think your mother was bewitched by him?

    The Six Path knocked the ground with the bottom of his scepter, Thats right! If you didnt let the other one goes back to the past, nothing of this would have happened!

    Masahiko was shocked and froze in ce

    Its actually me?! Yes, that makes sense. He participated in all events of Kaguyas temperament change, in order to witness it! But why there would two of me?! Masahiko was speechless.

    After a long while, he cleared his thought and asked this question to the Six Paths.

    When ites to the changes in time and space, I dont know much. In the beginning, he passed through time and space twice in a row. What changes may have urred because of this is unknown. It may also be caused by some secret in your body. Otherwise, you wouldnt have gained the strength you have today. And you dont try telling me that it was through hard work.

    Masahiko sighed, Youre right, its through hard work.

    Six Paths:

    Silence fell into the spiritual space.

    Masahiko was sorting out the clues, wondering how to face his other-self.

    He shouldnt be malicious to me. Otherwise, it would have been easy to solve me when I was weak. He traveled to the past once in Konohas 39th year and then was pulled back to the original era by time and space. He lived to Konohas 63rd year and then traveled back to Konoha. In the 39th year, I stopped myself, that is, the past self from passing through time and space and changing the past! So he passed through twice, and some unknown changes urred in the middle, which made him go back to a thousand years ago, which caused having two of me!

    Masahiko dealt with the situation slowly. He knew his character the best and knew that no matter what he experienced, he would never be a behind-the-scene character. At most, he became a bit cautious.

    His wife was Aino, whose Kaguyas servant, she was saved by him and lived for a thousand-year

    He was so weak when he fought with the Six Paths before, maybe he has found a way to add points to other people! And the since the witness points cannot be obtained repeatedly, hes cannot be now stronger than me!

    After thinking of this, Masahiko paused slightly, then raised his head to speak, So he wasnt lying about Sara. If he went back to a thousand years ago

    The direct descendants of the ancient country Roran are all his descendants, and the girl named Sara is thest descendant of his line.

    Masahikos heart was slightly relieved, and couldnt help butugh. The daughter he has been raising for so many years is still rted to him even though shes not really his daughter.

    However, he was struggling with one thing.

    Its really shameful. I traveled thousands of years back but ended up with Kaguyas servant. What a waste I could have be the Six Paths father!

 Chapter 416: Changing Eyes!

    Chapter 416: Changing Eyes!

    Masahiko felt that after his Yin Release was leveled up to the maximum level, his IQ has improved a lot, and the things that used to be confusing can now be understood quickly.

    The problem now is that the first time he traveled through time and space, is the time I should have traveled. Something must have happened that made him go back in time and do it all again.

    He could detect his own blood in Sara, and prevented me from having the same ability because he didnt want me to have the same experience as him, which means that some kind of tragedy was restored? Maybe I have to thank him?

    Its more likely to be fun

    I must find him and ask! If he chose not to say anything, Ill just beat him up. Only god knows how many witness points he has used to keep an ordinary person alive for thousands of years he cant be my opponent!

    The picture was gradually getting clearer in front of Masahiko, and his thoughts were finally cleared out.

    When the Six Paths saw this, he spoke again, Uzumaki Masahiko, arent you going to red of your other self?

    Masahiko was taken aback, and shook his head with a smile, The idea of I must be unique, is not what I should have in mind at my age. Im happy for all my juniors. Do you think he could destroy me, or even dare to think about it? I only consider him as a naughty shadow clone S-Shadow clone, why do I have a bad premonition

    The Six Paths was silent.

    Standing there for a moment, Masahiko shook his head and said, Then what do you want to do? Get rid of him?

    The scepter knocked the ground, then the Six Paths said, He shouldnt exist in this world, and we still dont know what was the reason for inducing mothers temperament change. He must be eradicated!

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head, did that guy rub the witness points to save his wife, then watch Kaguyas hate grow against the world? Its really me Now he finally understands why the Six Paths always seemed to be awkward to him, did inherit her hatred?

    The Six Paths crossed his legs mid-air, then said, I have exined everything to you, let me leave now!

    Masahiko was taken aback for a moment, You trying to trick me again? Hey old fart, give me Hashirama first!

    The Six Paths frowned and waved, then Hashiramas souls appeared, but it was shrouded in white light, in an unconscious state in the underworld.

    Masahiko pondered for a moment before waking him up, turned his head, and said, Theres still Tobirama!

    The Six Paths waved again.

    And Nanako!

    The Six Paths waved again.

    Yoriko! Hurry up!

    The Six Paths waved again and again

    The souls gradually increased behind him, Masahiko turned his head with a grin, and looked at them one by one, My Nephew, do you want me to die!

    The longest parting member from him was his nephew. Its been thirty years

    Counting the numbers, Masahiko murmured slightly, Wheres Kenichiro and Uchiha Naori, they are still missing!

    Uchiha Naoris soul isnt with me she has been summoned. As for Kenichiro, his soul was traumatizedst time when he was summoned, and its still recovering, he cannot move lightly! The Six Paths responded slowly.

    Masahiko squinted, Hes the one who beat me up how he can be the one recovering?

    He didnt suspect that the Six Paths is lying, so many souls were given, he wouldnt just stop because of Kenichiro, How long does he need to recover fully?

    The Six Paths pondered for a moment, As short as five years, and as long as ten! Uzumaki Masahiko, the souls you want has been given to you, I should go now!

    Masahiko blinked, Stay for a while. I still have questions to ask you. Who is that guy who wants to resurrect Kaguya?

    Six Paths snorted, Hes nothing more than a poor man who has been under the Infinite Tsukuyomi, he has regained his memory for some reason. Dont worry about him, he cant seed!

    He stayed in that Genjutsu for a thousand-year? Masahiko scratched his head, Was that person also offended by Teuchi? This guys provoking ability is scary, the more you look at it, the more he reminds me of my shadow clones

    Looking at the Six Paths in front of him, Masahiko waved his hand and said, Okay, youre good! You can go back, and I will pull you here again if I have something to ask.

    The Six Paths frowned then disappeared instantly, indicating that he wasnt happy with thatst sentence.

    Masahiko was stunned for a while, until Kagami came to his side, Elder Masahiko, you asked the Six Paths to give you the soul of the First Hokage?

    Ah. Masahiko responded, I want people to live freely in my spiritual space. However, theres a limit on the number of people. There are so many people who I want to bring them here, and I cant maintain all of your consciousness. So only a few of them can move freely, in the future Im afraid this wont be enough!

    Kagami sighed slightly, Thats more than enough, Elder Masahiko.

    Masahiko smiled and turned around, My Spiritual space is lively! Lets start with restoring everyones youth, this time we have a lot of time to reminisce about the past!

    .

    Three dayster, in the Legendary Suckers Casino, Masahiko stood up and moved his body for a while, he spent three days chatting with the dead, and he was very happy.

    The admiration of Sage Masahiko by his juniors made him very happy. Its a pity that Kenichiro wasnt there, otherwise, Masahiko could be praised morefortably

    Small ttery cant make me lose my heart Well, its enough to go in and listen to it again once in three or five days.

    Most of his consciousness was thrown into the spiritual space. Therefore, his body could only maintain daily basic movements subconsciously, just like a fool

    Fortunately, Mito and Tsunade took care of him.

    At this moment, seeing how he was smiling idiotically the two of them instantly knew that Masahikos soul returned to his body.

    Great Grandpa, how is it? Grandpas soul?

    Masahiko smiled and said, Not only Hashirama, Tobirama, Yoriko, Nanako, and the others, I took them all!

    Mito smiled upon hearing these words, Second Grandpa, why dont you just send me in?

    Tsunade nodded, Well, grandma has been with me long enough!

    Masahiko paused, then shook his head, Im afraid you will have to wait a bit longer, there are still things that I need you to help me with.

    Masahiko slowly took a sealing scroll out of his sleeve, and after unsealing it, a small box appeared in front of the three of them, with a pair of Mongekyou Sharingan eyes in it.

    One of you two will have to change my eyes, but be gentle!

    Tsunade was taken aback for a moment, didnt ask why Masahiko decided to do so, but shook her head with a smile, Great Grandpa, cant you do it by yourself? Cut off the pain nerves in the eyes, with your medical Ninjutsu, it only takes five seconds!

    Masahiko blinked, Hurry up! I cant do it by myself. Mito can you do it for me?

    Mito shook her head, I cant Im summoned by the enemies, lets not do dangerous actions like cutting nerves. Tsunade you do it.

    Tsunade nodded, and Masahiko gritted his teeth, watching her two fingers getting closer and closer to his eyes

    He flinched but he wasnt scared it was just reflex.

    Ten minutester, Masahiko looked at the world differently Myopia +1.

    At the same time, two new rows of properties have been added to his status bar.

    Left Eye: Mongekyou Sharingan (-765234/1000000)

    Right Eye: Mongekyou Sharingan (-800063/1000000)

    Kagami Negative 800,000, youre basically blind.

    Anyway Ive been waiting for this moment for so long.

    Masahiko slowly mobilized his Chakra into his new eyes

 Chapter 417: Squinting

    Chapter 417: Squinting

    Three Years Later.

    Witness and change the main storyline of Naruto World: Uzumaki Narutos graduation from Ninja Academy. Reward: 20(*5) witness points.

    In the Eight Trigram Space, Masahiko squinted and smiled, I finally did it.

    Narutos graduation exam was over yesterday, and the test wasperforming the Clone Technique, which was very easy for the current Naruto. With a full score in the exam and Masahikos protection, Naruto didnt end up stealing the Scroll of Seals.

    Even though Masahiko watched the whole process, he didnt get a single witness point Fortunately, after the graduation brief meeting that was held today, the system finally acknowledged it.

    Besides Masahiko, a clear girl voice came out, Brother looks so ugly wearing the ninja forehead protection, and hes smiling so stupidly!

    Masahiko turned and looked at the little girl, who was so cute in her baggy clothes. The girl was about four or five years old with long crimson hair hanging down her shoulders like a waterfall. She looked cute with her reddened shabby cheeks that make you want to squeeze it

    Masahiko pinched her cheeks, Natsuki is so right!

    Natsuki took two steps back and got rid of Masahikos devil ws, then looked like a small adult, saying, Old Ancestor, stop pinching my face, it will grow flesh.

    Seeing Masahikos big hand stretched again, Natsuki quickly hid behind him and pointed, Look, the meeting has begun!

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head, then squinted to the point that his eyes were almost closed

    Indeed, the brief meeting has begun, and Iruka was standing on the podium making a speech.

    The general idea is that although these kids graduated, they should get carried on, and from now on they will be divided into groups of three and work under a Jonin to perform tasks.

    After crushing their pride, Irakua started naming each group.

    Old Ancestor, who will be in my Brothers team? Natsuki asked softly.

    Masahiko chuckled, With the two people he likes the most.

    Like? Sister Sakura and who?

    Iruka happened to read names in the seventh team at that moment, Uzumaki Naruto! Haruno Sakura! Uchiha Sasuke!

    Huh? Brother likes Sasuke?

    Masahiko was speechless; he identally made the right joke at the wrong time in front of Natsuki

    As soon as Iraku finished reading the names, the ss exploded with kids being delighted and others dissatisfied such as Naruto.

    Iruka-Sensei, why did you make me team up with that bastard, Sasuke?!

    Faced with Narutos question, Iraku raised his voice and said, Each ss was assigned by the Fifth Hokage-Sama personally and it cannot be changed!

    In fact, this happened because of Masahiko; there were many people who shouldnt be here like Toneri, and if he let things go naturally it would have hurt his brain and witness points

    Speaking of Toneri, he never seeded in pursuing Hinata. Masahiko originally nned on taking him back to the Land of Whirlpools after graduation, but Toneri didnt give up, so Masahiko didnt stop me even though it seemed hopeless.

    Iruka raised his voice again, Come to the ssroom on time in the afternoon to meet your team leader.

    And with this, the graduation briefing ended.

    Masahiko frowned slightly, Why do you seem to have forgotten something?

    Next to him, Natsuki pulled Masahikos sleeve lightly, Old Ancestor, brother, and Sasuke are quarreling again!

    Naruto and Sasuke began their insults war with the first being an idiot and the second a bastard, then they warned each other not to hold back. Sakura was there with them, she didnt immediately choose violence, but showed a worried face.

    After all, different from the original, no one in the ss can beat Naruto except Toneri and Sasuke, and the gap wasnt that big too. Although Sakura was happy to be in the same team as Sasuke, she also felt a lot of pressure knowing that she might be the one who drags them back.

    Masahiko pondered for a moment, turned her head suddenly, and covered Natsukis big eyes with one hand.

    Old Ancestor, whats the matter?

    You cant watch the next picture.

    Masahiko lifted his right foot lightly, then kicked Narutos butt, and

    Witness and slightly change the side story of Naruto World: Naruto and Sasukes first kiss gained 5(*2) Witness Points.

    Old Ancestor! Natsuki kept struggling to move Masahikos hands away, wanting to see what happened.

    Sakura couldnt see Masahikos feet, she only saw how Naruto suddenly jumped up and three Sasuke to the ground, and then kissed him.

    She was going to kill Naruto!

    Masahiko smiled, Natsuki, you cant watch the following scenes either, lets go!

    .

    Kushinas house.

    Natsuki was still curious, Old Ancestor, tell me already what happened there?

    Kushina said next to her, Grandpa, is Naruto in trouble again?

    Masahiko shook his head, No, its just that Natsuki is still young, and there are some things she shouldnt see.

    Natsuki pouted her mouth, I cant see with such big eyes? While you ancestor has such small eyes

    Masahikos face turned ck, This Ancestors eyes were big before, you cantpare me to you. Im not as young as you!

    Kushinaughed, Grandpa, you have been squinting for three years, when can you open them?

    Masahiko pondered, The moment I open my eyes, the world will be different.

    Kushina shook her head speechlessly, but didnt interrupt Masahiko, who continued saying, It seems that I can open one.

    Open one? Kushina was startled.

    As soon as his voice emitted, Masahiko suddenly opened his right eye, revealing a light cyan rippled pupil, and six ck tomoe evenly distributed in the center of his pupil.

    After that, Masahikos blinked, and when it opened he opened his eye again, it turned back to an ordinary ck pupil, Finally, one eye is ready!

    Right Eye: Rinne Sharingan (Full Level) (10000000/10000000)

    Left Eye: Eternal Mongekyou Sharingan (1234567/2000000)

    Three years ago, after changing his eyes, Masahiko realized that he could indeed use his vitality and Chakra to nourish his eyes, but the speed became slower in theter stages. After leveling up both his eyes into Eternal Mongekyou Sharingan he tried to shift the focus on nourishing one eye, and the speed was doubled.

    Not only that, but he also used his witness points to increase his medical Ninjutsu to LV9 and gained stronger Chakra Control. That also speeded up the process again and also helped him curse Kimimaros disease, killing two birds with one stone.

    A few minutes ago, he finally finished working on one of the eyes

    Open one eye and close the other?

    It turned out that the ancestor had one big eye and one small eye, so strange

    Masahiko was speechless, looking at Natsuki, who was secretlyughing at him

    This kid is exactly the same as you, Kushina, when you were a child. s, my left eye cannot be opened yet.

    After changing his eyes, Masahiko discovered that he couldnt restore his eyes back to normal even when he awakened the Eternal Mongekyou Sharingan. The scarlet of the Sharingan eyes is scary. Masahiko was also used to squinting, and he felt it made him look very handsome

    When I open my eyes again, Kaguya herself wont be able to stand in front of me

 Chapter 418: Konoha’s Technician

    Chapter 418: Konoha��s Technician

    Naruto was embarrassed when he returned, with some bruises on his face.

    This couldnt be done by Sakura; Naruto has been taught well by Masahiko in the past few years, not to mention his strength, but his endurance is extremely high too. While protecting his vital points, even if Sakura is the one punching and kicking, he wont get hurt.

    With how swollen his face was, he must have had a duel with Sasuke again. Masahikos kick was very strong, which caused not only a hard kiss but a choking one too

    Old Ancestor, you did that right? Naruto looked sad.

    Masahiko was stunned, having a younger sister has really improved his IQ in the past few years, What are you talking about?

    I mean Hey, why is one of your eyes opened!

    Narutos attention shifted instantly.

    This childs IQ didnt improve at all.

    At lunch, Natsuki didnt say anything; even though Masahiko didnt let her see that scene, she could guess what happened from Narutos appearance.

    This is all thanks to Masahikos education.

    After lunch, Naruto was eager to know his team leader and hurried back to the Ninja Academy. This event was over, and with Narutos way of thinking, it was impossible that he would think of this anymore.

    It seems that he doesnt care much about giving Sasuke his first kiss

    Old Ancestor, who is my brothers team leader? Are we going to see him in the afternoon?

    Masahiko blinked with one eye, Its Kakashi, and no, we wont go.

    He didnt say he wont go, he just cant bring her with him. Afternoon, Masahiko shed to the Ninja Academy again and stopped at the gate to verify one of his theories.

    Sess and failure depend on the next move!

    In the past years, Masahiko didnt waste time, he made a series of preparations to earn witness points from Naruto.

    Masahiko was deeply impressed by the plot from the Ninja Academy to the Chunin exam and could remember everything that happened during that period.

    Because of his influence on this world, some events are difficult to ur, but Masahiko thought of some tricks

    After acquiring witness points twice in the morning, Masahiko has made 500 points and can fill up another skill. However, it will take him some time to evolve after adding the points, and he didnt want to miss this harvest season.

    I think I can earn another 500 points before the end of the Chunin Exam, and then I will open two spaces directly!

    Masahiko had also a clear idea about his future strength improvement. After he opened his left eye, he was an SSS+ Ninja, and the only one who was above him is Kaguya, and the only people who resembled him were the living Hagoromo and Hamura.

    But if he wants to go one step further and reach Kaguyas strength, he estimates that he will need to open all of the other eight spaces now he only has six!

    Masahiko doesnt have much desire to improve his strength, but he always feels uneasy when he looks at his skills that arent fully upgraded yet. It feels like something is missing Obsessivepulsive disorder cant hurt anyone.

    In the distance, Kakashi walked slowly with a small yellow book in his hand, and when he saw Masahiko he was stunned, Elder, youre here

    Masahiko raised one eyebrow, Very punctual. Youre the first team leader to arrive!

    Ah, of course, Im not like that idiot fifth Hokage. Kakashi scratched his head, Are you waiting for me?

    Well, theres something I want you to do,e here. Masahiko waved and walked with him to the corner of the Ninja Academy.

    Kakashi took off the mast lightly, put the book away, and walked toward Masahiko with some confusion.

    When he approached, Masahiko put his hand on Kakashis shoulder with a smile, Next, its my turn to perform. Could you step aside for a while?

    Kakashi was taken aback, and was shocked to notice a great attraction forceing out of Masahikos palm, then instantly he was sucked into Masahikos Eight Trigram Space.

    Elder! What are you doing?!

    Masahiko scratched his head, Im just doing a little experiment, dont panic, just watch the y in the space Transformation!

    In the Eight Trigram Space, Kakashi looked watched silently the scenes before him, where Hatake Kakashi, who was blocking his left eyes with his forehead protector, walking slowly to the ssroom, with some very bad premonitions in his heart

    At dusk, all students from every ss were taken away by their team leaders, leaving there only the members of the seventh ss behind.

    Hatake Kakashi arrivedte, opened the door of the ssroom, and walked in, and after the ckboard eraser fell on the top of his head, his eyes turned to the three kids in the ssroom.

    Huh? Brother Kakashi, its you? Youre so slow! Naruto shouted.

    Kakashi ignored him, then locked the three of them with his right eyes, My first impression of you I really like the three of you!

    Huh? The three little kids looked at each other, even Sasuke was shocked.

    Kakashi rolled his eyes in the space, I dont like where this is going at all

    This is Masahikos experiment. Since you need to change everything to get most of the witness points, then he decided to make everything opposite of the original. Kakashi said hate in the original, so he changed it to like

    More importantly, Masahiko wants to know whether his actions can be recognized by the system. If it can, then the n to earn points can be executed smoothly.

    As for why he waste the assembly of Asuma and Kurenai brought him 20 witness points.

    .

    On the rooftop.

    Masahiko said lightly, The three of you will work under my leadership from now on, but only Naruto is familiar with me so let me introduce myself first.

    Naruto felt really awkward. Kakashi was Minatos disciple, so he visits their house once in a while. Hes really familiar with him. However, this doesnt sound like him at all

    Brother Kakashi, whats wrong with your left eye, why are you hiding it?

    Naruto, you need to call me Kakashi-sensei from now on. Masahiko turned his head and said, then raised the forehead protector on his left eye, revealing the scarlet Mongekyou Sharingan.

    Sasuke was taken aback, How do you why do you have a Sharingan?! Or is it a Mongekyou Sharingan?!

    Masahiko nced at him, I will introduce myself. My name is Hatake Kakashi, 26 this year, and Im unmarried, even though, there is a girl whos pursuing me, hehe

    Because Ive copied thousands of Ninjutsu with my Sharingan, I earned a resounding title, Copy Ninja Hatake Kakashi!

    The rooftop fell silent, and the three kids looked at each other with widened eyes

    When Masahiko saw how stunned the kids looked, he quickly coughed, I know all three of you very well, so you dont need to introduce yourselves!

    As soon as his voice fell, Chinese characters shed before his eyes, Witness and change the main story of Naruto World: the seventh ss gathering, and gets 10(*5) witness points.

    Masahiko was overjoyed and murmured, Its really possible, the system is so stupid!

    His right eye was hidden again, then he pointed his thumb to his chest, Remember! Im Copy Ninja Hatake Kakashi! And you can also call me Konohas Technician!

 Chapter 419: Make Your Choice

    Chapter 419: Make Your Choice

    Konohas technician? Sakura muttered.

    Whats a technician? Old Ancestor, are you our team leader? Naruto recognized Masahiko.

    Sasuke was calm, Thats impossible, idiot Naruto. The Old Ancestor is just disguising as our real team leader, Kakashi, who he must be hiding nearby, right?

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows, Naruto, you dont even know what a technician is? Oh What a waste of so many years of my teaching.

    The space in front of him distorted, and Kakashis figure appeared. He helplessly covered his forehead, recalling the scene he saw in the space, then looked at Masahiko coldly, This self-introduction just now doesnt count, lets get to it again. We

    This is the real Kakashi brother.

    As the Elder said, you will address me by Sensei from now on, Naruto.

    Sakura looked around with an ignorant expression, while her inner-self roared, Aaah! Why did both Sasuke-Kun and that fool Naruto discover it, while I was the only one who couldnt figure out the situation?! Stupid Naruto, why didnt he quickly exin everything to me! By the way, Narutos ancestor isnt he Who is he again?

    ..

    The self-introduction started again, he obtained his witness points; thus, Masahiko didnt try to do anything else and sit quietly on the sidelines.

    He didnt lift his transformation though. Therefore, Sakura couldnt recognize him for a while, but since Sasuke was ying cool, and Sasuke was just an idiot, no one exined to her. Masahiko felt that it would be interesting to deceive this ignorant little girl for a while.

    Not only that, but Masahiko also used his Mongekyou Sharingan to scan Sakura, and for the first time, take a closer look at the heroine from the anime.

    This little girl seems to Masahiko groaned slightly, his right eye widened, the gradually deepened, then the Rinne Sharingan suddenly was opened!

    At this time, it was Sakuras turn to introduce herself, and she was saying, My favorite things, its better to say that my favorite person is

    Her face flushed, and she was about to turn her head to look at Sasuke, but suddenly a sense of horror stroke her, and the hair on her body immediately exploded, AAAH! Monster!

    There was silence on the roof for two seconds.

    Naruto murmured, Sakura actually likes monsters, what what should I do?

    Sasuke moved his butt a little away from Sakura, and moved closer to Naruto

    Sakura shook her head violently, No! Something was there huh? Its gone!

    Kakashi faintly tilted his head and nced at the ce where Masahiko had disappeared, Elder, is a bit weird today No, this is normal.

    ..

    Masahiko has changed back to his original appearance, walking on the streets of Konoha while pondering.

    Earth, Water, Yin, and Yang. She deserves to be the heroine, she is very talented, and shes born with all attributes, including the Yin and Yang, which is very rare.

    Before Sakura, Masahiko has only seen less than five people like her. Hashirama, Itachi, Sasuke, Karin, Natsuki huh? Its five!

    Sakura belongs to the Haruno n, a family that cannot even be counted as small since there are only three of them left

    Masahiko has seen Sakuras father before, he was an ordinary Chunin, how could he give birth to such a talented daughter, only Kishimotos power can be an exnation, or maybe theres another?

    With Sakuras talent, if Masahiko trained her personally for a few years, she might have been able to use the Dust Release, but this isnt necessary.

    The Ying Release is for Genjutsu type ninjas. The Yang Release is for the physical type ninjas. The water release well, the water release is the water release.

    Masahiko pondered, while the tomoe in his Rinne Sharingan eyes kept rotating; sometimes he loses control over it, and this is what scared Sakura

    Since the method of obtaining witness points is sessful. Next, I need to work harder to gain more, while Naruto and Sasuke can be sharpened at the same time. However, the gap between them and Sakura is toorge, although Kakashi will be there to protect her. Its dangerous, but this can help her grow Its not strange as long as the ancestor isnt thinking of bullying anyone!

    Masahiko kept thinking and walking without stopping, and went straight to Ichiraku Ramen, his appearance slowly changed into Teuchi during this period he took over the restaurant!

    In Masahikos heart, whether Teuchi is another him or a shadow clone, the Ichiraku Ramen is a family business it cannot go bankrupt!

    Anyway, being idle is always bad; therefore, Masahiko transformed to Teuchi every night, and run the restaurant for a while, talked with the customers, or devoted half of his consciousness into the spiritual space to relieve boredom

    And this way Masahiko could still make the restaurant work at night. Ever since Natsuki grew up and didnt need to apany Kushina to sleep, Masahiko couldnt live in Kushinas house anymore he had very good hearing.

    Opening the door skillfully, Tentens mother, the owner of the weapon shop next door, waved her hand to say hello, and Masahiko smiled.

    The idiot apprentice Song was sent away by Masahiko a long time ago. As for Sara, she still runs her restaurant in the Land of Whirlpools. She has not married yet at the age of 35.

    Masahiko wasnt in a hurry, Sara doesnt even look 25 years old yet; that guy must have sneaked some extra witness points to her. But Masahiko never found a way to add witness points to others

    The Ichiraku Ramen that was only opened in the evening was far less popr than before. There are not many customers, but Masahiko liked that.

    Hes just cooking Ramen casually until he suddenly heard a familiar shout, Uncle! Four bowls of ramen! Today, Brother Kakashi Kakashi-Sensei is treating us!

    This is so embarrassing! Sakura pretended to be a fake.

    Well, only this time

    Masahiko scratched his head, thinking, He took them to eat Ramen to celebrate the assembling of Team 7? This shouldnt happen. Kakashi from the original isnt like this.

    Four bowls of Ramen were prepared quickly, Naruto cheered, and immediately took a chopstick, and identally sshed the ramen soup on Sasuke.

    Naruto you idiot, do you want to die?!

    Sasuke you bastard, what did you say?!

    Kakashi held their heads with both hands, just like when Minato held him and Obito, Save your efforts, there will be an exam tomorrow morning. If you fail, you have to go back to the Ninja Academy, and restudy everything!

    S-Study everything?!Narutos face was full of horror, and then he looked angrily at Sasuke, Sasuke you bastard, dont you dare hold me back!

    Humph! What an idiot! Sasuke said with disdain.

    This child Sasuke is stronger than Naruto and has the true heritage of his ancestors. Even though hes too young, he already learned Madaras humph, no one can win against him anymore. He even managed to maintain his cool appearance

    However, as soon as the topic of holding people back was mentioned, Sakuras face quickly changed, Masahiko sighed lightly and began to ponder again.

    Genjutsu, Medical, Water Release, plus one The Ancestors True Divine Fist of Love!

    I will let Sakura choose one of the four, and lets see if she which one she will turn out to be, magical Sakura, seductive Sakura, swimming Sakura, or

 Chapter 420: Planning is Not as Fast as Changing

    Chapter 420: nning is Not as Fast as Changing

    The next day, early morning.

    Masahiko lied on the bed with his eyes closed tightly, suddenly, his eyelids quivered slightly; it looked like he was still closing his eyes tightly, but in fact, he was already awake.

    As long as hes lying on the bed no one can tell if hes asleep or actually awake since he got really ustomed to squinting

    Sitting up tall, Masahiko recalled what happenedst night, and he couldnt help but sigh, This is unscientific

    .

    Last night, he prepared four magical cheats for Sakura and stopped her on the way back to her house after they finished their Ramen.

    Without pretending to be a ghost, Masahiko used his original appearance to get straight to the point; after exining to her that she will only hinder Naruto and Sasuke if things were kept as it was, he said, This ancestor has prepared four cheats for you, choose one!

    Sakura was worried about this, and she immediately looked surprised when she heard this, then politely thanked Masahiko. Of course, he couldnt tell what inner-Sakura was thinking.

    Someone with two personalities shouldnt be provoked casually, Masahiko thought that if she end up practicing Genjutsu, maybe no will would be able to trap her in any kind of illusions in the future

    Sakura was very cautious about her future path of development as a ninja. After considering every option and reading every book Masahiko provided for her, she struggled to hand them back to him

    Masahiko tried not tough watching this, and somehow he could even understand what she was going through. Anyway, these books contained only some basic things, and they had no value.

    Sakura is a nerd, and it wont take long to master the basics. When she reaches theter stage of her training, she cant be distracted at all, so she has to choose one of the four to focus on.

    But looking at the copy she handed back, Masahiko wasnt happy at the time The ancestor Dragon Fist Style!

    Very impressive little girl! Masahiko said angrily while sitting on his bed.

    She actually turned off the opportunity to learn his Taijutsu style.

    After pondering for a moment, he stood up, Well, thats alright, Kakashi learned my Taijutsu style before, maybe he will teach it to the three of them?!

    Making breakfast, Masahiko pondered for a moment, found the spat in the kitchen, broke it, weighed its head, then said, The props are ready, I just need to wait for the big show to begin!

    .

    Outside Konohas seventh training field, Masahiko stopped Naruto with a mysterious face.

    Old Ancestor, what are you youre not going to test u again today as Konohas Technician Kakashi, right?

    Masahikos face stiffened, this trouble maker, when did he actually learn to tease me?

    After taking a closer look, Masahiko noticed how worried Naruto looked; it seems that he was really worried that Masahiko was evaluating them. The arduous life of the past few years taught him that this ancestor cannot afford to be provoked

    I dont have that spare time! Im here to pass you a secret weapon. With it, you will definitely pass the test!

    Naruto rejoiced, Really?!

    I wont be lying to you, right? Let me tell you

    Eh?!

    ..

    As time went by, the sun rose high.

    Masahiko was once again hidden in his Eight Trigram Space. After finishing the arrangement, he was watching the y quietly.

    The four actors have also been in ce; Kakashi was standing outside, with two bells in his hand, exining to the three kids todays test.

    Masahiko watched Sakuras face getting uglier and uglier

    Naruto and Sasuke suddenly looked at each other, and then looked at Sakura at the same time, which made her face look paler instantly.

    Kakashi frowned slightly and sighed secretly, but he didnt expect Naruto and Sasuke to speak at the same time, Naruto you idiot (Sasuke you bastard,) prepare to go back to the Ninja Academy for another year!

    In the space, Masahiko wasughing out loud, Kakashi you should thank this ancestor now. Adding Sakura to Naruto and Sasuke made the ss harmonious all at once.

    Kakashi had no such thoughts at all. He actually had a terrible headache. Why did he put they put these two troublesome kids together: The test begins!

    Hand over the bells, Kakashi-sensei! Shadow Clone Technique! Naruto shouted at Kakashi, then dozens of clones appeared instantly, then rushed toward Kakashi mightily.

    The shadow clone technique was taught to Naruto by Masahiko a year ago, bringing him a full forty points.

    This start didnt change, it should be said that Narutos second-hand character hasnt changed at all.

    Both Sakura and Sasuke concealed quickly, leaving only Naruto who kept besieging Kakashi with his shadow clones

    Suddenly two Kunai hit Kakashi from a very concealed angle, but it turned out to be only a wooden block. Kakashi tilted his head to look in the direction of the Kunai, while Sasuke quickly moved away.

    Kakashi-sensei, where are you looking?!

    Kakashi split Narutos shadow clone with the back of his hand, then said, Naruto, this is useless.

    Masahiko squinted his eyes in the pace, Thats it, Naruto, face hi! Dont be afraid to leave holes!

    Fire Technique: me Shuriken!

    Two shurikens wrapped in mes spun and flew toward Kakashi; after frowning slightly, thetter blocked both using his lightning release, He can even use such aplicated B-ss Ninjutsu? This team is really something

    Youre over! Naruto yelled.

    Kakashi easily evaded.

    Sakura looked confused hiding in the grass, she really cant even intervene but at least she managed to throw two Kunai at him!

    The situation gradually became worrying, Naruto and Sasuke knew it was tricky, and tacitly besieged Kakashi, but thetter looked always rxed, and at some point, he took out a little yellow book and started reading

    Damn it! Naruto yelled, and rushed up after being provoked.

    Kakashi smoothly swayed sideways, and Naruto fell hard on the ground.

    Putting his book away, Kakashi smiled slightly, squatted halfway, and with a tiger hand sign, he aimed at Narutos butt, and pushed forward, Konohas Secret Technique: Thousand-Year of Pain!

    Naruto you fool! Fly away!

    Ping~

    Kakashis eyes widened, Steel te? Elder Masahiko!

    Naruto smirked, The old ancestor was right. Kakashi-Sensei is a badass who likes to stab people in the butt! Sasuke, this is our chance!

    A big smug grin appeared on Masahikos face in the space, then his face darkened, I didnt use these exact words! Forget it, just get me thepletely changed my God!

    Outside Sasuke and Sakura, both seized the opportunity and rushed to Kakashi from both directions at the same time.

    Kakashis finger swelled a small circle and froze in ce, but before Naruto could turn around and attack him, Kakashi frowned, then the tips of both his finger suddenly shed with lightning

    What?!!!!

    Narutos screams could be heard from kilometers away.

    Sasuke and Sakura subconsciously stopped, they could feel chills on the back of their neck watching this scene Sensei is terrible.

    In front of Masahikos eyes, Chinese characters shed, Witness and slightly change the side story of Naruto World: Thousand-Year of Pain, get 5(*2) witness points.

    This, this, this, this, the n wasnt as fast as the change?!

    But damn Kakashi boy, you really have a grudge against the kid

 Chapter 421: Bone Gloves

    Chapter 421: Bone Gloves

    Unlike the original, Kakashis strength was in Kenjutsu.

    However, Hatakes method wasnt suitable for assessing the three kids, so he didnt feel like he should use his Chakra de.

    Fooled by Naruto who used Masahikos spat, Kakashis finger got injured, creating an opportunity for the three little ones

    In order to maintain his image as their mentor and team leader, Kakashi subconsciously made a terrible decision. Fortunately, he wasnt using his de and due to his perfect lightning control ability, Naruto wasnt hurt

    However, the test came to an abrupt end, and Kakashi announced in a t tone that the three had passed the assessment. He informed them to be there at the same time tomorrow, then left immediately

    Masahiko guessed that he was in a hurry to wash his hands.

    Witness and drastically change the main storyline of Naruto World: Grab The Bell Test, get 10(*8) witness points.

    So this little change actually helped me get about 30 more witness points! In the space, Masahiko was full of joy after counting his harvest.

    Naruto was suffering outside.

    He was ufortably on the ground scratching his butt, half of him was truly happy that they passed the exam, the other half was pan.

    Sakura also cheered and turned to Sasuke with a big smile, but Sasuke waved his hand indifferently, This is boring, lets go.

    Naruto got irritated, Wait! Sasuke you bastard, wait a minute!

    Sasuke faintly titled his head, Why, havent you had enough?! Do you want to fight again?

    Narutos face was tangled for a while, and he whispered, Lend me a hand.

    Sasuke was startled, and his eyes widened quickly, Did it actually go all way in?!

    Sakura was startled, she covered her mouth, and took two steps back disgustingly. She surely doesnt like Naruto that much, but now she dislikes Kakashi even more, even her inner self was yelling inside, What the hell is wrong with that guy!

    Narutos face flushed, Hurry up and help me

    Halfway through his speech, Naruto suddenly disappeared.

    Sasuke was taken aback, Is it the ancestor? Has he been watching? Huh!

    In the Eight Trigrams Space.

    Masahiko held the deformed spat in his hand, while his face twitched, Kakashi if you used any more strength, you would have destroyed the kids butt.

    Naruto looked sad, Ancestor, I me you for this!

    Hey brat, dont you dare sell me! Come over and show me, is it that bad?

    Naruto hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and backed away. The little troublemaker has grown up already and felt a little bit embarrassed.

    Masahiko was speechless, Its not like I do want to see it either. I will treat you with medical Ninjutsu while closing my eyes.

    Naruto then turned around and slowly lowered his pants.

    OMG! This is horrifying.

    Old Ancestor! You said you were going to close your eyes!

    Boy, how many times have I stripped your pants and spanked you? You think I dont know how your ass looks?

    Old Ancestor! Naruto shouted.

    Stop this nonsense!Masahikos palm glowed green, and applied his LV9 Medical Ninjutsu on Narutos ass, which made Naruto feel sofortable

    ..

    Kushinas house.

    Hearing that Naruto has passed the exam, Kushina smiled sweetly for a long time, while Minato patted Natsukis head with a helpless expression.

    Kakashi, that kid is much more interesting than I thought, Buhahahaha Masahikoughed out loud.

    But theughter stopped when Naruto changed up, and handed the old pants with two-finger-sized holes in the back to Kushina

    I cant wear this anymore!

    Masahiko preferred the old orange pants, but the dark red pants on Naruto were also pleasing to the eye.

    Grab the bell is finished, now it should be catching the cat. I dont care about it, but Ill just rub my 5 witness points. 660 points have been umted, and I wont stop anytime soon!

    Masahiko actually thought about using the fat cat, but in the end, he thought that even Kakashi wouldnt be able to catch her if shes serious, lets alone the three kids.

    If they fail, it will damage the childrens self-confidence; moreover, Naruto knew Fat Cat

    The next plot, if I remember correctly Zabuza hehe.

    Old Ancestor! Stopughing at me! Naruto shouted.

    Masahiko was startled, then looked at Kushina, who stuck her fingers out of the hole in Narutos pants

    Buhahahaha!!

    Hehehe Natsuki alsoughed.

    After a long while, Kushina stoppedughing, and looked serious, Grandpa, Natsuki will be four years old in one month, and Minato and I are thinking of letting her start practicing.

    Masahiko nodded slightly, her Sage Body will help her develop faster than other children. Generally, kids should start their training at the age of five, but Natsuki can indeed start a year earlier.

    Is my sister going to start training so soon? Naruto murmured softly.

    Idiot brother, I will surpass you soon! Natsuki waved her small fist.

    How is this possible?!

    Masahiko was startled, he didnt notice it before, but Natsuki seemed to be wearing ck gloves on both hands.

    Her fingertips were still exposed since the ck gloves only covered her fist bones.

    Kushina, did you make these gloves for Natsuki?

    After hearing this, Kushinas expression was slightly unnatural, Yes, Grandpa, I originally wanted to knit her a pair of normal gloves, but the materials werent enough

    Material? What material? Masahiko stood up, Natsuki, can you show these gloves to this Ancestor?

    Yeah! Old Ancestor, these gloves are veryfy! Natsuki handed the gloves.

    Masahiko took it and examined it with a hesitant look on his face, What is this material? Its smooth and soft, but also very tough. Celestial silk? Does the Shinobi World have such a thing?However, after a while, Masahikos eyes widened slightly Why does this thing look familiar

    Old Ancestor, show me!

    Kushina hurriedly snitched it away, Naruto, dont look at it! This is your sisters thing!

    Naruto: ???

    Masahiko tilted his head looking at how nervous Kushina was, then at Minato, who had a really weird look on his face, then finally Natsukis face, she looked really happy

    Kushina, where did you find this material?

    Kushinas face froze, I remember buying it a long time ago from a fabric shop on the west corner of the street. He didnt have a lot of it, so I bought it all

    Ill check it out! Masahiko disappeared.

    Kushina breathed a sigh of relief.

    On Konoha Street, Masahiko sighed deeply, that thing just now smelled like him

    Kushina, the more you age the more you act more and more like Mito.

 Chapter 422: Tazuna

    Chapter 422: Tazuna

    Witness and drastically change the side story of Naruto World: Catch the Cat Mission, get 5(*8) witness points.

    Somewhere in a hidden corner, Masahiko smiled slightly, Im on fire! 700 points now!

    Masahiko didnt intervene in the task of catching the cat. Unexpectedly, the story changed on its own. Naruto and the three failed to take it, and were reced by the 11th team that didnt exist in the original story.

    In terms ofprehensive strength, the 11th team was a bit stronger than the 7th.

    In addition, Toneri who is ranked first in the graduation ss, Uchiha Hoshino fourth, and Sai ranked fifth.

    Three handsome little boys, I would say, but there was an imposter among them

    Uchiha Hoshino, a boys name, a boys face thats pretty handsome but its a girl! This world cannot stop amazing me!

    Masahiko had seen her many times when he went to Narutos ss. He always thought that she was Hatsus sister, but when he asked Iruka to arrange a team for Naruto, he discovered that she was actually Hatsus sister.

    Itspletely Hakus anti-version.

    The 11th team supervisor was Masahikos apprentice, Rin Nohara.

    Rin married Obito a year ago after he finally gathered the courage to confess. Masahiko looked very sad when he attended their wedding, which made Obito think that Masahiko was overjoyed for him, and was very moved

    Rin resigned from the position of Minister of Konoha Medical Department and was ready to take care of Obito and help him, but the sad thing is that they still didnt get pregnant

    She was idle for a full year, but nothing happened so Masahiko suggested that she takes one of the team and instructs them for a period of time.

    Watching how Rin was carrying the cat, leading the three kids to deliver the task, Masahiko muttered, 27 years old its still early. If they dont have children at 30 years old, Obito will have to take my tonic!

    .

    After catching the cat task was over, Masahiko followed team 7 secretly for two more days while they nted seedlings, trees.

    However, these missions didnt give Masahiko any points. Therefore he gave up relying on luck and began to arrange the next most critical and important event

    Director Uzumaki Masahiko contacted the actors and prepared the venue, and when the time came, he began self-written, directed and acted Action-Drama Movie!

    It was the beginning of February in Konohas 60th year, and the Chunin Exam was at the end of June. There is a gap of four months in the middle. Therefore, Masahiko intends to give these three kids only a short time as a buffer period, so that they can improve a little bit, since the opponent they were going to face next isnt simple.

    Sakura had three cheats give to her by Masahiko. It will take some time to master them. Sasuke doesnt need Masahikos help, as for Naruto

    Its time show the real thing!

    ..

    At the end of February, Masahiko took Naruto to practice.

    Naruto, do you know the purpose of bringing you here?

    Naruto was overjoyed, Old Ancestor, are you finally going to teach me a new Ninjutsu? I remember that you taught me the Shadow Clone Technique here!

    Masahiko nodded, Good, youre not mentally retarded.

    Naruto scratched his head, feeling that something was wrong, Old Ancestor, I huh?

    Masahiko stretched out his right arm in front of him, then light blue Chakra whirled in the palm of his hand, and gradually condensed into, Rasengan!

    Boom!! The tree beside him was destroyed the moment he pressed it against it.

    Masahiko nodded in satisfaction, then looked at Naruto, whose expression was both amazed and shocked.

    Ancestor! Will you finally teach me this powerful Ninjutsu.

    Masahiko nodded slightly, This is an ipetent Ninjutsu developed by this ancestor when he was young, and it has many advanced forms

    For example, Odama Rasengan!

    Rasenshuriken

    Odama Rasenshuriken, but this cant be thrown away Masahiko looked at the forest in front of him, and released the Chakra in his hand.

    Odama Rasenshuriken is the ultimate version of the Rasengan. Its several times stronger than a regr Rasenshuriken. Its the ultimate change of Wind Chakra Natural, but Masahiko feels that Naruto would be able to learn it in three to five years.

    Looking at Naruto next to him, the little kid was already smiling for ear to ear.

    Want to learn it?

    I do! I do!

    ThenMasahiko took out a water balloon from his space, Then you have to break this water balloon

    Snap!

    Masahikos face darkened, Idiot! Not with your finger!

    Oh! Naruto scratched his head, then seemed to have realized something and started taking off his shoes.

    Masahiko was speechless the hell is he doing?

    ..

    Naruto mastered his own version of Rasengan. Masahiko didnt waste any time and taught him how to use the Shadow Clone to reduce the difficulty, also since his Chakra Control is way better than the original, Naruto sessfully mastered it in only half a month, bringing Masahiko 40 witness points.

    After that Masahiko gave him another half month to be proficient, and another for practice until the end of March.

    The Hokage Office.

    After sitting in this chair for four years, Obito was much mature, and only acted casually around Kakashi, Kakashi, you came just right. I have a suitable task for your team.

    We want a great mission!Naruto shouted.

    Kakashi frowned and looked again at Obito, This is a C-ss Mission, from an old man named, Tazuna!

    Kakashi frowned slightly and turned to look at the white-haired man, who walked in from the door, C-ss Mission?

    Naruto looked surprised, A C-ss mission, is there a battle?

    Sasuke and Sakure were also a little excited. No one wants to nt trees everyday and take care of children

    Tazuna fixed his sses, Are these the ninjas whos going to take the mission?

    Yes, Tazuna-San. The one with the golden hair is Uzumaki Naruto.

    Naruto was taken aback, I?

    Tazuna took a close look at Naruto, and with a surprising joyful expression, he hugged Naruto, Youre the son of the Uzumakis princess, Kushina! Im from the Land of Waves, its located below the Uzumaki. My name is Tazuna, a bridge builder, and I will be relying on you to escort me this time!

    Naruto was surprised and said, Land of Waves seems to have heard of it, but it seems that I never been there.

    Tazuna stretched his head, Hahaha, dont worry about it! A great future ninja like you, shouldnt care about such a remote ce.

    A great future ninja It sounded so cool in Narutos ears.

    Hey! Sasuke and Sakura curled their lips.

    Kakashi scratched his head and turned with a strange look in his eyes to Obito, This task?

    Ah, Ill leave it to you! Kakashi, be careful. Obito blinked.

    Tazuna, who was constantly praising Naruto, raised his head and red imperceptibly at Obito

 Chapter 423: The Mission

    Chapter 423: The Mission

    The next day, early in the morning, in front of Konohas Gate.

    Team Seven gathered here ready to go, with the four members having different expressions.

    Kakashi was indifferent and thoughtful. Yesterday, they received this quest from Obito, but he still doesnt know what he should expect to encounter in detail. In short, there should be, probably, no danger right?

    Sasuke had his hands in his pockets with a cold expression on his face that looked like, I have seen the big world and everything in it, a mission out of the vige will have nothing that I shouldnt expect.

    Sakura asionally took peeks at Sasuke with a flushed face, but also looked a bit excited about doing a mission outside of the vige since she had never been outside of Konoha.

    Were gettingte, Uncle Tazuna wouldnt be oversleeping, right? Naruto whispered with some clear dissatisfaction on his face.

    Hes here, Kakashi said lightly, which made the three little kids look ahead.

    Tazuna or Masahiko walked slowly toward them as if he had a hangover, Little Naruto-Sama! Sorry that Imte!

    Naruto was taken aback, this is the first time someone addressed him this way, it sounds very good!

    But he felt that he should correct him, Uncle! Just call me Naruto!

    Masahikoughed secretly.

    Princess Kushinas son is so polite, unlike the other devils, who dont say hello when they see an old man.

    Sasuke and Sakuras expressions stagnated. This client keepsplimenting Naruto and ndering us whats wrong with him?

    Kakashi took a deep looked at Tazuna, then said, Lets go!

    The group hit the road. Tazuna praised Naruto from time to time, and asionally said, Its really wrong to put such a talented kid like Naruto, in this weak team. Which made Narutos face flush and act embarrassed.

    He never knew that hes so prestigious among the civilians of the Land of Whirlpools!

    Masahiko did this for two purposes. One, because he remembers in the original how Tazuna was unpleasant to see Naruto at first, so he thought might get more witness points if he acts this way. The second is that the subsequent act needs the cooperation of Naruto.

    In order to get my points, this ancestor must y along. Looking at how Naruto was overjoyed, Masahiko said to himself, Im going to be invincible this way.

    ..

    Because of the presence of ordinary people like Tazuna, the team moved very slowly and didnt walk less than half of the distance until the evening.

    Its getting dark, can we rest for a while? Tazuna said suddenly.

    Naruto was startled, Uncle, are you tired?

    Ah, Im tired.

    For the first time, Sasuke and Sakura looked at each other tacitly, and they even had the same thought in their hearts, This bastard is praising Naruto on purpose, right? Hes nning something

    The location happened to be a wilderness, and it doesnt look like a ce anyone will walk to within ten miles. Kakashi pondered for a moment, then turned his head and said, Tazuna-San, you specially selected Naruto to take this mission. Im starting to believe that you have other purposes!

    Masahiko was very happy to hear this, he was worried that no one will notice, then he wouldnt be able to find a way to proceed with his act, but Kakashis assist was well ced!

    Scratching his head, Tazuna said, There another purpose, and its a little one

    Naruto was taken aback, Another purpose?

    Tazuna nodded, I hope that Naruto-Sama can help me a little bit. Our town is in a tough situation. Although it belongs to the Land of Whirlpools, its in fact in the middle between the sea borders of two countries. We had bridges crossing to and from the country, but now theres a little problem

    Masahiko wasnt talking nonsense, the two belonged to the Land of Whirlpools, and there were two sea-crossing bridges.

    Theres a businessman named Gato who controlled these two bridges and collected tolls from the merchants, which greatly affected the development of our town, but we couldnt just refuse. Its said that there are some strong Shinobi from the Land of Whirlpools backing Gato, so I came to ask for Naruto-Samas help

    Naruto scratched his head, Two strong Shinobi from the Uzumaki? Collecting money? Thats too much!

    Tazuna nodded repeatedly, Yes, its too harsh!

    Who is it?

    Tazuna shook his head, I dont know.

    Naruto hesitated for a moment, Uncle, why didnt you say it earlier, I would have talked to the ancestor

    I shouldnt trouble the Great Elder! Hes an old man who manages everything, how can he have time to take care of such little matters? Naruto-Sama, you can solve it. Which Shinobi from the Land of Whirlpools would dare to face you?

    Kakashi rolled his eyes; he could now determine Tazunas identity

    Naruto scratched his head and took a nce at Sasuke and Sakura, then he patted his chest and made a promise, Leave it to me!

    Tazuna decisivelyplimented Naruto and thanked him, which made thetter very happy

    Sasuke and Sakura felt like it was a big mistake to take this task. It would have been better to nt trees and flowers.

    Kakashi basically figured out everything: Tazuna is Elder Masahiko, and hes praising Naruto to trick him into taking this task. The two Shinobi hes talking about will be our opponents. They will open the kids eyes to how dangerous the ninja world is but I hope that the elder wont go too far.

    .

    The next day, near the Land of Fire Bridge, the Land of Waves.

    Kakashi looked at the two ninjas in front of him helplessly, I knew hes going to take it too far.

    Who are these two weird-looking guys? Naruto scratched his head and said.

    Tazuna exined in due course, Naruto-Sama, you dont know them? I didnt expect them to be behind Gato. The shark-like guy is Kisame, whos one of the Uzumaki Six Legendary Swordsman. The one with no eyebrows is Zabuza, hes also one of the six. They were originally rogue ninjas butter they were brought into the Uzumaki by the Great Elder

    This guy named Tazuna is a bit off. Sasuke pondered, he knows too much

    Are they the enemies? Sakura became nervous.

    Kakashi pulled out the White Fang on his back, knowing in his heart that this was a battle nned by Masahiko, but it must be fought; however, the two in front of them seemed to have no intentions of fighting

    Kisame and Zabuza were very helpless, they were forced into epting this S-ss mission.

    Kisames mission was to deal with Kakashi, and not let him intervene with the others. And Zabuzas mission was to start a blood and tears stimtion experience for Naruto and the other two; however, he must not kill them.

    However, if its necessary, they can behead their client Tazuna!

    Tazuna is it that old man?

 Chapter 424: Laugh Laugh Die Technique!

    Chapter 424: Laugh Laugh Die Technique!

    The spring breeze blew by, the sea was rippling, and Kisames heat was also full of waves.

    He forgot the line Masahiko gave him.

    What should I do to lead Hatake Kakashi away from these kids?

    Obviously, the two sides were facing each other, but the scene got a bit weird. Only Naruto was there arguing and making loud noises, while Zabuza and Kisame ignored him.

    Tazuna frowned secretly; why are they standing there quietly?

    Hey! Shark Face! No Eyebrows Brother! Didnt you hear what I said?! Naruto shouted.

    Kisame and Zabuza looked at each other, then said lightly, I hate little ghosts.

    Kisame squeezed a smile that could scare a child and said, Youre going to deal with them for a while, why dont you ughter him?

    Zabuza nced at him, Do you want to change opponents?

    Kisame tilted his head, No.

    On the other side, Kakashi was on guard holding his Chakra de, but when he noticed how they were unwilling to fight, he couldnt help but turn his head and ask, Tazuna-San, what shall we do now?

    Tazuna was taken aback, looked at Sasukes suspicious expression, and said with the corner of his mouth twitching, Youre the leader of this team, why are you asking me? But if you want my advice I will tell you. I think you should take care of that shark-looking guy on the opposite side

    Understood. Kakashi turned back.

    This time even Naruto felt that something was wrong

    Young Master Naruto, you must keep in mind that I need your protection during this battle!

    Naruto was startled, How could it be possible?! I cant fight them theyre ninjas from the Land of the Whirlpools

    Ping~

    The sound of two weapons nging made Naruto pause, and when he turned around, he was surprised to see that Kakashi had instantaneously reached Kisames face at some point, and his White Fang was already shing with the weird weapon of the Sharks face.

    Kakashi-Sensei!

    Ping~ Ping~ Ping~

    Kakashi and Kisame crossed des again and again, tacitly fighting while moving farther and farther, until they couldnt be seen

    Zabuza pulled out his big sword and came to the front of the four, looking up and down at Tazuna.

    Kakashi-Sensei, what the hell why did he attack all of a sudden? Naruto scratched his head.

    Sasuke frowned, Something is wrong

    Sakuras expression was tense, This guy is a Jonin of the Uzumaki Country, right? Kakashi-Sensei left us like this? It really doesnt make sense

    You are Tazuna? How did you offend that old far? Zabuza said with a cold tone.

    Tazunas face froze; old fart

    He offended the Old Ancestor?

    Youre only saying this because you work for Gato! Tazuna said quickly.

    Zabuza got a bit confused, Gato?

    Things were getting off hands. If this continues, the battle wont ur. At this time, he needed to add fire to the oil to ignite Zabuzas killing intent.

    Zabuza-San! Dont think that you can do whatever you want just because you have Master Hakus backing! In front of you is the young master Uzumaki Naruto!

    Master Hakus backing? Naruto murmured, Is it Sister Haku?

    Yes, its Master Haku who often follows the Great Elder, Tazuna added.

    Haku? Back up? Do whatever you want? Zabuza repeated it softly, then his figure suddenly disappeared instantly.

    In the next second, his figure suddenly appeared between the four, and his sword smashed towards Tazuna with lightning speed.

    Bah!

    Sasuke pulled out a Kunai and barely blocked Zabuzas sh, and couldnt help but shout, Naruto, dont get distracted!

    Master Naruto, he wants to kill me!

    Naruto finally recovered, Uncle Tazuna, dont worry, Ill protect you! Asshole with eyebrows, how dare you ruin Sister Hakus reputation? Shadow Clone technique!

    More than a dozen clones of Naruto and one Sasuke rushed toward Zabuza in a mighty manner.

    Tazuna breathed a sigh of relief, Its finally happening.

    Only Sakura was left in front of him, guarding him with a Kunai in her hand.

    However, the hand holding the Kunai was trembling.

    Naruto and Sasuke were okay facing Zabuzas killing intent, but she couldnt bear it.

    She still needs to be tempered

    On the other side, trying not to kill them, Zabuza cut one of Narutos clones, These two little ghosts are a bit tiring. Lets get rid of that old man first!

    Zabuzas waved his sword widely forcing Naruto and Sasuke away, then he pressed it to the ground, and made two hands signs with both hands.

    Water Release: Hiding In The Mist Technique!

    The mist gradually condensed, shrouding everyones sights into a vast expanse of whiteness.

    Upon seeing this, Naruto and Sasuke tacitly defended back to back, while the first shouting, Asshole without eyebrows! Where are you?!

    Zabuza could already determine exactly where Narutos location is exactly thanks to his idiocy but he kept muttering, The old ancestor said that I shouldnt kill them, but that little devil must stop calling me that, before I lose my temper ok?

    Zabuza sneaked quietly behind Tazuna, but thetter suddenly turned around Sakura, Little girl, I feel malice ising from behind, is it okay to stand in front of you.

    Sakura turned to guard, Its okay, I will protect you, Uncle

    Zabuza started to lose his temper, This guy

    Naruto and Sasuke rushed to the sound when they heard this, and formed a triangle with Sakura to surround Tazuna in the center.

    This mist is really getting in the way! Sasuke, is there a way to get rid of it? Naruto asked.

    Getting rid of it? What an idiot kid Zabuza snorted, while covered in the fog.

    Sasuke opened his two tomoe Sharingan and was trying to find any traces of Zabuza, The Sharingan cant see through the fog, we only need to dy him until Kakashi-sensei finish with the other guy.

    Damn it! Naruto angrily threw out the Kunai in his hand and then heard a bang.

    So it was here! Naruto said then rushed in the direction of the Kunai.

    Hey, Naruto! You idiot Sasuke hurriedly followed.

    Suddenly, the tall figure of Zabuza appeared behind Sakura. However, she seemed to have noticed it and turned around, to find that the big sword of Zabuza was shing at her diagonally.

    Ah!

    Little girl! Getaway!

    Whoosh!

    Naruto and Sasuke heard the sound and rushed back hurriedly, the fog gradually dispersed, and the scene was revealed before their eyes.

    Sakura was sitting down on the ground with a look of horror on her face, while Uncle Tazuna was lying on the ground, not knowing of his life or death, and there was some unknown red liquid on the de of Zabuzas big sword next to it.

    Uncle Tazuna! Sakura! You browless Bastard!

    Masahiko sneered with his face to the ground, Tazuna is dead,e and avenge his death, Naruto! Sakura was the reason Im dead, so this should help her ovee her fear

    The real battle was about to break out, but suddenly Chinese character shed before Masahikos eyes, Witness andpletely change the main storyline of Naruto, The Land of Waves Mission, get 20(*10) Witness Points.

    This did the system just judge that Tazuna is dead? Masahiko was startled and out of surprise he jumped up suddenly, Hahahahahaha, this system is really stupid!

    UncleTazuna? Naruto who was rushing toward them suddenly stagnated abruptly.

    Haahahahahaha Masahiko turned his head and suddenly his face stiffened, Hahahaahaha Cough! Cough!

    Tazunaughed, coughed twice then fell to the ground no longer breathing

    Laugh,ugh to death?!

    Zabuza widened his eyes, then wiped the red liquid on his de, and put it in his mouth, Sweet You Old Bastard!

    Masahiko suddenly felt deep maliceing from Zabuza above him.

 Chapter 425: Who Are You?

    Chapter 425: Who Are You?

    Uncle Tazuna!

    Naruto squatted in front of Tazuna, shaking his body with both hands, while Sasuke held his Kunai up in front of his head, looking vigntly around him.

    Sakura recovered from the panic, and tremblingly pointed at Tazuna, Hes still alive!

    Naruto heaved a sigh of relief, raised his head, and nced around, then scratched his head in confusion.

    Naruto, something is wrong with this client be careful! Sasuke eximed.

    Naruto was startled to find that Tazuna, who was lying prone on the ground, suddenly turned over, opened his eyes and looked at him, then sat down on the ground.

    Hahahahaha Master Naruto, Im not dead!!

    Naruto was stunned, then sighed out of relief,  It turns out that Uncle was happy because hes not dead But please dontugh like that anymore!

    Tazuna nodded, then the smile was wiped off his face. He suddenly looked in pain and covered the right side of his waist which started bleeding with both hands.

    Uncle, youre hurt!

    Let me help him. With green-lighted Chakra on Sakuras hands, she covered Tazunas wound.

    Sakura, when did you learn medical Ninjutsu? Naruto asked in surprise.

    Masahiko was also a little surprised; he only gave her those books two months ago, but she already can perform the basic form of the technique. Shes really talented

    On the other side, Zabuza locked his eyes on Tazuna. He watched Masahikos act quietly, feeling speechless; he wanted tough, but he didnt dare.

    This damn mission, what should I do now Zabuza raised his head, then shouted, That old man isnt dead yet? Lets finish him with the next attack!

    After he yelled, Zabuza waved his Kubikiribocho, but found that the ketchup wasnt cleaned up yet

    I cant even get rid of the ketchup that old man made Is the gap is really that big?

    Asshole without eyebrows! Do you still want to attack the Uncle? Naruto jumped up with both hands forming a hand sign, Multi-Shadow Clone Technique!

    Sasuke frowned, he already had a rough guess, but he didnt say anything and rushed along with Narutos clones. After nting trees and flowers for so long, he finally had the opportunity to test his skills, and such an opponent like Zabuza could give the right amount of pressure he needed, so he still yed along.

    Masahiko deep inside: Hahahahahahahahahahaha

    The battle continued, this time Zabuza didnt target Tazuna, since it was worthless

    But since he cant kill anyone, he decided that he would at least cut Narutos eyebrows with his Kubikiribochi.

    Fire Release: The Art of Dragon Fire!

    Sasuke exhaled a high-heated me taking the form of a gigantic dragon, that rushed madly toward Zabuza.

    Water Release: Water Wall!

    Zabuza inserted his sword into the ground, then with both hands used a hand sign, and opened his mouth. A great amount of water suddenly spurted out of his mouth and formed a great wall in front of him that blocked the mes. The two elements shed against each other, and arge amount of high-temperature water vapor was condensed.

    Several shadow clones seemed to be also unable to break and got damaged by the hot vapor, and the bang bang bang sound emitted continuously.

    Zabuza stood tall with a look of disdain on his face, then with both hands, he gripped the sheath of his sword and turned around with great force, How nave!

    There were indeed two clones trying to sneak attack him from behind, but when Zabuza turned around he was surprised to see

    Rasengan!

    Seeing how this is worked out, Naruto was slightly delighted, and a grin was drawn on his face as he pushed the Rasengan against Zabuzas chest, but thetter in front of him suddenly turned into a puddle of water

    ng!!

    The dull sound of two weapons shing suddenly emitted behind Naruto, and it was Sasuke, who was blocking Zabuzas Kubikiribochi with his Kunai from beheading Naruto.

    Stupid Naruto! Youre reckless, the one were fighting is a Jonin!

    On the other side, Sakura kept her eyes on the fight, Sasuke-Kun is amazing, and even Naruto

    Ahem, little girl, Im dying here if youre minding, Tazuna said weakly.

    Sakura was startled and turned her head, Uncle, the blood has already stopped.

    Who taught you medical Ninjutsu? Havent you heard of infection before? There might be some bacteria on that de really, how can young master Naruto team up with someone like you.

    Sakura:

    This guy is so annoying.

    Masahiko smiled secretly; he had already run out of Ketchup and he was using Genjutsu on Sakura to manipte the bleeding, to make Sakura think that her medical Ninjutsu was working. But in reality, he really wanted to show Sakura a bloodbath

    As time passed, Sakura was getting gradually anxious. Naruto and Sasuke were already a bit worn out and wounded facing Zabuza. And even though he wasnt serious, he was unscathed

    Seeing how Sasuke was struggling to evade the shes, Sakura stood up greeting her teeth, and touched the Kunai in her ninja bag.

    Little girl, if you go, you will die.

    Sakura slowly turned her head with a smile, Thank you, uncle, for your concerns!

    After saying this, she turned around and rushed straight to the battlefield without hesitation.

    Masahiko stood up and changed back to his original appearance with a poof.

    This time the goal was achieved, its perfect, and its time to shout, cut!

    Whoosh!

    With a silver light shining, Kakashi flickered in time and rescued the three little kids, and escaped from Zabuzas range.

    Masahiko groaned slightly, then his body distorted and disappeared in ce, Kakashi is much stronger than the original. Its estimated hes almost as strong as Sakumo when he was young. Zabuza wontst long in front of him. Im afraid that even Kisame isnt his opponent. But without the Sharingan, his limit is lower

    In the distance, Naruto said in surprise, Kakashi-Sensei, youre back! That shark-faced guy

    After I taught him a lesson, I let him go. After all, hes one of the Six Legendary Swordsmen of the Land of Whirlpools. Kakashi said lightly, which could be regarded as the greatest chance he got to establish his majesty as a teacher.

    Naruto was full of anger, I have to tell Uncle Nagato and Sister Konan about these two bastards, they almost kill Uncle Tazuna huh? Sakura, wheres Uncle Tazuna.

    Sakura turned her head in surprise, He was injured, and I left him lying over there

    Kakashi and Sasuke and nced at each other, then thetter said, He must have run away first. Therefore our task is finallypleted!

    Naruto, who really likes Tazuna, was a bit dissatisfied, How could he run alone! What if hes in danger

    Naruto looked at the bridge in the distance, feeling a bit worried, and said, Lets go and check on him!

    Naruto, who couldnt anymore stubborn, crossed the bridge and reached the town.

    After asking around, he found Tazunas house, the bridge master builder.

    Kakashi had no choice but tag along, thinking is there really such a person? Sasuke was left dumbfounded. Could he be wrong?

    This town is indeed small, soon the four were in front of Tazunas house, and Naruto could see Tazuna teasing his grandson at a nce.

    Damn it! Uncle Tazuna, you actually ran away first! I was so worried about you!

    Tazuna raised his head in confusion, and fixed his sses, Short, yellow-haired kid, why would you be worried about me?

    Naruto: ???

    In the Eight Trigram Space, Masahiko smiled and shook his head.

 Chapter 426: Leading A Team!

    Chapter 426: Leading A Team!

    The Land of Whirlpools, Town of Waves.

    Naruto and Tazuna quarreled.

    Naruto repeatedly asked Tazuna why he escaped alone, and pretended like doesnt know him. And Tazuna got annoyed by him and kept calling him, short yellow-haired brat

    Sasuke kept watching them for a while and realized that he was the real Tazuna, but didnt care to notice Naruto. Kakashi was alsozy, so he just watched the y quietly

    Sakura finally discovered that something was wrong, Naruto, Uncle Tazunas injury seems healed!

    Naruto was startled and turned around, Huh? Sakura, your medical Ninjutsu is amazing!

    Sakura covered her forehead; she knew her basic techniques wont have much effect

    Naruto! This Tazuna may be fake!

    Naruto was startled; no wonder this guy is acting so weird. Does this mean that the real Tazuna has been killed?

    You bastard eh? Naruto was about to rush forward, but Kakashi pulled him back from his cor.

    Idiot, Sasuke said lightly.

    What are you talking about? Sasuke you bastard!

    Its a pity, Naruto. But the other guy is the fake one.

    The other guy? Narutos face stiffened, and felt shocked

    Tazuna: ???

    In the Eight Trigrams Space, Masahiko: Buhahahahahaha

    Two dayster, at Konoha, Kushinas house.

    Narutos face flushed, Old ancestor, youre too much!

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows, Hey, who made our young master Uzumaki Naruto upset?

    Humph! Naruto turned his head to the other side and ran back to his room.

    Masahikos face twitched, what the hell is this expression? Are you acting like Natsuki? Shes so cute, but you made it look ugly Naruto

    Next to Masahiko, Kushina, the mother, has beenughing hysterically, and Minato, who was instructing Natsukis practice, wasnt there tofort Naruto

    After a long while, Kushian forcefully controlled herughter, Grandpa, Hahaha Naruto, young master, Buhahahahahha

    Masahikos face darkened. Why does he feel always that he hasnt had more fun than Kushina?

    Hahahahahaha, I must stop Thank you for arranging this simtion for Naruto. You must have paid a lot since you used two Jonin at once.

    Masahiko nodded. Although he has such special status, he never suppresses others with power. Kisame and Zabuza were hired ording to the remuneration of normal S-Ranked mission, 5 million Ryo for each of them.

    However, he got a full of 200 witness points this time, it wouldnt have bothered him even if he spent 100 million Ryo

    Now the total number of witness points is 940, which is very close to filling up two skills at the same time. And thats enough to keep him from being idle until the Chunin Exam

    After pondering for a moment, Masahiko raised his head to look at Kushina, There are still two months left for the Joint Chunin Exam. Narutos opponent wont be weak, he should meet new friends.

    Kushina was startled, and smiled, Are you talking about the little fox?

    Masahiko nodded and said, The seals I left behind can be weakened more. They were only there to keep the Kyuubi from controlling Narutos emotions.

    ording to Narutos character, he would have got instantly furious the moment he saw that scene where Tazuna between life and death. But the seals kept the Kyuubi from manipting him

    Its equivalent to being locked in apletely enclosed small ck room, with small cracks in the four corners of the roof.

    To make it short, he cant manipte him if he doesnt know whats happening outside.

    Currently, the Kyuubis Chakra can only affect Narutos body by speeding up his healing rate And if Naruto suddenly got angry and wanted to channel the Kyuubis Chakra into his body and grow up a tail, that wont be possible.

    Its time to break one of the walls and add a fence into the little dark house.

    Masahiko opened the door of Narutos bedroom and walked in, Naruto, take off your clothes!

    ..

    Masahiko was very dissatisfied. Naruto, the trouble maker, was getting too difficult tomunicate with. Hes even more disobedient than the Kyuubi and doesnt take off his clothes when hes asked to.

    It took him half an hour to do ten minutes of work.

    At this time, Narutos body was enveloped by the crimson Chakra Kyuubi.

    Although the Kyuubi agreed to slowly export Chakra after a friendly negotiation between him and Masahiko, Naruto still showed a bit of pain.

    The Kyuubis Chakra, no matter how gentle it is, its still burning and corrosive since Narutos physical strength isnt good enough.

    Fortunately, Naruto has be ustomed to pain in these past years, and even seems to enjoy it

    It feels so powerful! Naruto made a fist, feeling that he could blow everything up, but didnt dare to try it on Masahiko, In this state, I will definitely defeat that bastard Sasuke!

    As soon as his voice emitted, the Kyuubis Chakra disappeared, and Naruto immediately felt his body was hollowed out.

    Eh?!

    Three seconds is your limit little boy, do you still think you can beat Sasuke? Masahiko chuckled and shook his head, Its normal for the first time to be short, but hard-working will improve it. From now on, use it once a day before going to bed.

    One yearter, and you will be able to stay in this state long enough to defeat Sasuke!

    No problem! Old Ancestor! Naruto was excited.

    Kushina instantly entered the Kyuubis Mode by the side, Naruto, you still have a lot to master. Grandpa said one year but I hope you can do it in half a year!

    Naruto nced at Kushina in surprise, then got more excited, Three Months!

    Masahiko raised one eyebrow; if he does it in three months, he would be able to use it in the Chunin Exam

    ..

    Masahiko originally thought that the days before Chunins exam would be very peaceful, he didnt expect that he had just half a month to concentrate on his left eye before Obito finds him

    You said Rin is pregnant?! Masahiko was full of surprise. Two months ago he was thinking of sparing some time to prepare tonics for Obito. Has he got scared? Or did something else happen?

    Obito was overjoyed, Yes! Its been a month, and I only found outst night!

    Masahiko took a deep breath, This is a good thing! Youre 27 years old and you should have offspring. As your master, Im so happy for you!

    Obito smiled, Master, it will be inconvenient for Rin to take care of the team when shes pregnant. You know the eleventh team, who should I assign to take care of them?

    Masahiko, Team 11 Toneri, Sai, and Uchiha Hoshino!

    After pondering for a moment, Masahiko raised his and said, I will take care of them for three months, then you can find someone to lead them after the Chunin Exam!

    Obito was taken aback for a moment, You?!

    Masahiko nodded to confirm.

    He happened to need an identity to participate in the Chunin Exam, and there is one more thing he wanted to do

    Hes very interested in that handsome Uchiha girl, Hoshino!

 Chapter 427: The Eagle Cry

    Chapter 427: The Eagle Cry

    Konohas 40th practice field, in a small forest where Naruto practiced Rasengan before.

    With his hands behind his back, Masahiko stood on one foot lightly on a branch that was as thin as cicadas wing, hovering about three meters above the ground.

    Ten minutester.

    Sai, are you finished?

    Not far ahead, a white-skinned boy with ck hair and eyes nodded lightly, showing a scroll to Masahiko.

    Masahiko raised his brows, wandering in front of Sai, and carefully looking at the painting.

    Well, your painting skills are pretty good, Im almost half as handsome as Im drawn. Masahiko groaned for a moment, then frowned suddenly, Cant you add some colors? ck and white doesnt show my temperament!

    A smile appeared on Sais face, Elder, I can only paint in ink wash.

    Masahiko was startled when he heard these words. He didnt know much about painting. Is ink wash only ck and white?

    Then use color ink next time.

    Sai was taken aback, and nodded, Thank you Elder for your advice!

    Masahiko was taken aback for a moment, Oh? Oh! Youre very wee, Im currently your team leader, and I should give you some guidance.

    This is the third day since Masahiko has taken over the position of team leader of the eleventh team. In addition to Toneri, Masahiko has a certain understanding of the characteristics and strong points of the other two kids.

    Sai is the weakest but has the best character. Hes a gentle and kind boy with no quirks. He smiled all day. He looked veryfortable and calm and also hes themunication hub in the team.

    Toneri is the strongest, and his personality isnt bad, but only around the people he cares about, and hes slightly indifferent with others. Maybe its because of the arrogance of the Otsutsuki n?

    Even though Masahiko didnt care much about him and never taught him anything after he took him off the moon, Toneri, whos is only 13 years old, is currently the strongest Genin.

    Thest is Uchiha Hoshino, and Masahiko was really interested in her.

    After close contact, Masahiko can naturally see that shes indeed a girl. After determining the gender, that handsome little face of her can also be regarded as heroic; in this way, shes a pretty good-looking girl.

    She has an ordinary personality of a girl, a little bit introverted, shy and blushing, usually less talking, and she doesnt have a high sense of presence.

    Whats interesting is that shes such a girl, is also an out-and-out hard worker. Of course, she doesnt have the same eyebrows as Gai and Lee, but she seizes every minute and every second to practice.

    When Masahiko and the team introduced themselves for the first time, she was sitting on a bench, but Masahiko could notice that her buttocks were still an inch away from the bench.

    At first, Masahiko was a little confused, thinking that his prestige was so great that the little girl didnt dare to sit when facing him

    Masahiko soothed her at that time and asked her to sit down at ease. However, two secondster, she raised her buttocks again

    Masahiko then finally realized that the little girl was suffering from hemorrhoids? But why didnt she ask Rin to treat her? Its not proper to be treated by him, so for the sake of the little girls face, he didnt mention it

    Later, he finally figured out that this wasnt the case, she was just a ruthless person who integrated training into her lifestyle

    Although shes far less talented than Sasuke, and shes not guided by Masahiko like Naruto, her self-hard-working personality helped her catch up with these two, and she deserves the fourth ce in the ss.

    .

    In the small forest, Masahiko rolled up the handsome picture of himself drawn by Sai and turned to look to the other side.

    Toneri and Hoshino were engaged in a physical contest at the time.

    The Otsutsuki boy was practicing the Gentle Fist techniques of his n, which was slightly different from the one used by the Hyuuga n; still, the difference wasnt significant.

    His light blue eyes could also help him see the Tenketsu points, so it wasnt very different from the Byakugan too.

    His best talent was his Taijutsu. In the past two days, under Masahikos guidance, Uchiha Hoshino was given a lot of hints and ticks so the two could progress together.

    Sais practice was different, its important to learn from each other, but the most important thing to him was painting. The more mixed and realistic, the more Chakra mixes in, and the strongest he will be. So a quiet practice was more suitable for him

    As for the D-ss missions, they will have more opportunities to do them in the future. Masahiko has only three months with them, and he didnt want to waste them on nting trees and flowers

    On the other side, the beating sounds rang twice then stopped abruptly. Masahiko turned his head in a daze and found that Hoshino was paralyzed on the ground and lost her ability to move. Toneri obviously hit the mark a few times.

    Toneri beside her took a deep breath, then turned and looked at Masahiko, revealing a questioning gaze.

    Masahikos face darkened, How many times do I need to remind you? Help the poor girl out after finishing!

    Toneri was taken aback for a moment, then hurriedly untied the Tenketsu points on her body, and helped her up. After that, the two immediately formed a sign of reconciliation.

    Masahiko nodded, Youre teammates, and youre just helping each other get stronger, you cant let that hurt your harmony. Although you might find this mark of reconciliation a bit cheesy you must do it every time.

    I see, Great Elder. Toneri nodded in response.

    Masahiko turned his head to look at Hoshino. The little girl was already standing on her toes, gathering her Chakra down in her feet, strengthening her bnce and calf strength

    This girl. Masahiko shook his head helplessly.

    Uchiha Hoshino who entered her frenzy training mode obviously didnt hear a word of what he just said, and the only thing that can make her wake up is

    Its gettingte, lets have dinner.

    Hoshino immediately stood on her feet and looked at Masahiko straight in the eyes. Maybe its because she exhausts herself too much with training that shes always hungry

    Its almost noon, I will treat you

    Huh!

    The eagles cry resounded suddenly in the sky, Masahiko raised his head in a daze, then suddenly waved his hand subconsciously and hit it with a wind de.

    He didnt mean to do that, but well it was already caught, so he said, It seems that were grilling an eagle today? I havent eaten an eagle before, is it good?

    Elder, it seems to be one of the messaging eagles Sai said softly.

    Masahiko was taken aback, raised his hand, and looked at the eagles leg. Sure enough, a small scroll was tied to the eagles leg, but it was cut in half by the wind de he just shot

    Its from Sunagakure, asking about the joint Chunin Exam? Masahiko frowned slightly, Isnt this a bit too cheesy? Couldnt they just send someone?

    Forget it. Masahiko sighed and then he used medical Ninjutsu, and the eagle quickly regained its vitality.

    The scroll is cut in half. Who knows what was written. Something like that should be discussed in person. Dont embarrass me in front of my students I hope you enjoy the Senseis handsomeness Masahiko raised his eyebrows and tied up his portrait

    Fly, little hawk.

 Chapter 428: Calligraphy

    Chapter 428: Calligraphy

    The Hokage Office.

    Looking at Masahikos portrait, Obito was puzzled.

    Sungakure sent me a portrait of my master? Are they asking if the Uzumaki country will be taking part in the Exam? Or do you they want Master to participate?

    After thinking for a long time, Obito couldnt figure it out. The space in front of him was distorted, and Obito disappeared. After a while, his figure appeared in front of Hiruzens house.

    Third Hokage! Are you there?

    Oh! Is it Obito? Come in! Is there something you wanted to ask me? Hiruzens voice came out.

    Obito has served as the Hokage for four years. Although he has made a lot of progress, asionally he stilles to Hiruzen to ask for his opinion and thetter was always happy to help.

    Hiruzens wife has passed away two years ago, and the two sons were always busy with their affairs, and thetter really hated being idle all day

    Seeing his Grandson Konohamaru once a week was enough; he was afraid that he will get a heart attack if he sees him too much the little trouble maker.

    Im sorry, Third Hokage, it seems that Ive interrupted your lunch. Obito walked in, then showed Hiruzen Masahikos portrait.

    A portrait of Elder Masahiko?

    Obito scratched his head, I was discussing the specific process of the Chunin Joint Exam with the Fourth Kazekage, and he suddenly sent me a portrait of my master

    Hiruzen was taken aback, and took a closer look at the portrait in front of him, Are you sure it was sent by Sunagakure?

    Obito nodded, What do they mean by this? Do you they want the master to take charge of the Chunin Exam?

    Hiruzen pondered for a moment, and then started to talk nonsense, No, this is an ink painting, ck and white Sungakure probably doesnt want Elder Masahiko to participate!

    Obito pondered for a moment, then said, So thats it! You deserve to be the Third Hokage!

    Obito then immediately walked out, and Hiruzen was startled, Obito, are you going to?

    It doesnt matter what they want. It depends on the masters mood! I will find someone to paint a colorful portrait of the master and send it back to them!

    Hiruzen:

    This is getting very weird.

    .

    Konoha, a barbecue restaurant.

    Hoshino, you put your buttocks down! Dont stumble while eating!

    Opposite to him, Uchiha Hoshinos cheeks were bulged on both sides, chewing quickly, and then slowly rxed after she heard Masahikos words.

    As soon as her butt rxed on the chair, she was reflexively excited and immediately lifted her butt.

    After a while, she tried to ease her butt muscles again, but she looked extremely ufortable, and started rubbing it back and forth on the chair

    Masahiko smiled helplessly. He knew that the little girl didnt have hemorrhoids, shes only not used to sitting too long.

    Thats right, now eat well!

    Okay

    Sai picked up a piece of meat next to him, then put it down hesitantly, and turned to Masahiko, Elder, you tied my painting to the messaging eagle earlier is that okay?

    Masahiko smiled and waved his hand, Eat your meal and forget about. I have my own measures!

    The mere mortal cant appreciate the profound meaning of the ancestors at all. The Chunin Exam is one of the major arcs, if he just makes some changes he will end up with at least one hundred and eighty witness points!

    He doesnt care whether hes troubled or not, and even if the Chunin Exam ispletely canceled it will be regarded as aplete change.

    Im really smart. Masahiko raised his eyebrows, then his expression changed, and sighed, Hoshino, if you sit down properly and finish your mean, I will teach you a very powerful Ninjutsu!

    Hoshino who was chewing suddenly rejoiced, and bounced on the chair three times, then gritted her teeth and fixed it on the chair

    Masahiko shook his headughing, If you lift it up again, I will make Toneri sit on yourp!

    Hoshino blushed and shook her head lightly, indicating that she could control herself.

    Two secondster

    Masahikos mouth twitched; did he choose the wrong penalty condition?

    Lift it up again and I will be the one sitting on yourp!

    Hoshino suddenly sat down.

    .

    Masahiko wasnt in a good mood after eating this meal, but as agreed, he promised to teach Hoshino a powerful Ninjutsu Chidori.

    The original Ninjutsu and a series of its advanced forms created by him were avable in Konohas technique library, so it wasnt a valuable thing.

    Originally Masahiko wanted to each it to Sasuke, but thetter was currently practicing A-Level Fire Release Ninjutsu under Itachis guidance, so it was temporarily inconvenient to distract him. Masahiko simply taught it to this little girl who looked very pleasing to his eyes.

    There are quite a few strong kids in the Exam and it will be a bit hard for the other kids to participate. Among them is, Gaara, Toneri, Naruto, Sasuke, Tenten, Neji, and Lee. With the Chidori, Hoshino should be able to reach the quarterfinals

    Look up!

    Masahiko performed three seals, then with both hands held horizontally, Chakra umted in his palm, the blue arc gleamed, and the harsh birdsong gradually sounded.

    When Chidori was fully formed, Masahikos figure flickered, then a row of trees suddenly fell in the forest.

    Did you see it clearly?

    Hoshino, who was opening her Sharingan nodded excitedly.

    Masahiko sighed, This technique requires high-speed movement and sharp vision. You meet the minimum requirements Can you put down your tiptoes for me! Im exining a great Ninjutsu for you here!

    Oh Hoshino mumbled reluctantly.

    Masahiko pursed his lips and raised his toes, is this really interesting?

    Eh? It seems to be really fun to do

    Dont mind me, you practice yours!

    Oh

    .

    As time went by, the sun fell down to the west.

    Masahiko touched the Chidori enveloping Hoshinos hand, but it hurts without static electricity

    Put your toes down and try again!

    This time its almost static.

    Your next task is to master Chidori, so you try and rx your body. If you stand on tiptoe you wont be to do it freely. Masahiko said with a smile while standing on his toes.

    It feels veryfortable to stand on tiptoe and look down on others.

    Huh!

    Suddenly, there was an eagle cry, Masahiko raised his head in a daze, and an eagle was flying in the sky.

    Wind des were shot

    Its you again, I spared your lifest time and didnt beat you, why did youe back? Masahiko smiled, looking at the eagle in his hands, Another letter Huh?!

    Masahiko was stunned for a while, Isnt this my portrait? And why is it colored?!

    He really couldnt understand why Obito would do such a thing, Its not good to threaten the Fourth Kazekage like this. Obito boy, you cant rely on the Masters prestige to do things like this!

    Looking at the eagle in his hands, Masahiko pondered for a moment, How about I write something instead?

    The portrait wont pay homage to Sunagakure, but calligraphy will be good.

    Sai,e here and put ink on paper!

 Chapter 429: The Meeting

    Chapter 429: The Meeting

    Chidori!

    In the grove, a dazzling blue light shone, and the noises of a hundred birds resounded through the sky, while Hoshino crossed a distance of tens of meters within two seconds.

    Snap!

    After a while, the loud noises disappeared.

    Masahiko evaded and stretched out his left hand to hit Hoshinos right and the blue thunder jumped up to the sky.

    After a while, the thunder light disappeared, Masahiko pulled his hand back and shook the slight pain he felt from it.

    Yes, youpletely mastered it. Masahiko nodded in satisfaction.

    It waste May of Konohas 60th year, and it has been already a month since Masahiko showed the Chidori to Hoshino.

    How long has Sasuke practiced it in the original? One month? The two should be about the same Masahiko groaned for a moment, then reluctantly shook his head.

    Hoshino didnt look happy about it, it seems that learning a powerful Ninjutsu wasnt enough to satisfy her, and she was already standing on her tiptoes, while Masahiko talked to her

    Masahikoughed, and Chakra gathered in his right hand, then a blue long Chakra de was shot in the distance, causing a row of trees behind Hoshino to fall.

    Hoshino immediately returned to her senses, staring at the long lightning Chakra de in Masahikos hand with eyes full of yearning.

    Masahiko chuckled, Want to learn it? I wont teach it to you! Find a way by yourself!

    The sound of the Chidori emitted again while Hoshino tried it by herself

    Masahiko turned around helplessly, he really cant refuse a little girls request, thats must be rted to his old age

    As soon as he took a few steps, Masahiko stopped again, his squinted eyes widened instantly, and several circles appeared inside of it.

    Left Eye: Rinnegan Eye (2000002/5000000)

    What?!

    Uchiha Hoshino, who was trying to figure out how to turn the Chidori into a de, raised her head and nced at Masahiko inexplicably, then lowered her head again pondering.

    Masahiko turned to look at her, then looked at the other two kids who were practicing alone in the distance, and stepped out of the training field, Work hard. Your opponents and Senpai should almost be here. I have to go and sign you up, but I will need to fill out the form I will make Obito do it!

    ..

    At the same time, on the street of Konoha.

    Team 7 had justpleted the task of nting trees. Naruto nted one less tree because he was slower than Sasuke, and the two quarreled again Naruto was very reluctant to admit his defeat.

    There was nothing Sakura could say to help, and she could only watch the two arguing.

    Huh? Sasuke-Kun, Naruto, watch out! Sakura was startled.

    Huh? Sasuke and Naruto looked back in a daze.

    Bang!

    Two consecutive falling sounds emitted, Sasuke looked at the boy with the strange oil paint on his face in front of him and frowned slightly, then looked at Naruto, who was still on the ground, trying to figure out what happened

    Ahhh!

    It hurt! Konohas brat, why are you looking at me like that, dont you know how to apologize when you bump into someone? One of the two yelled while rubbing his chest.

    Haha Im sorry, Sasuke-Kun didnt mean it. Sakura hurried forward.

    Sakura, you dont need to apologize. Sasuke said lightly, You guys, arent you ninjas from another vige? Why are you here?

    This kid doesnt even know about the Chunin exam

    Kankuro, dont cause trouble. Kankuro was interrupted by Temari, Little handsome kid from Konoha, the three of us are here to participate in the Joint Chunin Exam. Im sorry that my brother knocked down yourpanion.

    Joint Chunin Exam Sasuke murmured, Its okay, he was knocked down because he was too weak.

    Naruto ignored Sasuke because he felt something weird when he was knocked down by Gaara.

    This feeling didnt belong to him, but it seemed to belong to the Kyuubi in his body a feeling that although he was a bit ufortable looking at that person, he felt some pity at the same time.

    Gaara felt the same way.

    Sakura hesitated slightly, feeling that the atmosphere was a little weird, so she couldnt help but smile and interrupt, Sasuke-Kun, Naruto, didnt you say you want to practice?

    Lets go to meet with Kakashi-sensei first. We will also take the Chunin Exam. But before that Sasuke showed an interested look, The one who carries the gourd, whats your name?

    My brothers name is Gaara. He doesnt like talking very much. Temari said.

    Your name? Gara suddenly said softly, staring at Naruto.

    Sasuke: ???

    Temari:

    Naruto returned to his senses, and with a big smile he was about to introduce himself, but he suddenly heard a familiar voice not far away.

    Naruto! Huh? The gourd guy is there too?

    Naruto paused, then turned his head stiffly, Savage woman!

    What did you say? Boy, it looks like you want to be beaten again!

    Naruto subconsciously took a step back, then remembered that he was very strong now, Savage woman! Im not afraid of you anymore!

    Oh, yea?

    After a few seconds, Naruto was lying on the ground, losing his backbone

    Karin pped her hands and nodded in satisfaction.

    So strong Sakura muttered in surprise.

    Sasukes face was solemn, I remember you seem to be Uzumaki Karin? Is the Uzumaki country also participating in the Joint Chunin Exam?

    Karin nced at Sasuke, then quickly looked away. She was sincere to Kimimaro

    The Join Chunin Exam? Whats that, Im already a Chunin! Karin was a little proud of herself, and turned to look at the three Sungakura Genin, Its been a long time, Temari, Kankuro, Cbash Uh, sorry, its the elders fault! I didnt mean to call you Cbash! Whats your name again?

    Youre already a Chunin? Sasuke felt a sense of urgency since he clearly remember that Karin was only a year older than him.

    In the distance, Haku and Kimimaro walked side by side. One is beautiful and the other is handsome, just like a natural pair

    Karin, did you manage to sense Gods Chakra? Kimimaros eyes swept across the crowd and spoke with interest.

    Karin shook her head, Kimimaro-Kun, I cant use such arge-scale perceptual technique inside of the vige. But this kid must know!

    Narutos resilience is strong, and the swelling on his face disappeared quickly, Sister Haku, long time no see! The ancestor is taking in charge of the 11 Team, and they should be practicing at the 40th

    A pair of big hands suddenly patted Narutos head, and Masahikos voice came out, Good, youre all here. I see that you already know each other?

    Old Ancestor (Great Elder, God, Master Various greetings were emitted.

    Masahiko chuckled and nodded, Come with me, I will introduce you to the 11 Team!

    The group hit the road in a rocky way.

 Chapter 430: The Dealer

    Chapter 430: The Dealer

    The best way to get to know each other is to learn from each other The Ancestor of the Uzumaki.

    The small woods suffered again from the several consecutive battles and became unsuitable.

    However, these battles didnt end with winners or losers. Masahiko was stopping them at a critical time every round, so that they could know just their mistakes and learn each time. He didnt need to crush their motives and spirit to let improve them

    Do you still want to learn from each other?

    The kids looked at each other and couldnt help but cast their gazes on the four who hadnt fought yet; Kimimaro, Haku, Karin and Sakura.

    These three are elite ninjas from the Uzumaki. Masahiko corrected them and pointed, Do you mean Sakura?

    Sakuras face was bittern; who she can beat? No one here is near her level Maybe Naruto?

    At this moment, Haku said softly, Naruto, Ive heard that youre progressing really fast?

    Naruto was startled, Yeah!

    Karin curled her lips, Hes still the same weak kid, Haku, you dont want to fight him, do you?

    Haku smiled sweetly, Naruto, we have never tried it before.

    Fighting with sister Haku? Naruto murmured softly, and quickly said, Bring it on!

    Masahiko scratched his head, feeling a little a loss, but didnt stop them; Haku wouldnt hurt Naruto

    Magical Mirror: Ice Crystal!

    Masahikos mouth twitched; he wouldnt hurt Naruto, right?

    Their vision was blocked by the ice mirrors; therefore no one could see what is happening inside. They could only listen, but

    Ah Sister Haku! Its so cold! Its pointy! Aaah Narutos voice came out.

    Masahikos face suddenly changed colors, but fortunately, the kids around were very pure and didnt overthink it

    Only Karins face reddened and said, What is this guy doing?

    After a while, the mice mirrors disappeared, and Haku shed back with a sweet smile on his face, then bowed down to Masahiko apologetically.

    Masahiko waved his hand, It doesnt matter.

    When he looked forward, he saw Naruto lying on the ground.

    Sakura wanted to use medical Ninjutsu on him, but when she approached him, she frowned slightly; something seems to be different about Naruto.

    Puff! Naruto, your eyebrows

    Naruto raised his hand and touched his face, feeling it; his eyebrows were gone!

    Sister Haku, why?!

    Naruto didnt know what he did wrong, he simply couldnt connect this to what happened two months ago

    Dont be discouraged, Naruto, your eyebrows will grow longer if you shave it off. Masahikoforted, For now why dont you wear your forehead guard a little bit lower to cover up your ugly face?

    Naruto felt a bit irritated, but he had no choice but to lower his forehead protector a bit down.

    So anyone else wants to learn or teach others?

    .

    Time flies. On the second day, Masahiko and Kimimaro sat down for breakfast at Ichiraku Ramen.

    Elder, why did you call us this time? Karin said softly.

    Masahiko nodded, Kimimaro is going to do a small task. You and Haku are incidental.

    God, are you going to give me a mission? Kimimaro looked up.

    No hurry. Ill tell you about it after the Chunin Exam.

    Masahiko thought about taking Naruto and Sasuke to the Valley of the End to fight after the Chunin Exam and see if he could get more witness points. And if possible, let Kimimaro and Gaara also fight.

    The Uzumaki newly promoted S-Rank ninja Kimimaro is estimated to be able to kill Gaara in seconds. It just so happens that this will certainly be considered as aplete change

    Masahiko pondered for a moment, raised his eyebrows, and said, Did you notice Uchiha Hoshino from my ss yesterday, Haku?

    Haku startled, That girl?

    Masahiko smiled, Not bad, so even though youre like this you can see the difference at a nce?

    Haku smiled sweetly without replying.

    Karin was a little surprised, Is that a girl? Howe? He looked really

    How could you be a girl, while she cant? Shes much cuter than you!

    Karin was very calm. After so many years, she has long been immune to Masahikos personal attacks.

    Kimimaro-Kun, lets go shopping in Konoha after dinner, its been a long time!

    Kimimaro looked up at Masahiko.

    Masahiko looked at Karins begging eyes and shook his head with a smile, You go. Haku has to follow me for a while and be an assistant teacher.

    Karin rejoiced: Alright!

    ..

    As time passed, May came to an end. Three dayster, the Chunin exam will start.

    Sunagakure, Kusagakure, Takigakure and Otogakures ninjas have arrived one after another.

    Otogakure actually participated even though I didnt invite Orochimaru. With Konohas lineup, he shouldnt dare toe is this just a simple test? Masahiko was in disbelief.

    However, his focus soon shifted to another matter. There was something called the Ninja Card circting on Konoha Street. The source was a small stall in the bustling area, and the stall owner was Kabuto!

    Hes selling them so he can donate the money to Konoha Orphanage Masahiko said with interest.

    After Kushina snatched 300 million Ryo from Masahikot and donated them to Konoha Orphanage, they opened many branches throughout the Land of Fire.

    No matter how much money they used up, it seems that there are still few to generate ie it seems to be selling well.

    Kabuto, where did you get these? Masahiko said with a smile.

    Ah Elder! Do you want to donate money again? When Kabuto saw Masahiko he got quite enthusiastic

    Masahikos face darkened, The orphanage now is much richer than me, why dont you donate some to me?

    Kabuto fixed his sses, Thats funny. Many children went out of the orphanage, and some of them even entered the Ninja Academy and became ssmates of the Genin who are taking the exam, so this information could be obtained with ease. The ones in the outer vige are rtively primitive. Yes, you, Great Elder can help me add more information, right?

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows, but didnt object, then said, Is there any information about me?

    Kabuto was startled, I wouldnt dare to share information about you, I only sell the ones who are participating in the Exam but I have your card here.

    Kabuto took a card out of his pocket then handed it to Masahiko.

    Masahiko looked at it and there were only a few lines of words: Uzumaki Masahiko, Great Elder of the Land of Whirlpools, age 100+, Strength: Unknown, the strongest man in the world

    Masahiko was silent for a moment; he should be happy about this, but he feels a bit awkward.

    Doesnt this mean that my death will be the beginning of a new era?

    After pondering for a moment, Masahiko handed the card back, Sell it, thanks to you, I remembered that I have some business to do!

    Kabuto: ???

    After half an hour.

    A booth was set up on the opposite side of Kabuto: Chunin Exam Score Bet365!

    Champion: Tenten 1.1 Toneri loses 1.2, Gaara loses 1.3

    Runner up: ..

    Masahiko looked at the dumbfounded Kabuto, then at the curious pedestrians around him, and shouted with a smile on his face, Gather here, the ancestor is in the house, and the bet is safe!

    Masahiko was muttering in his heart, Orochimaru, you better make that mistake ande here, because I, the dealer, will always win

 Chapter 431: Genjutsu That Interferes With Reality

    Chapter 431: Genjutsu That Interferes With Reality

    Sure enough, professional work has to be done by professionals, Masahiko murmured lightly.

    He just handed the Chunin Exam Betting Point to Konoha Gmabling Shop, and the two sides reached an eighty-two split.

    Ten percent is for their hard work, and the other is because the Konoha Gambling Shop is half-linked to the Senju n, and Masahiko was happy to promote

    Im so generous, the Uzumaki are generous!

    Seeing that the casino staff orderly checked and recorded the bets of the civilians and ninjas, Masahiko shook his head helplessly.

    These peoples bet of five hundred Ryo and one thousand Ryo seemed to be teasing him. The ancestor didnt have time to record them one by one

    When he thought of Asumas head, which was worth 30 million Ryo, he felt that it would have been better if he went after it instead. However, most people dont bet high, and he had to ept that

    Not far away, a rich middle-aged man walked quickly to Masahiko and bowed slightly, then said, Elder, can you adjust some of the odds?

    Masahiko was taken aback, Which do you want to adjust?

    Kiba enters the quarterfinals and loses ten, Shino loses five, and Hyuga Hinata loses one seven. The odds of these Genin are too high, and many people just choose them

    Masahiko waved his hand, Whats the change! Just point to these to make money, they have no hope.

    The rich middle-aged man on the other side was startled, then bowed again and again, Youre really smart!

    Masahiko frowned slightly, did this guy misunderstand the situation?

    Hes not that kind of a guy.

    But Masahiko didnt bother to exin to him, and the price fell.

    ..

    In Konoha, a mighty nationwide gambling activity began, which made this Chunin Exam attract more people than before.

    There arent many people betting on the championship and runners-up, not even the top four. Most people bet their money on the top eight predictions, which is more secure.

    But there are also many people who thought they are smart for betting on Tenten. Because she was the one with the lowest odds set by Masahiko, these people believed in Masahikos vision even the Nara n bet 10 million on Teten.

    Shikaku, Im really disappointed in you.

    If she takes the Fat Cat with her to battles, Tenten will definitely be the undisputed number one. Without the cat, she can beat Gaara or even Toneri.

    Some people are very happy with the establishment of this gambling spot, and naturally, some people werent satisfied.

    Masahiko ignored allints about Obito and Konohasw and order. Of course, the ninjas from the small viges were also dissatisfied about their 1 to 100 odds to qualify, but Masahiko ignored them even more.

    Masahiko however still paid some attention to theint of Naruto and Sasuke.

    Youre saying that you want me to change your odds to one thousand for one?! Masahiko looked confused.

    Naruto nodded again and again, Old Ancestor, Im much better than them, and the odds must be much higher than anyone else!

    Idiot. Sasuke sighed lightly.

    What are you talking about?! Sasuke, you bastard!

    Masahiko sighed, Naruto, why are you so stupid? Did Kushina identally knock your head on the door when you were little

    Speaking of this, Masahiko was suddenly startled to see Narutos weird expression; wait a minute did Kushina really hit your head

    Old Ancestor! Naruto shouted, At least change the champion odds to 1 to 1.9, how about that?

    Both he and Sasuke lose 1 to 2. Naruto wasnt demanding, he just wanted to surpass Sasuke

    Sasuke didnt object. He was still immersed in the fact that he was deceived by Naruto, and was a bit shocked.

    I wont change a thing, get out.

    Naruto curled his lips, turned, and was about to leave.

    Sasuke, whats the matter with you?

    Sasuke came back to his senses, Old Ancestor, is Tenten and Gaara from Sunagakure so strong?

    Masahiko nodded, Theyre indeed a bit stronger than you and Naruto. It depends on whether Itachi taught you how to kill. If you didnt, maybe you cant even beat Naruto, since he gained some new powers.

    Sasuke frowned and nodded, You wait and see, I will surprise you!

    After that, Sasuke turned and left.

    Masahikoughed and shook his head. This child was still unconvinced, thinking that Masahiko didnt know about his three-tomoe Sharingan. The salt this Ancestor eats for breakfast is saltier than the road he travels

    .

    Noon on Juna 1, 60, Konoha.

    Masahiko simply checked the ounts given to him by the casino owner, Over 300 million Ryo? I really didnt expect this huh? So few people bet on Gaara to be the champion?

    After all, most of the bets came from Konohas vigers. In case he wins  The casino owner hesitated.

    Masahiko rolled his eyes and said, This ancestor isnt this kind! Also, why are so many people taking the exam? Three hundred and seventy-nine, where did theye from?

    Konoha alone has more than two hundred participants.Originally there werent so many, but this time the Chunin Exam has attracted too much attention. Many people who didnt want to take part changed their mind

    Masahiko pursed his mouth, no wonder he brought Obito toin about this so many times, This isnt good. If there are too many weak chickens, it can also cause trouble to the master. And the Chunin Exam will be deadly!

    After pondering for a long time, Masahiko shook his head and sighed, originally he didnt want to intervene in the first he really didnt want to.

    I will eliminate a batch by myself!

    His body faded and disappeared. Two secondster, Masahiko appeared in front of Konoha Ninja Academy.

    Ninja Academy serves as a test venue for the Chunin Exam, and today all students have a holiday. And the first exam was at 3 oclock in the afternoon, so it was two hours earlier, and no one is there.

    Masahiko sensed the ce and only found two candidates; fake candidates.

    Kotetsu, Izumo, these two will be my candidates just to test my skills on you!

    The Genjutsu instantly enveloped the entire Ninja Academy.

    Izumo and Kotetsu were chatting, waiting for the participants to arrive when Izumo of them suddenly looked surprised and reached the doo behind Kotetsu.

    A line of characters quickly manifested, If you want to pass through this door, you must silently say, Open Sesame, three times.

    Izumo paused and pushed the door in, I came in without even thinking about it. Whos trying to prank me

    Izumo, be careful! Kotetsu shouted.

    Izumo was startled, he was instantly hit in the chest, and the whole person flew back, but Kotetsu caught him quickly.

    What is this?

    Inside the door, two dark green tentacles stretched out, seemingly satisfied after throwing Izumo out, then disappeared.

    Outside the building.

    Masahiko smiled, Sure enough, after leveling the Yin Release to the max, my Genjutu can interfere with reality. Its really interesting. I gained new toys

    Its a pity that there are too many people in the exam, and I can only use a wide-ranged Genjutsu. Um so who wants to y a game, kids.

 Chapter 432: Pre-Test

    Chapter 432: Pre-Test

    Team 7 hurried to the ninja school.

    Why did they change the exam time from 3 oclock to 1? Naruto said in dissatisfaction.

    Naruto, stopining.

    Naruto put his hands behind his head, The Academy is so quiet, we shouldnt be the first to arrive!

    What?!

    Sakura eximed all of a sudden, which made Naruto and Sasuke startle; they followed with their gazes, then suddenly froze in the ces at the same time.

    The First Line: Konoha Chunin Exam.

    The Next Line: Create happiness.

    Happiness? The three looked at each other nkly.

    What is happening? Sasuke frowned a momentter and stepped forward to push the door in.

    The gate of the Ninja Academy opened, and the scene in front of the three suddenly changed as if they opened a gate into an entirely new world. A 100-meter long corridor appeared in front of them, and the dense ck, red, blue, and green squares tiled the ground, dazzling people.

    This is a Genjutsu? Sakura murmured, and immediately used a hand sign, Genjutsu: Release!

    Its useless, Sakura. Sasuke said lightly, This should be the first test, Im afraid that such a Genjutsu wouldnt be this easy to get rid of

    This is the first test? Naruto smiled and stepped forward, Its not a written test! Thats great!

    Wait, Naruto Sasuke couldnt stop him in time and Naruto stepped on a red square, which the surrounding walls immediately sh with red light symbolizing danger.

    What? Whats happening?

    Naruto, you idiot. Im afraid that you triggered something

    The flickering the light stopped, and a line of ck characters suddenly appeared:

    Enemy: Shrimp Soldier and Crab General.

    Level of Danger: Death!

    Shrimp soldier and crab general?

    The scene in front of them changed again, and the three appeared again in a closed space.

    There is no one else in this space, only two sea animals.

    A big lobster, and a big crab, swayed forward to attack.

    Do we need to defeat these two monsters before we can continue? Naruto dodged the lobster ws sideways, smiling brightly, Its so fun!

    At the same time, other students also took their chances.

    Rock Lee stepped on a green square that he thought looked fitting, and his team was fined to pinch their noses and spin in ce 100 times Tenten and Neji wanted to beat up Lee first, and then try to see if they could get out of the Genjutsu.

    Meow~ Whitey advises you not to. This is a very strong Genjutsu. Im afraid that you wouldnt be able to escape it.

    The three of them looked at each other, then Lee raised his eyebrows: Tenten, Neji! Lets see who can do a hundred spin first!

    Tenten looked at him with bitterness, Fat Cat, is there really no other way?

    ..

    Toneri stepped on the ck square, and the three members had to express their truest wishes before they could proceed.

    The three looked at each other, inexplicably embarrassed.

    Is this to bond?

    Toneri likes Hinata which everyone knows. Sai scratched his head, not too concerned. And Hoshino well she couldnt help but stand on her tiptoes.

    ..

    Kankuro stepped on a blue square, and the three of them were rewarded and leaped fifty meters.

    However,ter he tentatively stepped on the next blue square, and the three returned to the starting point.

    ..

    In a corner of the Ninja Academy, Masahikos eyes were tightly closed, and the corners of his mouth were opened wide to the point that they almost were reaching his ears.

    Interesting, Hoshinos deepest desire is actually this, no wonder

    Neji can use that technique even while pinching his nose, this is actually amazing.

    Naruto, this idiot, he thinks fighting shrimp soldiers and crabs will be fun, huh? He stepped on the red square again, huh? Thene out! Im calling you, Sea Prince Dragon!

    .

    Outside the Ninja Academy, a group of Anbu and various guides surrounded the Ninja Academy yground, where hundreds of kids froze under Genjutsu.

    The space was distorted and Obitos figure suddenly appeared beside Kakashi, I didnt expect that the masters Genjutsu would be so strong that he can test so many people at the same time.

    Kakashi tilted his head and said, Why did he suddenly want to add such a pre-selection, and why is he the examiner?

    Obito was stunned, The master said that there are too many people taking the Exam, and some of them arent strong enough. He imed that they will easily die so he has to clear a bunch first.

    Kakashi immediately thought of the Chunin Exam prediction gambling and pondered without saying a word. This is good for Team 7, not to mention that he also made a bet.

    The supervisors from the other viges were actually quite critical of this, but no one dared to take the initiative to object, since they still could understand the truth behind it.

    In the Genjutsu.

    It took them a while and some effort but Team 7 finally defeated the Sea Prince Dragon.

    Sakura and Sasuke breathed a sigh of relief, and then their faces darkened at the same time watching Naruto, who stepped on the next red square: Hey! Naruto, stop!

    ck words appeared: Next Enemy: The Sea King Dragon!

    The Dragon King! The previous one was a prince is this one his father? Naruto murmured.

    Sasuke looked at the giant sea dragon that was obviously not easy to mess with, and the corners of his mouth twitched, Naruto, you idiot!

    Sakura nodded in agreement, Idiot!

    The two of them were ready, and after defeating the Dragon King, they immediately held Naruto down.

    .

    Time passed, half an hour passed, and the first group of clearers finally appeared Tentens Team.

    Their clearance method was to force their way through. They chose the red square every time, and after they watched the Fat Cat destroy the Demon King with one paw, the three finally walked out of the Genjutsu.

    Under the leadership of the tearful Gai, the three kids and a cat entered the written exam room.

    Were the first, Fat Cat!

    Meow~ Its thanks to Whitey. You wouldnt have been able to defeat the Demon King without me. Knowing how sick that old mans way of thinking is, Im sure that losing one time would mean starting over

    The Fact Cat knows Masahiko very well; Team 7 and many other teams have been sent back to the starting line

    Naruto was beaten by Sasuke and Sakura, and the three started over.

    One after another, many teams found the right way and passed the assessment.

    The smoothest ride was for Shikamarus team. With his high intelligence, he managed to analyze the rules of the test.

    Red forbat, blue for luck, green for physical tests, and ck for team trust! Every time you step on the same color, the difficulty will increase, so you shouldnt choose the same type too much Well, you can always choose the same color if youre confident in your abilities!

    Choji kept chewing potatoes, and even though he didnt understand a thing, he had a feeling that Shikamaru is amazing.

    Ino blinked and sighed, Then what should we do now?

    Shikamaru hesitated for a moment, their teams tacit understanding should be enough, but its very troublesome to say whats on your mind.

    Well, its either red three times, green three times, or ck two times, and if youre lucky enough, one blue will do the trick!

    .

    Time passed, and at 2:58.

    The remaining 200 participants in the Ninja Academy yground, woke up from the Genjutsu at the same time.

    Its a pity that you didnte out of the Genjutsu in time. You have been eliminated! Obito said loudly.

    The yground was silent.

    Before getting out of the Genjutsu, the remaining people who failed saw this line of ck characters: The final interpretation right of this test belongs to the Great Elder of the Land of Whirlpools, Uzumaki Masahiko. If youre feeling unsatisfied, well I dare you to try to object!

    They all left in silence.

 Chapter 433: Action

    Chapter 433: Action

    Masahiko felt exhausted.

    Pulling more than 300 people into Genjutsu, and creating a unique experience for each of them at the same time was tiring even for him.

    However, he has gained a lot. At least he hase to know many hidden thoughts these children would have never shared under any other circumstances. Some of the kids ideas were very interesting.

    Masahiko was happy to see that none of the unqualified 200 candidates who were eliminated dared to make trouble. It seems that they really feared him. Shaking his head, he walked toward the exam room on the third floor. The written test has begun, and Masahiko was nning on watching the kids cheat for a while, and take a break.

    In the test room.

    Narutos mood was ups and downs.

    From Why is there still a written test, to Dad has supervised my studies in the past two days, I can do it!

    After he took a look at the paper it became, No, no, no, why is this happening?!

    My father seems to have told me about this, but I spaced out when he was giving me the answer

    No! If Im eliminated, the whole team is eliminated!!! I must focus, I will definitely make it!

    What?! I cant remember!

    Naruto then started imagining how the cartoon version of him running away from the Godzi Sakura, but in the end, he was caught up

    Aaah! She will definitely kill me! Naruto scratched his head frantically.

    Hey, yellow-haired kid over there, stop these suggestive actions, its not allowed in the exam room. Do it once more, and Im going to clear you out personally! Ibikis harsh voice came out.

    Suggestive? Me?! Sorry!

    Sakura, who was writing quickly, stopped for a moment and nced at Naruto, These questions are so hard, Im afraid that the idiot, Naruto, wouldnt be able to answer and it will be all over for us!

    Sasuke frowned slightly. He didnt know the answer to more than half of the questions. The Chunin Exam shouldnt be so difficult

    Oh? So thats what it is? Sasuke seemed to have figured out something, and immediately opened his Sharingan, This test is about testing the ninjas ability to gather information? I hope that idiot, Naruto, would be able to figure it out

    Naruto is indeed an idiot. He couldnt guess the hidden goal of this exam.

    However, after remembering Godzi Sakura, he couldnt even sit still.

    If must answer these questions! Should I copy it from someone?

    Just when he started looking around, Hinata to his right blushed slightly, then she gathered up her courage to reveal half of her paper to him.

    Naruto got rejoiced, but suddenly heard the sound of the door being pushed open, and got so frightened that he quickly straightened his posture.

    Masahiko walked into the ssroom, and at a nce, he saw the hurriedly closed Sharingan, Byakugan, Sand Eye, puppet tricks, and the quickly retracted shadows, mind-reading etc techniques, then couldnt help butugh and shake his head.

    Elder, why are you?

    I came to take a look. The results of this exam involve a huge amount of money, so you must also pay attention, Ibiki. I remember you also voted.

    Cough, Elder. Please sit down!

    Masahiko nced at Ibiki with a smile, and sat in the examiners seat, Everyone, the exam continues! Dont worry about me, just cheat!

    At this time, even the kids felt embarrassed. Fortunately, there were no fools among the candidates who participated, and Masahikos words didnt encourage anyone to act freely, everyone kept using their personal hidden ways to cheat the answers.

    Masahiko put one leg on the other, then looked at Ibiki and whispered, Did you keep the tenth question?

    Ibiki was taken aback,  Yes!

    Masahiko pondered for a moment. The tenth question tests the kids courage to face difficulties, so keeping it unchanged was the right choice.

    ncing at every candidate, and ignoring Narutos pleading expression, and the Fat Cats resentment res, Masahiko had a clear purpose Orochimaru.

    Hes not here? So he didnt dare toe in the end, or is he nning on only participating in the Forest of Death part?

    Masahiko didnt make trouble, things developed the same way in the original, and the exam ended under Narutos bold words.

    Ibiki exined the real purpose of the assessment and warned them about the importance of intelligence and courage by showing them the scars on his head. But at that critical moment, the scar suddenly disappeared

    Masahiko retracted his right hand that was glowing with soft green light, and smiled at him, Youre good.

    Ibiki:

    Konoha has excellent medical ninjas, and there are many people who can cure him. But as the head of the Criminal Investigation Department, he left these scars to intimidate spies and at the same time to alert himself Who said he wants them gone?

    Elder, thank you for your kindness.

    No, thank you. You can carry on.

    Ibiki touched his smooth bald head and sighed, Do you have any advice to say?

    Masahiko pondered for a moment, Put on a wig, a bald head never looks good on you.

    Ibiki was speechless and turned around to announce the end of the first exam. However, at this moment, the window on the right side was suddenly smashed, and a ss bast flew all over.

    Masahikoughed and shook his head, So shes still the chief examiner of the second round?

    Standing in front of Masahiko and Ibiki, Anko carelessly broke into the scene, and sessfully received the stunning expression packs from the candidates.

    Shes quite simr to Naruto.

    Everyone listened to her and learned that the second exam will start tomorrow morning and that there were thirty-two teams of candidates who will take part in it.

    Speaking of the system didnt give me a reward yet, which means that the entire Chunin Exam is considered as a major story. If things go my way, I will gain a lot of points! Masahiko murmured to himself as he walked down the street, I dont know how many, but if its more than 300, this wouldnt be in vain!

    The next day, at Konohas 44th practice ground, in front of the Forest of Death, Masahiko watched all candidates receive their scrolls and entered the forest.

    Orochimaru didnte. Masahiko shook his head, not knowing whether to be happy or disappointed.

    If he doesnte, things will change. Teten might end up winning the championship! Masahiko pondered for a moment, then frowned slightly, No

    At the same time, Otogakure.

    Underground experimental base.

    Orochimaru-Sama! A young man with short silver hair and purple eyes walked quickly to Orochimaru.

    Oh? Orochimaru licked his lips while using a tiger hand sign with his hand, Is that guy finally going to act?

    The mark you left has responded, The man snorted, Orochimaru-Sama, this will let me

    No. Orochimaru said, you cant show your face yet.

    Why? I havent been out there for a long time, you know The man tried to say.

    Orochimaru pondered for a moment, Konoha, you cant go, the assassination of the Kazkage Yes!

    Yes, Orochimaru-Sama!

 Chapter 434: Forest Of Death

    Chapter 434: Forest Of Death

    Forest of death.

    Masahiko strolled through it.

    He watched many battles going on and encountered everything that didnt happen in the original, but he didnt get a single point.

    Sure enough, all these events are parts of the major story of the Chunin Exam, so I wont get a single point before it finally ends. Masahiko was a little disappointed.

    Orochimaru didnte, and Masahiko didnt need to worry about Team 7 safety. If theres no incident, the team will pass easily. The only people who are a threat to them are Tentens team, Toneris, and Sunagakures

    Konohas candidates are too strong.

    After watching another battle where Shikamaru easily took the Takigukre Teams scroll Masahiko got a bit bored and left the forest in a sh.

    After a while, Masahiko appeared in the Hokage Office again.

    Konohas Jonin supervisors were all around Obito, and their eyes were fixed on the crystal ball in front of him.

    Cough, Cough. Masahiko coughed twice, Obito, youre using the telescope technique too?

    Ah! Master! Obito was stunned, This is a technique the Third Hokage has taught me, its very convenient.

    Oh? Masahiko raised his eyebrows; he couldnt help but think of the other ways to use this technique every time he sees it.

    Nodding in response to the greeting from each Jonin, Masahiko smiled and said, You guys cant see clearly from here, Ive just been in the forest, Konohas kids are either too strong or too smart, there is no problem. You dont need to worry.

    Everyone nodded, Asuma put the cigarette in his mouth subconsciously, and quickly took it off when he saw how the environment wasnt right, Sorry, Im used to it. Its better to keep an eye on them, Shikamaru is alwayszy, its no good

    Shikamarus IQ is good but hecks some strength. Well, you can put your hope

    Well, he must at least make it to the quarterfinals! Asuma blurted out, and the others immediately showed approval.

    Masahiko was stunned, and the corners of his mouth twitched, Have you made a bet? How many of you

    The group of Jonin smiled and nodded, including Obito. Only Gai felt like he doesnt fit well in this group

    Masahiko didnt know whether he shouldugh or cry, these team leaders have all done S-ss missions, and their savings shouldnt be small, these are the big customers.

    How much?

    Kurenai: 500,000.

    Obito: One Million.

    Kakashi: Eight Hundred thousand.

    Asuma: One thousand cough cough cough!

    Masahikos eyes widened, and several others were also shocked.

    Asuma, youre so confident in Shikamarus ability! Ten million?!

    Asuma smiled and nodded.

    Masahiko was choked in the breath. He remembered that Shikamaru entered the quarter-finals at a loss of six. If he loses, his ie will be cut in half. This will cost him his life

    Shikamarus IQ is really the factor here, my odds are also high. Masahiko red at Asuma fiercely, Kurenai,e out with me!

    Asuma: ???

    Kurenais face reddened; the affair between here and Asuma hadnt been reported yet, how did Masahiko now? And why are you still sitting here?

    She also red at Asuma secretly and followed Masahiko out. Kakashi and Obito looked at each other and smiled inconspicuously.

    Gai felt out of ce again.

    Elder, how did you know? Kurenai hesitated then asked.

    Masahiko was stunned; how did she know about what Im going to ask her?

    How did you know that I know?

    Kurenai: ???

    Seeing how stunned she was, Masahiko knew that something was off, but he ignored it and asked her anyway, Theres a girl called Kurama Yakumo, have you been her tutor?

    After a pause, she asked in doubt, Elder, how did you know about this?

    Masahiko:

    Communication is getting a bit difficult.

    Kurenai smiled embarrassedly, Im sorry, Elder. Youve kind of surprised me. Yakumo is indeed my disciple, but she was born with a weak body, and its a pity that she couldnt be a ninja in the end.

    Masahiko frowned slightly, he vaguely remembers that Yakumo has some kind of a demon inside her in the original, and couldnt help but notice Kurenais dodging eyes in front of him

    Youre hiding something from me? Why?

    Kurenai was startled again, and her expression becameplicated, Where did you learn about this? This child Yakumo is very pitiful. She awakened her inner demon because she couldnt train to be a ninja, and killed her parents by mistake. Thanks to some seal that locked those memories she forgot about everything and lives normally

    Take me to her. Masahiko said lightly.

    Kurenais face changed colors, Elder, her inner demon is just another part of her, and she can only ovee it by herself. If we use external force, Im afraid it will hurt her!

    Masahiko waved his hand and raised his chest slightly, Thats because your Genjutsu skills arecking. Take me to her, I wont hurt the little girl. If you came to find me sooner, she would have been fine.

    Kurenai hesitated for a moment, thinking about the Genjutsu that Masahiko used in the pre-test yesterday, and finally reluctantly agreed, Her ability is too dangerous, so the Third Hokage isted her at the edge of the vige, you go to a ce called Satomi Hill Vi, I will bring her with me.

    Masahiko felt a little dissatisfied, the ancestor has never used Genjutsu, but they dared to suspect his strength in this area? Seems like he should demonstrate it to a few more

    On the way to the vi, Kurenai told Masahiko about Yakumo more.

    You dont need to tell me about her ability, Masahiko waved his hand and said with a little sigh, Every five to six generations of the Kurama n, there will be a sessor of their Bloodline Limit, and thest one before her happened to be born a generation younger than me.

    At the beginning, he pped me so hard that I had a fierce fight with Uchiha Madara. Speaking of Madara, Masahikos fist was a little itchy again.

    Seeing the vi, Kurenai stepped forward and knocked on the door.

    After a while, a brown-haired, ck-eyed girl with a cold look on her face opened the door. Seeing that the person on the door was Kurenai, the look in her eyes seemed to be even colder, then immediately walked back without saying hello.

    Hey, little girl, do you know who this ancestor is? Masahiko said.

    Yakumo paused, her body trembled slightly, and a cold voice came out, Ancestor the one from the Uzumaki n, Konoha is finally going to do something about me? I didnt expect you toe!

    Masahiko was stunned; what does this mean?

    Kurenai smiled wryly and shook her head, This child has misunderstood my and the Third Hokages intentions.

    How could it be a misunderstanding?! Yakumo suddenly shouted, and the surrounding environment was immediately distorted, then a few giant trees seemed toe alive, and tried to reach out to hit Masahiko.

    Yakumo, dont! Kurenai was shocked, Elder, show mercy!

    Masahiko smiled, Yes, this is what we want. The Kurama n should have a specific way of practicing Genjutsu that affects reality.

    The Forest of Death, how can it be called like that, while those kids are having the most boring exam

    Masahikos figure suddenly flickered and instantly shortened the distance between him and Yakumo, then lightly tapped her forehead with his hand. Yakumo immediately lost consciousness, and the trees stopped.

    Handing Yakumo in his arms to Kurenai, Masahiko raised one eyebrow and said, Dont worry, shes just in aa.

    Lets go in and let her lie on her bed to rest, I will take care of inner demon!

 Chapter 435: What Do You Think You’re Doing!

    Chapter 435: What Do You Think You��re Doing!

    The little girl is so charming, why is her inner demon so ugly?!

    Masahiko dodged the fire, then frowned, looking at the hideous monster with two long horns in front of him.

    Seeing that the mes couldnt help with Masahiko, the monster turned to puff outvender smoke, while still chattering go to death or something.

    Poisonous gas? Masahiko took a deep breath, puffed out his mouth, and blew the smoke back, Hey keep your mouth closed I dont want to see your disgusting teeth!

    Several crimson chains extended from Masahikos body, and the monster name Ido enjoyed the same treatment as a Bijuu.

    The ghost in the Land of Ghosts is a bit like this. If the demons defeat the main body, there may be a chance to be that kind of hard-to-kill being, but now you have no chance!

    The monsters IQ isnt low, so he beg for mercy when he saw how the situation was getting worse for him; however, when it didnt work he went back to threatening, while Masahikoughed out loud.

    Sixty-Four Seal!

    The extraordinarilyplicated sealing technique extended from Masahikos palm, wrapped the monster in and out dozens of times, then stopped after five or six minutes

    The broken-mouthed monster was speechless.

    Its true that I cant kill you, but there is no difference between killing and being sealed like this. The little girl will just need to ovee you by herself from now on. Without your interference, she should be able to use her Genjutsu now. Masahiko muttered, then exited the mental space.

    As soon as his consciousness was returned to his body, a line of Chinese characters shed in front of him, Witness andpletely change the side story of Naruto World: Kurama Yakumo, get 2(*5) Witness Points.

    Masahiko looked happy.

    Elder, have you solved it?

    Masahiko reacted and took his right hand away from Yakumos forehead, The monster was sealed by me. When this little girl wakes up, unlock the seal you performed on her.

    Kurenai got overjoyed, This is the best

    Masahiko nodded and sighed again, Shes talented, but you must help with her practicing. The Kurama ns techniques arent bad, not to mention her Kekkei Genkai that got awakened Shes the only descendant of the ancient family of the Kurama Please take care of her

    Speaking of this, Masahiko got a bit emotional, which made Kurenai, on the other side, show a strange expression, Elder, although the Kurama n isnt big anymore, there are still more than a dozen people from the n alive, and there are three kids of the same generation as Yakumo too.

    Masahikos face froze; he thought that Yakumo was the only one left from the Kurama n

    Kurenai sighed, Yes, they have a branch n too But they arent very different, you know how the situation gets a bitplicated with these ns.

    Masahiko understood half of it, Well, whatever. If you cant help her, just send her to me. Her talent for Genjutsu is very high. If she works hard, she will catch up with you in two years.

    Kurenais Genjutsu is very strong.

    When Masahiko and Hashirama worked on dividing the ranks, they set a simple rule: Only elites Jonins can guide the newly graduated Genin.

    Kurenai is certainly notparable to special ninjas like Kakashi and Gai, who can guide a Chunin, but she was special enough to win the 30 million Ryo

    With a smile on her face, Kurenai looked at Yakumos sleeping face, I will take care of her, Elder.

    Masahiko pondered, then nodded, As Yakumos tutor, do you know the hidden method to awaken their powers?

    Kurenai was stunned,  There is no special way. They use paint, and it has the power to turn things in their paints into reality.

    Masahiko tilted his head when he heard these words; he felt that the room next door was a bit strange from the beginning: So the next door is her studio?

    After seeing Kurenais affirmation, Masahiko turned around, This little girl is very tired, she will at least sleep for an hour. Stay here and watch her, I will go next door and appreciate her paintings!

    Yakumo Studio.

    Masahiko looked around at more than a dozen watercolor paintings: These paintings are good. I will ask her to make a colorful portrait for me when she has time.

    Spiritually immersed in one of the picture scrolls, Masahikos face suddenly appeared, As expected, it has the power of that girl in it, and the mental control of the hearts wishes turns it into reality, this kind of power Huh? It seems that it got activated by me?

    This painting Masahiko looked stunned, This is bad what is Yakumo trying to paint here?

    This was a very interesting painting. Half of the page was full of raging mes, and inside it is the Hokage Building!

    At this time at the Hokage Building.

    Asuma was a little worried, Kurenai was taken by Masahiko, and he didnt know where

    She asked him to stop, but a smoker is always a smoker, and since she wasnt there, he stuffed the cigarette into his mouth, after he asked if Obito minded

    Before it was lit, there was a strong smell of smoke, which made him startled, Is there anyone else smoking here?

    Gai sniffed and said, Asuma, smoking is bad for your health.

    Its not me

    Kakashi was stunned for a moment, sensing the hot wavesing from above his head, Uh The Hokage Building is on fire!

    Obito was stunned for a moment,  Fire?!

    ..

    Night.

    Masahiko looked at the ckened Hokage Building walls with a little distress, Obito, as your master Im responsible for this terrorist attack!

    Obito was speechless, If you consider me your disciple, then why did you burn my office?

    Masahiko nced at him, I was worried that you were exhausting yourself so much, so I thought you could use some rest while they repair the building.

    Obito scratched his head; he really cant believe such a bad lie.

    Masahiko sighed, hes no longer a child and cant just tell him anything, boring. However, hes happy now that he obtained this Genjutsu from Yakumo that can manipte the five senses

    Its time to try it out!

    .

    Night falls, in the middle of the Forest of Death.

    The faces of the three kids from Team 7 werent very good-looking.

    As if caught by evil, more than 30 teams of test-takers threw themselves into this forest of death that was only a dozen miles around. After a day, they didnt see a single living person. And they all knew that the second test has a limited duration, and its only five days!

    Sasuke pondered and said, If we cant find anyone tomorrow, we will go directly to the central tower the next day and intercept the teams who have collected their scrolls. Although its dangerous, its better than being eliminated!

    Okay, okay Naruto scratched his head, then hurriedly looked around, Hey! Sasuke, Ill go over there, behind that tree

    Do you remember the password? Sasuke had already chosen one during the day, and he immediately realized what Naruto was going to do.

    Naruto rolled his eyes, I remember!

    Sasuke: Haha.

    After he left, Sakura blushed slightly, Sasuke-Kun, I also want to

    Sasuke nodded, Go.

    Dont peek Also, Sasuke-Kun, watch Naruto too! Sakura exined and ran into the jungle.

    These two they made want to go too. Sasuke sighed.

    On the other hand, Naruto was already working on it.

    The faucet was turned on, but Naruto suddenly felt his butt stabbed with a finger, and his body was jolted, and almost missed up and peed on his feet.

    Sasuke, you bastard! What do you think youre doing?!

 Chapter 436: Tree Demon

    Chapter 436: Tree Demon

    Naruto continued peeing.

    It takes a while for a healthy little kid like him, and everything could have gone smooth, if Sasuke didnt keep poking him back and forth on his waist, causing him to split

    Sasuke, you bastard! When did you be this annoying! Naruto put on his pants, turned his head in dissatisfaction, but suddenly his face stiffened: Twigs?

    Aaah!

    Suddenly, a familiar scream came which made Narutopletely ignore these branches that were poking him just now, and quickly turned around and ran towards the ce where the scream came from.

    Whats wrong?! Sakura!

    No one responded, so he could only speed up. After finally reaching the ce, Naruto was surprised to find that a giant tree has actuallye alive. Sasuke was already there trying to protect Sakura while dodging left and right among the countless branches and seemed like he didnt even have time to use a hand sign.

    What kind of monster is this?! Shadow Clone Technique! Naruto immediately formed a seal, and his Chakra condensed, Rasengan!

    The Rasengan hit the demon tree and broke it. And the Demon Tree twitched and stopped moving.

    Sasuke pulled Sakura from under the copsed giant tree, and heaved a sigh of relief, Naruto, well done!

    Why is the tree moving? Sakura, are you alright?! Naruto scratched his head.

    Sakura blushed, Im okay!

    Sasuke froze for a moment, then he turned around while his face was slightly red, then whispered, My vision was blocked by the tree, I didnt see anything.

    Sakura blushed and nodded, Well

    Naruto was a little puzzled, and couldnt hear clearly what the two were whispering. Suddenly, he remembered the branch that kept poking him when he was peeing, There seems to be more than one tree that can move!

    Sasuke was stunned for a moment, then opened his Sharingan, and said with a solemn expression, Yes, there are four moving trees around. I have never heard of such a thing in the Forest of Death is it the content of the exam?

    Naruto pouted, I dont have any energy to hit wood, its not as fun as a big crab or a dragon king!

    Sasuke, Just be careful, dont let them surround you! I will take care of two, Naruto you take one, and Sakura just drag one of them!

    No way I want to hit four of them!

    Sasuke covered his forehead helplessly, Lets go.

    ..

    A total of seven teams were eliminated during the day, but only three groups cleared this level; Tentens Team, Toneris Team, and Sungakures Team.

    Therefore, there are 22 teams that are spending the night in the forest of death at this time, each with their own experience.

    The 8 Team, Hinatas team. Although the night was already dark, the Hyuga Princess, Hinata wasnt affected by it due to her Byakugan.

    Hinata and her two teammates sessfully found a safe corner and waited for the dawn.

    Team 10, Shikamarus Team.

    Shikamarus IQ of 200+ yed a great role in their session again. He quickly calcted the optimal escape route, then led Choji and Ino to hide from left to right, and sessfully surrounded seven or eight tree demons.

    Shikamaru, what should we do now? Ino said curiously.

    Shikamaru looked around and sighed deeply, I told Asuma-san not to bet so much its so troublesome! Choji, get ready to breakthrough, you can only use the trick we just practiced!Chojis fat face was bitter, Oh!

    Shikamaru used his shadow maniption technique to quickly connect to Chojis human bullet, Human Bullet Yoyo!

    .

    On the other hand, Anku, who was the chief examiner of the second exam, discovered very early that something unusual was happening, but when she was about to interfere, she got dragged by an unusually intractable giant tree and couldnt escape.

    After smashing a few branches, Anku quickly retreated, avoided the other trees behind her, and frowned slightly, What kind of monster is this? Havent the reinforcementse yet?

    Are you waiting for reinforcements?

    Anku was startled, and a terrifying human face was twisted on the trunk of the giant tree in front of her.

    Who the hell are you?!

    Hehehehehe! Human, if you break into the territory of my tree demon grandma, dont even think you will be able to ever leave!

    The tree demon grandma?

    Come at me!

    Anku thought about it, only one person could do this kind of thing in her mind

    Elder Masahiko?

    Im Grandma Tree Demon!

    Anku:

    The central tower of the Forest of Death.

    Hahahaha hup Masahikoughed and twitched, This Genjutsu is interesting, so interesting!

    The three passing teams looked at each other in dismay, and secretly rejoiced Although these tree demons arent very strong, no one wants to meet them at night, its both disturbing and terrifying.

    Meow~ You have no conscience, youre still so rambunctious. The fat cat looked at Masahiko anxiously.

    Masahiko felt that he was being judged and didnt like it; he was only using the Genjutsu during the night, which left them a lot of time during the day to grab scrolls.

    However, these candidates dont seem to appreciate it very much. They spend half of the day sleeping, and they dont have the spirit of hard a working ninja

    The early birds will have the best worms to eat, and the Hinata Team had the best rest. In the early morning of the next day, they met a group of tired Takigakure ninjas and sessfully became the fourth group to pass.

    After that, one team collected their scrolls each day until the fifth day the exam was over.

    Seven teams and 21 candidates passed the exam sessfully and entered the next stage of the exam.

    Of the seven-team, Konoha had five, Sunagakure one, and the rest were Otagakure, Orochimarus subordinates.

    As for Takigakure and the Kusagakure, they werepletely annihted by Masahiko

    You cant me me for being weak, at least the tree demon wont kill you, be content.

    This event has left Naruto with a little pee phobia. Every time he decides to pee, he always felt that there was someone behind him he didntin lightly about Masahikos dirty act, but Masahiko only smiled and said nothing.

    Those teams who cleared early were fine and had enough time to rest. Being devastated by the tree demons, Shikamarus teammates who were thest team to seed were exhausted, but they didnt know that bad news was waiting for them, and the third preliminaries were about to start.

    Shikamaru, if you can make it to the top eight, the ancestor will ept his fate poor life.

    You have a one-month break, and a monthter, on July 6, the third stage of the Chunin Exam will be held! Obito announced in front of him, making Masahiko stunned.

    What about the preliminaries?

    All the candidates breathed a sigh of relief, turned around, and left, finally having time to rest

    Masahiko immediately found Obito to ask, but thetter was at a loss, Why?

    Masahiko scratched his head, 21 candidates, dont you think there are too many?

    Its a bit too much, so the third test shouldnt be scheduled right away. This Chunin Exam has so much attention, its necessary to take some time to sell more tickets! Obitoughed and said, I heard that Konoha Stadium was named by you, and it can amodate 2,000 spectators!

    Masahiko looked stunned for a while, didnt want to say anything after that, so he left the ce instantly.

 Chapter 437: Hard To Guard Against

    Chapter 437: Hard To Guard Against

    After half a month, Konoha Casino.

    The casino owner bowed and stood in front of Masahiko, wiping the sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand from time to time.

    Masahiko frowned and flipped through the ledger in his hand, looked up, and got startled, Why are you so nervous? Rx man, youre about to get rich

    The casino owner smiled bitterly, Are you sure you can make a fortune? This time the gambling capital is nearly one billion, and its still growing. If you lose

    Pay? Bah! Masahiko stared, This ancestor is invincible in gambling!

    The LV10 Gambling Skill cane in handy in such a situation as long as it involves gambling. After he has carefully calcted and set reasonable odds, unless his unlucky everything should go his way, unless Obito is operating in the dark, then he would beat him to death!

    I believe in you, Elder. The casino owner breathed a sigh of relief, There are still ten days before the third Chunin Exam. Are you still receiving new bets?

    Masahiko red at him again, Of course! Cant you do anything?! If I knew this earlier, I would have done it alone!

    The casino owner shook his head helplessly. There is a huge country like the Land of Whirlpools behind Masahiko, and hes afraid of losing. But he cant, even if its just 20%, it would mean losing most of his worth. And what hes more worried about is After the loss, Masahiko will be counted on him.

    Just as he was about to say something, Kimimaro suddenly came over, God, the mission ispleted!

    Masahiko heard the words and smiled, Im finally back, its time toe back!

    A few steps out of the casino, they saw Karin and Haku escorting a familiar white-haired figure to the casino.

    The three of them were ordered by Masahiko to spy on Jiraiya near the Konoha Womens Bath.

    Jiraiya looked sullen, he just returned to Konoha, and before he had time he was caught by these three little devils and sent to Masahiko, which really affected his mood of creation

    But seeing Masahiko, he put on a happy smile, Elder, long time no see! Are you in a hurry to find me or something? Ive been running all the way back, Ive just arrived, and I was about to take a bath

    Donte! Masahiko interrupted with a smile, Look at Karins contemptuous expression!

    Jiraiya tilted his head and nced at Karin, then turned his head silently, and sighed, Elder, why are you looking for me?

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows, Seriously!

    .

    Masahiko and Jiraiya walked and chatted, and came to Konohas 41st practice ground, where Kakashi was guiding Naruto and Sakura to practice, preparing for the third Chunin Exam for ten dayster.

    Using the Shadow clone to release the Rasengan, Naruto is quite creative!

    Masahiko coughed lightly, Its my creativity, I taught him!

    Jiraiya also nodded, and watched Naruto in the distance, His Chakra reservoir is quite big, and its indeed enough to learn the summoning technique, but his strength just barely.

    Masahikoughed, Did you forget what you were like when you were 12 years old? Lets not talk about you, even 12-years-old Orochimaru wouldnt be able to defeat him!

    Jiraiya scratched his head, Well

    Masahiko squinted, didnt wait for his answer, and shouted instead, Naruto! Look whos here!

    Naruto turned around when he heard the voice, and his shadow clone dissipated, then with a surprise on his face, he said, Ero Sennin, when did youe back!

    Jiraiya:  Elder, what did you tell Naruto about me?

    Masahiko grinned evilly

    .

    Half an hourter, on a cliff on the west side of Konoha.

    Naruto, this is the first time you use the summoning technique, you must be cautious. Do you hear me? You must be careful! Pour your Chakra in your body, and do it all at once!

    Jiraiya also showed some doubts, Its best to use it tentatively for the first time. Output a little less Chakra first to ensure sess

    No! Masahiko interrupted, Naruto is a genius, he must seed from the first trial, its best to call Gamabunta directly!

    Naruto looked around, feeling a little confused.

    Hey! Old Ancestor, Ero Sennin, what should I do?

    Listen to me, Naruto. When did the ancestor hurt you? Masahiko was acting kind.

    Narutos body trembled, remembering all the fear and pain he suffered because of Masahiko then looked at Jiraiya, although he seemed unreliable, at least he didnt cheat him

    Less Chakra Narutos face was full of entanglement, and he bit his finger, Summoning Technique!

    A line of Chinese characters shed: Witness and Participate in the Naruto World sideline plot: Narutos Summoning, get 10 witness points.

    Pfft Hahahahhaha, tadpoles?! Jiraiya instantly burst outughing.

    The corner of Masahikos mouth twitched, gearing up, I told you to output more Chakra! Why did you put so little? Naruto! You need to be beaten again!

    He thought he could change it a little and get more witness points Forget it, nothing here to do, hell just teach that little trouble maker one more lesson!

    Ah! Old Ancestor, I was wrong! Ero Sennin, you also tricked me!

    Jiraiya scratched his head, What do you mean by also? Naruto you seem to have had a hard time during these years

    p! p! p!

    Ah! Old Ancestor, dont hit me Huh? Really? That worked?

    Masahikos right hand was raised high in the air for a long time, but it didntnd on Naruto. His eyes were fixed on Narutos butt as if he was thinking about something

    Old Ancestor, what do you want to do?!

    Time goes back one minute.

    The Land of the Wind.

    The fourth Kazekage was covered in embarrassment, and blood that was dripping from his right hand, he looked around at his guard, then solemnly at the two enemies in front of him.

    Orochimaru! As a Konoha rogue ninja, you dare to attack the Kazekage head-on? Do you want to be on the pursuit list of the Akatsuki?

    Oh? Orochimaru licked his lips, Thats such an honor.

    The Fourth Kazekage frowned and turned to the silver-white short-haired man beside Orochimaru. Since the moment his arm was injured, the man was doing some weird movements, which made him a bit alert. After hesitating for a moment, he gritted his teeth and took out a scroll, which was the calligraphic treasure given to him by Masahiko!

    It says: Sunagakure must ept Konohas arrangements throughout the whole process, and a god will appear to fulfill your three wishes

    The preparation is almostplete! The silver-haired man suddenly said, and with a bloodthirsty smile on his face, his skin was quickly dyed ck, and white lines started to appear.

    The fourth Kazekages heart sank, What is this weird Ninjutsu? I hope I can rely on this. Sunagakure epted everything Konoha

    Puff!!

    A piercing sound made the Kazekages eyes widen. Orochimaru on the opposite side stabbed hispanion in the heart using the Kunai in his hand!

    Orochimaru-Sama, why are you in such a hurry? Youre hurting me!

    Orochimaru was silent and didnt exin, yet he twisted the Kunai and made the wound bigger.

    Ah! It hurts!

    The Kazekages face got pale, and fell straight down with his hands on his chest, gritting his teeth, The whole process epted Konohas arrangements Whirlpool painting god!

    A pale cyan figure slowly emerged from the calligraphy: Stupid mere mortal, who are you calling whirlpool painting god? Whatever I will fulfill your three wishes eh?

    Hey! Orochimaru-Sama, what is this? The silver-haired man shouted.

    Orochimaru licked his lips: Elder, youre still so unpredictable.

    Its really overwhelming

 Chapter 438: Destiny’s Guidance

    Chapter 438: Destiny��s Guidance

    Witness and slightly change the side story of Naruto World: The Death of the Fourth Kazekage, get 10(*2) Witness Points.

    Stupid mortal, why didnt you call the ancestor earlier? Masahiko shook his head helplessly, his heart was shattered, and no matter how high his medical skills were, he couldnt save the Fourth Kazekage.

    Seeing Orochimaru there, Masahiko was both surprised and taken for granted. Ever since he obtained the power of destiny from his blood, Orochimaru has be so naughty that it wasnt surprising to see him do anything.

    But Masahiko never expected to see another familiar stranger here, Hidan!

    Orochimaru-Sama, pull it out, it hurts so much! That guy is already dead! The person connected to his cure technique was dead, and the Kunai inside his wound began to hurt him.

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows upon hearing that Did he just addressee Orochimaru by Sama? I thought you worshiped Jashin, have you converted to Orochimaru? Its kind of interesting.

    Orochimaru, are you surprised to see me in a ce like this?

    Orochimaru licked his lips, You always do unexpected things, but of course, youve surprised me.

    Masahikoughed and shook his head, So, are you going to exin to me the current situation? Have you copied Jashins curse ritual?

    Orochimaru shook his head, Its just the same arrangement. So far, only Hidan has seeded to obtain his immortal body. Its not clear where the problem lies. After all, there are too few references for the curse, hes just an example!

    Orochimaru-Sama, do you know this guy? Wait why is this guy blue eh?

    Hidan was stunned, and the cyan figure in his sight suddenly faded and disappeared. In the next second, a hand was ced on his shoulders.

    Orochimaru, Ille back, just wait for me here, dont move.

    You! Hidan stretched out his hand and grabbed it.

    Masahikos figure suddenly started to fade away, turning into a little blue light printed on Hidans right arm, manifesting as a blue mark.

    Hidan frowned and raised his hand, What the hell is this?! He said then he took out a Kunai and was about to stab the mark, but Orochimaru stopped him.

    Leave it.

    Leave it? Why, Orochimaru-Sama? The color is so ugly, and the doesnt look good on me Hidan started talking nonsense again.

    Orochimaru was used to it, so he just ignored him. He had a rough understanding of the situation, Masahiko wanted this cursed technique gone, and this is why he destroyed that ritual many years ago.

    This time Masahiko sealed his Chakra on Hidans arm, just in case things go wrong. Thats fine, there are still many experiments that he could do on Hidans body and apart from being verbose, Hidan was very easy to use.

    .

    Konoha.

    Masahiko slowly opened his eyes again to find a monkey butt was right in front of him.

    He was stunned there for a moment before he remembered that he was spanking Naruto before

    Its been a while, Naruto why didnt you run away, do you want to be beaten that much?

    Ah! Naruto eximed and raised his head, Old Ancestor, you finally moved! Why did you space out while spanking me?

    Masahikoughed, Ive beaten it too much to the point that its not attractive to me. But why are you still sitting on myp, are you addicted to my beating or something?

    Jiraiya shook his head with a smile, You were grabbing Naruto subconsciously, and he couldnt break free. I was afraid of hurting him, so I didnt want to use force. By the way, what did you just happen to you?

    Have you ever heard of Spirit Transformation Technique? This is a simr self-created sealing technique called, Thoughts Manifestation Technique. I can teach it to you if you want. All that you need to do is leave some of your Chakra in an object, and your conscious can be transferred to that object after activation, a very convenient technique No, forget it, I wont teach it to you.

    Masahiko was worried that after he teach it to Jiraiya that he would leave a mark in the womens bath which he will definitely do!

    Jiraiya focused on the main subject, What happened exactly?

    Hey! Ero Sennin, Old Ancestor, why are you two still chatting! Put me down first! Naruto shouted in dissatisfaction, swaying back and forth on Masahikosp.

    Masahiko spread his hands, I let go of you a long time ago, youre the one who seems veryfortable in that position!

    Upon hearing that, Naruto hurriedly jumped off hisp, put on his pants, and pointed his finger to the cliff, Ill go over there for a while.

    Masahiko was stunned for a moment, he remembered that Naruto wanted to urinate Fortunately, Naruto didnt dare to do it on hisp.

    Go. Masahiko turned to Jiraiya, Its true that something big happened, but dont worry about it, I need to go now. You continue to teach Naruto the Summoning Technique, he will definitely need it in the Chunin Exam. I cant afford him to lose.

    Jiraiya also frowned slightly, Elder, is it rted to Orochimaru.

    Masahiko was startled, how did he guess it? The older Jiraiya gets, the wiser he is. This kind of attribute is really amazing

    Its about him, this time Ill figure out what his n is, so dont go. Stay in Konoha, youre fifty years old man, marry someone, waiting for Orochimaru for the rest of your life wont help you And while Im at it, I will call Tsunade back.

    Jiraiya smiled wryly, Tsunade 50 years old Orochimaru, I would be really grateful if you find meter to tell me what his n is, and why he defected!

    Masahiko nodded, then waved his hand at Naruto, who was returning, then disappeared.

    At the border of the Land of Wind, Masahiko saw Orochimaru again. He was still there, at the spot. However, Hidan had already left, and Masahiko could feel that he was heading towards Otogakure.Hidan is too noisy, Elder. Orochimaru took the initiative to exin.

    Masahiko nodded, since he has left a means of prevention on Hidan, it doesnt matter if he wasnt here, the more important thing now is

    Orochimaru, is killing the Fourth Kazekage is also rted to the so-called power of destiny?

    Orochimaru shook his head, No.

    Masahiko was startled, No?!

    Orochimaru licked his lips, Destiny guided me to disguise as the Fourth Kazekage and go to Konoha to kill Sarutobi-Sensei! Killing the Fourth Kazekage was just a means to make things easier

    Masahiko secretly frowned, So how did you receive this guidance?

    Orochimaru pondered for a moment, As you should have guessed, its the power in your blood. Back then, I obtained 20 ml of your blood, of which 15 ml was wasted on experiments, but I found nothing. Because I wasnt reconciled, I took the remaining 5 ml of blood and injected it into my body!

    It gave me five instructions in total, ept Anko as your disciple, defect, establish the Otogakure, go to Kirigakure to find Kimimaro, and kill Sarutobi-Sensei!

    Does my blood actually have such an effect? Masahiko looked stunned.

    Orochimaru licked his lips, Its not necessarily a guide, maybe its a maniption! Back then, when I epted Anko as my disciple, it was apletely subconscious behavior. As for the defection, it was semi-subconscious and semi-experimental. Its the same this time, your blood is very interesting.

    Masahikos expression was condensed; he didnt find it interesting at all.

    What is happening?

 Chapter 439: A One-Man Show

    Chapter 439: A One-Man Show

    The destinys guidance, the system is guiding him?

    Masahiko pondered deeply. From what he just heard from Orochimaru, it seems that thetter has gained a weakened version of the system transmitted through Masahikos blood; what is this? Do you think youre AIDS?

    Thats not right, Masahiko suddenly remembered something, and looked up to confirm with Orochimaru, When Obito became the Hokage, didnt you receive any guidance from the power of destiny?

    Thats right it seems that you know very well the origin of the power of destiny in your blood. Orochimaru said calmly.

    I dont know! Masahiko shook his head, if Orochimaru really gained a simplified version of the system, it makes no sense that it didnt guide him in that event.

    This was the first time that Masahiko felt his IQ wasnt enough to solve a problem after he level up his Yin attribute to the maximum level

    Oh, I cant ask Shikaku to help analyze this matter, man, it seems that my blood is poisonous. Masahiko sighed, then asked Orochimaru again, Apart from this guidance, is there anything else? For example your strength?

    After following the guidance of destiny, my strength has indeed improved, but its very small. If I hadnt reached the limit before, I wouldnt have noticed it at all. In other words, it helped me break the limit of my body, allowing me to further improve my strength.

    Masahiko frowned, is it rted to witnessing?

    Also, Orochimaru added, Up to this moment, your blood guided me to take Kimimaro as my subordinate, which cause me a lot of trouble.

    Masahikos brows frowned slightly; doesnt that mean that he cant change?

    With his eyes locked on Orochimaru, Masahiko pondered, then said, Arent you fooling me?

    How dare I deceive you?

    Masahiko took a deep breath, feeling quite troubled, and for a while, he didnt know to get rid of Orochimaru. Should he kill him? After obtaining the spiritual space, Masahiko can obliterate the soul, and Orochimaru is unlikely to escape from him but he cant be sure.

    Is that killing intent? Orochimaru licked his lips without the least bit of nervousness, It seems that you do have some great secrets that youre hiding.

    Masahiko smiled and didnt deny it. Since his strength has reached a certain level, he hasnt deliberately tried to conceal his special abilities at all. Many people guessed that he has a secret

    But Orochimaru was different.

    This scientist dared to make the research, and his research ability should be at the full level. More importantly, if the news of the possibility of obtaining secret abilities from his blood spread out, wouldnt he be the Uzumaki Muzan Kibutsuji?

    Im afraid not ninjas wouldnt like to sleep that much.

    Not afraid of thieves stealing, but afraid of thieves thinking. Then theres really no peace

    Actually, you dont have to worry about me. Orochimaru said slowly, Ill have no ill towards you, and what you should worry about is the leader of the Dark Akatsuki!

    Masahiko was stunned for a moment.

    Yes, the old man Gamamaru said that the bastard was a poor man whoes up from the Infinite Tsukuyomi for some reason. It was originally White Zetsu. As for the reason of his awakening Masahiko stroked his belly, ck Zetsu, that bastard, took my blood!

    No wonder that guy attacked Konoha as Pain, and tried to kill Nawaki many times, and killed Orochimarus parents! Thinking of this, Masahiko suddenly raised his head.

    Orochimaru showed a smile, Is that true? Father and mother are just ordinary Chunin, I have always wondered why would they be targets of the Akatsuki, it turned out to be destiny!

    Masahiko paused, closed his eyes slightly, feeling a little ufortable.

    In addition to the other me who lived for thousands of years, I always feel that everything happened because of me. Isnt this more like a one-man show?

    After a long silence, the killing intent in Masahikos heart slowly dissipated, then he sighed and said, I owe you a favor for the information about Kimimaro before. I will not pursue this incident. Its worth that favor. Do you have any objections?

    Orochimaru nodded, No.

    Masahiko waved his hand, Thats alright, go back to wash and sleep, dont let me find out that youve deceived me, otherwise well, I dont threaten people usually, so you get the idea.

    Orochimaru nodded, and said calmly, Elder, I understand. What about the guidance of killing Sarutobi-Sensei?

    Masahiko frowned slightly, Are you serious? You cant mess with Konoha now! And are you just going to kill Hiruzen because of these inexplicable instructions?

    Orochimaru shook his head, No, I just want to confirm whether fate will guide me to attack again after I fail to kill Sarutobi-Sense. Kimimaro-Kun has really caused me trouble.

    I also want to confirm one of my guesses, or more like a hunch, whether your blood guided me to do five things only because it was five milliliters.

    Masahiko was stunned, You think so?

    Orochimaru nodded to confirm.

    Masahiko pondered for a moment, so theres a limit on the number of instructions thats better!

    Masahiko then nced at the Fourth Kazekages corpse, and he suddenly remembered another troublesome thing

    If Orochimaru doesnt disguise as the Fourth Kazekage and go to Konoha, then the news of his death will spread out, and Sungakures team might withdraw. In that way, the odds of the top eight candidates might change, and its very likely that they will lose money

    More importantly, there are some things that Masahiko also wants to confirm, and hes still feeling uneasy to just let Orochimaru go like this Of course, its better to take some witness points on the way.

    You can go to Konoha, but you can only attack Hiruzen, not Konoha. I wont interfere, I will hide and stay out of your way. But if you decide to add any extra action, I will shoot mercilessly, and you will absolutely die there! So what do you think?

    Orochimaru licked his lips and said without hesitation, Yes. Im really not trying to deceive you, you can rest assured.

    Its no wonder that Masahiko cannot rest assured. The most difficult thing to interpret in the Naruto World is Orochimarus actions. If it werent for the fact that he was strong enough, and also had an idea about what Orochimaru ultimately wants to achieve, he would have trembled when facing him. Talking to this man is like walking on thin ice!

    Masahiko now has the absolute advantage in strength, and no one can turn the sky over.

    This invincible ancestor can crush everything!

    After pondering for a moment, Masahiko felt very easy around Orochimaru

    Elder, if theres nothing more to this, I would like to go and prepare first, Orochimaru said.

    Masahiko nodded, then disappeared.

    Orochimaru paused for a moment, then walked towards the corpses of the Kazekage and his guards.

    .

    Ten minutester, Konoha.

    Masahiko suddenly appeared beside Jiraiya. In the distance, Naruto was riding up and down Gamabunta, and thetter seemed to be trying to show him whos the boss here.

    Seeing how Masahiko finally came back, Jiraiya immediately said eagerly, Elder, how is Orochimaru now? Why did he defect?

    Hes fine. The reason for his defection It seems to be because of me? Masahiko scratched his head.

    Because of you? Jiraiya was stunned.

    Masahiko nodded, then suddenly sighed, Who directed this scene? Why did you give me this lonely role, why do I always ends up talking to myself

    Jiraiya: ???

    Why are you singing? Is this what they call rap?

 Chapter 440: Opening

    Chapter 440: Opening

    Konoha, July 5, 1960, Night.

    Konoha Casino stopped epting bets half an hour ago, and Masahiko is conducting thest audit.

    Opening the ledger, Masahiko was immediately startled.

    The total amount is more than 1.96 billion?! Didnt it just reach 1.5 billion yesterday? How did it increase so much in thest day?

    The casino owner respectfully stood aside, wiping the sweat on his forehead, Jiraiya-Sama hase here today, and bet nearly 200 million Ryo, so it increased by that much.

    Masahiko was stunned at first, then suddenly said, Jiraiya this bastard is really rich!

    Jiraiya has spent years of work as an Intelligence Ninja. If you send some information to Konoha about big or small things, you will be rewarded. Moreover, hes also a writer, hes actually the best-selling author. In a world that doesnt have Wifi, Icha Icha can indeed be called a masterpiece.

    Masahiko heard that Jiraiya is writing a sequel, which seems to be called Ichi Icha. He was inspired by that girl who tried to tie him up in Kirigakure a few years ago its exciting if you think about it.

    Cough, Masahiko coughed twice and corrected his thinking, I knew he was rich but I didnt expect him to be so rich. Hes throwing 200 million so casually! His wealth must be at least more than 500 million.

    After pondering for a while, Masahiko smiled again. 500 million seems a lot, but Im afraid Tsunade can lose it all in half a year

    Whos he betting on?

    Half bet on Naruto Uzumaki to win the championship, and the other half bet on a few top-eight candidates with high odds.

    Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief, so he can rest assured. Narutos Rasengan practice has been very sessful, and he has been able to summon Gamabunta stably. Jiraiya probably thinks Naruto can win.

    Too nave!

    Gamabunta cannot bepared to the Fat Cat!

    Shes the only worthy candidate, this ancestor cant be wrong! Cant be wrong! Masahiko murmured, looking at the Casino owner next to him, Rx, this ancestor will eat the meat and leave you some soup!

    .

    The next day, early in the morning.

    Masahiko let Kimimaros team and the Kushina family to the Konoha Stadium.

    The huge stadium was half full, and the civilians and the ninjas were still entering. ording to Obito, the original expected 2,000 tickets werent enough, and he sold another 2,000, so the venue would be a little bit more crowded.

    But Masahiko didnt have to worry about this. There are 32 rows of seats in the stadium, and the first andst rows arent sold, they were reserved for people with special identities and positions such as Masahiko.

    Kushina, where do you want to sit, in the first row or thest one? There was a lot of noise in the venue, and Masahiko had to shout loudly.

    Kushina hesitated slightly, but Naruto suddenly said, Hey! Sit in the first row!

    Naruto wasnt nervous at all and wanted Masahiko and the others to watch him at close range.

    Since Naruto made such a request, everyone didnt refuse, and went all the way forward, sit in the first row, and chattered waiting for the start of the exam.

    Masahiko put Natsuki on hisp and pinched her cheeks with his big hands, Natsuki, how is practicing with your father recently?

    Ancestor, dont pinch my face! Natsuki struggled to break free, Natsuki is a genius, and my father said that I will catch up with my brother soon!

    Masahiko smiled and let her go, but Karin and Haku stretched out their hands at the same time, and pinched Natsukis babys fat little face from left and right again it felt really good and addictive.

    Natsuki got frustrated and fumbled out a pair of gloves from her arms. After putting them on, she angrily threatened, Pinch my face again and I will hit you all!

    Masahiko smiled then suddenly turned around to look at Obito and the three elders, Sakumo, Nawaki, and Hiashi, apanying the Fourth Kazekage to thest row.

    Orochimaru is really here. Your situation is really bad, the few people around you can beat you to death if you dare to make a move. Masahiko murmured, and subconsciously put his hand on Natsukis face again, kneading it.

    Natsukis face showed helplessness, and she suddenly lost all power in Masahikos arms; she actually loved it

    As time passed, the stadium gradually was filled, and the noises stopped because the countdown on the big screen showed only two minutes.

    Two minutester, the first duel will begin, and both sides will be randomly drawn on the big screen.

    Grandpa, dont you think something is missing? Kushina suddenly said.

    Before Masahiko could react, Minato shook his head and said, Its a protective barrier. The venue is too big and its very troublesome to set it up. Obito probably had to use manpower to protect the audience behind us. In the first row on the side sit Kakashi and the other team leaders, and in the first row on the east side is Itachi and Hatsu, and here are us.

    Masahiko was stunned for a moment, looked left and right, and it really was the case, That little kid Obito has also learned how to be maniptive Minato, Ill leave it to you!

    Old ancestor is a bigzy pig.

    Masahiko pinched Natuskis face again, You will understand in the future that old men like me get toozy to move every few days of a month.

    Kushina:

    The stadium was suddenly silent, and the big screen had begun to roll. When the scrolling stopped, a lot of noises emitted instantly!

    Masahiko smiled, Natsuki, do you recognize the words on the screen?

    Tenten VS Temari, right? Ancestor! Natsuki looked back at him.

    Youre so smart! Masahiko rubbed her cheeks together

    There was no unnecessary stall. Almost instantly, Tenten and Temari were standing in the center of the field, and after Genma, the referee raised his arm high and put it down, the opening duel of the third round of the Chunin Exam began.

    Tenten didnt bring Fat Cat with her, but made full use of her familys fortune, throwing all kinds of ninjas tools at Temaris face.

    In the fact of Tenten, the one who Masahiko is optimistic about her winning chances, Temari was very cautious, constantly defending and trying, yet every time she rolled up a hurricane, Tenten deftly avoided.

    However, Tentens ninja tools were also blown away by her, and the scene became a stalemate for a while.

    Masahiko could hear many sighs of regret behind him, and many ninjas who didnt bet on Tenten were interested in the various tools she used

    This should be the fat cats idea, use this opportunity to promote your familys ninja tools store. Masahiko helplessly covered his forehead.

    After she showed every tool she had, she couldnt defeat Temari. After a moment of hesitation, her small face quickly reddened, her body slightly trembled, then her hands turned into ws

    Masahikoughed, Its over.

    Temari noticed this change and was immediately alerted, but Tentens figure disappeared without a trace instantly.

    Suddenly Temari found herself on the ground with Tenten on top of her, and she could feel something sharp on her neck, like fingernails her body immediately stiffened.

    So fast!

    The stadium was quiet for a moment, then everyone eximed including the Jonin that couldnt see Tentens movement clearly.

    Masahiko turned his head with a smile, looking at Minato, and nodding slightly.

    Minato immediately revealed a sunny smile.

    Kushina looked surprised, This little girl is actually very talented!

    The first game, the winner, Tenten!

    Genmas voice spread throughout the stadium, announcing a perfect opening for the third Chunin Exam!

 Chapter 441: Shady Act

    Chapter 441: Shady Act

    The champion to be Tenten defeated Temari from Sunagakure with lightning speed, making the atmosphere in the stadium chaotic.

    However, when there are too many people, its easy to get noisy, and the little Natsuki, sitting in Masahikosp, found this a little unbearable, so she covered her ears. Masahiko raised his eyebrows slightly and added a soundproof barrier around her. A few momentster, little Natsuki lifted her hands away hesitantly, and looked around in panic, she could see everyone opening their mouths, but she couldnt hear any sounds

    Old Ancestor! Uwuaah Im deaf! Natsuki turned her head and started crying.

    The corner of Masahikos mouth twitched, looking at the concerned eyes from Kushina and Minato next to him while pondering how he should exin He really didnt mean to scare Natsuki.

    Ah, youth! Tenten!

    Natsuki, who was frightened turned to look at the source of the sound that restored her hearing, but Masahiko covered his eyes.

    Dont look at them, it will only give you scary nightmares.

    In the first row of the stand on the west side of the stadium, Gai and Lee stepped on their seats, neatly gesturing their thumbs while uncovering their big white teeth.

    The people around were trying to avoid them and hid far away, only Neji was left there, but his eyes seemed to have turned whiter

    As for that stupid cat, when Tenten wasnt around, he actually felt morefortable staying with Hoshino. Probably because Hoshino has been in more contact with Masahiko recently, she smells a bit like him

    Hoshino, who had to carry Fat Cat on her back, finally couldnt stand on her tiptoes anymore.

    Hahaha, Gai still has that annoying character. Minato scratched his head and broke the silence, but his smile was a bit awkward.

    That guy is so scary! Karin couldnt help but say, then looked at Kimimaro beside her, who seemed to have gone blind.

    In the stadium, the heated atmosphere for the first game haspletely cooled, Teten was clearly the winner, but in the end, both Tenten and Temari received the same sympathetic nces from the audience

    Fat Cat, help me beat Lee up! Tenten was calm enough to not consider killing her teacher

    The west stand got chaotic, but no one cared because the big screen had already begun to scroll again.

    Nara Shikamaru VS Dosu Kinuta!

    Seeing this, Masahiko whispered, Shikamaru should be able to win against this mummy. Its fine. If he wants to enter the quarterfinals, he has to win another round. Dont getzy on me now.

    Shikamaru was stillzy, and Asuma has to push and shove him before he slowly walked to the center of the arena However, the opponent was slower than him and didnt appear.

    Masahiko was startled, turned to look at the Fourth Kazekage, and he nodded to greet Masahiko

    Damn! I told Orochimaru not to attack the vige, what is he nning to do?! Masahiko rubbed Natsukis little head angrily.

    However, the fact that Shikamaru won caused many cheers from the audience There were many people who put their bets on him.

    Masahiko secretly cursed, Its just shady!

    Dosu was absent, and his teammates and leader Jonin didnt show up; They better do something about the draws or Masahiko might call the police.

    In this way, there are only ten winners in this round, and ten people and ten people will reach the top eight Masahiko calcted at a high speed.

    The big-screen scrolled again.

    Uzumaki Naruto Vs Kiba Inuzuka!

    Masahiko let out a sigh of relief, Very good, a wave of wretched developments!

    Its my brother! Natsuki got a bit excited, Ancestor, can idiot brother win?

    You said it, hes an idiot, so he will definitely win! Masahiko responded with a smile.

    Natsuki blinked her big eyes, felt puzzled for a moment, then turned around ignoring Masahiko

    When Naruto came on stage, he waved to Masahiko carelessly, but only Minato gave him a warm smile, and everyone else responded dully because Kiba was too weak.

    The Inuzuka n techniques are quite unique, however, itpletely depends on the strength of their dogs.

    Naruto didnt even need to use his Shadow Clone, and only used his fists and kicks to directly surpass Akamaru and Kiba.

    Pop, pop!

    The winner of the third round, Naruto Uzumaki!

    That stinky brat is making progress quite fast. Karin whispered, But hes far worse than me!

    Masahiko nced at her with a smile, Karin isnt a Taijutsu type ninja, in another two years, Im afraid she will have to rely on her bombs to defeat him

    The big-screen scrolled again.

    Haruno Sakura VS Yamanaka Ino!

    Good, good, another character development battle.

    After all, Sakura got Masahikos secret book, which made her much stronger than the original. The two girls didnt turn against each other because of Sasuke; however, the battle was very boring but in the end, Sakura was slightly better

    The big-screen scrolled again.

    Akimichi Choji VS Uchiha Hoshino!

    Tsk! The situation isnt very good.

    The chubby boy got bullied.

    The big-screen scrolled again.

    Shino! VS Kankuro!

    Masahiko pursed his lips, These two isnt it too authentic that I want Kankuro to win? Forget it, its better for me if Shino wins.

    The Aburame nsmen are very mysterious people even in the eyes of the Konoha residents. They wrap themselves tightly all day long and rarely take action.

    However, due to their unique abilities, no one actually wanted to see them in action

    As soon as the overwhelming insects appeared, Masahiko covered Natsukis eyes.

    Ancestor, is there something I shouldnt see?

    Ah Masahiko responded.

    ..

    The winner of the sixth round, Aburame Shino!

    There were loud cheers everyone, which indicated that many people bet on Shino.

    The big-screen scrolled again.

    Uchiha Sasuke Vs Hyuga Neji!

    Masahikos face changed, Shady!

    The fight between these two made him ufortable, but the audience at the scene was looking forward to it. The genius of the Hyuga n against the Genius of the Uchiha n was the most interesting duel so far.

    The battle was also really exciting. Sasuke was much stronger than the original and because of the pressure brought by Tenten, Neji was also much stronger. The unique physical skills of the Hyuga almost suppressed Sasuke, but in the end, thetter was slightly better.

    Out of helplessness, he exposed his trump card, the three-tomoe Sharingan eyes, in advance, which attracted a lot of exmations.

    Masahiko sighed slightly, Its okay, its still under control!

    Kushina suddenly turned her head and said, Grandpa, didnt you notice who is left?

    Masahiko was stunned when he heard these words, and after a little pondering, his face suddenly changed Hinata and the three she will be fighting, Toneri, Gaara, Lee!

    What is happening here?

    The big screen rolled again, and then stopped, and with it Masahikos heart

    Otsutsuki Toneri Vs Hyuga Hinata!

    Fuck, its definitely a shady act!

 Chapter 442: Seek Less Guidance In The Future

    Chapter 442: Seek Less Guidance In The Future

    Hinata is going to break his heart on television?? Hahhaha

    Masahikos face ckened, and he nced at Kushina and Karin who wereughing wildly beside him.

    Sister Karin, Mom, what are youughing at?

    Buhahahahaha

    Ancestor?

    Masahiko pursed his lips, Karin, Kushina canugh, but how can youugh? Dont you feel that you and Toneri have the same issue?

    Karin was stunned, it seemed to make sense Im heartbroken, Great Elder.

    In the center of the venue, Toneri and Hinata stood facing each other.

    Hinata blushed and bowed, Toneri-San, please take good care of me!

    Ah? Ah! Toneri hurriedly returned the salute, scratched his head a little distressed. Its okay if he faced anyone else, but how can he go against her?

    This is when off-site guidance is required.

    Masahikos voice sounded in Toneris ears, You can go easy on her, but dont lose. Little Hinatas surface is soft and cute, but her heart is firm. If you let her win, it will have the opposite effect.

    Toneri was startled, then nodded as if he understood.

    Masahiko in the sand heaved a sigh of relief, but fortunately, this kid is so nave, otherwise, it would have been troublesome.

    Up to now, two of the predicted top eight candidates have been eliminated; Neji and Rock Lee. Although the tenth round hasnt started yet, Rock Lee probably wont be able to beat Gaara, and its okay to say that hes already eliminated. If Toneri loses this round, Masahiko can pack up and escape to the Land of Whirlpools

    Toneri can go up to Hinata, its going to be okay. Masahiko frowned, then turned around and looked at Obito, who was chattering with Fourth Kazekage naturally

    Huh? Masahiko frowned. Sakumo seemed to be looking weirdly at the Fourth Kazekage, You can see with your eyes through the Transformation Technique? What the hell Sakumo even a Mongekyou Sharingan cant tell the difference, is your intuition that sharp? Orochimaru is in trouble, Hahaha!

    Old Ancestor, youreughing so stupidly.

    Masahiko pursed his lips and pinched Natsukis cheeks on both sides.

    In the center of the arena, the pping duel started. Both Toneri and Hinata used the Gentle Fists technique with murderous intentions.

    But all that the others saw is Toneri trying to p Hinata and thetter trying to p him back the dissatisfied expressions once again appeared in the venue.

    There were people who were more dissatisfied with Toneri though. On the west side of the stand, Narutos loud howls could be heard from every side, Hinata! Come on! Didnt you say you wanted to beat up that scumbag?

    Toneri was distracted and was almost pped by Hinata. Thetter quickly took a few steps back and said, Toneri-San, I didnt say that.

    I know. Naruto that bastard, I hope I can meet him next! Toneri nodded.

    Hinata was startled, Toneri-San, Im gonna get serious, Kai!

    Masahiko could roughly hear this conversation between the two, and couldnt help but cover his forehead. You said that you hoped to meet Naruto next, in front of your current opponent This is emotional damage! No wonder you couldnt catch Hinata even after chasing after her for six years.

    Time passed slowly, and in the end, the duel between Toneri and Hinata sessfully stunned the audience and was ended by Hinatasck of physical strength.

    The battlested for nearly half an hour, and many spectators had to leave the arena early for lunch.

    There was no need for a draw for the final duel. Lee jumped directly to the center of the field with a 1234-degree flip, then gave a thumbs up to the remaining audience, Oh!

    Another wave of exits followed that

    It was obviously the most intense duel today, but there were less than a thousand spectators left in the stadium.

    Lee, who can open the fifth gate, is unmatched in this group, even Sasuke and Naruto cannot be his opponents, but unfortunately, he has encountered Gaara, the greatest defense.

    Although the sand cannot keep up with Lees speed, and he managed to break his sand armor in the original, Lees endurance, unfortunately, isnt enough, and he wont be able to keep up after opening the fifth gate, one punch, and one kick, and his muscles and bones will break. The end is going to be ugly.

    Masahiko pondered and looked back, and found that Obito, Hiruzen, and the others were apanying the Fourth Kazekage to exit.

    Didnt he find a chance? Or did he get afraid? Masahiko frowned slightly, Or Maybe hes waiting for my orders?

    Elder, that green kid with thick eyebrows doesnt seem to be in a good condition, Karin whispered beside him.

    Masahiko nodded and smiled, His bones are broken, and there isnt a ce in his body that is in ce, and its very likely that he already lost the ability to be a ninja. But it doesnt matter isnt it to you? Go and let him take a bite!

    No way!

    Really cruel. Masahiko sighed.

    Kushina took Natsuki, Grandpa, you should go quickly. I really cant stand watching that guy Gai crying

    Masahiko shook his head with a smile.

    No problem! The Uzumaki Doctor can cure all diseases!

    At the LV9 of Medical Ninjutsu, Masahiko can cure almost everything, and the effect is extremely fast.

    Masahiko thinks that once he adds more points to it and reached LVMAX his basic healing techniques will have the same effect as biting the chest, face, and butt. As long as hes not already dead, he can be saved.

    However, hes not going to add points to his medical skill for the time being. After the Chunin Exam, there are too few events left to gain witness points

    Kushinas wish to see Gai stop crying wasnt fulfilled. After Masahiko treated Lees injuries, he cried even more Fortunately, Lee fell into aa, and this is didnt turn into a stage of cry between the master and his disciple.

    Hey! Ancestor, Im gonna win today! Naruto said.

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows, Didnt you watch thest duel, dont you feel some pressure?

    Thick-Eyebrows is really powerful, Gaara is also very strong, but Im still the strongest!

    Masahikoughed, Why are you calling him that? Do you envy his eyebrows?

    Narutos face copsed, and his resentful eyes locked Haku in. His eyebrows have only grown by a little, and they are still very light

    .

    The first day of thepetition came to an end, but things in Konoha were a bit moreplicated now.

    A letter was sent to Masahiko: There seems to be something wrong with the Fourth Kazekage, please pay more attention to it tomorrow.

    Sakumo really found out about Orochimaru, I dont know how many people have received this same letter. Masahikoughed and shook his head.

    All he knew was that Minato also received a simr letter, and he and Kushina alone were enough to make Orochimaru eat dirt

    You came to Konoha voluntarily, the ancestor didnt force you You better seek less guidance from destiny in the future, Orochimaru!

 Chapter 443: Feel The Chidori’s Pain

    Chapter 443: Feel The Chidori��s Pain

    Early next day, at Konoha stadium.

    Masahiko took Kimimaros Team and Kushinas family to meet at the same ce as yesterday.

    Naruto was excited, Ancestor, Im going now, wait and see how I will be Sasuke to the ground!

    Masahikoughed, Naruto is always so self-confident.

    Ten draw lots, the probability that you will fight Sasuke is one in um uh very small, so dont underestimate the others!

    Impossible! No matter who goes against me, I will beat him down!

    Idiot brother, fight on! Natsuki waved her small fist.

    Naruto smiled brightly, Oh!

    When Naruto ran away, Masahiko stretched out his hands to Natsuki and sat her on hisp again. The chubby little baby was addicted to this intention, and even more addictive to the pinching

    Natsukiid back on his chest, and Masahiko rubbed her cheeks. The way she was trying to act like she was resisting made her look cute, and soon she lost all strength

    When the audience filled the stadium, the little girl was already asleep.

    Grandpa, The Fourth Kazekage is here. Kushina tilted her head and said.

    Masahiko smiled, I can see that youre responsible for keeping an eye on him, and Im responsible for watching the game.

    Grandpa, cant you feel that theres something wrong with him? Kushina pressed.

    Masahiko scratched his head, Ah, old geezers tend to look wrong every few days of the month, but he seems to have a problem.

    The Fourth Kazekage? Karin turned her head in doubt, and then turned back after a shudder, I think he has a kind of disgusting feeling?

    Masahiko was startled, Is this so-called womans intuition?

    What did you say, Great Elder? Im still a girl!

    Masahiko pouted, When you say that, I also feel sick.

    Karin:

    Kushina couldnt just rx, and looked back at the fourth Kazekage, Minato noticed that, and said, Kushina, rest assured, watch the Chunin Exam, Ill keep an eye on him.

    Masahiko shook his head helplessly, Orochimaru probably knows about this since yesterday, did he already prepare an escape n?

    I dont know if this counts as witnessing him trying to attack Konoha and kill Hiruzen but fails. Am I going to get a few points out of this?

    Masahiko pondered for a while, but then the quiet stadium made him look up, and big rolling screen.

    Todays first game is Pffft! Cough!

    What, whats the matter?! Old Ancestor! Natsuki woke up from her sleep with crystal saliva still drawling from the corner of her mouth. When she saw Masahikos face, she quickly wiped it off with a blush.

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows, Look at the screen.

    Uzumaki Naruto VS Haruno Sakura? Huh? Brother and Sakura-sister?

    Kushinas focus shift entirely from the Fourth Kazekage since her son was about to face his crush. As a mother, you must gloat in such misfortunes

    Hahahahaha!

    Naruto seemed to have be Shikamaru and walked towards the center of the stadium as if he were on the execution ground; the disbelief was evident in his face.

    Masahikos voice sounded in his ears like a narrator, This man is a man of his words, no matter who he encounters, he will beat them to the ground.

    Cruel

    Sakuras pace wasnt that brisk too, but it was rtively stable. She knew very well that she was the weakest among the ten people today, and that Naruto had already been signed. Although she cant win, NAruto will at least give her a chance to show all her strengths Definitely!

    Im sorry, Naruto.

    The two stood face to face, Sakura first apologized for her intention to use Naruto, but Naruto obviously misunderstood.

    Sakura-Chan, Im sorry, but I have to beat that bastard Sasuke, so I cant lose to you here.

    Bastard Sasuke-Kun?! Sakura gritted her teeth and muttered, throwing away her apology.

    Karin froze in the stands, That stinky brat does he like her?

    Masahikoughed, and Karin seems to have felt some jealousy toward Sakura now that she saw how she stole Naruto from her, You have a soft sport Kimimaro, Naruto had no choice but to find someone else.

    No way Karin started to feel sentimental, Have I caused this little devil so much damage?

    On the battlefield, the two already started the battle.

    Naruto didnt even use his Shadow Clones, he was only relying on his Taijutsu, and Sakura managed tond a few hits on him

    Idiot brother really likes Sister Sakura very much.

    Masahiko pat Natsukis little head, Youre still young, and you dont understand some things.

    Natsuki ignored him, and Karin pouted and said, Great Elder, dont like to Little Natsuki. Its obvious, that stinky brat is under that girls Genjutsu.

    Yes its interference Genjutsu. Masahiko pursed his lips, Sakuras talent for Genjutsu is pretty high, but unfortunately, it cant break the defense. However, if Naruto acts so carelessly, its really possible that he will lose.

    As Masahiko said, Sakuras fist hit Naruto but couldnt break his defense at all. Using Genjutsu she managed to hit Naruto twice but not thrice. Things kept going for a while, but soon, Sakura had no choice but to raise her hand and admit defeat.

    However, she has already shown her strength, Genjutsu, and even Medical Ninjutsu. Whether she can be a Chuninpletely depends on the judges.

    The big-screen scrolled again.

    Shino VS Gaara!

    Masahiko frowned, Theres really no ck-box operation, Obito is really upright! How would Shino beat Gaara? Bags dont eat sand.

    After a crushing battle, Shino surrendered after half a minute.

    The big scroll scrolled again.

    Tenten VS Shikamaru!

    Masahiko sat up straight and hugged Natsuki tightly, this matchup was worth watching.

    Little Natsuki, keep an eye on Shikamaru, and take a good look at how a highly intelligent Shinobi, like this ancestor, fight!

    Natsuki quickly closed her eye, then looked back at the field and excitedly said, Yes!

    There was indeed a wonderful battle in the field. Shikamaru made full use of the bumpy terrain that had been damaged from previous battles, calcted every move, and sessfully made use of his shadow maniption technique.

    However, when Tentens Chakra burst out and the red Chakra started forming a cloak around her body, he released his shadow technique instantly.

    I admit defeat! Shikamaru raised his right hand.

    There was an uproar in the field; there were many people who bet on him. Fortunately, he still had a little chance to enter the quarterfinals, and it was normal for him to lose to Tenten, the champion in favor, so everyone could calm down.

    It feels that an ident is going to happen eventually, these people arent very firm in their willingness to gamble and admit defeat. Masahiko smiled, this wave is sure a win!

    The big-screen scrolled again.

    Uchiha Sasuke VS Uchiha Hoshino!

    Masahikos smile froze, Its a coincidence that these two actually met!

    It seems that Sasuke is going to feel the Chidoris pain Will he ask me to teach him after finally tasting it? Hehehehe.

 Chapter 444: I Can Only Help You So Far

    Chapter 444: I Can Only Help You So Far

    Ever since the words Sasuke VS Hoshino appeared on the big screen, the cheers from the audience havent stopped.

    The genius of the Senju n faces the genius from the Uchiha n. Those who knew Sasukes identity were looking forward to this match.

    In Masahikos arms, Natsuki tightly covered her ears to reduce the noises. After confirming that she wasnt deafened, she breathed a sigh of relief and plugged her ears again. There was nothing special about that, but Masahiko pinched her cheeks anyway

    In the center of the venue, Sasuke and Hoshinos stood facing each other. Sasuke obviously hadnt paid much attention to the girl in his ss, who was almost as handsome as him, but noticed how she was standing on her tiptoes with a little doubt on his face.

    Hoshino nodded politely to Sasuke, but she kept moving her body using her toes up and down.

    Your feet

    Battle begins!

    Genmas voice ringed throughout the field interrupting what Sasuke was about to say. He frowned slightly and looked at Hoshinos toes again. After realizing that her heels were slowly falling to the ground, she suddenly raised her head with evident confidence.

    Hoshinos figure disappeared the moment her feetnded!

    The strong wind came from behind Sasuke made him subconsciously raise his hand to block his right rib, but failed to. After receiving a hit, the girl behind him rotated at a high speed and rushed toward him again.

    Sasuke hurriedly opened his Sharingan eyes to capture Hoshinos movements, but in the end, he only had time to tilt his head slightly to the right, but his left shoulder got caught up by Hoshinos tiptoes.

    This slight touch made Sasuke stagger, but Hoshino moved her right leg again, and hit Sasuke in the face Sasuke rolled and flew out.

    It all happened within two seconds of the battle, and there was an instant silence in the stands.

    Sasuke-Kun! Sakura eximed in the stands.

    Naruto was stunned, Hey, youre kidding me right?! What was that just now?

    Sasuke isnt easy to rush to the street. The moment he was hit, he deflected his head and flew out to relieve his force, but this couldnt hide his inner grievance.

    Shaking and standing up, Sasukes eyes were locked on Hoshinos toes again, Whats wrong with this guys feet?

    In the stands.

    Wow! Big brother Sasuke got beat up! Big brother Naruto should feel distressed!

    Masahiko pursed his lips, pinched Natsukis cheeks hard, and said, Natsuki, remember, Naruto likes Sakura. A few months ago, it was a slip of the tongue. Your brother was happy when Sasuke was sent flying.

    Is that so? Then why is my brother looks so worried? Natsuki rolled her eyes.

    Masahiko pondered for a moment, Well He and Sasuke are teammates, and he must show a worried expression at this time.

    Oh, is that so?

    Masahiko nodded, Yes, just like youre pretending to be ignorant on the surface, but youre secretlyughing at the ancestor in your heart.

    What?

    Little brat, die! Take this and this and this!

    Hahahahahaha Ancestor, I was wrong!! Hahahahaha.

    After cleaning up the little girl, Masahiko looked at the two in the center of the field fighting with a smile. Sasuke gradually got used to Hoshinos unique tiptoe technique, butpared to Hoshino who practiced with not sitting and not standing all year round, he has a certain gap in physical strength.

    Especially Hoshinos slender legs which were constantly flipping and kicking Sasuke.

    Sasuke had to distance himself, then used Fire Ball, but Hoshino also used the Fire Ball to block his technique, and the air in the stadium immediately became hot.

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows and turned to look at Haku. Thetter consciously began to relieve the heat for everyone

    Hoshinos Chakra volume is a lot worse than Sasukes. If he keeps using Fire Balls, he will definitely end up using Chidori.

    Huh? Old Ancestor, why does it seem like its snowing? Natsuki murmured.

    Masahiko was stunned, Dont talk nonsense, it never snows in July Eh? Feather?!

    Masahiko turned his eyes sharply, and his eyes immediately caught the Kabuto, the caster, dressed like an Anbu!

    Grandpa, this is a Genjutsu!

    Something is happening, Kushina, Great Elder!

    The audience fell asleep one by one, and the other ninjas knew that something is wrong

    Sure enough Kabuto is working under Orochimaru, but why did Orochimaru dare to attack? What should I do to him now? Masahiko was a little confused.

    God! Are we under attack?

    Ancestor, Im so sleepy Natsukis resistance to Genjutsu was limited, and she fell asleep in Masahikos arms.

    Masahiko pondered for a while, turned his head to look at the chaotic stadium, then again at Minato and Kushina, who was looking at him inquiringly, Oh, no, the ancestor also fell into the Genjutsu.

    Kushina:

    Minato:

    God?

    Sasuke and Hoshino, who were fighting fiercely, realized that something was wrong and pulled away from each other. At this moment, a figure suddenly shed between the two as the Fourth Kazekage above was holding a Kunai to Hiruens back.

    What happened? Sasuke murmured, and suddenly the familiar hand of his big brother pat his shoulder, Brother?

    Follow me first, Sasuke!

    On the other side, Hoshino was also taken away by Hatsu.

    Hiruzen was still captured? Masahiko opened his eyes slightly, met Kushinas gaze, and quickly closed them again.

    Kushina:

    At this time, four more people rushed down from the stand and stood at the four corners of the venue, Four Violet mes Formation

    Kushina and Minato didnt care about Masahiko, who was inexplicably acting as he got affected by the Genjutsu. One by one, two of the four sound Shinobi were knocked down, and the other two were getting rid of by Michiyama and Nawaki, and the four of them upied the four corners of the venue.

    Hiruzen, who was captured by the Fourth Kazekage, suddenly shouted, Iste the venue as nned!

    The four of them looked at each other and formed a seal at the same time, Red Sun Formation!! The crimson barrier enveloped Hiruzen and the Fourth Kazekage.

    Orochimaru didnt think you would actually make such a low-level mistake! Hiruzen took a deep breath and said loudly.

    So youve figured it out? Orochimaru tore off his mask as he talked, then stabbed Hiruzen with the Kunai in his hand, but Hiruzen slowly turned into mud.

    Earth Clone? Orochimaru smiled and licked his lips, without showing any signs of panic, then looked at the red barrier around him, and said, As expected of Sarutobi-Sensei, you have already arranged to trap me?

    Outside the formation, many Konoha Shinobi had surrounded the barrier, and the ones standing in front were Obito and Hiyashi. The other Chunin and Jonin who were still awake, under themand of Sakumo, moved theatose people out and settled them one by one.

    Hey, whats the situation? On the stand, Karin murmured, and turned to Masahiko who was in aa, Elder! Hurry up!

    What happened to the Elder? Sakumo noticed the situation.

    Karin pouted, Elder, he has been caught by the Genjutsu, and is unconscious.

    Is that so? Sakumo nodded thoughtfully, Then you can take care of him.

    Orochimaru, I can only help you get here Masahiko muttered in his heart.

    Outside the formation, Obito got a reply from Sakumo, he pondered for a moment, then the space around him distorted, no matter why Masahiko is doing this, he would bring a group of Konoha S-ranked ninjas to Orochimaru to catch him!

    The battle was going to take ce inside the formation. Although it means that they will lose four S-ss Shinobi, it will prevent any damage from reaching Konoha, and more importantly, it means that the crowd in the stadium will stay safe.

    Orochimaru licked his lips, The Eldersmission has been fulfilled, now I should think of escaping Edo Tensei!

    Three coffins rose slowly, and Hiruzen shouted eagerly, Obito, hurry up!

    Obito hurriedly replied, I also want to hurry, but the strength of the sealing formation is too high, which affects the speed of my teleportation!

    When Obito finally brought all the S-Ranked Shinobi inside the barriers, the three coffins in front of Orochimaru hadpletely raised and were slowly opening.

    The one at the front is the Fourth Kazekage, but the two at the back areempty?

    Orochimaru was stunned; he looked at Fourth Kazekage at his own side, then at the opposite side where Hiruzen, Obito, Itachi, Hatsu, Fugaku, Kakashi, Gai, etc

    Whats going on? Why did the summoning of the First and Second Hokage fail?! Interesting! It seems that I really have to run for my life this time

    In the stands, Masahiko opened his eyes slightly, Im sorry, Hashirama and Tobirama are out of the service area.

    Orochimaru, this is all that I can do to you, I hope you can survive, sincerely

 Chapter 445: Giant Cat

    Chapter 445: Giant Cat

    Within the formation, the battle was about to start.

    ording to the usual practice, before the fight, you must say a few words, as Orochimarus purpose, and persuade him to just give up. Whats more, after seeing the Fourth Kazekage inside the barriers, Sungakures ninjas heads were about to explode, shouting outside the barriers they never heard him say he wanted to go in.

    However, Orochimaru was never going to exin anything. Its impossible to exin in this life.

    A sealing formation Orochimaru licked his lips and looked around, this thing is really not something that he can break, Formation of Ten Thousand Snakes!

    .

    In the stands.

    Well Masahiko groaned, pretending that he was slowly waking up, With such a high Genjutsu, even the ancestor might be tricked, thanks for the protection guys!

    Karin: Haha.

    Haku remained silent, but Kimimaro felt that God must have a deep meaning behind doing this

    It wasnt peaceful in the stands. The sound squad that got beaten up before was still resisting, except for Kidomaru who got knocked out by Kushina earlier. At this time, they opened their cursed seals, and they were struggling to support themselves under Asuma and the others siege, but it was a matter of time before they were captured.

    These four are cannon folders He doesnt have time to care about his subordinates, it would be a miracle if he runs away. Masahiko murmured, Is the old ancestor being a bit too hard on him Speaking of which, wheres the other one?

    Just thinking of Orochimaru, Masahiko remembered Jiraiya, who was down at the vige gathering materials for his next novel and seems to have finally reached the stadium after he knew that there was such a thing happening.

    Even when he bet some much, he could still have the peace of mind to think about his novel while the finals were going on. Writers are really amazing people

    Elder! Is Orochimaru inside the barriers?

    Orochimarus technique didnt summon a few snakes, it actually summoned ten of thousand, which densely covered all spaces. The people inside couldnt be seen, only four Susanoo could be seen clearing up the snakes, so Jiraiya had to ask Masahiko for confirmation.

    Well, its Orochimaru. Hes currently attacking Konoha, are you going to help?

    Jiraiya frowned slightly, Elder, then why are you lying here? Did Orochimarue to Konoha because of you?

    Masahiko was startled, and immediately shook his head in denial, No way! Impossible, its none of my business. Im not going because Im afraid of snakes! Oh, and I want to protect Natsuki!

    Jiraiya rolled his eyes and turned to the three sound ninjas who were under siege, Orochimaru Ill go and get rid of these three first!

    Go. Masahiko sat upright holding the sleepy Natsuk in his hands, then looked around, Except for the Sunagakure team, all the candidates have left there are too manyatose vigers, and moving them requires a special squad for mobilization

    .

    With the addition of Jiraiya, the remaining three were quickly captured, and together with the Kidomaru, they were taken by the Torture specialist, Ibiki, who no longer had scars.

    Jiraiya hurriedly came to Minato who was maintaining the barrier, Minato! Open a gap and let me in!

    Minato hesitated for a moment, Sense, you should take over for me. After opening the gap, there will a weak point, and we might create an escape route for Orochimaru.

    Inside the barrier, the snakes were finally cleaned up, while Orochimaru and the Fourth Kazekage were surrounded by a group of Konoha S-Ranked ninjas.

    Its true that the sealing formation trapped Orochimaru in, but also restricted Konohas squad action. Especially the four Susanoo, which take up a lot of space. They couldnt act simultaneously and they had to decide who should make a move first. Moreover, Orochimaru took advantage of the situation and managed to open his Sage Mode!

    Orochimaru knew he couldnt just let them act first, so he locked Hiruzen in his eyes, and chose to take the initiative!

    The Fourth Kazekage used his gold sand suddenly and blocked everyones sight, while also covering for Orochimaru, and thetter quickly rushed to the front where Hiruzen was standing, but suddenly he stopped!

    With a sh of golden light, Minatos figure appeared beside Hiruzen.

    Idiot Jiraiya came and reced Minato. Sarutobi-Sensei, did you bring Minatos Kunai with you? Orochimaru made a seal with both hands, Sensei, you really made such a good n to catch me

    Sage Art: White Rage Technique!

    The field inside the formation began to vibrate suddenly, causing the bones inside Konohas ninjas to rub against each other. This technique cannot be blocked, which left everyone in pain, especially the weakest, Fugaku and Hatsu, they couldnt even maintain their Susanoo!

    However, at this moment, a blue light shed behind Orochimaru, and the gold dust barrier that the Kazekage put around the broke instantly. Orochimaru had to stop the operation urgently and turned around to defend.

    Boom!

    Bang!

    Pam!

    Orochimaru, who flew out, licked his lips, Im going to try my best

    .

    In the stands, Masahiko pursed his lips, Ouch

    God! Should I join them?

    Masahiko pondered then shook his head, Forget it, Orochimaru is already struggling. Not to mention, that you cant cooperate properly with Konohas ninjas.

    Then after today, should I stay at Konoha and learn for each other?

    Thats up to you.

    Kimimaro immediately put on a smile, stared at the Konoha Squad in the barrier, and as if he chose a suitable opponent, he fixed his eyes on Gai, who was emitting blue vapor

    Ninja who only uses Taijutsu are very suitable for his appetite, and that guy seems to be very tough

    Masahiko hesitated, wanting to remind Kimimaro that Gai isnt easy to y with, but after thinking about it, Gai is indeed the most suitable opponent for Kimimaro

    Inside the barriers, Orochimaru was beaten up continuously, but he wasnt injured. The Kazekage, however, was far inferior, and Itachi was already adding thest touches to seal him up for good

    Orochimaru wont be able to hold on any longer eh? Whats going on?! Masahiko turned his head in a daze.

    Karin was also stunned, and slumped on the ground trembling: This, what is this?! This Chakra! How could there be such a huge Chakra?!

    Masahikos face darkened and immediately passed Natsuki to Haku, You three take care of Natsuki. Tell everyone that I will solve things over there.

    A few kilometers away on the westernmost side of Konoha, a giant white cat rose up, more than a hundred meters high, and it was clearly visible even at that distance!

    What happened? That stupid cat didntmunicate with me for the first time and this is what happened And How much food have you been eaten all these years to have a greater Chakra reservoir than me! Masahiko shed away.

 Chapter 446: It Has Been A While

    Chapter 446: It Has Been A While

    Back in time two minutes ago, the residential area of the west side of Konoha.

    Fat Cat was covered in ck and red Chakra, and its pair of green eyes kept ncing back and forth at the unconscious Tenten in Nejis arms, as well as the dead and injured Konoha vigers around.

    Meow~ How is Lil Tenten?

    Neji opened his Byakugan eyes carefully inspecting Tentens condition, It seems that that the Chakra in Tentens body has been drained out by some kind of strange Ninjutsu. Although its not life-threatening, I dont think that it can be fully recovered.

    Meow~! The fat cat roared loudly, then turned his eyes, and fixed them staring coldly at the guy in front of him, How dare you use Genjutsu on Whitey, and make him kill some many of his own people, and almost kill Whiteys Tenten! Speak out loudly yourst wishes before I kill you!

    The person on the opposite side didnt answer, and murmured mechanically, Susanoo!

    The green Susanoo skeleton stretched out around him, and a giant of more than 20 meters tall suddenly stared down at Fat Cat, then moved its hand and tried to sh Fat Cat with his more than ten meters long sword!

    Bang!

    Two red tails of dozens of meters long stretched out from behind Fat Cats butt and parried that strike. The long sword flew out of Susanoos hand instantly, then he stumbled a few steps back.

    You guy is Shisui Uchiha who disappeared a few years ago! The unconscionable old man is still looking for you What are you trying to do, you bastard!

    Neji boy, take Lil Tenten and run away!

    The ground under Fat Cat cracked instantly, and Neji hurriedly jumped away carrying Tenten in his arms. Even though they were nearly 100 meters apart, Neji was still unable to keep his bnce because of the strong wind that was caused by Fat Cats pure chakra burst!

    Shisui immediately entered the second stage of the Susanoo. The skeleton became plump, and Susanoo, who was more than 50 meters high, made all the surrounding ninjas and vigers, who still didnt notice the battle going on there, run away with their lives.

    However, they couldnt help but stop again and wonder.

    Is that a cat?!

    Secondster, there was a huge white cat with a height of more than 100 meters and a body length of more than 300 meters tearing the Susanoo to shreds with its two ws!

    At this time, Masahiko has finally entered the scene, flickering on the top of Fat Cats head, Thats Shisui? Dont kill him, hes being controlled by Genjutsu!

    Meow~ Whitey doesnt care, he almost made Whitey kill Lil Tenten!

    Masahiko frowned slightly, looked at the green Susanoo skeleton reforming, sensed the surroundings for a moment, but couldnt find Tentens Chakra, and his heart sank, Wheres Tenten?

    Shes with Neji!

    Masahiko left immediately. The crazy cat isnt easy to be controlled. Fortunately, there was no one left here, and most of the people were still in aa inside the stadium or dead.

    If Shisui is here, then Naori? When his figure appeared again, Masahiko had already reached Nejis side and taken Tenten.

    The Chakra was sucked dry, and even the vitality was damaged? When did the power of the Rinnegan be so domineering? Medical Ninjutsu was performed at the same time, and the Minds Eye of the Kagura was opened to the maximum extent.

    Elder! Neji then reacted, and hurriedly leaned over.

    Masahiko nodded in response, and then he paused for a moment, looking at the direction of the green Susanoo a few miles away with aplex look.

    Its really here there are six more people, The Six Paths of Pain? Are you waiting for me?

    The medical treatment was finally finished, and Masahiko handed Tenten back to Neji, Shes fine, she just needs to rest for a while. What happened exactly?

    Neji paused, Before, hedy queen

    Huh? Queen?

    Neji seemed to roll his eyes, but Masahiko couldnt be sure because they were so big, That cat asked Rin and me to call it Lady Queen.

    Masahiko looked back at the giant cat, which yed with the green Susanoo as if it were a ball of yarn. If the asion wasnt right, he would have certainlyughed his butt out. What did Neji go through to call out a cat Lady Queen so naturally?

    My Lady Queen was hit by Uchiha Shisuis Genjutsu, Neji continued, It attacked us, and the vigers were quickly rescued by thepanions who came with us but there were still many casualties.

    Masahiko frowned slightly, What about Tenten?

    The situation was very chaotic at the time, I only saw a strange person suddenly rushing out of the crowd and k-kissed Tenten, then she fell in aa. Fortunately, Her Lady Queen broke free from the Genjutsu at that moment.

    Kissed?! Masahikos brows furrowed even tighter, Is this some kind of special bloodline limit?

    It seems so. She was also a female ninja. Neji quickly added.

    Masahiko nodded with a smile but not a smile, So this is the so-called kiss of death? Theres indeed the Nibis Chakra in Tentens body, butpared to the real deal its nothing, just one percent of one of its tails. This was nned!

    This seems to be a nned attack; they cant attack Naruto because hes well protected by Minato, so they waited all these years for Tenten to grow up, then when she finally has about one-tenth of the Nibis Chakra This time, it really caught Masahiko by surprise.

    Sensing the nearby Chakra fluctuations, Masahiko was slightly stunned, Rin is here? Shes more than five months pregnant. Naruto ising too! I need to solve this quickly!

    Stepping on the top of Fat Cats head again, Masahiko said, Are you almost out of anger? Look at how much destruction you caused to the ce!

    Meow~! No way! Im going to kill this bastard!

    Tenten is okay! Masahiko shook his head helplessly, Ill give you half of the bets profit. It must be worth hundreds of millions, so you can eat whatever you want, and grow even to two hundred meters high, so stop it already!

    Meow~ Deal!

    Snap!

    The huge paws of the fat cat suddenly pressed down, and the green Susanoo shatteredyer afteryer. By the time the cats ws were removed, Shisui had fallen into aa in tattered clothes.

    Shisui has been dyed for the past few years, and his strength hasnt been improved at all. Itachi and Hatsu have surpassed him. Masahiko sighed, But its good that hes alive, Kagami must be happy!

    The giant cat under his feet slowly shrank, and Masahiko looked down at him and instructed, You go and take care of Tenten, and keep your eyes on Shisui. That trouble maker Naruto wille over after a while, you must stop him too. As for the rest listen to Rins orders.

    Meow~ No, the deal has changed, I want 60%!

    Masahiko pouted; this stupid cat!

    There are still many enemies waiting for me in the front. I assume that theyre preparing a surprise for me. If I die there you can have all the profit to yourself, okay?

    Meow~ You immortal will die?

    Masahikoughed and shed away.

    Not far from Konoha, Masahiko finally stopped when he reached the new Six Paths of Pain.

    Uzumaki Masahiko, you came slower than what I have expected. The Deva Path spoke slowly.

    Masahiko was silent for a moment, thenpletely ignored him, and looked straight at the dark blue long-haired ninja behind.

    Uchiha Naori, its really been a long time, its almost 117 years!

 Chapter 447: Time Wheel

    Chapter 447: Time Wheel

    Even in the Land of Fire, which is springy all year round, the air in July was still a little hot and uneasy.

    Masahiko greeted Naori, and then he realized something. After a while, he frowned and muttered, No, shes long gone

    Uzumaki Masahiko, youve really lived until this era. I didnt dare to believe it until I finally met you here face to face. The gentle female voice came out, stunning Masahiko in ce.

    Naori, you He really didnt expect that guy to dare and give Naori her consciousness.

    Uzumaki Masahiko, I have never manipted Naori. She did everything voluntarily. Its not surprising, after all, shes, like me, has a deep hatred for you!

    Masahiko pursed his lips and really wanted to say, You hate the wrong person, But this thing how should he exin it?

    The old ancestor has been med countless times in his lifetime, this isnt surprising! Masahiko said to himself, but he really didnt want to bear the other me, Naori, what kind of hatred do you have? What happened? Why dont I know about this before?

    You dont know? The hatred I have for you isnt small. Naori put her hands behind her back, tied up her long dark blue hair that was loose, then suddenly her right and only Sharingan eye, rotated at high speed, and transformed into three hollow circles while rotating and connecting together.

    Sure enough, youve awakened your Mongekyou Sharingan? This shape is quite special. Masahiko murmured, with a thoughtful look on his face, Hatred, huh? Hehehe

    Masahikos two squinted eyes opened instantly, and ordinary Rinnegan and Rinnesharingan eyes were simultaneously revealed in front of people for the first time.

    The hatred can be solved. I will take care of the younger generation first, and then we will talk slowly.

    Uzumaki Masahiko, you wont have that chance. A female ninja from the Six Paths of Pain said.

    Masahiko nced at her and felt that she was quite familiar. She was a character who appeared in one of the movies

    It seems that she can absorb Chakra through kissing. By the way, I remember that little yboy troublemaker ended up kissing her too! Masahiko saw a post on the inte about Narutos Waifus in his previous life. Before Hinata, there were actually four or five beautiful girls who had kissed Naruto, and the single dog Masahiko has actually felt a bit jealous, Tentens Chakra was absorbed by her

    After pondering for a moment, Masahiko shook his head gently, If you really have the confidence to keep me here, then why dont youe here personally, why did you hide from my perception? Stop talking nonsense! If you have any means, use them quickly, is it Naoris Mongekyou Sharingan ability?

    Pains Six Paths quickly cleared the way from left and right, then Naoris gentle and beautiful face was facing Masahiko. Naori smiled locking Masahiko with her Mongekyou Sharingan eye, Arent you going to hide? Uzumakis greatest genius.

    Masahiko smirked, I havent been called a genius for many years

    Wheel Of Time!

    The scene around Masahiko suddenly changed, and the mountains and forest were reced by wastnd.

    This was a familiar battlefield, and in front of him is a familiar person, the 11-year-old Naori!

    And Masahiko is also 11 years old!

    You actually managed to pull me into you Genjutsu, thats quite amazing! Can you produce the scene of our confrontation? This is quite nostalgic. Masahiko smiled, There are opportunities to reminisce, but this one isnt suitable.

    ng!

    Naori pulled out her long sword, Dont be impatient, Uzumaki Masahiko. No matter how long of time we spend here, the time outside will not change.

    Noari said then charged forward with her sword, In that battle, we didnt actually decide the winner, lets finish it here!

    Masahiko paused, nodded slightly, took out a kunai from his ninja bag that he hadnt worn for many years, then greeted her.

    ng! ng!! ng!!!

    When the two des finally shed for thest time and started pushing each other, Masahiko forced his Kunai closer to Naoris neck for a moment, then pulled back.

    I havent experienced many a battle in the past 100 years, but I have made some progress. Now that I can live this event again, if I still cant defeat you, then it will all really be in vain. Speaking of which, do you really hate me? Masahiko asked in a low voice.

    Noari paused, sighed then took a few steps back, Its no longer clear who was right and who was wrong. But Im already dead, and this grudge should be gone too. I refuse to be fooled by people with ulterior motives. That guys body is on a barren mountain more than 20 kilometers northwest of where we are fighting.

    Masahikoughed, I knew it, I knew it was like this, your character, I I learned a lot from the past. The barren mountain more than 20 kilometers away is a bit wide, but its better than nothing.

    Naori raised her long de again and pointed it at Masahiko, One more fight, kill me in this space, and you can go out.

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head, it was amazing that Naori managed to pull him inside her Genjutsu while he have an LV10 Yin attribute. However, he could break free whenever he wanted.

    But looking at Naoris face while charging at him again he couldnt do that to her, so he greeted her with his Kunai.

    At the moment when the two weapons shed, Masahiko suddenly pulled away from his Kunai, and let Naoris long sword sh him without hindrance.

    You Naori was shocked.

    I dont care whether who was wrong or right. You were the one who suffered. And I feel that I need to make amends. Masahikos body slowly dissipated.

    This is my Genjutsu

    Its alright, you forgot that Im the greatest genius of the Uzumaki n. You cant imagine how strong Im after living for more than a hundred years. Masahiko raised his eyebrows, I want you to get rid of your hatred with thisst strike, other things dont matter We will talk about itter, we will have all the time in the world!

    Naoris long hair fluttered, then aplicated expression appeared on her face, Uzumaki Masahiko, why are you still so stupid after living for more than a hundred years!

    Masahiko: ???

    His body copsed, and the space created by the Genjutsu also slowly shattered. Masahikos consciousness returned to his body, and the position of the Six Paths of Pain in the front of him didnt change, proving that what happened in the Genjutsu was indeed only a moment.

    Masahiko frowned and looked around, but didnt understand why Naori called him stupid, which he absolutely refused to admit

    Naori, I see that youve seeded. The Deva Path said.

    Naori was stunned, and with evident helplessness, she said, Yes. Uzumaki Masahiko is like always unexpected!

    Following these words, her Mongekyou Sharingan quickly dimmed, turning into a gray-white eye like her left one, and she has gonepletely blind!

    Its actually a Genjutsu at the cost of all pupil power? Masahiko frowned slightly, realizing that things werent as simple as he thought

    At this moment, Masahiko suddenly noticed that the others in his field of vision were slowly getting taller, no, he was getting shorter! Name: Uzumaki Masahiko Age: 11 (+)

    The time wheel, the time wheel! Its such a time wheel? This is really awesome!

 Chapter 448: Alice In Wonderland

    Chapter 448: Alice In Wondend

    Masahiko jumped, stretched his arms and legs, and even pulled out a small mirror from nowhere to look at his young face.

    11-year-old me, so handsome, the genius young genius, suave Masahiko was intoxicated for himself

    A persons attitude can affect his appearance. Masahiko felt that he hadnt adjusted his mentality after he was 12 years old, he would have definitely grown into Uzumaki Minato At 11 years old, hes so handsome!

    If God gives me another chance, I will definitely apply Vaseline cream on my face every day. Masahikoughed, Now is the chance!

    Uzumaki Masahiko, does returning to your youthful appearance make you so happy? Deva Path said, Even if you are about to die?

    Masahiko was stunned, carefully scanned the attribute column, and determined that in addition to his physical skills, his strength hasnt changed because of his age. Then what does this guy mean?!

    At this moment, Uchiha Naomi, who was blind, suddenly attacked, and instantly killed one of the Paths, and then turned and shed another.

    Bansho Tenin!

    Deva Path extended his right hand, and the gravitational force was released. Naomis de stopped right before cutting off the second bodys neck, then her body flew straight to the Deva Paths hand uncontrobly.

    Naomi why?

    Uzumaki Masahiko, run. Even though she was flying in mid-air, Naomis voice was still calm.

    Masahiko was also very calm, thanks to his full-level Yin Release, his brain works at a high speed, which helped him calcte the best solution. He rushed towards the Deva Path quickly and pushed Naomi, who was about to be stabbed by the iron rod, away

    Puff!

    Deva Paths iron rod pierced his chest.

    Naom, you have to live well! Masahiko slowly lowered his head.

    Naomi: ???

    Deva Path: ???

    Masahiko, who bowed his head, grinned, gave himself 10/10 for his heroic act, then focused his Chakra inside the wound.

    Yonbi, Rokubi, Nanabi, and a small amount of the Nibis Chakra? It wasnt sealed inside the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path, they sealed the Chakra inside their own bodies. Is it to increase the amount of Chakra to control the Six Paths of Pain further? Well, its not far enough! The location of the main body is 27 Km away in the southwest as Naomi said!

    Masahiko raised his head with a smile, and the Deva Paths face suddenly changed color, Shinra Tensei

    Ultra-Focused-Shinra-TENSEI! Masahiko shouted, and suddenly the remaining five Paths were all turned into scrap metal!

    Masahiko grinned, then turned to look at Naomi, who was sitting on the ground, wondering whats going on since she couldnt see anymore, then he sighed, Its a bit sad that you couldnt see such a handsome scene.

    Naomi was stunned upon hearing that, then untied her long dark blue hair and doped it over her shoulders, and with a soft smile, she said, Uzumaki Masahiko, send me back to the other world, and take him out. Also this time as an ancestor of the Uchiha n, I truly apologize for

    Halfway through her words, Masahiko appeared behind her instantly, then pressed his right hand on the top of her head, Save it forter, I still have things to tell you!

    His Rinnegan eye moved, and Naomis soul was raw out by him, then sent back into his spiritual space, while her body slowly drifted away.

    Twenty-seven kilometers, hehe, boy, you wont run away this time! Masahiko flickered and disappeared.

    In the spiritual space.

    Hashirama held the dice cup in his hand, Tobirama, Kagami, Kenji, what are your bets, is it small or big this time?

    Tobirama helplessly said, Big brother, you guess first!

    Hashirama pondered for a moment, Big!

    Lets guess small! The three of them said in unison.

    Hashirama scratched his head, feeling that he was despised, This time it must be eh?

    The ground in the spiritual space suddenly trembled, and the fog northwest quickly dissipated, and a vi slowly rose.

    A neer? Hashirama smiled and opened the dice cup in his hand, Hahaha, big!

    Tobirama shook his head, Brother, the ground shook his now, and the dice cup in your hand must have also shaken, you cant count this one!

    Yes, it doesnt count! The other two agreed.

    Hashirama:

    On the other side, Mito, Nanako, Yuriko, and the eldest nephew approached the newly built vi.

    The vi door slowly opened, and a dark blue long-haired young ninja, who was blind, appeared in front of them.

    The four looked at each other, then shook their head, none of them knew her.

    She must be a Junior?

    In the distance, Kagami jumped out of his ce, Thats Uchiha Naomi-Senpai! Shisui is he okay?

    ..

    On the barren mountain thirty kilometers southwest of Konoha, Masahikos figure flickered.

    At this time, he has put on his Sage coat. Fortunately, this dress is based on his current form, otherwise, he would have needed to find a tailor fist to fix it

    The 11-year-old Masahiko isnt short, he was about six centimeters taller than Naruto, and a bit taller than Sasuke too

    The height is about the same, but the ancestor is more handsome than him! Masahiko raised his eyebrows, It was this mountain that I sensed before!

    Masahiko was about to active his Minds Eye of the Kagura when a blue barrier suddenly rose around the mountain.

    With a slight frown, two truth-seeking balls emerged from his chest and smashed into the barrier, crashing it. When Masahiko was about to step in, his feet shone with red light.

    Boom!!

    Like a volcanic eruption, the fire soared into the sky.

    Huh?! Buried bombs? Masahikos mouth twitched, and the repulsive force burst out of his body, suppressing the fire.

    The field got shattered, and the strong st turned the top of the barren mountain into powder!

    Ast little trick to dy me His right hand performed a seal, Minds Eye of the Kagura!

    Masahikos perception spread throughout the ce, then his head slightly turned to the north, Is it there? Huh? No!

    Masahiko shed forward twenty meters, throwing a punch!

    Boom!

    The punch that should have destroyed an entire mountain, has actually made a three-meter-deep crack.

    A sealing technique? Masahiko was stunned, then he couldnt help but grin, Hahahaha! Its really yours, this ancestor guessed it right! The most dangerous ce is actually the safest, huh? So this is where that special White Zetsu hides!

    Orochimaru was caught by Hiruzen and the others. They got their catch, but I didnt expect the ancestor to get a catch too, today!

    The repulsive force spread out, and arge lump of three cubic meters of soil broke out from the ground, with a sealing technique implemented on it.

    Masahiko smiled, and tapped the pimple with his finger, Hey! Come out, the ancestor is calling you!

    After a while, Masahiko shook his head helplessly, tapped it with his right palm, and the seal begin to break ayer byter.

    Bang!

    The lump burst from the inside, and a domineering face was revealed, saying, A Child? Where did youe from?

    Masahiko was stunned, wondering how he ended up finding a turtle while running behind a rabbit! What is this Alice in wondend?

 Chapter 449: Untamed Beast

    Chapter 449: Untamed Beast

    When he saw the turtles face, Masahiko didnt know whether should be happy or sad.

    So you were the one hiding here. This bastard is getting more and more cautious. It seems that Madara was one of his insurances, but God knows if it is thest one, Masahiko sighed, However, I will definitely catch him!

    Madara focused on the surrounding environment, and after a while, he frowned and looked at Masahiko in front of him, This kind of destruction is definitely not something a child can cause! Kid, what just happened here?

    Masahiko squinted, looking at him, Who are you calling a kid? Turtle!

    Madaras frowned, realizing that the child in front of him had a familiar expression, Little devil, youre from the Uzumaki n? Did youe here with the old man?

    Masahiko was startled, Didnt he recognize me? Hmm, Madara has seen me in my 20s and 50s, but never as a handsome child, he definitely wont recognize me!

    After pondering for a while, Masahiko asked back, Do you think Im handsome?

    Madara: ???

    Madara looked disgusted, then with his Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, he tried to trap him inside a Genjutsu!

    The corner of Masahikos mouth twitched, then he widened his eyes, Who do you think you are trying to trap inside your Genjutsu?!

    Rinnegan?! Madara was surprised, and after a while, he gritted his teeth and said, Damn it! Which junior woman of the Uchiha n was so spineless to marry the old guy?! That man that man is so old!!

    Masahiko:

    It seems that Madara stayed in the dark for so long that his brain circuit didnt work probably, he sounded like Karin for a moment

    After a moment of silence, Madara came back to his senses. The Rinnegan eyes cant be awakened that casually. The child in front of him is so young and the Chakra coat around his body must be condensed from natural Chakra.

    Old Man?

    Masahiko shook his head, Who are you calling an old man? Im still a child.

    Then who are you?

    Call me Uzumaki Starry-sky cultivator!

    Madara:

    Sack-bag-puncher?

    No, no, the Undertaker!

    Madara:

    Hahahahaha! Madara suddenly looked up to the sky andughed, then the Susanoo rose up in full Tengu form, Lets fight! Old man!

    Masahiko was silent for a moment, looked up, then looked away, Has he gone crazy?

    Did I push him too far? Shouldnt he give up already?

    Oh, you think youve gone too far? Then go a little more! Wood Release: Thousands of hands!

    Dumbass

    .

    After a while, mental space.

    Another vi slowly rose, and everyone who was listening to Uchiha Naomis story of the past was startled, Here ites again? Its very lively today.

    The vi was built, and the shaking ground calmed. Around the vi, a thick white wall rose up, surrounding ityer byyer.

    Everyone hesitated, then walked over only to see lines of ck words written on the wall: The ce isnt open yet, there is an untamed beast inside. Danger!!! No one is allowed to enter except Hashirama!

    Everyone looked at each other.

    Humph! Tobirama snorted coldly, turned around, and left, Senior Uchiha Naomi, tell us more about Second Grandpa when he was young.

    Naomi smiled, Ive basically finished talking about everything I know. If I go on, its just some hearsay.

    Its okay even if its hearsay. Mito smiled gently and turned away.

    Hashirama was stunned for a moment, then with a bright smile on the corner of his mouth, he walked forward with the dice cup in his hand. The thick wall didnt stop him in the slightest, My new gambler Madara!

    The outside world.

    Masahiko looked at the in forest that the barren mountain has turned into, and felt a little lost, Even if he can only use Wood Release, Madara could stand in front of me for less than ten minutes. Invincibles are so lonely! Hehehehe.

    ncing at the situation in his mental space, Masahikos face suddenly darkened, why is Naomi talking about me at my young age, its embarrassing

    Forget it Masahiko pinched his tender little face, and his old face long gone, I will go back to Konoha to harvest my witness points. I hope that Orochimaru didnt die tragically.

    .

    There are four major civilian residential areas in Konoha Vige, of which the western residential area has beenpletely destroyed, by the battle between Shisui and the Fat Cat.

    There were more than 1,000 homeless civilians all of a sudden, and 80% of them were still in aa When they fell asleep, their homes were gone, which was quite distressing.

    Fortunately, on a day like this day, most of the residents went to watch the game. Although there were casualties, there were only dozens.

    Rin went into battle in person with a big belly, and basically, all the injured were rescued.

    Masahiko hid to the side, watching Rin assigning the D-ss tasks to Naruto and other Genin and candidates, to clean up the ruins, and then left instantly. He could sense that the battle at the stadium was over, and Obito was heading towards this side.

    In the stadium, half of theatose vigers have been transported away, and the remaining half no one cares. The fight is over anyway, let them fall asleep in the stadium.

    Little Natsuki was in Kushinas arms sleeping, while Kimimaro and the other three stood aside.

    Masahiko blinked and appeared beside Kushina, Wheres Orochimaru?

    Kushina turned her head upon hearing these words, Who are you kid?

    Masahiko smiled, raised his eyebrows, and said, How do I look like? Grandpa was handsome when he was young, right?

    God! Kimimaro eximed.

    What? Rins eyes widened instantly, Is this little brat the great elder?

    Masahiko paused, it wasnt too strange for Kimimaro to recognize him, but Karins reaction

    She was supposed to say, How could the great elder be so handsome?

    Are you my Grandpa?! Kushinas loud voice spread throughout the stadium, and Hiruzen, Jiraiya, and Minato, who were in the center of the stadium, turned to the side after hearing the sound.

    What happened?

    Ten minutester.

    Everyone didnt have any choice but to ept the fact that Masahiko was rejuvenated, and among them, Hiruzens expression was the mostplicated

    Kushina was rubbing Masahikos little head without any consideration for his original age, while Karin kept measuring his height by the side Masahiko felt that it was a bit bad to be rejuvenated

    Jiraiya also wanted to joke but sighed with aplicated expression.

    Only then did Masahiko remember, and patted Kushinas hand, Did Orochimaru run away?

    He died

    Impossible!

    The group led Masahiko to the center of the stadium, then Jiraiya pointed to a scorched ck spot and sighed, Orochimaru hit the Four Seal Array

    Masahiko checked the ck spot with his hand and found no abnormality. But he really didnt believe that Orochimaru would die this easily.

    Witness and Change the main storyline of Naruto World: Konoha Crash n, get 30(*5) Witness Points.

    Only Change? Hes surely not dead! Masahikoughed and shook his head, then suddenly seemed stunned for a moment, Didnt Orochimaru only target Hiruzen? Is destroying the stadium considered a n to destroy Konoha? The systems judgment method is always confusing

 Chapter 450: Tenji

    Chapter 450: Tenji

    Inside Konoha Vige.

    Masahiko followed Hiruzen and Jiraiya, and slowly stepped into a building near the Hokage Building, then went underground after they took a hidden passage.

    Ive never been here before.

    Elder Jiraiya paused, then shook his head with a smile, Its too awkward to call you Elder now. You said that Orochimaru isnt dead?

    You two should know him best. Do you think its possible that he was identally torched to death by the Sealing Array?

    We found it weird too. So we didnt break the seal and checked carefully before finally verifying that he indeed died. Uzumaki Karin has also confirmed that his Chakra disappeared at the same exact moment he hit the Sealing Array, if hes not dead then how did he escape?

    Masahiko pondered for a moment, Maybe he turned into a fly?

    Jiraiya:

    Masahiko was seriously thinking deep inside, but he had no clue Its a pity that he wasnt there at that time.

    Its really possible that he turned into a fly and flew out wait, even if he turns into a fly using the Transformation technique, he cant actually fly So maybe he really died in such a bizarre way?

    Before the stairs had reached the end, the three encountered, Ibiki and Yamanaka Inoichi.

    Third Hokage, Jiraiya-Sama! The two of them bowed their head to greet them, while secretly looking at Masahiko.

    Masahiko felt helpless, then with a bang, he turned back to his original appearance, Its me.

    Elder! The two looked strangely at him, wondering why would he change his appearance into a child

    Has the information been sessfully obtained? Hiruzen asked.

    The two looked at each other, then nodded and said, They are ninjas from Otogakure, and its a vige established by Orochimaru.

    A vige established by Orochimaru? Hiruzen and Jiraiya looked at each in surprise.

    The four of them are high-level executives of Otogakure, and there are only three people above them. One is a Crystal Release user named, Guren, the other is a monk, called Hidan. And theres another one, a spy hid in Konoha, and he released the previousrge-scale Genjutsu.

    Theres a spy in Konoha? Hiruzen frowned slightly, Who is this person?

    Ibiki shook his head and said, They dont know him.

    Masahiko hesitated slightly, then decided to not tell them about Kabuto. Orochimaru has suffered enough this time, and Masahiko felt that he would be embarrassed for him if he gets into trouble again

    Also, the purpose of Orochimarus sudden attack was to assassinate you, Third Hokage-Sama.

    Is that so? Hiruzen lookedplicated.

    Masahiko coughed lightly and interrupted the reminiscence of the past, Do you have any way to confirm Orochimarus death? You can send someone to Otogakure, as long as Hidan and Guren are not there, and everyone else is, it can basically prove that Orochimaru isnt dead.

    Jiraiya nodded, ording to Orochimarus way of doing things, he would indeed do this People who arent important will be discarded.

    Ill lead the team, and I will take Itachi and Hatsu with me.

    Hiruzen paused and turned to Masahiko, Elder, what do you think?

    Go ahead But if you meet that guy named Hidan, be careful not to fall into his technique. Hes one of the religious guys.

    The one from the Jashin Sect? Jiraiya looked surprised, I will!

    Jiraiya left instantly, then Hiruzen faced Masahiko with aplicated expression, which made Masahikough deep inside.

    You want to ask why I know so much? Or do you want to know whether Orochimarus sudden attack on Konoha has anything to do with me? Masahiko shook his head, I cant tell you the specifics. You just need to know that Orochimaru didnt actually want to kill you, and the previous destruction of the residential area on the west die of Konoha was caused by the fight between the stupid cat and Shisui, which I willpensate, with the money won in the Chunin Exam.

    Hiruzen was stunned and suddenly had a bold guess. Masahiko asked Orochimaru to make trouble in Konoha so he can interrupt the lottery

    However, he only dared to think about it and not say it Its not good for everyone.

    I see, Elder. Hiruzen nodded, Shisui, who has been missing for a long time, returned. Obito knows that he has suffered so much, and Im afraid that he might lose his position I must go now.

    ..

    The four were kept imprisoned, waiting for Jiraiya to return from Otogakure before deciding what they were going to do with them. It was either to lure Orochimaru into the bait or to continue to detain.

    Since the establishment of the vige, Konoha hasnt executed several death sentences, and these four might not be as lucky as the others.

    At that time, the cute little girl, then he decided to leave it be, Orochimarus subordinates are always loyal.

    These four also reminded Masahko that he should let Kimimaro and the others form their own teams.

    But for now, Masahiko put everything aside, went straight to Kushinas house,y down on Narutos bed, then transferred his consciousness into the spiritual space

    Spiritual space, in a tea house.

    Except for Hashira who went to reminisce with the untamed beast behind the walls, the others all surrounded Naomi with a smile, listening to her stories of the past, while the eldest nephew from time to time added a few details.

    Masahikos figure slowly condensed, and when he opened his eyes he first looked at his body

    The soul hasnt changed? Well, this should be right. If that Genjutsu can also reduce the age of my soul, then it would be truly terrifying.

    Second Grandpa! Tobirama noticed his arrival, and the others greeted him one after another, with lets say, weird expressions.

    Masahiko sighed, it seems that the ancestor has lost his majesty, anyway, it didnt seem to have been there before

    Naomi, are you satisfied with your new home?

    Its okay. Uzumaki Masahiko, have you caught the original body?

    Masahiko looked at her gray eyes, frowned, his mental power surged, then it stopped after a bit.

    I cant do it? I have to think of another way to restore her vision.

    After pondering for a moment, Masahiko shook his head and said, I didnt catch him, he ran away. Only one turtle was caught have you been in his hiding ce in the past few years?

    Naomi shook her head, Hes very cautious. He didnt fully trust me, even in the very end. All I know is that his name is Tenshi.

    Tenshi? Emperor? Masahikoughed, the name was really cringey, Huh? Wait for Tenshi? It sounds like Tenji, Kaguyas husband, the emperor of the mothend or something

    His memory was a little fuzzy, but Masahiko could still recall the general plot.

    Tenji, it turned out to be him, no wonder he wants to resurrect Kaguya! Masahiko blinked, He hates the other me so much, why is that? No way is it because what?! Hehehehe, well done!

    Second grandpa, whats wrong with you?

    Masahiko quickly put away his smile, looked at the people in front of him, and then at Naomi

    Its alright. Noami doesnt know much about my past. Since youre curious, let me tell you about my old days myself!

    Masahiko decided to tell them about the great glorious moments of his youth, not the wrong misleading version of Naomi

 Chapter 451: The Ancestor Is Hitting Puberty Again

    Chapter 451: The Ancestor Is Hitting Puberty Again

    In spiritual space.

    Masahiko rambled on and on for an afternoon, and everyone listened quietly for an afternoon.

    Eldest nephew, do you now know how powerful your second uncle is? Dont listen to your other uncle and fathers nonsense. Theyre just jealous because I beat them up when they were kids! Masahiko frowned.

    The eldest nephewughed and said, I was ignorant when I was young, I didnt respect you very muchter!

    Masahiko squinted at him, Youre not as good as Mito in this regard, she treated me well when she was a child.

    Mito smiled gently, When I was a child, my grandfather told me that the night I was born, you cried a lot in excitement

    Masahikos face turned ck; it was his lifes regret that he didnt have the chance to beat his eldest brother in the end

    The eldest nephew thought, Is there such a thing? I remember when Mito was born, you hugged her for two seconds, then turned around and left. I thought you were disappointed because I give birth to a girl.

    Thats excitement, that how I get I excited Masahiko sighed, Lets not talk about those old sesame seeds, lets talk about something happy. Hmmm Looking forward to a better tomorrow?

    Tobirama shook his head, Its still interesting to hear some stories from the past. You havent told us what happened after you fought Naomi-Senpai, and why did you fell silent. Did you start practicing some techniques?

    I did. Have you forgotten about my Special Shuriken technique? As for why I stopped caring for a while Masahiko raised his eyebrows and smiled, I was just a boy and 11-year-old kid who was in adolescence and has just met a beautiful girl and missed his chance. Son, they were exciting days. But the Uchiha n was too strong, so I had to practice a few techniques. Unfortunately, learning those techniques wasnt as easy as I thought, and when I finally mastered them, Naomi was no longer there.

    Tobirama and Mito looked at each other in surprise. They had already figured out everything, but they didnt expect him to say it so calmly.

    Masahiko shook his head secretly, he was over a hundred years old, and such topics are no longer embarrassing to him, it was actually quite annoying to hide it anymore

    However, Masahiko wasntpletely calm, because he was eager to see Naomis reaction, so he turned and looked at her.

    Naomis expression was still calm, and after a while, and smiled, Uzumaki Masahiko, youre now an 11-year-old boy again.

    Masahiko was stunned, and he didnt know what to say. Moreover, he was getting some very serious information from the outside world

    Naomi, Uchiha Madara who came after you is the son Uchiha Tajima. And thetter was born before you died.

    Naomi nodded, Tajima was born when I was sixteen, and I held him in my arms. So Uchiha Madara turned out to be his son

    You go to him and tell him that youre his second grandmother, and then ask him if he has a way to transmit his eyes power. If not, I will find another way!

    I actually

    Masahiko waved his hand and interrupted, Lets as first. I need to go out now. If I dont something bad might happen.

    ..

    Time goes back to two minutes ago.

    Kushinas house.

    The trouble maker Naruto took the Chunin Exam in the morning and went to the west residential area to clean up the rubble in the afternoon. He was exhausted.

    After finally returning home, he shouted, Im back. Then when straight to his room and flew towards his bed.

    When he was in the air, Naruto was horrified to find that there was a boy on his bed, who seemed to be asleep.

    It was toote to stop the fall, Naruto could only control his body so that the tragic event between him and Sasuke doesnt ur again.

    Just as he was about to crush on him, the sleepy boy lifted his right leg, and kicked him Naruto hit the wall hard.

    After finally recovering, Naruto was that the boy was still pretending to be asleep, and was so angry that he almost used his Shadow Clone technique to kick his ass

    Fortunately, Kushina rushed in a hurry and prevented any further idents.

    Naruto! Thats Grandpa!

    Naruto was stunned, What?

    Kushinas gaze lingered on Masahikos tender face for a while, then sighed, You heard it right, thats my Grandpa! Your ancestor!

    Old ancestor?! Naruto put his face close, How did he

    Bang!

    Sensing that something was approaching, Masahiko kicked again.

    Naruto was ready for it this time and blocked it with his arms, but Masahiko seemed to be aware of it, and increased the force, sending him flying again

    This technique, this indeed the old ancestor. Naruto muttered, But how did he be like this?

    Kushina shook her head, God knows how! Oh, I want to go back too, I dont need to be 11, just 21

    11 years old? Naruto was stunned, then he smiled evilly, Youre younger than me now, youre going to call me big dont kick!

    Huh Every time the ancestor sleeps like hes awake, he can sense every little movement near him. But this time, he slept so soundly that hes not opening his eyes when he attacks me.

    Kushina was startled, Are you sure?

    Naruto nodded.

    Grandpa, wake up, its dinner time! Kushina shouted, Hmm, it seems it happened again. She said then rolled up Masahikos trousers

    No hair leg? Thats right, hes 11-year-olds now, and hair hasnt started growing on his legs yet Kushina muttered, then her eyes slowly moved upwards.

    No, its too dangerous to do this, in case Grandpa wakes up and armpit hair doesnt necessarily grow at that age too Forget it.

    But Naruto didnt want to forget it. He recalled the dark history when he couldnt even pluck out a single hair from Masahiko

    Naruto hesitated for a long time, then stretched out his sinful little hand to Masahikos eyebrows.

    Bang!

    Ah! Why is it okay for a mother to touch you, I Naruto shouted angrily.

    Masahiko suddenly sat up with a smile, then looked at the embarrassed expression on Kushinas face, Because when I sleep at your house, the only person I subconsciously guard against is you, little brat. Kushina, you betrayed my trust in you. Humph, do you still want to knit two more gloves for Natsuki?

    Gloves? Naruto blinked.

    Kushina shook her head again and again, I wouldnt dare!

    At this time, Minatos voice came from the kitchen, Kushina! Natsuki is awake!

    Kushina didnt waste that chance, and hurriedly left while saying, Grandpa, I need to check on Natsuki.

    Masahiko pursed his lips, Ill go too, now Im more like her big brother than Naruto.

    Naruto:

    It was easy to exin to a child, and Natsuki quickly epted that the ancestor became her brother, and was happy with it.

    Thinking about it, she must have always felt that Naruto as a brother, isnt very reliable

    Its a bit awkward for Masahiko to hold Natsuki now, the height isnt suitable, theres also a bit of unnaturalness in his heart.

    Development period, I know what Naomi meant when she said Im 11-year-old again. Masahiko sighed secretly, Natsuki is fine, but you have to pay attention to other beautiful girls, developing boys

    Even if the ancestor is hitting puberty again, he must not lose his integrity

 Chapter 452: One More

    Chapter 452: One More

    The next day, at the junction of thend of fire and thend of wind.

    Dance of Death!

    Kimimaros body was covered with bone spurs, and he swirled and rushed forward, piercing through the sand curtains.

    Sand Burial!

    The sand swept up and flew, obscuring everyones sight and stirring up a sandstorm.

    The wind and sand dissipated, and Kimimaro hovered in front of Gaaras neck with a bone spur in hand, and thetter was left helpless on the ground.

    When the bone reached Gaaras neck, Kimimaro pulled away.

    In an instant Temari and Kankuro, who were watching the battle from a distance, looked shocked.

    The leader of the Sand Ninja Vige, Jnin Maki, looked like she was gnashing his teeth, and kept cursing in his heart:

    I brought all three of them back to the Land of Wind, and you, Uzumaki Masahiko, chased after us three, and had to let Kimimaro-kun and Gaara learn from each other. Gaara now got defeated in a second, and you Uzumaki Masahiko still disappointed? Whats the matter with you? What do you want to prove here? The Land of Whirlpools is amazing? Uzumaki Masahiko is amazing, isnt it? Im sick of this, and I cant hide it!

    Gaara, Temari, Kankuro, lets go! Maki said angrily, Senior, can we go?

    Masahiko waved his hand. The disappointed look on his face still did not subside. He didnt get a witness point just now!

    This didnt work too?

    At this time, his dress waspletely different from before. Because of his smaller stature, his previous clothes didnt fit well. Early in the morning, he wondered all over Konoha and chose a handsome outfit for himself.

    It is the all-white top of Sasuke in the original Shippuden, and the lower body is matched with blue pants. After buying it, he learned that the Sand Ninja team had left, so he hurriedly followed up with Kimimaro and the other three.

    Oh, theres no such thing. Masahiko sighed and smiled again. Karin, next to him, kept peeking at him, making him feel good

    Elder, where did you buy these clothes? Kimimaro would be very handsome if he wears something like this!

    Masahikos face darkened: Am I handsome?

    Barely.

    Masahiko breathed a sighed. Karins reluctance proves how much hes very handsome, so that made him actually contented and happy

    The clothing store in Konoha.

    understood!

    God, lets go back. Kimimaro returned. I want to go to see Gai to learn from each other.

    Go, take Karin with you, but be careful about getting hurt. Masahiko pondered for a moment: Haku, you will help me take care of the eleventh ss for a few days. They instructed the Jonin to be Uchiha Hatsu. But Hatsu is now executing hisst mission as an Anbu

    Elder, where are you going?

    Masahiko smiled: Cultivating. It may be a few months before we meet again. Lets go, go back!

    Konoha.

    Masahiko didnt add his points immediately. He still had a few things to do.

    First of all, in the mental space, Madara, the evil barrier, refused to recognize Naomi as his second grandma

    Masahiko didnt do anything, Madara was the mighty and irresistible type, but in the end he got the way to regain the eyes power.

    Stop dreaming, old man!

    Cant you be nicer to me? Be careful, Ill let Hashirama ravage you!

    Hashirama is not my opponent here!

    Masahiko was startled, and then he remembered that Madaras yin attribute should be much higher than Hashirama

    Is there really no way to transmit?

    Old man, Madara said hesitantly, I will answer you only if you bring Izunas soul from the underworld to this ce!

    Masahiko smiled. Its good to be willing to offer conditions.

    I cant get in touch with Hagoromo for the time being. But Ill do it, I promise. Can you tell me the way first?

    Come on, be a good boy?

    No! You think you can fool me, old man? I will beat you to death!

    Dumbass!

    There was nothing to gain from this trip, but Madara reminded Masahiko that the most likely person who knew the way to supplement the power of the eyes was the Hagoromo himself.

    When Hiruzen is dead, I will try to pull Hagoromo again. I dont know when Hiruzen will die though

    After pondering for a long time, Masahiko shed and went to the Hokage Building. The witness point of the Chunin exam has not been obtained yet, and this should be thest step.

    In the Hokage Building.

    Hiruzen, why are you here, Obito? Masahiko looked confused and had a little guilty conscience.

    Hiruzen didnt notice anything unusual, so he quickly got up to greet him, and said with a wry smile: Shisui has just woken up, so Obito said he should take care of things in his n first. I have to work hard for a few more days. You came just in time

    Is your body okay?

    Hiruzen was stunned and smiled. Thank you for your concern. I can survive for two more years. But I cantpare to you

    Masahiko secretly pouted, howe everyone says I cantpare to you when they get old. Each ones tone is quite regretful, its not like its his fault.

    Oh, this ancestor has identally returned to the age of 11, so I can live for at least 120 years

    Cough!

    Didnt you say that you are in good health?

    Hiruzen:

    After a long silence, he sighed leisurely: Lets get down to business, Elder Masahiko. Im worried about the Chunin exam.

    Masahiko smiled. Hmm, and how is that?

    The candidates that have been decided now are Tenten, Neji Hyuga, Shikamaru Nara, Sasuke Uchiha, and Hoshino Uchiha. But because of the sudden interruption in the middle of the exam, the candidates Toneri Otsutsuki and Naruto Uzumaki, including Sai, didnt get the chance to show their strength, they

    Masahiko pondered for a moment. It always felt awkward to let Naruto, the trouble maker, get the title of Chunin

    Its not that there is no next exam. Let them wait, dont worry.

    Hiruzen nodded. Ill listen to you.

    After he finished speaking, he lowered his head and signed a name on the document on the table, which represented that the result of this Chunin exam was set, and Naruto, who didnt knew the truth yet, would probably fall into tears.

    Witness and greatly change the main storyline of Naruto World: Chunin Exam, get 50 (*8) Witness Points.

    Masahiko almost couldnt restrain the ecstasy in his heart andughed, 400 points? What a big gain! The Chunin exam is really the main line!

    At this moment, Hiruzen said hesitantly: There is one more thing. Because of the interruption of the Chunin exam, many Konoha civilians, asked for the refund of the gambling money

    They dared! Masahiko stared, and the Rinnegans eyes frightened Hiruzen: Why would the ancestor return the money he won by his ability?!

    Won by his ability? This made Hiruzen became more and more certain that Orochimaru was found by Masahiko

    After a moment of silence, Masahiko spoke again: Actually, not all the money won this time is put into my pocket. Half of it is given to the civilians in the residential area on the west side of Konoha, and the remaining half has to be given to the stupid cat who destroyed it. Right. It is impossible to refund the money, same as it is impossible to refund ones life! I still have something to do, and I may not be able toe back in two or three months. The money is kept by Kushina for me. If I dont see the money when Ie back, you are the only one to me!

    You let me

    Hiruzen said half of his words, looked at the empty Hokage office, and smiled helplessly again.

    Youre going to make me lose my life!

 Chapter 453: Training

    Chapter 453: Training

    In the vast sea, an uninhabited ind.

    Masahiko carefully inspected the environment on the ind, determined that there were no beasts except insects, and nodded with satisfaction.

    He had stocked up enough food in the Eight Trigrams space, and before leaving, he told Kushina that he would be away for a while. Everything is ready, Masahiko is going to start his special training!

    Witness Point: 1510 points

    Because the witness points given by the Chunin Exam were much unexpected, he originally nned to open two spaces at the same time, but this time he could open three at the same time, and he felt a little worried.

    After all, adding each skill to the full level will cause some trouble, and he really doesnt know what will happen if three attributes are maxed at the same time.

    Lets start with just two to be safe Masahiko pondered for a long time, Forget it, dont care about it! The ancestor has been lucky recently, lets do all three!

    There is no need for hesitation now!

    With 1500 witness points used, Masahiko immediately felt that his second door was closed, the fifth door was closed, and the sixth door was slowly opened. At the same time, his bodys control over the three releases of thunder, water, and soil was increasing.

    After half a day, the body changes finally stopped, Masahiko raised his arm: Is it finally over?

    After he double-checked the status bar, there have been a lot of changes in this period of time.

    Ninjutsu has changed from 30000 to 45000, which means that his ability to use techniques has increased.

    The body was reduced from 30,000 to 25,000 because of age, but Masahiko thought this was a good thing.

    He used to be a Perfect Sage Body, which he gained only after he became an adult, but now he is a young perfect sage body thats going through puberty development. When his body matures, he will definitely exceed the previous 30,000!

    In addition, the most unexpected thing for him is that the Chakra has greatly improved. From the previous 100,000 to 400,000, it has quadrupled, which means each space opening brings him 100,000 Chakra points.

    Masahiko, who originally had 100,000 Chakra, was actually simr to theplete nine-tailed body, and the foodie fat cat managed to surpass him a little

    As for the rest of the properties, except for the number of spaces to be changed to (5/8), nothing else has changed. The strength rating has not changed, it is still SSS, but Masahiko can feel that he is a bit stronger than before

    There is also an unexpected blessing, the second door to break is in the left brain! When the right brain was opened, my IQ was still not as good as Shikakus, but this time the left brain is also enlightened I will never lose to others in my life, dont mention Shikaku even Shikamaru cant either!

    After activating the gate of opening space, Masahiko was slightly startled after entering, and his face quickly turned ck There was water as far as the eye could see!

    Is this special system targeting me? The water attribute space has to be on my left brain, so I cant change the ce? Dont they all say that the lungs control water, the water release space should be in the Fourth or Third Gate!

    This sarcasm was too big, which made Masahiko very upset. He tried to test the effects of various techniques in the water attribute space, enhancing the water release and weakening other techniques, which were all expected

    Then Masahiko flew in one direction for a while without finding the boundary of the space, not knowing whether to cry orugh

    System, I always thought you would always be good to me, but I didnt expect you to be the worst

    Next, Masahiko entered the other two spaces to check. However, the appearance and effect are basically the same as the water release space.

    The earths release space is in the fifth gate. It is an endless desert, no green spaces at all, not even a cactus

    The thunder release space is in the sixth gate, and it is full of beating thunder and lightning, and it doesnt distinguish between enemy and foe, it almost burned Masahikos clothes Its a good ce to trap and kill the enemy.

    After the three spaces have been checked, Masahiko noticed that the sky has dimmed. This time adding points only took a day However, Masahiko was still a little ufortable.

    Lets stay here for a bit more just to adapt to the current strength!

    The first thing to get used to is of course the new skill he just got  Amenominaka.

    This is a more advanced time-space Ninjutsu, which can open a portal in space and freely travel back and forth between the dimensions under his control. It can be used for disruption, avoidance, and surprise attacks.

    Opening a portal in the air How can it be opened? Masahiko murmured in a low voice, wearing a sages coat and waving his hand solemnly.

    After waving his hand, Masahikos face became more dignified, nothing happened, should he say a few words or something?

    This is not very good.

    It was really difficult to rectify. It took him a full week of repeated attempts before Masahiko could skillfully open a portal in the air, and it took him nearly a month to create a dimension freely in his own space.

    Every time he shuttles, Masahiko needs to spend a huge amount of Chakra, which feels very tasteless.

    This skill can only be used to y tricks. If it werent for Kaguya Otsutsuki, it would have been impossible to be used

    Having mastered one skill, Masahiko began to study the second new skill  Amenotejikara!

    This is the skill obtained after his right eye awakened and be a Rinnesharingan. For all objects or creatures in the sight, Masahiko can instantly exchange positions with them.

    It is much easier to master the power obtained by an eye, and Masahiko can use it proficiently in just one afternoon. But it consumes a lot of power. After using it three times in a row, Masahikos eyes even briefly degenerated into ordinary Rinnegan eyes, which startled him, thinking that he would need to warm it up again

    Fortunately, after one night, his right eye returned to normal.

    After getting familiar with the two new tricks, Masahiko returned to the basic skills.

    The tenth-level Earth Release allowed Masahiko to fly with the ind under his feet.

    The tenth-level Water Release allowed Masahiko to drown the entire ind in one gulp.

    The tenth-level thunder attribute allows Masahiko to destroy the likes of Zeus with a super electromaic cannon.

    A new peaceful ind.

    Masahiko changed some uninhabited inds again,

    Eighty Gods Vacuum Attack, All-Killing Ash Bones, Chibaku Tensei, theplete Susanoo, and other techniques one by one

    After that, Masahiko called himself the ind-shattering ninja. As long as he made a full effort, no matter what kind of killer move it was, he couldpletely destroy an ind with it

    More than two monthster, near the Land of Whirlpools, Masahiko finally found another uninhabited ind of the right size.

    There is still onest move left to try. It seems to be that this is Gods will that Im going to perform it near the Land of Whirlpools. Masahiko sighed softly, then his hands formed a seal: Wood Release Secret Technique: Nativity of a World of Trees!

    After the seal waspleted, the ground under his feet trembled.

    A huge and sturdy vine broke out of the sea and lifted the entire uninhabited ind into the air until it rose to a height of about 300 meters above sea level before it stabilized.

    Sess! Masahiko smiled slightly, In addition to the moon, another settlement worthy of my identity has appeared!

    Overseas empty inds, mortals who want to enter the ind can only climb up along the vines (the vines absorb Chakra and can only climb with physical strength). Those who are sincere will receive the advice of Immortal Masahiko

 Chapter 454: Uchiha Akira

    Chapter 454: Uchiha Akira

    Masahikos practice of more than three months came to an end after thepletion of the sky ind.

    It was July 8th when he left Konoha, and now its cant remember, ahem, I dont know the years of practice

    Masahiko set up a shielding barrier around the sky ind, hiding the sky ind, waiting for the spare time to arrange it again

    The food in the Eight Trigrams Space is almost eaten, and it is very close to the Land of Whirlpools. Masahikos n was to go back and have a look first.

    The Land of Whirlpools, the Uzumaki Building.

    Yo, Sensei, have you really gotten younger? Konan and I didnt believe it when Sister Kushina came back. Nagato looked at Masahiko with a look of curiosity.

    Kushina with her big mouth, cant hide anything! Masahiko pursed his lips, he wanted to tease Nagato pretending to be his own illegitimate child? She ruined everything for him

    Sensei, you came back just in time. There is something important for you to decide.

    Masahiko was stunned, why did he feel that every time he saw Nagato, he had something important going on?

    You are the Uzukage, what else do you need me for?

    Yo, this is a bit special, Sensei! Nagato scratched his head, On Konohas side, Uchiha Shisui joined the Akatsuki organization on behalf of Konoha Vige

    Oh? Masahiko was startled.

    Nagato nodded to confirm: Now only our Land of Whirlpool has left.

    Masahiko nodded thoughtfully, and suddenly had an idea: We cant make something special, let Shark-face go!

    Yo!

    Masahiko pondered for a moment: That medicine are you taking it every day?

    Nagato smiled bitterly: Yo!

    Dont look like that, you two are both 32 and married for more than three years, and you dont have any children, Im worried for you

    I know youre doing it for our own good.

    Its good if you know, Ill prepare a new patch for you. If it doesnt work Ill prescribe another medicine for Konan.

    Nagato could only nod his head with a wry smile.

    Masahiko felt very helpless: Send someone to find Kisame.

    Kisame entering the Akatsuki brought Masahiko 20 witness points, which are all unexpected gains.

    Masahiko knew that if Nagato or Konan joined Akatsuki, he would gain more, but he couldnt do it.

    It was embarrassing enough for Masahiko to get that kind of tonic for the two disciples and make them eat it This time when he returned to the Land of Whirlpool, he was embarrassed to even see Konan.

    After having lunch at Sarahs and chatting with her about the current situation, Masahiko shed back to Konoha. He learned from Nagato that today is November 10th, and his practice time is not less than three months, but four months.

    If I dont go back, the money won by the ancestor will be lost by Kushina Why did I get so obsessed with my mind that Jiu Xinnai kept it for me?

    Konoha Vige, Kushinas house.

    Masahiko looked at the tightly locked door and had a bad premonition at that time.

    This afternoon, where can the family go? Naruto has his missions, and Kushina and Minato teach Natsuki to practice together?

    It wont be buying a new house with the money of the ancestor.

    He couldnt find Kushina after searching for a while. Therefore, Masahiko reluctantly went to the Hokage building, to say hello to Obito, and tell him that he was back, but Hiruzen was still in the Hokage office

    Why are you here again? Are you on strike with Obito?

    Hiruzen got up with a wry smile: Rins due date is approaching, Obito is taking care of her at home these few days, I have to endure another ten and a half days, s!

    Masahiko was stunned: Oh, yes, RinI didnt count my days. Is Kushina there with her?

    Hiruzen nodded: Its been there for days.

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows: She gave you the money, right? How much?

    I remember it was more than 460 million. Back then, the Konoha vigers were

    Hiruzen began toin, Masahiko smiled, nodded while listening, and said with emotion: 460 million Well, its not that much

    Sun sh:

    Its all right, youre busy. Masahiko waved his hand, and as if thinking of something, he added: Pay attention to your health, you are no longer young like before, after all, you are older than me now, so there is no need to be so hard on yourself

    Dont worry

    Well, this is the right attitude work hard! Struggle! Fight on! Masahiko flickered and disappeared.

    Only Hiruzen was left to sit and understand what Masahiko meant, did he want him to rest, or just work himself to death

    Uchiha n.

    Kushina was holding Rins hand to chat, but Rin suddenly showed a surprised look: Kushina, be careful behind you!

    Kushina turned her head sharply and saw a fist-sized ck hole appear in the space behind her. A hand stretched out from inside as if she wanted to pat her shoulder, but it was noticed by Rin and froze in mid-air.

    This hand is it Grandpa?

    The ck hole expanded, and Masahiko walked out from the inside with a face full of helplessness: Rin, does Obito often y this kind of game with you, why are you so keen?

    Rins stomach is already quite big, but her face is not very fleshy, and she has two cute little dimples when she smiles.

    Master, you have really be younger, and you look so cute now!

    Masahiko pursed his lips, this is because she was about to be a mother. The motherhood power is overflowing, and she actually said that he is cute?

    Handsome, handsome. Masahikoughed, Wheres Obito? Isnt he here to take care of you?

    Rin sighed iprehensibly: Hes preparing dinner for me.

    Yo, he learned to cook? Masahiko smiled, and from Rins expression, he knew that the taste was not very good, but Obito was also full of heart

    Looking at the terrible terrible cooker Kushina next to her, Masahiko felt sorry for Rin, things must have not been easy for her during this time

    Master was too busy in thest few months, and now hes done. Leave the cooking to me! How long is your due date?

    Rin was a little nervous: It should be tomorrow.

    Tomorrow? Masahiko was startled, Who will deliver the birth?

    Am I not here, grandpa! Kushina interjected: I can also do medical Ninjutsu, and I gave birth to Naruto and Natsuki, I have experience!

    I, this master is sorry, I didnt take care of you too much. Masahiko smiled wryly and shook his head, After you give birth, the cooking for a month will be covered!

    Rin smiled sweetly and didnt refuse: Im sorry, master!

    Masahiko smiled and turned to Kushina: Did you take my money with you?

    Kushina was startled, her face was full of reluctance, but she still touched her arms one after another.

    Oh, so youre willing to give it to me? Masahiko was slightly surprised, But I dont trust you, give it to me first, Ill leave some to you, just dont mess around!

    Okay!

    The next day, Konoha, November 11, 1960.

    In the words of Masahiko and Minato to appease Obito, Rin sessfully gave birth to a fat boy who weighed more than eight pounds.

    After thinking for a while, Masahiko decided on the boys name  Akira Uchiha.

    They all thought that Masahiko was wishing the child a bright future, but it was not.

    Masahiko named him after the path Obito took in this life.

    Masahiko sighed with emotion, then couldnt help but smile because Obito didnt have to wear the hated mask, and he didnt have to hide his name and cause trouble in the ninja world He felt that he grew into a really great man.

 Chapter 455: The Prison Break Plan

    Chapter 455: The Prison Break n

    He said hes cooking for a month, and Masahiko really did it for a month.

    When Kushina was pregnant, Masahiko took care of her so thoughtfully, you cant favor one over the other, right?

    During this time, Masahiko also learned about what happened to Konoha when he was practicing.

    The first is Otogakure. As Masahiko expected, except for Guren and Hidan, everyone else was basically there, and they didnt know about Orochimarus attack on Konoha, and some people didnt even know that the leader was Orochimaru.

    Faced with this situation, Jiraiya, who had a soft heart, together with Itachi and Hatsu, investigated every Otogakures civilian briefly, then let them go.

    After that, Jiraiya never returned to the vige. His second book was finallypleted. He went to the printing house to publish it. And on the way, he also thinking of finding Tsunade and finally somefort Orochimaru is not dead, his heart is reallyplicated.

    Unfortunately, the end of Otogakure wasnt thatplicated. After knowing that they were responsible for stabbing their leader to death, Sunagakure took revenge on them, and now that vige is no longer on the Shinobi World map.

    In Konoha, Kimimaro and Gais sparring is neither exciting nor joyful.

    Facing the invincible bones in meleebat, Gai couldnt win without opening the six gates, but the Hachimon Tonkou could not be used all the time, and Kimimaro was very unhappy about this.

    And if he doesnt use his bones techniques and fights only using Taijutsu, Kimimaro would only use Masahikos Divine Dragon Fist Techniques to deal with Gai, and Gai is even more unhappy Because Kakashi always does this.

    So Kimimaro changed his target and set his sights on Itachi, and then Karin was bitten by a fun

    As for Haku, she was reced by Hatsu after just a few days as the instructor of ss 11, and then she became the sparring partner of ss 11 This kind little child does not want to disturb Karin and Kimimaros two-person world.

    In addition, Konoha feels more lively than before. After Masahiko waited for a month, he suddenly remembered someone

    Konoha Orphanage.

    I didnt expect that the rumors about your rejuvenation are true. Fixing the sses, It has been more than five months since the Chunin exam, and I really feel lucky, thinking that I was not discovered by you at that time.

    Masahiko smiled: Young man, you think you can hide from the ancestor? Why are you working with Orochimaru?

    Master Orochimaru rescued me. Kabuto said slowly: When I was a child, I was selected by Elder Shimura Danzo as a subordinate to perform some special tasks It was Lord Orochimaru who rescued me from him.

    Danzo You said that Orochimaru wanted you out?

    Perhaps its an exchange of interests. Kabuto fixed his sses again: Im ashamed to say that after I became Lord Orochimarus subordinate, I just passed on some superficial information, and the only thing that came in handy was this Chunin exam, which caused his death. It ended up as a loss-making business when he epted me as his subordinate.

    Tou faced Masahiko without any concealment and answered whatever he asked.

    Losing money? Masahiko pondered for a long time, then sighed: Orochimaru is not a person who can do business at a loss He told me what were the five things that fate guided him to do, and taking Kabuto as a subordinate wasnt one of them. Dont tell me its a coincidence.

    From the words of Kabuto, Masahiko got a fact that he didnt want to believe. Orochimaru is hiding something from him, and it is probably something extraordinary.

    The house fell into silence. Masahiko was thinking about the bits and pieces of the Orochimaru that he saw before, and he kept analyzing the inappropriateness with his water-filled left brain and enlightened right brain.

    a long time.

    Orochimaru you snake. In terms of acting skills, I, Uzumaki Masahiko, dere you as the strongest!

    Kabuto: Elder

    Masahiko looked up and smiled at him, and then disappeared, leaving the Kabuto in a daze.

    What does this mean? Is he letting me go, or should I just surrender?

    Hokage Building.

    This time, what Masahiko saw was finally the fifth generation of Hokage Obito, and Hiruzen sessfully returned to his old age

    Huh? Master, shouldnt you be at my house at this time?

    Masahiko felt helpless: Are you mistaking your master for a nanny or something? Rins body has almost recovered!

    Ah! I am not, Im just um that master, good afternoon!

    Good afternoon to you too Masahiko sighed deeply, I came to ask you, what is the current situation of that four.

    They? Obito was startled, They are now being held in the Konoha Prison Institution. They are making some trouble. They have nned to escape several times, but we have sessfully suppressed them.

    Prison break? Masahiko groaned slightly. The information in the minds of these four people has been probed by Konoha, and there is nothing useful. It is clear even to them that they have been abandoned by Orochimaru. Even if they are let out, Orochimaru will probably note to them

    Hidan! Masahiko suddenly remembered that when Orochimaru assassinated the Kazekage, he was a little nervous when Orochimaru appeared.

    At that time, Masahiko thought that Orochimaru was nervous that he knew that he was studying the curse of Jashin, but now that I think about it, Hidan must know some information that Orochimaru didnt want Masahiko to know, and it was more critical

    Master, whats wrong with you?

    Why didnt I think of it at the time! Masahiko pursed his lips, I should have known that, with the character of Orochimaru, after knowing about the power of fate, it is impossible not to want to study it And the research materials can only be obtained from me!

    Masahiko is a little worried, he is very unwilling to be an enemy of Orochimaru But ording to the current development, it is likely to be the case.

    That guy attacked Teten of all people, it shouldnt be just by coincidence. Does Orochimaru have anything to do about it?

    Master, whats wrong with you? Obito asked again with concern.

    Huh Im fine. Masahiko waved his hand, and out of the corner of his eye nced at the document on the Obitos table: Are you going to start the Chunin exam again?

    Obito nodded: This time its just an exam for the vige, not a joint exam, and there wont be many participants

    What? Masahiko was stunned for a moment, I remember that most of the Genin

    The strength of Naruto and the others are obvious to all. This time they will definitely participate, and there is a lot of hope that they will be Chunin. Other Konohas candidates will probably choose to avoid it. Obito exined.

    Is that so? Masahiko groaned slightly.

    If youre thinking about preselection, dont bother this time!

    No, Masahiko smiled: How about letting the children in those five sses who havent be Chunin take a special Chunin exam?

    Special?

    It just so happens that those four want to escape from prison, let them out and let others chase them.

    Let them out? Obito was taken aback, Is this too dangerous.

    Hehe, its not dangerous, its not dangerous, this master has a great n.

    Masahiko is reminded of Sasukes defection in the original novel. If it can lead to Orochimaru, it is the best, but if it cant lead it, he will have to direct Naruto and Sasuke to the Battle of the End Valley.

    Hehehe lets call it, Prison Break n

 Chapter 456: Pursuit Squad

    Chapter 456: Pursuit Squad

    Konoha Prison Institution, formerly known as Konoha Serious Prison Interrogation Center, in recent years, due to the rtive peace in the ninja world, the number of felons has been decreasing, and it was renamed Konoha Prison Institution after downsizing.

    The number of prisoners held in the Konoha Severe Sentence is notrge, but they are all extremely vicious people, either murderers or rogue ninjas who have leaked the secrets of the Ninja Vige.

    These people are very dangerous, and not easy to deal with. They organized several prison break ns. Therefore, the location of the Konoha Severe Punishment Cells is ced outside the Vige, two miles away from Konohas main gate. And an elite Jonin is always resident there to keep an eye on them.

    Masahiko doesnt understand this kind of behavior. Its obvious that they are all either dead or already crazy people. Whats the use of wasting manpower to look after them? Tobirama and Orochimaru are gone, no experimental materials are needed

    This is the ce? Wait, the gatekeepers are two Chunin Masahiko murmured while feeling stunned.

    Bang! Bang!

    The sound of continuous falling to the ground sounded, and in the face of this sneak attack from the ancestors, the two Chunin did not respond and resolutely hit the ground.

    Yo, the people inside responded very quickly. Masahiko straightened his cor, pushed the door, and walked in.

    At this time, Masahiko was dressed very uniquely, wearing a set of night clothes, ck clothes and ck pants, and a ck cloth covering his face. The hair was treated with a transformation technique, and it was also ck.

    Such a dark thing walked into the ce, and Masahiko was instantly surrounded by the guards. In the face of the masked man in ck, the guards did not naively ask who are you? butunched an attack directly, trying to capture Masahiko.

    At this moment, feathers suddenly fell from the sky, and the Konoha guards fell to the ground one after another, knocking them unconscious.

    Genjutsu  The Art of Nirvana!

    In the depths of the room, the four kids were nning their next escape.

    That old mans Genjutsu is too strong. Jirobo had lingering fears, every time they tried to escape from prison, they were always solved immediately, Tayuya, if only you had your flute.

    Tayuya also nced at him: How could the Konoha ninjas leave me the weapon, idiot.

    We have to speed up, Lord Orochimaru, dont want useless people. Kidomaru was slightly worried: We have been imprisoned for more than five months, if we still cant escape

    Speaking of which, the four of them were a bit anxious, they couldnt imagine how they would live after being abandoned by Orochimaru.

    Why dont we Use the power of those two brothers? Jirobo hesitated.

    The God of Wind and Thunder? Kidomaru also frowned, Whats the use of those two idiot brothers?

    Because they are idiots, it is easy to control. Sakon interjected, and Ukon added: Maybe we can try it, those two brothers are very powerful.

    Okay, next time eh? Feather?

    The four of them were all startled, and Kidomaru immediately became excited: Its the Genjutsu of thatpanion hiding in Konoha. Lord Orochimaru didnt abandon us, he sent someone to save us!

    I hate illusion Jirobo murmured and fell to the ground with a poof.

    This idiot but that guy dares to choose a frontal attack? Tayuya also murmured.

    In front of Masahiko, there was only an old man with ck curly hair in his 60s. He was an acquaintance, Kurenais father.

    Art of Genjutsu  Tree Bound Kill! As thest line of defense, Yuhi Shinkus strength in Genjutsu is still above the Kurenai. But when he performed the seal with a dignified face, he found himself the one tied to a tree

    Genjutsu counter attack, the Uchiha n? Youre young you are Uchiha Hoshino? No, you look like a boy, you are Uchiha Sasuke! But why would you attack the Konoha Severe Punishment Room!

    Masahiko smiled: Guess who I am?

    Whoever you are, I

    Sleep, little baby. Masahiko raised his eyebrows, and two branches sticking out from the tree, covered Shinkus eyes, and another branch caressed his head, like a little babe

    Yuhi Shinku: It turned out to be the elder.

    He decisively passed out of aa.

    Masahiko smiled, walked to the depths of the severe punishment room, passed through the cells, and found the four people of the Sound Vige.

    Just the little chubby passed out, your Genjutsus resistance is very good. Tayuya, take your flute! Masahiko took out a flute with his backhand and threw it over.

    Tayuya raised her hand to catch it: Its actually a child Are you sent by Lord Orochimaru?

    Stop talking nonsense ande with me quickly!

    Tayuya frowned slightly, then the flute sounded, awakening Jirobo: With your face covered, even we cant know your identity?

    Masahiko stretched out his hands, and the cage made of steel was opened by him, and he repeated: Stop talking nonsense, and follow me quickly!

    The four looked at each other.

    Meanwhile, the Hokage office.

    Obito emergently called Naruto and the other fifteen children.

    There is a mission that you will all work together toplete. The grade is A. A prison escape incident just took ce in Konohas severe punishment room. Four of Orochimarus subordinates were rescued by his hidden dark line hiding in the vige, and the fifteen of you are responsible for the pursuit!

    Oh! Naruto responded the fastest, A-level mission, lets go!

    Wait, Naruto. Shikamaru helplessly stopped him, Lord Hokage, we are the only ones to go, what about Asuma-Sensei and the others?

    Obito nodded and said, Only you. Were going to consider this incident as a special chunin mission. Those who perform well in the pursuit can be Chunin!

    Really?! Naruto and the others were immediately excited.

    The five people who had be Chunin were very calm, but Obitos next sentence made them unable to calm down either: If the pursuit fails, even the Chunin in the team will be Genin again.

    Sasuke frowned slightly, although he refused to admit it, now he is Chunin, and Naruto is Genin Its really cool, cant help but get serious.

    Fifteen people will hunt down four people from the Sound Vige together? Who is the leader?

    Shikamaru is the captain, and Neji and Sasuke are the vice-captains! Lets go!

    Hey! Why does Sasuke bastard

    Im Chunin, stupid.

    hateful

    Stop arguing, Naruto. Shikamaru interrupted with a sigh, looking at Obitos appearance, he felt that this is not going to be easy: Where is the pursuit direction? When did they escape from prison?

    They escaped just now, and the direction is the northwest. How to chase you must find the best suitable method!

    Leave it to the Fat Cat, its nose is very good, Tenten interjected.

    The white meatball lying on its back was snorted when it heard these words, indicating that she did not want to move.

    Then leave it to Akamaru!

    Wuw! Akamaru responded.

    The crowd left the scene immediately.

    Actually, my ants can also

    Obito was helpless: Aburame Shino, you are the only one left, so hurry up and keep up!

    Shino froze and looked around: Why no one is willing to hear me out

 Chapter 457: Smart People Understands Each Other

    Chapter 457: Smart People Understands Each Other

    The Konoha Severe Punishment Room is located southwest of Konoha Vige. After Masahiko rescued the four, he took them all the way north.

    After seeing Masahiko smashing the steel cell with his bare hands and stunning Konoha guards with Genjutsu, these four respected Masahiko and called him sir.

    Sir, where are you taking us? Arent we going to Otogakure? Tayuya asked.

    Masahiko tilted his head to nce at her, without activating the curse seal, Tayuya is quite pretty

    Otogakure has been destroyed.

    The four of them were startled, and it took them a long while to digest the news: Then Lord Orochimaru

    Orochimaru escaped from Konoha and went to the northern stronghold. We are going to find him now.

    Northern stronghold? The four of them looked at each other, and after a long while, Tayuya spoke again: I think I heard Sister Guren mention this stronghold, near thend of the sea. Sir, are we going in the wrong direction?

    Masahikos footsteps stopped, and he almost fell to the ground. Is there such a stronghold?

    Cough, how could I go wrong? Isnt this to get rid of the Konoha chaser! Tayuya, they read your brain and extracted all information, they may know that we will be heading to thend of the sea, and to be safe we took such a detour.

    So thats the case. Jirobo was stunned, with evident admiration on his face.

    The other three were a little suspicious. This adult is sneaky, he hides his head and shows his tail, which is really unbelievable.

    Actually, there is also a secret base here. We can hide here for a few days.

    Here? The four of them paused.

    Masahiko smiled so much that his eyes almost closed: Yes, here is it, follow my steps into the formation. Walk forward 20 steps, walk in ce for five seconds, turn left for fifteen steps, and step back

    The four of them stared dumbfoundedly at Masahiko pacing back and forth, not understanding what the hell this is

    Take five steps to the right, dong dong dong dong, the formation is on! Masahiko shouted, and a ck hole suddenly cracked in front of him, then he walked in, saying, Follow every step I took, and enter the secret base!

    The ck holes closed, Masahiko disappeared, and the four looked at each other speechlessly.

    Who can remember this?!

    Is this guy really sent by Lord Orochimaru? And this secret base is really fake What should we do now?

    Take 20 steps forward, step for five seconds, and then um Jirobo started the experiment.

    Turn left 15 steps. Tayuya also sighed.

    Oh-oh!

    Sakon and Ukon turned their heads attentively: Konohas pursuers areing, why are they so fast?

    The other three immediately turned around when they heard the words, while a group of familiar boys and girls were rushing over.

    Its the kid who took the Chunin exam, Konoha is looking down on us! Kill these kiddies.

    Why dont we enter the base? The ck hole suddenly opened again, and Masahiko walked out from the inside with heartache on his face: Someone already caught up to us? Such an unlucky oue! Run away, Ill block them!

    The Sound Four:

    Why dont you run? Didnt you see the cat? If you dont run now, you wont be able toter! There is a ninja dog in their team. Follow my instructions and continue to run north. After another ten kilometers, there is a ce called the Valley of the End, there is ake there, hide in it and avoid them!

    Cat? The four of them were startled, remembering the 100-meter giant cat they saw in Konoha, and immediately put out their minds to fight back, turned their heads, and ran away.

    Masahiko pursed his lips: These people arent sincere at all, they didnt think twice before leaving me behind, huh?

    The Konoha chasing team gradually approached, Shikamaru nced at the masked man Masahiko who was intercepting them, and then looked at the four people, who were running away behind, and shouted: Hoshino, Lee, you are fast, go and stop those four A fugitive!

    Oh! Lee responded loudly, then elerated suddenly, while Hoshino stood on tiptoe, then disappeared instantly afternding.

    Bang! Bang!

    The figure in front shed, and two muffled sounds came out one after another. Lee and Hoshino flew back to the team at a faster speed and were caught by everyone in a hurry.

    So fast!

    The masked ck cloth couldnt hide the smile on Masahikos face.

    He pondered for a while, then put on a Bruce Lee posture: Ah fight~! I cant let you pass easily, I want to fight six!

    Stop this! It wouldnt be Naruto if he didnt rush at this time, and Shikamaru couldnt stop him.

    Masahiko is also unambiguous, raising his foot like a whip, but unfortunately, there was no wall here, otherwise, it would have been another beautiful Naruto hanging painting

    Naruto, are you alright?

    Narutos expression was weird, the kick just now, was so familiar, squinting, so familiar Whats going on?

    Masahikos voice sounded in his ear: Think twice before saying it, be careful of your butt!

    Naruto was stunned, his eyes turned, and he pushed away Shikamaru and Neji who were supporting him: Sasuke, this guy looks very strong, its okay for you to stop him, right? Lets go after those four fugitives!

    Sasuke was startled and slightly puzzled, but he still said lightly: Leave it to me!

    Its said that six fights with me, one is not enough! The two fast ones just now, the white-eyed boy, the blue-eyed boy, and the little girl with the ball on her back. Stay and y with me.

    The ballon on Tenten looked up at Masahiko, then sighed: Meow~ boring.

    Hey, Ive never been underestimated like this before! Sasuke snorted coldly and rushed straight to Masahiko.

    Naruto: Hey hey hey.

    Shikamaru, this man in ck is weird. Nejis veins burst, then he whispered: I cant see his Chakra flowing.

    Shikamaru was startled and looked at Hinata and Toneri thoughtfully, and they nodded to confirm.

    Akamaru also said he has no smell, Kiba added.

    At this time, Sasuke wasforting Masahiko, and Masahiko was still whipping his legs.

    Im not the same as that idiot Naruto

    Bang!

    Whats the difference?

    Sasuke-Kun!

    What a strong Taijutsu! Lee finally relieved his anger and looked at Hoshino who had been doing nothing for a long time, with admiration on his face: Hoshino, your Taijutsu is also very strong!

    Hoshino had already on her tiptoes, wandering far and wide, and couldnt hear Lee at all

    Sasuke coughed a few times, pushed away Sakuras support with a solemn expression

    Hey! Sasuke, are you okay? Those four fugitives are all gone! Naruto said with a strong smile.

    Sasukes face turned dark, Shikamaru, you are the captain, you can arrange it.

    Shikamaru took a deep breath: If this is the Chunin exam, the man in ck should be the examiner, plus Narutos reaction

    Toneri, Tenten, Lee, Neji, Sasuke, Hoshino, you intercept him together, and the others chase the fugitive with me!

    Masahiko nodded with satisfaction, did not intercept the others, and waited for the six children to surround him.

    Sukamaru, you are very good. Sure enough, smart people understand smart people best, and we have a full score for this wave of cooperation! Read Next Chapter On Patreon!

 Chapter 458: I Want to Cry

    Chapter 458: I Want to Cry

    The current Masahiko is only 1.52 meters tall. Among the six children who surrounded him, Toneri was seven or eight centimeters taller than him, while the others were simr to him.

    Masahiko just stood there quietly, but the sense of oppression naturally exuded made the six children feel like they were facing a 100-meter giant, and no one dared to act rashly.

    Masahiko watched the other children chasing the Sound Four until the eight of them were out of his sight before turning his attention to the six in front of him.

    Huh? Eight plus six equals fourteen, right? One of you is missing, whats going on? After hesitating for a moment, Masahiko coughed lightly: Konoha dares to send you fourteen little devils to chase us?

    The six kids looked at each other and suddenly rxed. This opponent cant even count, its not worth mentioning

    Masahiko looked slightly startled and began to suspect that he had counted wrong

    Fire Release  The Technique of Dragon Fire!

    Seeing him stunned, the six children attacked in tacit understanding. Sasuke used his fire release to attack, and the other five approached from the side, preparing to encircle.

    Oh, Shino isnt here! Masahiko felt stunned for a moment, then waved his hand gently, and the dragon-shaped me in front of him was pped away by his palm

    The five childrens movement stagnated, then immediately fell back and widened the distance, then the field fell silent for a while.

    Fat Cat, dont sleep, get up and help. After a long time, Tian Tian broke the silence.

    Meow~ Dont disturb Whiteys sleep.

    Tenten put down the fat cat with a helpless expression; this cat is gettingzy and hopeless.

    After that, she concentrated slightly, and the crimson chakra loomed out from around her. It felt a bit stronger than the Chunin exam, and at the same time, her fingernails became sharper. After she was attacked, Fat Cat gave her a lot of tonics.

    Lee!

    Oh! Fifth Gate, Kai!

    One of the two Taijutsu maniacs was light with his feet, so he flickered and disappeared, and the other was heavy, he smashed the ground, and the two instantly appeared on both sides of Masahiko. One extending the ws, one the other the foot.

    Masahiko also raised his right hand and left foot at the same time, grabbed Tentens wrist, and stopped Lee with one kick.

    This little paw is interesting.

    Soft Boxing Technique  Eight Trigrams One Hundred Twenty-Eight Palms!

    Oh? You can already use one hundred and twenty-eight palms? Masahikos left hand turned into a knife, cut Tentens nails, flung her with a confused face, then raised the other hand and took up Nejis attack.

    The sharp Chidori chirping sounded, and it was Hoshino, who rushed from the other side.

    Nenji, back away! Fire Escape  Dragon me Art of Singing! Sasuke quickly formed a seal, and the four giant dragons spat out by him at the same time, blocking Masahikos escape in four directions, up, down, left, and right.

    You have also learned the most difficult Fire Release technique, an A-level fire Release? Not bad. Masahiko raised his hand

    Ten minutester.

    The six children were still surrounding Masahiko as before, but they were all breathing heavily. Especially Lee, the severe pain that came after the opening of the Fifth Gate made him barely stand.

    Looking at Masahiko, who took all their attacks with both hands, without even moving his footsteps, the six children felt a deep sense of powerlessness in their hearts.

    He shouldnt be so strong, even hes older than us Sasuke murmured.

    Tenten couldnt maintain using the two-tailed Chakra. She turned to look at the fat cat who was still sleeping, and shouted: Fat cat, dont sleep! Its going to kill you!

    Snort meow

    Tenten:

    Toneri gritted his teeth and took two steps forward. His blue eyes seemed to be deeper, and green Chakra slowly enveloped him.

    Sasuke was startled: Toneri still has this kind of power? Green Chakra, what is this?

    Masahiko frowned slightly, this is The Tenseigan Chakra mode! Using these eyes that are not yet Tenseisen to cast

    Dead to the shop! Dont fight, dont fight. Masahiko took off his mask: Otsutsuki Toneri, Tenten, Lee, you have been promoted, you are now Chunin!

    The six looked at each other in dismay, while Toneris Chakra slowly dissipated: Are you an examiner?

    Masahikoughed and released the transformation technique applied to his hair, revealing his dense short red hair: Its me, Toneri.

    Toneri was taken aback: Who?

    Masahiko:

    Ancestor?! Sasuke looked incredulous: Did Naruto idiot know?

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows: You were fooled by Naruto.

    Sasuke:

    Several other people gradually reacted, and Lee jumped up with joy when he learned that he became a Chunin Afternding, he didnt get up again.

    Lee! Tenten and Nenji immediately rushed to check on his situation.

    Hoshino smiled, stood on tiptoe, wandered in the sky, and let the world be disturbed

    Masahiko shook his head helplessly, took a few steps forward, sat on a big ball, told them the cause and effect of this Chunin exam, and healed Lees broken body.

    Big Ball: Meow?

    five minutester.

    Masahiko tapped the void, and a human-shaped ck hole appeared out of thin air: Come with me, Ill show you how the eight exams went. Sasuke, Ill give you a chance to test Naruto in personter, dont be upset.

    Sasuke heard the words, and a disturbing smile appeared on his face: Thank you, ancestor.

    Masahiko walked into the ck hole: Speaking of which, where did Shino go?

    The six looked at each other.

    Oh, okay, I get it.

    The Valley of the End.

    The four followed the arrangement of their Senpai and fled here, but they did not hide in theke.

    The eight children who came to chase did not bring that fat cat, so they decided to teach Konohas children a lesson here.

    However, under themand of Shikamaru, the captain with an IQ of 200+, the four of them were devastated.

    The Ino-Shika-Chobination got rid of the brainless Jirobo almost instantly, making the sound four unable to use theirbined skills, and the battle began.

    Naruto had a one-to-two battle, with two brothers around him struggling to support him. Sakura assisted Hinata in fighting against Tayuya, who was good at Genjutsu, while Kidomaru was held back by Sai.

    With a reasonable tactical arrangement, the four of them were stunned one after another, and it was aplete victory for the Konoha pursuit team!

    Ah! What is this?! Sakura suddenly eximed, attracting everyones attention.

    No one knew when these six small ck holes appeared in the air, and there was an eye peeking from each hole, which was very scary

    Brother Nejis eyes, Toneri-Kuns eyes Hinata instantly became nervous.

    The ck hole expanded, and Masahiko walked out with a smile on his face. The four of them were defeated, giving him 120 witness points one after another!

    Congrattions, all of you have be Chunin!

    Oh! Ancestor! Naruto cheered, noticing Sasukes murderous gaze, he couldnt help but made a face at him.

    Sasuke was furious.

    Masahiko smiled and was about to exin to these confused children when suddenly the corner of his mouth twitched and he turned to the south.

    The sound of buzzing insects came, and Shino rushed forward.

    has it ended?

    Huh? Shino, why did youe from there? Naruto looked puzzled.

    Shino:

    Aggrieved, want to cry.

 Chapter 459: Unbearable

    Chapter 459: Unbearable

    Valley of the End.

    The five who have be Chunin, the nine who are about to be Chunin, and Shino who is still Genin, listened to Masahiko telling them about the cause and effect of this Chunin exam.

    In fact, it is a little early for some of these children to be Chunin. Ino and even Hinata are all weaker, but with teammates working together to make up for it, its not a big problem. Masahiko doesnt want to hold them back. Their talents are very good anyway, and they can catch up in a few months.

    When you return to Konoha, Obito will distribute Chunin mini vests to you, green, environmentally friendly, and good-looking. Masahiko said with a smile, then his eyes lingered on Lee, You can only be a real Chunin after wearing it.

    Oh!

    Except for Lee, who was cheering, the expressions of the other children were a little weird.

    Masahikoughed, Konohas Chunin uniform is really not very good-looking, and under normal circumstances, it is not mandatory for Chunin to wear it, but many Chunin wear it on their bodies, maybe to reflect their identity?

    Cough cough! Sasuke coughed twice, his eyes nted towards Naruto, indicating that Masahiko had promised to let him give Naruto an assessment.

    Masahiko raised his hand and motioned Sasuke to stay calm: Naruto, do you remember the Battle of the End that your ancestor told you when you were a child?

    Naruto smiled: Of course! This is the Valley of the End, right? The statue over there is the first Hokage-sama, I already recognized it! But Howe The First doesnt have that heroic domineering like in the vige? The sculptor did a very poor job!

    The other children felt the same.

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows: Im sorry to tell you that I carved the two statues of Hashirama, and here I used all my strength.

    You carved them both? Here with all your strength?

    Masahiko smiled: This is the real image of Senji Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, the image without any art processing.

    Watching the children staring at the two huge statues in a daze, Masahiko raised his hand slightly and used gravity to bring the Sound Four who were lying in a row up to a stone monument.

    Fortunately, the stele that was also carved by him, hasnt been destroyed by anyone over the years.

    The signature on the stele is Ninja World Witnessor, Masahiko pondered for a moment, twitched his fingers, and changed it to Uzumaki Masahiko.

    He no longer needs to hide his name for some inexplicable reason, and he is not a pure The witnesser of the ninja world anymore.

    Kids! Does anyone want to fight in this ce and leave their own footprints? Masahiko suddenly shouted, attracting the childrens attention.

    Naruto idiot,e and fight me! Sasuke immediately seized the opportunity that Masahiko gave him.

    Sasuke took the initiative to start the battle, and Naruto naturally couldnt decline

    Shino then said lightly, Kiba, lets fight.

    Shino, who was tragically ignored earlier, so he decided to take revenge on his teammates, but unfortunately, Kiba ignored him again and swooped up to the stone monument in sync with Akamarus actions.

    Hinata also forgot about Shino before, and now he was feeling very embarrassed. With a blushing face, she lowered her head and silently climbed up the stone tablet

    In the end, only two men and two women were left to fight. And it was Ino, who wanted to settle the score so she challenged Sakura.

    In fact, Lee really wanted to fight Neji, but the side effect of opening the Fifth Gate before have not been eliminated, so he had no choice but to give up.

    The stele made by Masahiko was veryrge, and even if so many people sat on it, it would not be crowded. Except for Hoshino and Hinata, all the children sat on the edge of the stone monument, with their legs in front of them, and looked at the four people below as if they were watching a y.

    You four go to the water to fight, and dont break the statue! Masahiko said.

    Sakura and Ino looked at each other, then climbed up on the stone tablet with a tacit understanding. They wont fight, while a group of ssmates was watching them as if they were watching a monkey show

    Naruto didnt care much about this rough nerve, but Sasuke was feeling a little awkward. But when he pondered for a moment He actually let Naruto deceive him, Can this be tolerated? ! NO!!

    Naruto idiot,e here! Sasuke jumped above the water.

    Hey. Naruto didnt get angry at all after being called idiot too much, he just raised his fist and rushed over um, not angry.

    The fists and feet met, and the dull collision sound resounded through the valley of the end.

    Its started, Masahiko murmured softly.

    The battle between friends often starts with the test of Taijutsu skills. The two have a solid foundation in physical skills. Sasuke relies on the dynamic vision of the Sharingan, and his technique is good, but Narutos resistance to beating is stronger Sasukes three-body techniques are a bit better, but again Naruto resists beating

    Narutos strategy facing Sasuke is that if you punch me, I will not react, but if you punch me again, I will resist, and I will have to pay you back

    Soon the two of them felt helpless. After the distance was drawn, Naruto took out a Kunai and threw it over to start the second stage of the fight.

    Sasuke avoided it sideways, raised his right arm lightly, and with his index finger, he caught the Kunai from its circle, and easily

    turned it around a few times, then threw it back with his backhand.

    Naruto also turned sideways to avoid it, lightly raised his right arm, raised his index finger, but didnt touch Kunai

    Naruto: Shadow Clones!

    Fire Release  Extinguishing Fire!

    Naruto knows that he is not Sasukes opponent in terms of weapons, and immediately avoided his weaknesses and used his signature Ninjutsu shadow clone, but Sasukes old good fire burned it clean.

    Naruto, who only mastered two kinds of Ninjutsu, was firmly suppressed by Sasuke, who mastered more than a dozen different levels of Fire ninjutsu. However, Naruto had a big Chakra reservoir, and although there were dangerous situations, the battle was at a stalemate for a while.

    Sasuke-kun,e on! Sakura shouted.

    Masahiko next to her smiled, then tilted his head: You are so partial to Sasuke, Naruto will be sad.

    Sakura was stunned, her face flushed slightly, then she stuck out her tongue to Masahiko yfully.

    Masahiko smiled and shook his head, muttering in a low voice, I feel like Sasuke will lose.

    After a while, ayer of red Chakra appeared around Naruto, and the color became darker and darker until a red tail grew behind him.

    Huh? All the children whispered at the same time.

    Have he mastered it to this extent? Masahiko was slightly startled, looking at Narutos still sober eyes, The oue is already

    Sasuke has seen Tenten use the tail-beast mode many times, but he didnt expect Naruto to be able to, and immediately raised his vignce.

    It is a pity that Naruto, who has grown a tail, has undergone a qualitative change in strength and speed. And Sasuke has little power to fight back in front of Naruto in this state!

    Sasuke-kun! Sakura eximed.

    Hey, Sasuke, I won! In the distance, Naruto smiled brightly, looking at Sasuke, who was half-kneeling on the water.

    Sasuke clenched his teeth; even though he was deceived by Naruto, he couldnt even beat him?! The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he became

    Masahiko, who was happily watching the battle, suddenly looked strange, and his figure flickered, then appeared in front of Naruto.

    Looking down at the ck me burning on his chest, Masahiko threw it into the water attribute space with the back of his hand, hoping to dry the water in his brain

    Looking at Sasuke, who was already unconscious, Masahiko pursed his lips: Is it that unbearable?

 Chapter 460: Password

    Chapter 460: Password

    Two consecutive lines of Chinese characters shed in front of Masahiko.

    The line is Sasukes Awakening of the Mongekyou Sharingan, and the reward is 10 (*5) witness points. The other line is Naruto and Sasukes First Battle at the Valley of The End , and the reward is 30 (*8) witness points.

    Its 440 points again, a new space for the ancestor, my God~ With a weird smile on his face, Masahiko stepped forward to rescue Sasuke who was about to sink underwater.

    Naruto was still a little confused: Ancestor, what happened to Sasuke?

    Nothing. Masahiko smiled and checked Sasukes body. His injuries are not serious, and this was just a protectivea for the brain due to the shock he had before.

    Nothing? Naruto murmured ignorantly, then the corners of his mouth twitched after a while: So I really won? Hehehe

    Naruto! How dare youugh! Sakura rushed over and used her superficial medical Ninjutsu to examine Sasuke in front of Masahiko.

    Narutos smile suddenly faded: Is Sasuke okay? I just didnt exert any strength.

    Masahiko handed Sasuke to Sakura: Hes okay. In fact, hes more than okay!

    Sakura was startled, her face flushed, Sasuke was still wet

    The other children arrived one after another and asked questions around several people. Some asked Naruto when he learned to use the tailed-beast Chakra mode, some asked if Sasuke was seriously injured, and some asked Masahiko why he was exposing his chest

    Masahiko was startled, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly after bowing his head. Amaterasu burned a hole in his clothes, but fortunately, it was burned in the middle

    The chastity of the ancestors is almost gone. Masahiko shook his hand and took out another ck suit from the gossip space and put it on God knows why he has so many night clothes.

    Elder, did Sasuke Uchiha just awaken his Mongekyou Sharingan? Hoshino asked softly.

    Masahiko nodded: You have to catch up to him, Hoshino, you only have two tomoe.

    Hoshino nodded lightly, her eyes seemed a bit lost; she stood on her tiptoes, seizing even this time to practice. Since shes now on the water, she can train her Chakra control ability.

    Masahiko shook his head andughed, slightly contemting. Itachi and Sasuke are the products of thebination of the Senju and the Uchiha. Itachis talent is biased towards the physique, while Sasukes talent is biased toward eyes.

    Itachi was born with a Sage Body and possessed the Wood Release. Last year, when he was 15 years old, His Sharingan eyes transformed into the Mongekyou Sharingan, and he became one of the strongest Shinobi in Konoha.

    The first time Sasuke extracted Chakra, he turned on the single tomoe Sharingan. After that, his eyes automatically awakened once every two or three years. Before he was 13 years old, he awakened his Mongekyou Sharingan under the little stimtion of losing to Naruto

    This kind of talent is terrible. Fortunately, this ancestor is more than 110 years older than them. Masahiko was quite emotional. Looking at Naruto who was excited because he won against Sasuke for the first time, he felt a little distressed for the troublemaker Naruto still doesnt know that after this fight, he will not be Sasukes opponent for the next two years at least.

    Masahiko gently patted Narutos shoulder, and said with a smile: Cherish this hard-won victory, it will make you stronger in the days toe!

    Oh! Naruto responded loudly, and then realized that something was wrong?

    Ignoring Narutos confusion, Masahiko raised his voice and instructed: Sasuke will wake up soon, and then you will take the three fugitives back with you to the vige. Ask Obito for the Chunin vest, and be careful on the road!

    Three?

    Masahiko nodded: Ancestor is going to take Tayuya away, she is still useful.

    That female ninja ying the flute? Shikamaru confirmed.

    Masahiko raised his hand, and Tayuya on the stone tablet in the distance also floated over: Its her.

    The two truth-seeking ser balls squeezed out from Masahikos chest and turned into two ck flying carpets. Masahiko and Tayuya who was in aa, each took one and flew away from the valley of the end.

    All the children looked at each other, this way of flying is so amazing

    Masahiko: huh, 10/10!

    The Kingdom of the Sea is located northeast of the Kingdom of Fire.

    Masahiko is more familiar with it because there are no ninjas in this country, the kingdom of the sea often needs to hire ninja guards from the Land of the Whirlpools, and a lot of gold is transported to the Land of Whirlpools every year by ships

    This country is very interesting. It consists of four small inds, namely Mother Ind, Demon Ind, Jiro Ind Guess what is the name of thest ind?

    You guessed it, its called, Taro, The Strange Ind!

    Its so magical.

    This time, knowing that Orochimaru has a stronghold there, of course, he has to stop by.

    Evening.

    Tayuya, who was in aa slowly woke up, recalling the scene before she was knocked out, she groped her body nervously, then immediately clenched the flute when she found that it was still there. Looking around attentively, she saw the ck-haired Empress Masahiko and got slightly startled.

    Senpai? This is you?

    Masahiko tilted his head and smiled at her, squinting and talking nonsense: Finally woke up? The four of you are too useless, you got beaten by Konohas children, I wasted a lot of strength to save you, but the three of them may have been locked back in Konohas prison.

    At this time, Masahiko was not masked, and Tayuya felt familiar, but she didnt know the news of Masahikos rejuvenation, so she didnt think about that: How did you escape from that cat?

    Masahiko smiled: You forgot, there is a secret base there.

    Tayuya:

    She was already full of doubts about Masahikos identity in her heart and was looking around with a dignified face: Where is this Hai?

    Ah, its the seaside, thend of the sea is very close to here, Masahiko responded.

    You actually took me so far? Tayuya also frowned slightly: Since you are here, why didnt you take me to the secret base?

    Masahikoughed, I have never been to this stronghold, Orochimaru said you have a way to find it.

    Tayuya was suddenly startled, and thoughtfully picked up the flute and put it in her mouth.

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows slightly, he was just trying his luck, he didnt expect such a secret code

    I dont know if there is anyone in this stronghold Huh? Shes actually here? It seems that the old ancestor caught a fish this time!

    On the sea in the distance, a familiar purple-haired ninja stepped on the waterGuren!

    Sister Guren! Tayuya was full of joy, got up and ran to Guren, and at the same time distanced himself from the inexplicable Senpai Masahiko.

    Gurens face was also full of joy: Tayuya, its really you! Didnt you fall into Konohas hands?

    When Tayuya got close to Guren, she whispered to her the cause of the escape.

    After listening to Tayuya, Gurens eyes locked on Masahiko: This is Orochimaru-Samas hidden spy in Konoha? I have heard of this person, but I have never seen him. Is he so young? He seems to be familiar

    Then what should we do, Sister Guren?

    Guren raised her voice and said, Master Orochimaru asked you to rescue Tayuya and the others, and then came to this stronghold, whats the password?

    It seems that Orochimaru is not here. Masahiko sighed slightly, But Guren is here, there should be some useful things in this stronghold, checking it will not be in vain. But why is there a password?

    After thinking for a moment, Masahiko smiled, stretched his right hand forward, pointed at Guren, turned his palm, slightly hooked his index finger, and shouted, Come here!

    Guren was stunned for a moment, the pupils of both eyes gradually erged, and memories from a long time came to her mind.

 Chapter 461: Lord of the Sea

    Chapter 461: Lord of the Sea

    Guren was kept inside Masahikos Genjutsu for a while, until Tayuya finally patted her shoulder to check on her, awakening her.

    Guren was so angry, and rushed towards Masahiko desperately, at the same time quickly performing a seal with both hands: Crystal Release: Jade Crystal Wall Eighth Formation

    Crystal Release: Jade Crystal Prison Technique!

    As soon as Masahiko raised his hand, Gulian was sealed in a three-dimensionalrge piece of crystal while maintaining the posture of performing the seal.

    This is simply, art. Masahiko raised his eyebrows: You didnt have time to channel Chakra into your body just now. S dont try to escape, you know that if this thing is broken, you will also be broken.

    Sister Guren! Tayuya flew to intercept Masahiko, and the curse mark on her neck faintly glowed red.

    Give up! Masahiko quickly stopped her, and his hair slowly turned red: Dont turn on the curse seal, that thing is too ugly. This ancestor came here to find Orochimaru, not to bully you two little girls.

    Tayuya was startled, and the red light on her neck slowly disappeared: Its really

    Masahiko nodded with a smile, bypassing Tayuya, who was in a daze, raised his index finger and tapped the crystal: Do you think you have the ability toe out of your own technique! Hehe Little girl, dont be so grand, the ancestors wont tease you. If youre willing to talk, just blink and Ill let you out.

    Guren in the crystal was motionless, and Tayuya next to Masahiko blinked desperately

    Stop it, dont wink at the old ancestor, this old ancestors wont fall for it! Masahiko smiled and waved his hand, decisively releasing the crystal technique

    Guren finally escaped from that prison, she first panted violently for a moment, and then stared at Masahiko with a pair of ck eyes, as if Masahiko had done something wrong to her

    Has Orochimaru contacted you recently? This ancestor is looking for him. Masahiko said.

    No! After a long while, Guren squeezed out two words between her teeth.

    Masahiko scratched his head: Talk to the ancestor properly. If you do this again, I will take Tayuya back to the Konoha Severe Punishment Room, and also take you with me.

    You old

    Sister Guren!

    Guren took a deep breath and forced a smile: Master Orochimaru has been out of the radar since he attacked Konoha. Im here waiting for his contact.

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows: What about Hidan?

    Do not know.

    Would you like to cooperate a little?

    Really do not know.

    Masahiko sighed: Whats the use of keeping you alive!

    Guren and Tayuya were also stunned, and immediately became nervous, but Masahiko ignored them and walked straight to the surface of the sea, towards the strange ind.

    The two women looked at each other, then Guren whispered softly, Tayuya, how could you bring him here!

    Tayuya felt helpless, she couldnt guess that Masahiko was pretending to be a young boy at her age But Masahiko is really not pretending to be tender, he is really tender and cute

    As soon as Guren appeared on the surface, Masahiko keenly captured her Chakra and noticed that she came out of the water.

    This is where the Guren came out, so the northern stronghold of Orochimaru is underwater? Its so hidden, there should be something good here, right? Stepping on the water, the sea automatically separated, and Masahiko walked down step by step.

    Damn! Lord Orochimarus experimental base has been exposed! Guren in the distance was startled, got up, and wanted to rush towards Masahiko, but was stopped by Tayuya.

    Sister Guren, the rtionship between the elder of the Land of the Whirlpools and Lord Orochimaru is very good. I remember him when Lord Orochimaru nted the cursed seal on us. In that case, Lord Orochimaru would have let him in himself. And the key point is that neither of us can stop him anyway.

    Guren frowned slightly: But Lord Orochimaru is not here now, and if the arrogant guy Anyway, lets follow him first!

    Deep under the sea, the ce was very dark, even with Masahikos eyesight, he couldnt see the surrounding environment clearly, but he could perceive two chakra reactions not far away, so he walked in that direction.

    Approaching the source of the Chakra fluctuations, two pairs of green eyes appeared faintly. In this dark seabed, it is really a little scary.

    What is it, psychic beasts? Masahiko murmured softly, his right hand stretched forward, and the Lightning Chakra gathered around it, then using it he directly shot the summoning beasts.

    The two pairs of green eyes were stimted by the strong light and immediately closed tightly. Masahiko saw the scene in front of him clearly, and the corner of his mouth could not help but twitch, and he quickly stopped the lightning strike.

    Thats not some summoning beast, but a rare species  a mermaid!

    But the gender is male, and its so ugly!

    Masahiko began to curse in his heart.

    At this time, he finally knew what the underwater experimental base of Orochimaru was for studying beasts, transnting the genes of fish into humans, and creating mermaids.

    He is indeed an amazing scientist, but unfortunately there is a problem with aesthetics. What this ancestor wanted to see were mermaids!

    The two ugly mermaids whose fish eyes were almost blinded by the lightning have already swum towards Masahiko. Instead of their legs turning into fishtails, their feet turned into fish webs, swaying back and forth in the sea, and swimming very fast.

    It seems that Masahiko was identified as an intruder; thus, the two ugly mermaids opened and closed their mouths, and two water cannons spewed at Masahiko, all of which were blocked by his repulsive force isting the seawater.

    Masahiko was very curious about this special species, and he also wanted to understand why Orochimaru wants to create a mermaid, so he didnt finish them right off.

    After the ugly fish brothers came too close to Masahiko, they did not rush into the no seawater area rashly.

    Instead, they kept circling around Masahiko. This power of rotation could actually drive the seawater around Masahiko to scroll, gradually forming a huge seawater whirlpool, which surprised him slightly.

    If you attack a ship like this, it would look like a natural disaster. Who would think that its man-made? Thinking of this, Masahikos face darkened. He remembered that the Uzumaki fleet had several such shipwrecks and lost a lot of property. Is it rted to them?

    After seeing how they only kept spinning to create a bigger vortex, and there was no fresh move, Masahiko gradually lost patience.

    The surging repulsion spurted out from Masahikos, and a waterless cylindricalnd with a diameter of 100 meters suddenly appeared in the center of the endless ocean. The surrounding seawater seems to be blocked by an inexplicable force, trying to fill this ce but cannot.

    The two ugly mermaids didnt know where they were thrown to by Masahikos repulsion, but Guren and Tayuya quickly found him.

    Orochimarus experiment is very interesting. Masahiko tilted his head and smiled, How many such mermaids have been created in total, are there any female mermaids?

    Gulian was stunned, and she didnt expect Masahikos focus to be here

    At this moment, a huge Chakra fluctuation suddenly came. On the sea in the distance, a water monster with a bodyposed of seawater appeared.

    Huh? This thing is also very interesting, Orochimarus experimental base is full of surprises. What is this, a summoning beast? Forgive the old ancestor for some ignorance andck of knowledge.

    Guren:

    Why are you refuse to answer the words of the ancestor honestly? You naughty little girl!

    Tayuya pulled the Gurens sleeves, and the Guren sighed leisurely: There is a special sea summon beast that has been transformed by master Orochimaru, and its called Umibozu.

    Umibozu?! Masahiko was stunned, then couldnt help but feel nostalgic.

    He remembered a game he yed a lot in his past life, and his strongest character was Umibozu, so he couldnt help but smile.

    So we meet again?

 Chapter 462: Isaribi

    Chapter 462: Isaribi

    The main body of Umibozu isposed of seawater.

    Because of the feelings he had, Masahiko didnt make a bad move. He tried a few weak lightning and earth techniques on it and found that the attack power of Umibozu was average, but his resistance to beatings was several levels higher than that of Naruto. And as long as the core is not destroyed, it is immortal in seawater.

    Of course, Masahiko was not polite to the two Ugly Fishmen who summoned it. One shot was all that it took to make them fall into aa and sink to the bottom of the sea. Thinking about it they cant drown, right?

    Looking at the Umibozu, who has revived again, Masahiko nodded with satisfaction: Good thing, this summoning beast is worthy of the ancestor!

    After pondering for a moment, Masahiko suddenly extended his arms out, then started squeezing Umibozu using his repulsive force until it turned into a small ball, then he threw it into his water dimension.

    This summoning beast, which found more seawater and grew stronger, swelled enormously in the Water Release space instantly. It also proved that Masahikos Water Release space is wider than the ocean of the ninja world

    That Amaterasus little me can stay there forever.

    After the battle, Guren and Tayuya also came to Masahikos side again.

    Elder, is there a secret base here too? Tayuya also said softly, referring to the ck hole that Masahiko had just opened.

    Guren was stunned, what secret base? Lord Orochimaru doesnt have a base here, what are you asking him for, Tayuya?

    Masahiko was stunned, and turned to Tayuya with a half-smile: The little girl is very brave, dare to make fun of the ancestor? You have a future, the ancestor is optimistic about you, dont ruin it!

    Tayuya smiled shyly, making Masahikos mouth twitch. Whats the matter, Tayuyas character seems to be a bit wrong, she wont be having a trembling heart for the beauty of her ancestor, right?

    Masahiko didnt dare to think about it any longer, his attention shifted, his right arm stretched out into a w, he put it inside the water for a few moments, then he attracted a man out of the water.

    The man kept struggling, but still scolded: Guren, how dare you betray Lord Orochimaru, I must

    He is the person in charge of this experimental base, and he alsopleted the creation of the mermaid, Guren said lightly, not paying any attention to the threats he was throwing.

    Oh? Its not Orochimaru? Masahiko was slightly surprised.

    Masahiko thought that this high-level technology of gene synthesis must be researched by Orochimaru.

    The man in his hand struggled, Masahiko squinted his right eye, and the six-tomoe of the Rinnesharingan spun, the mans body immediately stiffened, and his transparent soul was sucked out by Masahiko.

    Crack!

    The corpse smashed into the water, sshing several waves.

    Hey! You Guren couldnt help but eximed, but was stared at by Masahikos Rinnegan, the hairs all over her body stood up and didnt dare to say a word.

    This ancestor wouldnt kill innocent people indiscriminately, but this guy was secretly sending these mermaids to attack the caravans of the Land of the Sea and the Land of the Water, to collect money for himself, so he deserved to die.

    What! This bastard

    Masahiko smiled, closed his eyes slightly, and recalled the memories he gained from this man just now. The reason he showed mercy to those two mermaids before was that they were also victims. I am afraid they were originally ordinary civilians in thend of the sea. And since the culprit who conducted the experiment was not Orochimaru, he didnt care if he kills him

    Gic modification and synthesis LV5(300000/400000)

    idental gain. Looking at the new skills on the attribute bar, Masahiko murmured softly: Whats the use of this? Is it because deep inside I want to make a mermaid, or maybe a Wolverine? This is a bit destructive.

    After he recalled the persons memory, Masahiko groaned slightly. The whereabouts of Orochimaru were not found, which is normal. Masahiko didnt have much hope from the beginning. Guren, the subordinate Orochimaru, who is infinitely close to the S-rank ninja, has been abandoned, how can he ignore an obedient head of the experimental base?

    From his memory, Masahiko also learned the specific situation of the experimental base under the sea. In addition to this person in charge, there are only the two failed merman, and a lot of experimental instruments, that he doesnt no need to explore.

    In addition to this information, another gain of Masahiko is to know that there is an actual mermaid living in thend of the sea, and can freely switch between mermaid form and ordinary human form, and the gender is female!

    A real mermaid. Masahiko pursed his lips and sighed suddenly: What a poor child.

    After pondering for a moment, Masahiko turned to Guren and Tayuya: The ancestor is going to visit a strange ind, you two are free to go!

    After speaking, Masahiko stepped on the water and left, leaving the two women looking at each other.

    Sister Guren?

    Ill wait here for the contact form Orochimaru-Sama.

    Master Orochimaru

    Masahiko slowlynded on the strange ind.

    As he walked toward the center of the ind, Masahiko recalled that guys memories again and learned that the girls name is Isaribi.

    Because of Orochimarus submarine experiment base, the many civilians from the Land of the Sea inexplicably disappear every year. They also invited ninjas from the Land of Whirlpools to investigate the situation, but in the end, they found nothing.

    Gradually, these missing people were called God Hidden by the civilians of thend of the sea, and there was a rumor that they were captured by a sea demon.

    And Isaribi was the only one who returned safely from the the sea demon. After she inadvertently revealed a side of herself that was different from ordinary people, there were rumors that she was the incarnation of that sea demon.

    This girl has had a hard time in the past few years, is roughly equivalent to Naruto when he was young in the original book, everyone hated her So after Masahiko learned that there really was such a mermaid, he didnt seem to be looking forward to it much.

    Masahiko is not the kind of person who bases his own happiness on the pain of others Well, it depends on who the other is. If it is Madara, he would be veryfortable.

    In the mental space, Madara suddenly sneezed and snorted on the face of the person who was holding the dice cup.

    Hashiramas face was innocent and even wiped it normally

    The girl named Isaribi is now a fisherman living on the mother ind, but Masahiko wanted to find her but ended up going to the Strange Ind.

    Because only on the strange ind, there are shops that are willing to ept the fish caught by Isaribi. Although they give her very little money, they are probably well-meaning people?

    In the center of the strange ind, next to a fish shop, Masahiko sessfully saw the girl with smooth purple hair Isaribi.

    Feeling for a moment, Masahiko raised his eyebrows: The little mermaid, the great andpassionate Uzumaki ancestor hase to save you, there should be apassionate BGM here

    (T/N: BGM: background music.)

 Chapter 463: The Most Promising Profession

    Chapter 463: The Most Promising Profession

    Five hundred Ryo?

    Five hundred Ryo!

    The two five hundred Ryo, represents thepletion of a transaction between the mermaid girl and the fish shop owner.

    Masahiko, who was approaching, couldnt help frowning slightly. All the fish sold by Isaribi were deep-sea fish, which are precious species that are difficult for ordinary people to catch, only five hundred Ryo

    Wait a minute! Ill pay 10,000 Ryo!

    This uncle will pay 20,000 Ryo!

    Ill give you 100,000 Ryo!

    DUANG! Deal!

    Masahiko said to himself that he held a perfect auction. He stepped forward and snatched the fishbowl from the stunned Isaribi, gave her the 100,000 Ryo, and walked away.

    Fishing fire: ? ? ?

    The owner of the fish shop:  Whose prodigal child is this?!

    After leaving a deep impression on Isaribi, Masahiko started the action of a girl in the tail.

    There are some things he needs to confirm with his own eyes.

    The girl Isaribi carried the huge sum of 100,000 Ryo and walked through the streets cautiously, asionally throwing rotten eggs or stones at her when she encountered a few troublemaker children.

    From the bandages wrapped around her body, on her forehead, on her arms, and even on her face, you can see that she has been beaten a lot over the years.

    After the renovation of the submarine experimental base, Isaribi had the strength close to Chunin, thats without the need to transform herself, but she has no intention of resisting.

    Sure enough, shes a kind child, this is much easier to handle, Masahiko muttered.

    You cant save people indiscriminately. If this girl no longer regards herself as a human being, it will be very troublesome. Masahiko doesnt have the profession of spiritual mentor, I am afraid that Naruto will have to perform some stunts

    Masahiko followed Isaribi all the way to the mother ind, and on the way, he saw her turn into a mermaid and swim for a while. Its not so beautiful, but it can be called cute, which is better than those two ugly monsters

    Isaribis home is right by the sea. Its a simple bungalow with a lot of mischievous graffiti on the walls, probably made by some arrogant children.

    Isaribi seemed to be ustomed to this and walked into the house naturally.

    Masahiko pondered for a moment near her house, weighed the fishbowl in his hand, smiled slightly, and made a seal with one hand: Wood Release: the art of barbecue grill!

    Eat grilled fish!

    Thebination of the precious fish in the deep sea and Masahikos ninth-level cooking skills is extraordinary. After two minutes, the smell of the fish will definitely seduce Isaribi.

    Seeing Masahiko, she was obviously stunned, and then immediately became vignt.

    Little girl, dont just look at it,e and lets eat grilled fish together! Its delicious!

    Isaribi smiled slightly; a child called her little girl in a serious manner. She looked cute, but she did not lose her vignce: I dont eat fish, the money I can give it back.

    Masahikos mouth twitched: Who said that? Big fish eat small fish, and small fish eat shrimp. And as a big fish, it is wrong not to eat small fish.

    Isaribi was stunned, and her face immediately had a look of pain: So you saw it, little brother.

    Masahiko:

    He looks like a child, and to Isaribi it sounds like hes pretending to be older, and if this continues, there will be no seniority.

    Do you know Uzumaki Masahiko?

    Isaribi shook her head.

    Do you know the great elder of the Uzumaki n, the great leader of the great country of Whirlpools?

    Isaribi shook her head.

    Masahiko pursed his lips: Do you know Orochimaru?

    Isaribi showed fear, then nodded again and again, and turned around to prepare to run.

    Masahiko Uzumaki, the elder of the Land of Whirlpools, is a man ten thousand times stronger than Orochimaru. Thats right, its me,e here and eat fish!

    Isaribi:

    The disadvantage of bing young is finally reflected, and Masahiko doesnt know how to exin the situation to Isaribi.

    Forced to take a shot at the sea and blow up a group of unlucky fish, Isaribi reluctantly epted that the little brother in front of him was a strong ninja, but she did not believe that Masahiko would be stronger than Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru attacked Konoha, and its unknown whether hes alive or dead. Masahiko said lightly, The base that transformed you into a mermaid was destroyed by me.

    When she heard this news, Isaribi suddenly became excited: Its gone?! Then I

    Do you really think that this will give you a chance to restore your original appearance?

    Isaribi took a bite, took a small bite of the grilled fish in his hand, chewed slowly, and tears gradually poured out of her big ck eyes.

    Masahiko couldnt help sighing, the fish grilled by himself was delicious, so delicious that she cried!

    You want to change back to a human? No, it shouldnt be called to change back. You are still a human, but a special human.

    Isaribi was silent for a moment: I think.

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows: I have a way!

    Crack! The delicious grilled fish was thrown to the ground by Isaribi: Really?!

    Masahikos mouth twitched: Really! A medical ninja with a higher level can cure your disease, but it will take some time. Youre going to Konoha with your ancestor for treatment!

    Isaribi paused: No matter how old a child is, he cant call himself an ancestor. Its funny Going to Konoha Can I be cured?

    Masahikos face turned dark, then Isaribi spoke again: Little brother, you better dont lie to sister, Ill go to Konoha with you!

    Masahikos face was darker, but it soon turned cloudy. A line of Chinese characters crossed, Witness and more changes to the story of the Naruto world branch: Isaribi, get 2 (*5) witness points.

    He looked up at Isaribi; no wonder he always felt a little familiar, it turned out to be a character that appeared in the original book So, the one to save her should have been Naruto?

    Do you mind turning into a mermaid for me to see, the ancestors will diagnose and treat you in person. There are some gains from witnessing, and Masahiko is in a good mood.

    Isaribi hesitated, and after a long while, then sighed and got up. Her hands and feet quickly changed into green fish webs, her long purple smooth hair also slowly turned green, and fish fins grew on the top of her head.

    Masahiko reached out and grabbed a fish web, rubbed his thumb for a moment, and frowned slightly.

    The genes of fish have beenpletely integrated into Isaribis body. This ck technology is really But medical ninjutsu is also a ck technology. It is not too troublesome to treat. It can be cured in two or three days. If Rin is in charge of the treatment, it will only be a half month.

    However, repeated additions and deletions of this gene may affect life expectancy. Masahiko roughly estimates that it would be good for Isaribi to live to 40 years old

    Little brother, can I be cured? Isaribi was slightly nervous when she saw Masahikos expression.

    Masahiko pursed his lips, and suddenlyughed: Its nothing, Miss.

    Why is he suddenly seem polite or something

    It seems that the points I got from you will be used to cure you. Masahiko sighed in his heart, Im also curious about this skill.

    Gic modification and synthesis

    LV6(400000/600000)

    After adding 10 witness points, a lot of knowledge about genes automatically poured into Masahikos mind, digested for a moment, and Masahikos expression became excited.

    Actually

    With a ruthless heart, Masahiko invested 60 witness points again and put this skill to level 8.

    A string of information is scurrying in Masahikos mind, and Masahikos focus is fixed on one of them: the human body has a total of 268 aging genes, and if all of them are removed, life expectancy will be extended by 60%

    So thisis why the scientist is the most promising profession?

 Chapter 464: Anti-aging Surgery

    Chapter 464: Anti-aging Surgery

    There are many choices in life. As big as life and death choices, and as small as trivial.

    Even when sleeping every day you have to make a choice, whether to close the left eye first or the right eye first!

    Of course, Masahiko generally does not hesitate and chooses to close both eyes at the same time.

    But the decision he is facing now made him a bit troubled. When the skill of gic modification and synthesis is added to the eighth level, a lot of ck technology means were added, and it can even perform anti-aging surgery and prolong life by 6%.

    What about level ten?

    Masahiko was looking forward to it, but it takes 90 witness points to make it reach the tenth level, which is not a small number. Moreover, Masahiko is only 15 points away from reaching his full-levelrge-scale achievement; opening all eight spaces

    It still depends on how many witness points can be obtained in the new few years, and the specific effect of this anti-aging surgery.

    As the night got darker, Masahiko used his LV8 gic knowledge to conduct a detailed inspection of Isaribi again and gave her a promise of can be cured, and let her go home to rest and have a good dream.

    Masahiko built a wooden house next to her house and nned to rest there for the night. And of course, he closed both eyes at the same time.

    the next day.

    Masahiko returned to Konoha with a Isaribi.

    The little girl had nothing to worry about in thend of the sea, so she just left.

    Its a pity that Orochimarus children are not easy to kidnap. Masahiko is still very optimistic about Guren. Her techniques have a good prospect. As for Tayuya, the girl who covets the beauty of the ancestors, he couldnt help but worry about her!

    Orochimaru will stay hidden, these two would wait for two years, but would they wait for a lifetime? The abandoned child will sooner orter go to the arms of the ancestor Cough,e to the bowl!

    Riding the flying carpet all the way back, Isaribi didnt seem like she was afraid of heights at all, she kept watching the scenery in the air, while her face was full of smiles. She only now believes that little brother is an amazing ninja

    After arriving at Konoha, Masahiko went straight to the Uchiha family with Isaribi. The proper way to remove the fish gene for her has been summed up by Masahiko, but the specific treatment will be in Rins hands

    Originally, he nned this for Rin, but he didnt expect to meet a more suitable person in her home.

    Tsunade, when did youe back?

    Tsunade was holding Rins baby in her arms. She was stunned when he saw Masahiko. She turned her head and got Rins confirmation, then immediately showed a bright smile: Haha! Great Grandpa, you have really be smaller, so cute!

    Handing the baby back to Rin, she stepped forward and wanted to give Masahiko a hug, but Masahiko hurriedly refused.

    Dont make trouble! The height is not suitable!

    Oh, so shy!

    Masahiko:

    After augh, Tsunade told him the reason for returning to Konoha.

    Well, there were quite a few. Orochimarus attack on Konoha and his life and death are uncertain. Hiruzen is getting older and older, and gods know when he would die. Rin was pregnant and had a child, and even Masahiko became smaller Of course, the main reason was that Jiraiya also found her and told her about it.

    Unlike the original book, Tsunade has a lot of concerns in Konoha. Shes still willing to gamble outside for two years without any heart, but it would be too shameful to continue gambling, so she returned with Jiraiya yesterday afternoon.

    There is a more important reason, you and Jiraiya are not too young.

    Tsunade paused, and the corners of her lips twitched: Haha, Great Grandpa,e and give me one hug!

    Masahiko:

    There was anotherugh until Tsunade asked about Isaribi, and Masahiko remembered the business.

    She is a poor little girl who was poisoned by Orochimaru tea. I brought her back after I met her near his base. I wanted Rin to help treat her, but since youre back

    Orochimaru tea poisoned her? treatment? Tsunade frowned slightly and walked towards the slightly restrained Isaribi.

    Masahiko reassured: Dont be afraid, this is Tsunade, shes a Sannin just like Orochimaru, with her excellent medical skills, she will cure you.

    Isaribi was stunned for a moment, and almost turned around and ran

    Masahikoughed: Konoha Sannin are not all bad people Well, theyre almost the same, the only good person between them is in front of you.

    Isaribi couldnt run away even if she wanted to run, because Tsunade was grabbing her wrist. Chakra stimted inside her slightly, and she gradually revealed her mermaid form.

    Rin, who was holding her baby, immediately opened her mouth in surprise.

    Half mermaid experiment? Tsunade raised her hand and touched the fin above Isaribis head, This bastard, Orochimaru I can cure it, but

    Ill teach you how to treat it. There will be any side effects.

    Tsunade was startled: When did you learn about gics?

    Oh, Great Grandpa is omnipotent.

    Then why dont you treat her yourself?

    Masahiko scratched his head: It is not convenient for me to treat some parts of her fusion of fish genes.

    Tsunade raised the corners of his lips: This little girl 2 years old? Its not even your fraction, when did you be so innocent? Is it because youre younger? Its so cute,e and hug me!

    Masahikos face turned ck: Bastard!

    At Rins house, Masahiko instructed Tsunade to treat Isaribi.

    Seeing that the little girl was crying because of her physical improvement, Masahiko took Tsunade aside and told her about the anti-aging surgery.

    Really?! Tsunade whispered, 6% life extension, how is this possible?

    Not necessarily, lets see how old he is now. For example, Jiraiya, 50 years old this year, oh, he is actually 50 years old!

    Great Grandpa, dont do this!

    Masahiko smiled and said: For example, if he can live to his age, he still has 3 years to live. A 6% life extension is 1 year, and he lives 1 more year!

    Tsunade pondered for a moment: So, the sooner you have this operation, the better?

    Not necessarily. Masahiko shook his head: Whether development will be dyed, is still uncertain.

    Then youre telling me this because?

    Im gonna teach you. Aging genes are all over the body, and I cant do surgery on Kushina and the others.

    Tsunade nodded and didnt try to tease Masahiko this time.

    Then will you write it down for me to study it, or youre going to teach me directly?

    Masahiko waved his hand: You can follow me to perform an operation. As for the object of the operation, just use Jiraiya!

    Tsunade:

    This trick is really deep.

    Dont worry, this operation has to be done after a year, I have to verify it.

    Tsunade was not in a hurry at all.

    At this time, it was mid-December of Konohas 66th year. In the next half month, Masahiko decided to focus on this matter.

    He didnt find the experimental body, so he brought disaster to himself. At the end of Konohas 66th year, he finally stumbled and eliminated all 26 aging genes in himself!

    Even if there is no system now, the ancestors can live another 120 years!

    I dont know if there are any side effects. The ancestor dedicating himself to science

    Check Out the New Event and read More Chapters For Free

 Chapter 465: Waiting For The Rabbit

    Chapter 465: Waiting For The Rabbit

    The years arent forgiving. Here I am one year older. This year, the ancestor is 12 years old. Masahiko dressed in white, standing in the swirling snowkes, feeling emotional.

    After eating the annual reunion dinner, the Land of the Whirlpools snowed heavily after a long time. Masahiko and the younger generation talked andughed for less than half an hour, and the earth was wrapped in silver.

    The troublemaker Naruto was the first to mor for a snowball fight. Natsuki was having so much fun, but the little girl wasnt a much to Naruto, so she and Sister Karin joined forces and taught the stupid brother together Then a vigorous battle of snowball fight began.

    One of the sides in the battle is Natsuki, Karin, Haku, Toneri, and Kushina.

    The other side is Naruto.

    However, Naruto wasnt willing to lose this battle. He ran and hid behind Masahiko, and then he was stunned as he watched the snowball draw a perfect S-shaped curve in front of Masahiko and hit him in the face urately

    The developers need to nerf this guy, this is unyable!

    Masahiko squinted and nced back: Come on, count the ancestor in!

    Naruto ran away.

    When there is oppression, there is resistance. Narutounched an enormous resistance under the oppression of everyone, and finally fall down on the battlefield, covered in snowballs

    The first day of Konohas 61 years passed happily, and the new year kicked off strong.

    The next day, Masahiko assigned a super difficult practice task to the children out of nowhere.

    Walking on the snow can be achieved in the Naruto world, but it requires a super Chakra control ability. Not to mention children, even among adults, only Nagato has such great control Kushina and Minato are both stepping on that foot deep and shallow.

    The basic skills are not very good. Masahiko smiled, closed his eyes and concentrated, and carefully understood the situation in his body.

    After removing the 268 aging genes, Masahiko could notice a little change in himself, but he had not been able to understand the specific change.

    However, even though he didnt it entirely, he still dared to perform surgery on the juniors.

    Their development has slowed down a little, but not too much. Originally, 20 years old was considered apletely mature person, but now it is at most 23 or 24 years old. This is not the only thing. Other aspects

    Old Ancestor, Old Ancestor! Natsukis shouting in his ear interrupted Masahikos thoughts and made him squint and looked over.

    Look at me! Natsuki put her hands behind her back and ran around Masahiko like a little butterfly, and then stared at Masahiko with big eyes.

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows and looked at the shallow footprints on the ground: Natsuki is awesome!

    Yeah! Natsuki was very happy with thepliment that she turned around and ran toward Minato and Kushina.

    Natsukis talent is good. Although the child is light in weight, she can do it to such a degree, that running on water is probably no problem. She is only five years old. Kushina and Minato are both talented geniuses, and Narutos talent is not bad Masahiko murmured.

    Huh? Inheritance! Masahiko was taken aback, wouldnt gic deletions affect the inheritance of future generations?

    In this way, if there are too many anti-aging operations, wont there be people who can live to be a hundred years old in thousands of years? Masahiko pursed his lips. He identally spread his influence a thousand yearster. Well, he really is an amazing person

    At this moment, a member of the Uzumaki Patrol Team suddenly arrived, reported something to Nagato who was practicing stepping on the snow and then left in an instant.

    Nagato seemed to be stunned for a moment, then turned and walked quickly towards Masahiko: Sensei, the fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei is here, she has just entered the territory of our Land of Whirlpools.

    She came alone, right? Masahiko frowned.

    How did you know? Nagatos face showed surprise: Why would the Fifth Mizukagee to our

    Lets go and have a look together. Masahiko interrupted with a wave of his hand and walked towards the Uzukage Building.

    Nagato was stunned, turned his head, and waved to Konan, and they quickly followed Masahiko.

    In the distance, Kushina and Minato looked at each other, Minato said thoughtfully, It seems that something happened.

    Kushina shrugged: And when there were no idents during the New Years Eve. Look at the grandpas confident look, we dont need to worry about it.

    Minato was silent, and after a while, he said, I want to ept a disciple after returning to Konoha.

    Kushina was startled: Is that the little girl named Tenten?

    Minato nodded.

    She does have some talent, and her appearance and personality are quite good, but unfortunately she is a little older than Naruto. But thats okay, older girls will take care of people better, and Naruto is a child who doesnt worry Kushina was chattering.

    Minato:

    Why did the topic shift here?

    Nagato and Masahiko met the Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei in the Uzukages office.

    Terumi Mei is twenty-seven this year. Unlike the young girl who was a little naive when she first served as a ninja, she is nowpletely grown, showing the charm and enchantment of a woman.

    First Uzukage, didnt Senior Uzumaki Masahiko return to your country for the New Year? After nodding to Nagato, she spoke quickly and asked.

    Nagato was stunned, and he couldnt help but turn his head to look at Masahiko, and Terumi Meis eyes also shifted to Masahiko.

    This is?

    Masahiko pursed his lips: Shouldnt you first ask who is this little handsome guy?

    Terumi Mei was taken aback for a moment, her green pupils dted slightly: Senior?!

    Call me handsome boy.

    Terumi Mei gathered her long hair covering her eyes: L-Little hand-some guy Yagura is missing!

    Masahiko closed his eyes slightly: I guessed it, when did it happen?

    Last night Terumi Mei said, He invited me to dinner, but

    Masahiko sighed: Its normal, Dark Akatsuki is catching tailed beasts, how could Yagura, as a three-tailed man, be let go?

    Really the Dark Akatsuki? But with Yaguras strength, how could he be caught so silently? Terumi Mei looked a bit confused.

    There are a lot of ways. Maybe they used some kind of a drug, or maybe theres a spy in Kirigakure, or maybe its even transformed into you to seduce him away. Masahiko teased.

    Terumi Meis face changed slightly: Senior, is there anything you can do?

    Nope, Im also waiting for the rabbit.

    How did you know? Nagatos face showed surprise: Why would the Fifth Mizukagee to our

    Lets go and have a look together. Masahiko interrupted with a wave of his hand and walked towards the Uzukage Building.

    Nagato was stunned, turned his head, and waved to Konan, and they quickly followed Masahiko.

    In the distance, Kushina and Minato looked at each other, Minato said thoughtfully, It seems that something happened.

    Kushina shrugged: And when there were no idents during the New Years Eve. Look at the grandpas confident look, we dont need to worry about it.

    Minato was silent, and after a while, he said, I want to ept a disciple after returning to Konoha.

    Kushina was startled: Is that the little girl named Tenten?

    Minato nodded.

    She does have some talent, and her appearance and personality are quite good, but unfortunately she is a little older than Naruto. But thats okay, older girls will take care of people better, and Naruto is a child who doesnt worry Kushina was chattering.

    Minato:

    Why did the topic shift here?

    Nagato and Masahiko met the Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei in the Uzukages office.

    Terumi Mei is twenty-seven this year. Unlike the young girl who was a little naive when she first served as a ninja, she is nowpletely grown, showing the charm and enchantment of a woman.

    First Uzukage, didnt Senior Uzumaki Masahiko return to your country for the New Year? After nodding to Nagato, she spoke quickly and asked.

    Nagato was stunned, and he couldnt help but turn his head to look at Masahiko, and Terumi Meis eyes also shifted to Masahiko.

    This is?

    Masahiko pursed his lips: Shouldnt you first ask who is this little handsome guy?

    Terumi Mei was taken aback for a moment, her green pupils dted slightly: Senior?!

    Call me handsome boy.

    Terumi Mei gathered her long hair covering her eyes: L-Little hand-some guy Yagura is missing!

    Masahiko closed his eyes slightly: I guessed it, when did it happen?

    Last night Terumi Mei said, He invited me to dinner, but

    Masahiko sighed: Its normal, Dark Akatsuki is catching tailed beasts, how could Yagura, as a three-tailed man, be let go?

    Really the Dark Akatsuki? But with Yaguras strength, how could he be caught so silently? Terumi Mei looked a bit confused.

    There are a lot of ways. Maybe they used some kind of a drug, or maybe theres a spy in Kirigakure, or maybe its even transformed into you to seduce him away. Masahiko teased.

    Terumi Meis face changed slightly: Senior, is there anything you can do?

    Nope, Im also waiting for the rabbit.

    Masahiko was prepared for Yaguras arrest. He had a hunch when Yagura refused to follow him to the Land of Whirlpools that the enemy is in the dark, and it is difficult to defend against it.

    He is now guarding Naruto, waiting to collide with the enemy head-on. Back in the time, Masahiko destroyed both the Gold and Silver Brother. If you want to get the Kyuubis Chakra, the only way to do that is to catch Naruto or Kushina. Not to mention he can give them Yagura, Killer Bee, and Gaara strategically, so he leads the enemy to destroy him, and then find a way to resurrect the three of them!

    Its just a pity that something like this is happening to such ady like yourself, Masahiko shook his head, I know that you like young boys, however, the only difference here, is that itspletely legal special legal!<ul><li>One Piece: The Soul Purchasing Pirate</li><li>Bleach: Brave New World</li><li>Reincarnation Paradise</li><li>Super Card System</li><li>God of Soul System</li><li>The 100th Regression of the Max-Level yer</li></ul>

 Chapter 466: Movie

    Chapter 466: Movie

    Yagura likes Mei, and Masahiko was during the Akatsukis assemble a few years ago. And looking at Meis expression, it might not be one-sided.

    Last night, Yagura disappeared, and Mei had a bad premonition, so she, as the fifth generation of Mezukage, hurried to the Land of Whirlpools alone early in the morning to seek help from Masahiko.

    Masahiko really loves to, but cant help. Unless the few the remaining Jinchuriki are pulled to take care of them, he will not be able to protect them at all, and his clone cannot be as effective as him being there personally. Moreover, bringing them here and taking care of them every day, is a bit

    Killer Bee is not that easy to catch. Gaara still has the spore clone of the ancestor on his body. And he will be dreaming if he wants to catch Naruto That guy will inevitably face the ancestor, and he will feel pain!

    Since Yagura disappearedst night, its toote to do anything now. Who knows where hes now.

    However, since Mei came to the door in person, Masahiko still did his best to help, he went to the country of water, and started a perception search near Yaguras house, and as expected there was nothing there.

    Meis green eyes were filled with sadness: Elde-Little handsome guy, sorry for troubling you.

    Masahiko nodded: Judging by the situation, you seem like you havent spread the news of Yaguras disappearance?

    Terumi Mei nodded.

    Huh Masahiko breathed a sigh of relief: Since you have a great sense of what to do in the future, I wont intervene. The next target of The Dark Akatsuki should be the five-tailed or the eight-tailed Killer Bee Remember to inform their viges.

    I will, Elder.

    Masahiko waved his hand, then with a flicker he disappeared, while he was still cursing in his heart fate that often did things during the New Year, which really affected his mood.

    Yagura should be dead. Dont worry kid, you will always have a home in my spiritual space. Next time I meet the old man Hagoromo, Ill have to ask him for someone new!

    As time passed, the thick snow in the Land of Whirlpools gradually melted. Except for Kushina and Minato whopleted the practice of Walking on the Snow without a Trace, the others, including Konan, all ended in failure.

    January 10, 61, Konoha Vige.

    Jiraiya, who wasying on the bed, slowly opened his eyes, and suddenly felt a splitting headache.

    What happened,st night The cool feeling on his body made him startled, and checked things up and was surprised to find that he only had small underwear on his body.

    Last night OH! Tsunade suddenly asked me for a drink, I wouldnt look like this Jiraiya had a Pig filthy smile on his face.

    See, I told you that Jiraiya will definitely think of something beautiful when he wakes up. Masahikos voice came.

    Jerk Tsunade said in a suppressed angry voice.

    Jiraiya was stunned for a moment, then suddenly wanted to sit up, but couldnt move.

    Hemp rope? Only then did he realize that his hands and feet were tightly bound by hemp rope, What is this! Elder! Tsunade!

    I read your book the Icha Icha Violent Tactics and wanted to show you a live-action version. Are you excited? Masahiko said with a smile.

    Jiraiya showed a Pig filthy smile again, but he quickly retracted it: A weak hemp rope, cant stop me with that huh?! Chakra seal?!

    Tsunades disgusted voice came: Great Grandpa, why is he like this?

    Masahiko scratched his head: The ancestor has a rich imagination, thanks to his new book. You can guess the general content from the title of the book

    Elder so it was you back

    Crack! Masahiko pped Jiraiyas belly: This is a lot of fat, Jiraiya, you should lose weight.

    Jiraiya shuddered, and then he remembered that he was only wearing underwear: Elder, Tsunade, can I put my clothes back

    Rx you cant hide it even if you put on clothes, also we need you naked Masahiko smiled and shook his head, his hands quickly forming a seal: Seal-Fixing Technique!

    Jiraiyas body froze, and his little eyes became full of terror.

    Tsunade, all looks good. There are a total of 268 aging genes in the human body, and there are only 27 on the head. Look at my movements, I must delete them urately

    There are more upper limbs and trunks, there are 145

    The lower limbs are second, there are 92

    Anti-aging surgery is aborious task, and Masahiko is not very familiar with it. It took a full day toplete it. During that time, Jiraiyas expression changed from panic to calm, and he gradually understood what Masahiko was doing.

    Elder, is this the secret of your longevity? Jiraiya asked tentatively.

    Masahiko shook his head: Part of it, after this operation, you will still die before me. Tsunade, have you learned?

    Tsunade nodded: Almost, its not a deletion, its more like enhancing so that the aging genes transform into better genes. But why does it seem to be missing four?

    Masahiko nodded with a smile: Yeah, if the gene chain breaks after deletion, there will be problems, so this operation is so troublesome. As for thest four, there is also an aging gene in another ce.

    Hey! Elder, you wont Jiraiya also woke up immediately, and his old face flushed.

    Tsunades face also turned red.

    Just teasing you! Hahahahahah Masahikoughed, You can go, well do it with Naruto tomorrow, just forget about it!

    Tsunade was stunned when he heard the words, and red at Masahiko: Great Grandpa!

    Masahiko smiled: The bodies of adults and children are somewhat different, so there is nothing wrong with using Jiraiya first. Tsunade, you also teased me by saying that Great Grandpa was innocent, are you any different? Have a little bit of dedication to medicine. Its nothing!

    Tsunades face changed, but in the end, she didnt have the courage to stay, and her eyes turned away: Boys and the girls are also different

    Masahiko sighed: So I have to teach you three operations, Jiraiya, Naruto Natsuki!

    Tsunadeughed: Then, Great Grandpa, continue to operate on the idiot Jiraiya, Im leaving!

    Jiraiya was still at a loss. Seeing Tsunade leaving, he was a little confused: Elder Hey, hey! Elder! Tsunade,e and help me

    Dont make a fuss! Do you think Im willing to do it? Its all for your happiness!

    After teaching Tsunade about the anti-aging surgery for three days. She lived up to Masahikos expectations and sessfully learned it, and then the two split up and performed surgery on those close to them.

    There are a lot of people, on Masahikos side: there are Obito, Nawaki, Sasuke, Minato, Nagato, Toneri, Itachi, Kimimaro Haku and so on.

    A month has passed, and Konoha and Uzumaki have added nearly 40 Long Living Humans, and the operations were stopped temporarily.

    Masahiko has been busy for a month, and he is still a little ufortable after this free time. At this moment, Kushina Minato brought Natsuki to him.

    Old Ancestor, Old Ancestor, lets go to the movies with us!

    Watching a movie? Masahiko picked up Natsuki and let her ride on his shoulders: Why would you want to watch a movie?

    Theres a big star in the vige, and shes a big beautiful sister, called Koyuki Kazahana!

    Oh? Masahiko was stunned: This name seems familiar <ul><li>Me and my Wife transmigrated together!?</li><li>Pika Pika No Mi In Marvel</li><li>Bleach: Brave New World</li><li>The Strongest Hokage</li></ul>

 Chapter 467: Special Effects Artist

    Chapter 467: Special Effects Artist

    Konoha Theater, one of the hottest movies at the moment, Yukies Adventure (also known as Princess Gales Adventure) is being shown.

    Yukies face was flushed red, and she would clench her fists at every climax to greet her fans, but Masahiko was drowsy.

    The movie industry in Naruto World is not an emerging industry, it has a history of more than 30 years, but even after all these years this movie with the best reputation, in Masahikos opinion, is cliche, the plot is naive, the fighting is average, Only the spirit promoted in the movie is good enough but it sucks!

    But Natsuki loved it so much, and Masahiko couldnt disappoint. Kept reminding himself to keep smiling even when he was bored. Speaking of smiles, Minato smiled naturally

    It was hard to hold on until the end of the movie; however, Natsuki has been excited the entire movie.

    Old Ancestor, Old Ancestor, that Demon King is so powerful that he can create such a big hurricane.

    Masahiko rubbed Natsukis little head: The ancestor can also make a bigger one than him!

    What about Princess Gale? Natsuki tilted her head and asked again, She can use colorful Chakras and knock the demon king away in one fell swoop!

    Masahiko:

    Fifty cents special effects, he cant afford that.

    Eh? Cant the old ancestor also? Natsuki rolled her eyes.

    Little ghost! Masahikoughed and cursed.

    Hehe. Natsuki obviously knew it was fake, but she still looked forward to it: It seems like its fun to make a movie!

    Masahiko was stunned, and Kushina leaned over and said to Natsuki: There will be another broadcast at the same time tomorrow, wanna see it again, Natsuki?

    Natsuki knew that Kushina didnt want her to start thinking about bing an actress, so she pursed her mouth and whispered Okay.

    Masahikoughed, turned to pick up Natsuki, and put her on his shoulder: Dont look at how exciting it is on the screen, making a movie is very boring.

    How do the ancestor know?

    The ancestor knows everything.

    Natsukis little hand was on the top of Masahikos head, and her two calves kicked back, expressing that she was unsatisfied with that answer.

    Masahiko felt helpless, and turned his head to look at Kushina and Minato: If you want to make a movie, the ancestor will take you there! Once you have made it, you will know its boring.

    Grandpa! Kushina was startled, If you were to make a movie, you would have to travel around for a month or two. Natsuki is still young

    Its okay. Masahiko waved his hand, I will take care of her, what are you afraid of, consider it a journey of cultivation.

    Kushina shook her head helplessly: Grandpa, please dont spoil her Minato! Dont you care?

    Minato scratched his head and said with a wry smile, How about We do it together?

    No way! Masahiko interrupted quickly: Dontpare yourself to her. After the movie, you wont have a peaceful life, you know that? Ever heard of Paparazzi?! Natsuki is fine, Natsuki is still young, let me take her.

    Minato and Kushina looked at each other and did not refute any further: Elder, I will tell you about Natsukis training progress. She is justying the foundation, so she cant ck off.

    No! Dad. Natsuki smiled, Im going out to make a movie!

    Sit tight, little ancestor! Masahiko patted Natsuki, Well go back for lunch first, and then the ancestor will take you to apply as an actress.

    The afternoon.

    Masahiko took Natsuki to the Konoha Theater again. It was another movie, so the audience was obviously not as many as in the morning. But this has nothing to do with Masahiko. He took Natsuki straight to the second floor, where the Princess Gale crew stayed temporarily, but was stopped by two men in armor at the entrance of the stairs on the second floor.

    The princess belongs to the fascist, how could it be possible toe to Konoha without a few bodyguards. Of course, these bodyguards are just the elite among ordinary people, and they are not enough to face ninjas at all. Fortunately, there are not many star stalkers among ninjas, and most of the moviegoers are civilians.

    Sorry, two little fes, Princess Gale is resting now. If you want her signature, pleasee another time. The two bodyguards spoke kindly.

    Masahiko smiled, he was once again regarded as a child. He didnt want or want to refute it

    Were not here for a signature Masahiko paused, Oh, its better if you take your chances here and ask for this little girls signature. Actually, were here to make a movie.

    Yes, make a movie! Natsuki echoed.

    Natsukis appearance was too cute, the two bodyguards did not immediately reject it, they looked at each other, and one of them turned around and went back to report.

    After a while.

    Wow, its xxx who ys xxx! Natsuki said the same sentence twice because it was two actors who came over.

    Its these two children? The little girl is really cute Lets go,e with us!

    Masahiko pouted and followed with steps, the little girl is cute, isnt the ancestor not handsome? A guy with no eyesight, no wonder he walks like a girl

    The director of the production was a young man under thirty years old. When he saw Natsuki, he circled around her and kept mumbling, Cool, cool~! Little girl, whats your name?

    Natsuki nced at him cautiously, this director is a bit scary

    Her name is Natsuki, she wants to act in a movie, is there a role that suits her? I Im her agent, Im not here to act, call me old ancestor. Masahiko replied.

    Old Ancestor? Old Ancestor! This name is super cool~!

    Masahiko was shocked, this director is not a fool

    Natsuki gradually relieved her nervousness and rolled her eyes: Uncle Director, do you have a suitable role for me?

    For youemmmmof course! Wait for me to change the script!

    Masahikos face darkened; he was still the director and screenwriter? How did this movie catch on?

    Thinking of how this is Natsukis first time making a movie, and maybe the only time, she has to leave with some good memories: Actually, I am not only an agent but also a special effects artist.

    Special effects artist? The director was startled.

    Well. Masahiko stretched his hands forward, and two dark hurricanes slowly formed in his hands: I can make any scene, so you can design any scene no matter how spectacr it is!

    The directors eyes widened: Cool~!

    Masahiko sighed; this doesnt seem like a normal persons reaction

    Old Ancestor and Natsuki. Everyone wee the two children who are going to join our crew! The second part of Princess Gale will officially start filming soon. We will go to the far north, the legendarynd of snow, to film the scenery. The journey is long, you two have to talk to your family

    Masahiko nodded: They have been informed.

    At this moment, a middle-aged man in his fifties pushed in the door: Director, there is a Konoha ninja who has taken over the task we have released, and we can officially set off at noon tomorrow!

    Cool~! Thank you so much, Sandayu Asama!

    Who are these two children?

    This is the old ancestor, and this is Natsuki, who just joined our crew!

    Ancestor?

    Hey! Masahiko replied with a smile: Hello, I am the old ancestor.

    Sandayu Asama: <ul><li>Pika Pika No Mi In Marvel</li><li>Pirates Achievements System</li><li>God of Soul System</li><li>Hokage Ryos Path</li></ul>

 Chapter 468: It Was Different From the Beginning

    Chapter 468: It Was Different From the Beginning

    After sessfully joining Princess Gales crew, of course, Masahiko took Natsuki to meet the actress Yukie Fujikaze, who yed Princess Gale.

    As the heroine of the first movie version of Naruto Shippuden, Masahiko still has some impressions of Yukie. After all, when the theatrical version of the movie was first released in his previous life, the Inte was not yet developed, so Masahiko had to work hard to find the resources Of course, the impression was deeper.

    In his memory, she had a very bad character at first,pletely different from the screen, due to the fact that she was escaping from her past; thend of snow. It was onlyter after Naruto used his Talk no Jutsu that her character slowly improved Therefore Masahiko was not looking forward to meeting her for the first time.

    However, unexpectedly, he and Natsuki met a sweet-smiling Yukie. Although she had a general attitude towards Masahiko, who introduced himself as the old ancestor, she liked Natsuki very much.

    Looking at her acting like this, proved again that she was not eager for the beauty of the ancestor What went wrong?

    After getting the signature of her favorite big star sister and her hug, Natsuki was so happy that her little tiger teeth were exposed, and she kept dancing while walking even when she walked home in the evening.

    Masahiko was stunned, wondering if he had Alzheimers or memory loss

    The next day, Kushinas house.

    Grandpa, Naruto said that his team took up the task of escorting Princess Gales crew to filming in the Land of Snow, and they are leaving today, isnt it?

    Yes. Masahiko smiled: Im gonna help you by watching two children at once, you can live in a two-person world with Minato for a month or two!

    Kushina shook her head andughed: Thats what you wish but Minato is ready to ept Tenten as a disciple.

    Oh? Masahiko was stunned, and put therge and small bags that Kushina prepared for Natsuki in front of him into the Eight Trigrams space, Thats good. She has the two-tailed Chakra in her body, maybe that guy will try to attack her again at some point. If she learns the Flying Thunder God, she will have the power to protect herself.

    The Flying Thunder God is not easy to learn, Minato said with a smile.

    Believe in Tentens talent. Natsuki! Natsuki, are you dressed yet? Im leaving!

    Natsuki walked out of the room one step at a time, with tears in her eyes: Yes I got dressed. Mom, Dad, the old ancestor and I are leaving!

    It was the first time that she had to be away from her parents for so long, and the little girl was very reluctant.

    After reluctantly saying goodbye, Masahiko took Natsuki out. Childrens sorrowse and go quickly, and Natsuki became cheerful on the way.

    Eh? My idiot brother is going too? Is it true?

    Masahiko smiled and led Natsuki into the theater: Who is that on the roof?

    On the ceiling, Naruto Sakura and Sasuke had their Chakra attached to the soles of their feet and they were watching the movie upside down.

    Natsuki was stunned, then rolled her eyes, and immediately shouted, Idiot Brother, big brother Sasuke, big sister Sakura, why are you all standing on the roof?

    The movie theater was quiet for a moment and immediately became chaotic. Masahikoughed, and took Natsuki to the second floor quickly, hiding her merit and fame

    After bing a member of the crew, no one tried to stop them from entering anymore, and they quickly found Yukie standing there.

    The one who appeared in front of the two was still the sweet-smiling Yukie, she seemed like she encountered some happy event, since from time to time she would have a nympho-like smile?

    Somethings wrong, I remember that she knew that she would need to run away from the crew after going to the Land of Snow for filming, and then she met the three little ones from Team Seven Could it be that I really have Alzheimers?

    Full of doubts, Masahiko chose to ask side by side: Asama-San, we are going to shoot in the Land of Snow, right?

    After asking Asama, Masahiko looked at Yukies expression But her expression was very natural.

    Thats right, the Land of Snow. Its a country in the far north, and the weather is freezing cold. The two of you dont seem to have brought any clothes? Asama replied.

    Masahiko waved his hand, and a clothing package appeared in his hand: I brought it, this is enough, right? You forgot Im a special effects artist!

    Asama:

    Although Masahiko had shown him once yesterday, he still wanted to ask, Where did you learn these kinds of special effects? He wants to learn too

    This was the first time for Yukie, so when she saw Masahiko performing the special effect, she couldnt help but cover her mouth with her right hand, her face full of surprise.

    Natsuki smiled hehely: Sister Yukie, the ancestor is very powerful, he can release the kind of hurricanes like nothing. But still, sister, you are more powerful, the ancestor can release colorful chakra like you, he cant do it!

    Masahiko didnt know whether tough or cry, this child

    Bang bang bang At this moment, there was a knock on the door, it was the three troublemakers, they stopped and went to open the door.

    Cool~! Old Ancestor and Natsuki are here? The movie on the first floor is over, we have to gather and prepare to go, Yukie-Sana. The neurotic director Makino appeared.

    Masahiko pursed his lips, the movie is over, it seems that Yukie really wont run away

    Big Brother Director, what role did you give me? Natsuki was more concerned about this.

    How about you being a princess, Natsuki? The little princess in exile joins Princess Gales team and takes revenge on the Demon King together! Cool~!

    Masahiko held his forehead, looking helpless.

    Natsuki was very happy: Cool!

    Yes, infected.

    The crew members gathered, and Natsuki saw the characters that appeared on the screen one after another, cheering again and again If it wasnt for Masahiko, she could really kill the demon kings actor

    The crew members also got to know the newly added young actor Natsuki and special effects artist Old Ancestor.

    They expressed a warm wee to Natsuki. As for Masahikoit doesnt matter. Anyway, Masahiko didnt n to mingle with them and drop the price.

    This trip is worth it, Masahiko murmured looking at Natsukis cheerful smile that had never faded away.

    After a while, the team of ninjas who took over the mission to escort the crew to thend of snow finally arrived. It was Team Seven; Kakashi and the three little ones.

    Wow, its really Princess Gale! Unexpectedly, Narutos exmation came first.

    Hey, stupid Naruto Sasuke pulled Naruto and pointed to Masahiko.

    Old, old ancestor?! Natsuki?!

    Its me, idiot brother!

    Kakashi rubbed his hair, nodded and said hello to Masahiko, and went to discuss the specific itinerary of this escort mission with the director.

    The three little ones came to Masahiko and Natsuki in surprise, and Naruto didnt even care about Princess Gale

    Actor? Acting with Princess Gale? Naruto was full of envy, Old Ancestor, what is a special effects artist?

    Its doing DUANG, DUANG with special effects. Masahikoughed.

    The three little ones looked at each other.

    Kakashi came over: Elder, I will be more relieved if you take care of me on this trip.

    Masahikoughed, and Kakashi seemed a little insincere. Just as he was about to respond, Princess Gales slightly excited voice came from behind him: Brother Kakashi, long time no see!

    Kakashis eyes curved into crescents: Yes, Yukie, long time no see.

    Eh? Teacher Kakashi and Princess Fengyun actually know each other? Naruto was envious again.

    Masahiko was stunned for a long time, and gradually his face became stunned. He finally knew what was wrong.

    In the movie, Yukie was escorted by Kakashi when she escaped from the Land of Snow in the past, but this Kakashi and the other Kakashi are different.

    The one in the original book is the indifferent Konoha Anbu Kakashi. But now since Obito and Rin are still alive, Kakashi has been a warm and amiable big brother in Konoha.

    The story of the Land of Snow has been different from the beginning!<ul><li>Pirates Achievements System</li><li>The Strongest Hokage</li><li>Long Live The Hokage</li><li>The King of The Worlds</li></ul>

 Chapter 469: Adding The Special Effects

    Chapter 469: Adding The Special Effects

    half a monthter.

    Leaning on the wooden railing on the right side of the big ship, Masahiko leisurely watched the crew filming. There is no fighting scene on the ship, and Masahiko, the special effects artist, wasnt needed for the time being.

    Of course, Masahiko wasnt interested at all in those vulgar and childish plots. He is mainly there to watch the small appearance of Natsuki in the movie. Natsukis cuteness added a lot to this movie At least thats what Masahiko thinks.

    Oh! Is that an iceberg? Narutos exmation came from the other side.

    Although the Land of Whirlpools economy also depends on the sea and has its own ships and shipping routes, there are no icebergs in its area.

    The Land of Snow is the northernmost Land on the map. In the Ninja continent, thend of earth is located in the northwest, thend of thunder is located in the northeast, and thend between the two is U-shaped.

    After half a months journey, the crew passed through five or sixnds, and finally came to this sea area between thend of earth and thend of thunder, and thend of snow was still a little further north.

    We probably still have a days journey, Masahiko murmured softly.

    Elder, Kakashi came over, tightening his coat, The Land of Snow is still as cold as ever.

    Masahiko smiled: Why, do you need your ancestor to add a stunt to keep you warm?

    Kakashi shook his head: Arent you curious about what I didst time I came to The Land of Snow? And how did I know Princess Gale?

    Not curious.

    Kakashi:

    In the past two weeks, only Sandayu Asama

    repeatedly asked How did Kakashi-sensei know Princess Gale? Masahiko was not curious at all, it didnt fit his character

    Kakashi can only take the initiative to tell: When I was 12 years old, I received a mission issued by the Daimyo of thend of snow, Sosetsu Kazahana, to escort his daughter, Koyuki, to escape thend of snow, because of a rebellion in thend of snow

    Oh. Masahikos expression was indifferent.

    Kakashi raised his eyebrows, speeded up his speech, and skipped the part where he was in danger of being chased and almost killed when he escorted Princess Gale and turned to the topic: At that time, in order tofort Princess Gale, I told her that I would help to quell the Land of Snow Rebellion for her in the future

    Masahiko raised his eyebrows: Yo, Kakashi, your dog. So besides Hanare, there was also Princess Gale? No wonder Hanare chased you for so many years, but you didnt give an urate answer. But you were only 12 years old what kind of a seducing book did you read in your early years?

    Kakashi was startled: Elder, as expected, I cant hide anything from you, and you seemed like you knew everything from the start

    Masahiko smiled hehely, and his face quickly turned straight: If you have something to say, dont beat the horses for us here Speak up boy!!

    Kakashi scratched his hair: As a Konoha ninja, I cant interfere in the internal affairs of the Snow Land. However, they took the initiative to attack my client, so there is no problem in solving it.

    Oh, you dog!

    I need your help on a small matter. The usurper Doto Kazahana joined the Akatsuki organization on behalf of the Snow Land two years ago, so he is now the monarch of the Snow Land recognized by the Akatsuki organization

    Heh. Masahiko chuckled and did not answer immediately: So what now? you want to marry Doto Kazahana instead?

    Kakashi paused, and before he could reply, he was caught by the roar of the mentally ill director: Cool~! This is the perfect scene given to us by the god of movies! Everyone is ready tond!

    Elder, that is

    A huge d stood abruptly ahead of the ship, blocking their way.

    Your opponents are here, prepare to solve them, the ancestor is only responsible for adding special effects, Masahiko responded with a smile.

    The big ship slowly docked on the shore of d, and the crew members disembarked andnded one after another.

    Old Ancestor! Old Ancestor! Its time to add special effects, and youll be

    No problem!

    The old man who yed the devil stood on the top of the iceberg and smiled at Yukie condescendingly: Hmm, have you finallye here? Princess Gale! Oh? There is also another familiar face, isnt this the young princess of the kingdom of heaven and moon?

    Pfftcough cough, Im sorry, the ancestor really couldnt help it. Masahikoughed and waved his hands to apologize.

    Poor Natsuki do they really have to represent her as the young princess of such a cliche name of a kingdom?

    The director didnt mind either: Dontugh next time, ancestor. Come on! All departments are ready, well do it again, action!

    With that, the Demon King said the embarrassing lines yet again, and Masahiko endured theughter very hard

    Its you! The Demon King!

    Youg Princess! Fall back!

    Im going to deal with him!

    Humph! The Demon King snorted coldly and pointed at a random iceberg in the distance: It doesnt matter how many little hooligans you bring with you, Im going to destroy you all!

    Ancestor, hurry up, special effects the director urged in a low voice.

    Masahiko froze for a moment, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly: Maaan, how can you be this unlucky!

    boom!!!

    The ice peak pointed to by the Demon King exploded in an instant, and a small mushroom cloud slowly rose, causing entire d to tremble!

    Cool~! Ancestor, your special effects are really amazing Huh?

    boom!

    A man in a strange armor suddenly fell from the sky and mmed heavily on the ice in front of everyone. His limbs twitched and struggled twice, but he couldnt get up

    Kakashi held up his forehead protector; he recognized at a nce that this was the leader of the trio who chased him and Princess Gale back then. Was he blown up by special effects?

    At this time, the difference between professional actors and non-professional actors was reflected. Natsuki waspletely stunned, but the old man who yed the devil took the opportunity to add drama to himself: Uh-huh, this is also yourpanion, right? He wanted to attack me when Im not looking? How naive!

    Naruto, who was about to make a noise, was startled: Oh? Is this arranged?

    Fool.

    What did you say

    Dont be noisy, Naruto, Sasuke-kun. Something seems to have happened?

    Princess Gale also recognized that the man was Nadare Roga, one of the people that wanted her dead, so she was unable to continue acting. As an old actor, the Demon King couldnt let things as they are, and added with a big smirk: Hmm, Dont you have anything to say? Princess Gale!

    Masahiko admired him a little

    At this time, the ident regenerated, and the ice surface beside the Nadare suddenly cracked open making a big hole, and the big fat man Mizore Fuyukuma, who lived by his name, got out: Big brother! Are you okay?

    Seeing that Nadare Roga seemed to have fallen into aa, Mizore resolutely carried him on his back: Fubuki! Big brother has been hit, cover us, we need to fall back!

    This wasnt about brotherhood, he just wanted to use the Kunoichi named Fubuki as a backstop Sure enough, the shouting seeded in attracting everyones attention to the girl behind him, and a ninja with an ugly face appeared in front of everyone.

    Sasuke, Naruto! Kakashi shouted lowly, and then the silver light flickered. He crossed the distance of 100 meters in one second and appeared in front of Fubuki while raising his sword.

    Fubukis pupils dted, and the armor around her body instantly shattered, the blood spurted from her waist, and she fell down without saying a word.

    Sasuke understood what Kakashi meant by calling their names, and instantly intercepted the two who were running away. Naruto was stunned for a moment, then quickly followed.

    Little devil, get out of the way

    Crack!!!

    The d shook, starting from the point where Kakashis sword pointed, and the crack spread out until the whole d was split in half!

    Oh! Cool~! Are you filming that?! The director who almost fell into the sea was still shouting.

    Kakashi stood firm and retracted his sword after waving it twice, let out two breaths, then looked at the Fubukis corpse, which was sinking into the sea, silently.

    Elder, this special effect huh.<ul><li>Reincarnation Paradise</li><li>The King of The Worlds</li><li>Hokage Ryos Path</li><li>Long Live The Hokage</li></ul>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!